《Horizon of War Series》 Chapter 1: Orbis Alius Chapter 1: Orbis Alius Water drizzled from the metal cans that Lansius carried with the help of a wooden pole. As he passed, the soil around the green vegetable patches grew darker. A strong earthy scent rose as the ground received more moisture. Despite having done this dozens of times, he couldn¡¯t help but think that he could¡¯ve done it faster if he had sneakers or boots. s, all he got was a sad-looking medieval leather shoe with hardened soles. "Lans, are your legs getting wobbly already?" Marc teased from the well. Lansius chuckled and returned to the well for a refill, but suddenly lunged his wooden pole at Marc. "Hah!" Marc parried with his pitchfork andunched a counter sweep. Lansius blocked it, and the two engaged in a friendly spar, with Marc easily blocking and dodging Lansius'' slow swings, taunting him all the while. After a few more attempts, Lansius finally threw his arms up. "No more¡­ hard to breathe." Marc didn''t even break a sweat; Lansius'' attacks only managed to mess up his disheveled short brown hair. Having been trained to wield a polearm, a simple pitchfork posed no challenge for him. "Seems like the master soldier wannabe has poor stamina," he taunted with a smirk. "Quiet, you," Lansius chuckled breathlessly.Marc picked up the wooden pole, refilled the metal cans, and continued to water their family plot. Slowly but surely, he covered all their spring vegetables. Their livelihood depended on it. Unlike the previous year, Lansius could now help with the work. However, he could only do so much before bing sluggish and exhausted. Nheless, he found satisfaction in knowing that he wasn''t a freeloader anymore. "Marc, is there - no other work?" he asked in brokennguage as they cleaned up. Marc grinned. "Easier work for you, bro?" Lansius could only nod. He had yet to master thenguage well enough to argue. "Still won''t do the wool shop?" Oof, anything but that... Lansius shook his head. Marc snickered. "You can''t cook, can''t do carpentry, and can''t write. So either the wool shop or the tannery." The thought of working in the tannery made Lansius'' stomach churn. Tanneries used urine and manure to treat leather, and even blood, brains, and other animal waste in their process. "Well, at least you''re a freeman," Marc said to cheer him up. "Freeman?" Lansius learned a new word and sort of guessed its meaning. "Yeah, unlike us, you can go wherever you want and find work elsewhere." Lansius furrowed his brows. "You - not free?" "Well, we could be if we paid our debts. Thend, the house, and the tools are provided by the Lord. But we needed money to fix things, buy clothes, or build new fences," Marc exined. Lansius grew worried. This was the first time he''d heard about this problem. "No worries. It''s only a small sum," Marc reassured him. "But at this rate..." Lansius followed Marc''s gaze and understood the situation. They were nting on not even a quarter of the allottednd. Moreover, the yield was small, and vegetables held little value. "Oi, don''t give me that look," Marc said. "It''s true that we''re in debt, but we''re not nning to move, so it''s fine." "You like it here?" Lansius asked, looking at the vast green meadows. "Yep, father brought us here when we were little. It''s far from the capital, but much safer from war," Marc said, recalling a fond memory of histe father. The wind blew softly, causing their loose, off-white tunics to flutter, offering a soothing sensation. As spring neared its end, the breeze carried a distinctive fragrance and a touch of aridity. "Marc! Lans!" a little girl called from outside the field. "Tanya, why are you here?" Marc, the girl''s brother, asked. Tanya grinned from ear to ear and announced, "Mother bought meat from the market." "Whoops, gotta go." Marc quickly gathered his tools and sprinted home. "Aiyo," Lansius protested. Hecked the stamina to chase after Marc, so he took his time cleaning up. His stomach growled at the thought of the missed opportunity. Meat was a rare treat. When Mother Arryn bought some, it was usually just bones for broth, with very little actual meat. By the time Lansius finished, the sun had turnedpletely orange, sitting low on the horizon. As he walked home, he spotted Tanya waiting behind the wooden fence. Her golden hair shone brightly against the backdrop of the sunset. She was the only blonde in the vige, as the rest, including her brother and mother, had brown hair. "Tanya, why didn''t you go with Marc?" he asked, trying to recall his vocabry. "I''d rather walk home with you," she replied with a grin, revealing her missing tooth. Lansius couldn''t help but chuckle. He genuinely enjoyed Tanya''spany. Of the three people he knew in this world, she was the closest to him, the one who had kept him sane during the lowest point of his life. "Hey, let''s talk about something. Hmm, have you got your memory back?" she suddenly asked. "Eh, umm... no, I remember some things, but not much." "Aww, I really want to hear what your home and vige look like." Like other kids, Tanya was curious about the world outside Bendia. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Maybe after I learn to speak more." "You''re doing well. Last year, you only talked with hand signals," she said, smiling sweetly. Unable to resist her charm any longer, Lansius stopped, knelt down, and gestured for her to climb onto his back for a piggyback ride. "Yay!" She hopped on and wrapped her arms around his shoulders. "Uff, you - heavier," he muttered. Tanyaughed, pressing her knees as if riding a horse. In reality, she was underweight like many other children in the vige. Lansius obeyed and started jogging. He adored the little girl. When Lansius found himself in this unknown ce the previous year, he was severely ill and nearly died. No one rushed him to a hospital or administered first aid. Not knowing thenguage or his location, he could only assume he had had an ident in a rural part of the world. After recovering, he realized something unbelievable had urred. No matter where he looked, there were no light bulbs in Bendia¡ªno wall clocks or even tissues. The ce that resembled the medieval era was indeed from the Middle Ages. Even worse, his entire past identity had be hazy. He could recall movie plots and books, even The Art of War he had been studying for some reason, and knew he had graduated and worked. But not a single personal name came to mind. No family faces, no memory of his hometown, or even his own name. The only name that remained was a nickname he had used in realistic-themed online games: Lansius. He had used that name to lead countless yers in online battles and feltfortable being called by it, but he never expected to use the name in reality. For someone raised in the modern age, the prospect of living in a medieval era seemed bleak, filled with wars, gues, and backbreakingbor. Lansius became depressed, barely eating, and suffering from a series of fevers. There was little hope for him if not for Tanya. The little girl cared for him and kept him engaged with her curiosity. Gradually, her words became familiar, and he began to open up, trusting her to keep him moving forward. *** The season changed, and summer arrived in Bendia. Even in the hearnd of the Arvena hignd, the sun zed hot, though tempered by the cool mountain breeze. Farmers who had cultivated theirnd sought shelter in their homes during this time of the year, tending to tasks such as fixing tools and mending clothes. Thend surrounding the vige ripened with yellowing crops, just a season away from harvest. Unlike crop farmers, vegetable farmers operated on shorter timetables, nting and renting multiple times throughout the year. Consequently, Mother Arryn''s family continued working during this unforgiving season. Lansius also lent a hand on the farm today, but after two hours of hard work, he was soaked in sweat and had to stop. He leaned against the cool stone well, groaning as his body ached in the shade of its roof. So hot... damn it... just unbelievable. "Ha, told you," Marc eximed from beneath hisrge straw hat. "Leave him alone and help me with this," Mother Arryn called out. With a resigned sigh, Marc returned to work under the relentless heat of the sun. This is so pathetic... at this rate, I''ll be depending on them forever. Lansius observed Marc and Arryn. Despite the heat, they diligently tended to the cabbage and turnip plots, weeding and renting as needed. This was Lansius'' second year, so he thought he had what it takes to help them. However, the summer sun was nothing like the mildness of spring. The humidity, intensity, and heat easily overwhelmed him. He had tried several times, but always ended up with a nosebleed or a fever. I need a different job. Something other than manualbor if I want to stand on my own. "You''re probably better off apanying Tanya in the wool shop?" Arryn suggested, cleaning the hem of her brown working gown from dirt as they finished for the day. "Maybe..." Lansius answered indifferently while tidying up the tools. His palms ached, but he wanted to help. Lansius'' stubbornness led Arryn to believe he was being too hard on himself, while Marc thought that, despite being unfit for farming, Lansius was too proud to ept a woman''s job. The wool shop, true to its name, was a ce where wool was dyed and spun into yarn. Although Lansius didn''t mind this kind of work, the pay was meager, and the shop primarily served as a gathering ce for vige housewives to chat and gossip while working. As an introvert, it would be his worst nightmare. Arryn and Marc allowed Lansius to make his own decision. Despite their struggles, they didn''t rely on his help. Though he was the same height as Marc, Lansius had softer arms and more delicate hands. He ate sparingly and was picky, especially about boiled water for drinking, but mostly took care of himself. While there were areas where he needed help, they weren''t too serious. As the sun began to set, the three fetched Tanya from the wool shop and headed home. That night, Lansius felt a fevering on and needed ointment for his blistered hand. Tanya applied a thinyer of salve on his injured palms and distracted him from his worries by sharing stories she''d heard at the shop. While Lansius felt inadequate, the other family members were grateful for his efforts. He was learning thenguage and showing his willingness to help. Moreover, Marc was old enough to answer the Lord of Arvena''s call, and small farmers like them were required to fulfill military services instead of paying taxes. When selected, men from the vige would follow the Lord into battle for up to four months each year. In those times, Arryn would work alone. Lansius'' presence provided Marc some peace of mind. However, Lansius couldn''t see it that way. His inability to work like the other men disheartened him. Even without aplete memory, he knew his old life was paradise inparison. He felt that medieval farming was nothing less than cruel, and the term "backbreaking" seemed like an overstatement until he experienced it firsthand. That night, like many other nights when beset by illness, he vowed to escape the farming life. *** The wet season arrived, and drizzle fell almost every day. Winter was still a month away, but the chill in the air was enough to prate one''s bones. ¡°Gah,¡± Lansius panted as they endured the cold, light rain. ¡°A bit more, keep it up,¡± Marc encouraged him. The two were carrying firewood for the vige chief. Marc carried a stack of wood on each shoulder, while Lansius managed only one. ¡°I-is there no other job?¡± Lansius asked. His shoulder ached and his hips burned. ¡°Heh, you¡¯re still asking about that?¡± Marc teased. Lansius exhaled deeply. Easy for him to say. I don¡¯t want muscle-head''s jobs. Unfortunately, most jobs were manualbor. While there were some other trades, they were typically passed down from father to son and too small-scale to require additional help. ¡°Move it fast,ds. It¡¯s getting wet,¡± urged the old man in dry, thick clothes as soon as he saw them approaching. In contrast, the two youngsters wore only twoyers of coarse garments. The two quickened their pace and hurriedly entered an old but sturdy-looking wooden shed. The ce belonged to the vige chief, who was wealthy enough to have a separate shed for storing firewood. Both carefully dropped their stacks of wood on the floor and panted heavily. They had jogged to avoid getting wet but still ended up drenched. ¡°Took you too long,¡± the chiefined as he fretted about the firewood getting wet. Nothing surprising there - he was known to be rude, senile, and cheap. Marc only took the job because the chief¡¯s wife always shared some food. But before they could im their reward... ¡°Hey, where are you two going? Stack them first, neatly,¡± he ordered. Marc and Lansius groaned but turned around and stacked the firewood as requested. Unlike the small branches they used in their home, the ones they stacked were thick logs that were properly dried. These logs were smokeless and burned longer. When the two were done, the chief scratched his head, seemingly puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lansius asked while rubbing his hands for warmth. ¡°Tsk- it¡¯s nothing. I just forgot to count them before stacking. Now it¡¯s hard to count.¡± ¡°The logs? Why, it¡¯s thirty-six,¡± Lansius answered tly. The chief immediately looked at Lansius with doubt. Even Marc, who was busy cleaning his clothes from wood chips, watched with suspicion. Hold on, why give me the look? ¡°I-it¡¯s only six and six¡­¡± Lansius exined while searching his vocabry for the exact word for multiply. He couldn¡¯t find it and started to realize what went wrong. "You can multiply without using a table?" Marc asked in disbelief. "Y-yes," Lansius replied, realizing that in this era, people relied on multiplication tables for calctions. The use of numerals simr to Roman numerals made calction even more challenging. They can''t multiply..? But of course! They have no formal education... This might be my way out. To think it''s math and not something groundbreaking like making gunpowder or antibiotics. Marc looked ecstatic, but the chief wasn''t convinced. Even he, along with most merchants and several farmers, knew how to calcte without using a table. So he challenged, "Try to calcte how many legs three horses have. You can use¡ª" ¡°Twelve,¡± Lansius blurted out without trying. His answer startled the old man. ¡°Eleven plus seven?¡± ¡°Eighteen.¡± The old man continued to furrow his brows. ¡°How about, if five goat each give birth to three baby goat, how many total baby goat are there?" ¡°Fifteen baby goat,¡± Lansius answered with a grin. The chief was furiously engaged in finger-counting. In this method, each finger represented up to four units, corresponding to its three joints and the fingertip. He used his thumb as a pointer to keep track. With this technique, using all eight fingers, he could easily calcte up to 32 units¡ªsufficient to count the days of a month. When he arrived at the same result, he became slightly frustrated. He had always prided himself on being the cleverest one in the vige, but this was his limit. Now, after witnessing Lansius calcte without needing a table or fingers, he was taken aback. "Young man, have you regained your memory? Are you perhaps an apprentice to a merchant?" The old man''s tone was less rude than usual. Lansius shivered, not from the cold, but from the realization that this could be his ticket out. *** Chapter 2: Bellandia Chapter 2: Bendia Bendia After a brief but freezing winter, another spring arrived in the Arvena hignds. The snow melted, and the scenery changed dramatically. Meadows turned colorful with purple and yellow wildflowers while the wind carried whiffs of floral scent as thend returned to life once again. Like most vigers, the Arryn family spent their first week cleaning their yard and maintaining their thatched roof. Afterward, the vige weed the new spring with a week-long festival. Only after the soil was soft enough did they return to farming. Last year, Lansius had unexpectedly assisted with the vige''s annual report, a job typically reserved for the vige chief, scribe, or officials. However, his hopes for rapid advancement were quickly dashed. In a rural farmingmunity, there were seldom job that required such skills. Despite the setbacks, the townsfolk began to see Lansius in a different light. They now viewed him as a foreign merchant apprentice who was robbed and lost in the woods, exining his odd-looking clothing and inability to speak themonnguage. Since Lansius lost his memory, the rumor went unchallenged. Even the vige chief wrote such in his reports. The officials learned about the appearance of a foreign straggler, but with the nobles locked in conflicts, they saw it as an unnecessary tidbit. The Arryn family followed their work routine as usual. During the warm spring season, Lansius was able to help out and they nted more than usual. Things were looking promising. After the nting season was over, Marc convinced Lansius to apany him for daily strolls just before sundown. They would make their way around the vige za, where the young people would socialize under the watchful eyes of their elders. Despite his social awkwardness, Lansius engaged in small talk and gradually improved his speaking skills. In this world, themon tongue was rough-hewn and direct. Words were utilitarian tools, not elegant and well-articted. Conversation was a matter of conveying necessity, not crafting poetry. The more polite and formal the conversation, the stiffer it became.On one such evening, the two found themselves wandering aimlessly and ended up at the butcher shop. Though they were penniless as usual, they still went inside to catch up on thetest gossip and perhaps offer their help in exchange for some slices of meat. The owner, a retired butcher from the city required no help that day, but he halted them. ¡°Lad, I heard you can do calctions?¡± Lansius¡¯ eyes widened. ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Connor, the owner, was tall, muscr, with a graying mustache. ¡°Next week I¡¯m going to deliver a new batch of meat jerky to the city. I''m thinking to buy some supplies. Problem is, I don¡¯t know whether my savings will suffice.¡± Hmm... shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. ¡°Can I have something to write?¡± Lansius asked. Connor gave him a waxed tablet and a wooden stylus. ¡°Would this suffice?¡± "Gratitude. This will do," he said, his words fluent and formal. "Now, name the items you wish to purchase, along with their prices and quantities." Connor informed him about the goods. Lansius tallied them andpared the sum against the savings. ¡°You¡¯re still forty copper short.¡± ¡°About three silvers short, eh?¡± Connor approximated while rubbing his chin. Sensing an opportunity, Marc grinned and hyped it up. ¡°Wow, you sure can count fast. Not even the chief can calcte that much.¡± Lansius could only smile sheepishly, but Connor nodding his head. ¡°Indeed,d, you¡¯re pretty good with this.¡± Marc found an opening. ¡°Surely such assistance begets some-¡° ¡°But of course,¡± Connor said happily. They went home with three iron coins and a sausage. The treat was a pleasant surprise for Tanya and Arryn. Before eating, the boys smelled their cut multiple times to savor it. The meat was juicy, unlike the dry salted meat they had on festivals. One small favor led to another. In the following weeks, the number of people asking for help, while random and inconsistent, steadily grew. Lansius was happy, but knew that he couldn¡¯t count on them for a living. When spring almost came to a close, Connor returned from his trip. He happily reported that Lansius¡¯ calction had saved him from taking out loans. Now, he wanted Lansius to teach his oldest child calction. Lansius, ever in a hurry to escape from farming life, immediately agreed. With mother Arryn¡¯s blessing, he took two students under his wing. At first, he thought that this was doomed to fail, but he soon realized that he was dealing with teenagers, not kids. They were well-behaved and curious, so the teaching went smoothly. For his effort, he earned six iron coins or half a copper daily. A copper was the price of a full meal with ale, so Lansius¡¯ rate was abysmal. Earning half a meal per day was not a living wage, but he was content. The road to financial independence is never easy. Afterward, things took a positive turn. During the summer, he gained two additional students: the vige chief''s son and the baker''s child. With more students, his ie increased, allowing him to earn a copper a day. Summer passed smoothly, but when autumn arrived, tutoring came to an abrupt halt as the entire vige turned its attention to the harvest. Harvest was the biggest celebration of the year, and other festivities like marriage and feast weremonly arranged around it. Only after the festivity ended, did things slow down as people prepared for winter. One day, on a clear but windy day, without warning, hundreds of armed men marched towards Bendia. It was then that the vigers learned that Arvena was at war. Young lord Arte led a column of men, including wounded soldiers and refugees, towards Bendia. They camped outside Bendia and waited for reinforcements. Marc and the other vigers were called for training. This unforeseen event made Lansius worried. He had never had any experience with war or fighting before. Although he never said it, he felt sickened by not knowing what was going to happen. In his mind, the situation could worsen at any moment. *** Days passed in more or less the same routine. The only difference was that Lansius frequently spent his free time with other men from the vige. During one such gathering, the topic of magic was raised. Some believed that the lord might employ a mage or a saint candidate as a healer. Intrigued, Lansius found himself increasingly drawn to the subject. Magic was something he had always yearned to witness. Thus, he followed the crowds to the newly established camp nearby to listen and learn about the world beyond his vige. However, rather than learning about magic, Lansius found himself bing an object of curiosity. The men at the camp were intrigued by his foreign features. No one had seen dark hair like his before. While they were familiar with various shades of blonde and lighter brown, his near ck hair was a novelty. Even men who hailed from distantnds, such as the Mercantile Kingdom in the Far East or the Navalnia Empire, hadn''t encountered someone with such distinct hair color. Lansius came to realize his distinctiveness. Then, abruptly, a voice rang out. ¡°You with the dark hair, the young lord wants to see you,¡± someone dered in amanding tone. Lansius looked around and saw that everyone¡¯s gaze had turned toward him as an imposing man in a fresh white tunic approached. The man motioned for Lansius to follow him. The crowd¡¯s eyes dutifully followed as Lansius and the knight headed toward a particrlyrge tree. Lansius saw young lord Arte sitting regally on a small wooden chair, surrounded by burly men, presumably his knights. Gulping, Lansius stammered, ¡°My lord.¡± The words felt foreign. He had never addressed a lord before. ¡°No need to be so tense,¡± Arte responded. ¡°I just heard a story of a foreigner who was robbed, lost his memory, and couldn¡¯t even speak thenguage.¡± ¡°Indeed, that is my story,¡± Lansius confirmed, relieved that he found the right words. ¡°Do you remember anything about your home?¡± Lansius shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± the young lord mumbled, then changed his tone. ¡°Tell me, what do you do in this vige?¡± This tale has been uwfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°I teach children to calcte,¡± Lansius managed, feeling the constraints of his limited vocabry. The young lordughed upon hearing this, appearing pleased about something. ¡°If you can count, why not calcte the number of our troops or something? Entertain us, will you?¡± said one of the burly men. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Can you do it?¡± the young lord agreed. Lansius hesitated for a moment. However, his interaction with the young lord validated what others had said about him. The young lord seemed genuine. Thus, he answered, ¡°I believe I can.¡± ¡°Excellent,¡± Arte replied, clearly excited. The knight who had approached Lansius earlier now signaled to some men. ¡°Assemble the men who can walk. No armor, no weapons. And make no unnecessarymotion.¡± Slowly, the camp came to life with calls and shouts as everyone who was able sprang into action, readying themselves for formation. The knights watched from the sidelines, clearly considering themselves above the call. For them, this was merely entertainment. ¡°My lord, the men are ready,¡± the knight reported to Arte. The young lord stood and inquired, ¡°Well, can you calcte the number of men in their current formation?¡± Nodding, Lansius realized that his actions had led hundreds of men to assemble, many of whom were wounded. The pressure was immense, and the vigers watched intently. Observing the formation, he noted that the men were arranged in five deep ranks. The first and subsequent ranks consisted of equal numbers, only thest was missing a few men. The front consisted of 22 men and 5 ranks deep. So, 110. But they are missing three toplete the formation. ¡°My lord, it¡¯s 107,¡± Lansius answered. Clearly, Arte had fully expected him to count manually or to use a stylus and multiplication table. ¡°Oui, that was quick. Are you certain?¡± Arte asked a fierce glint in his young eyes, perhaps a byproduct of this violent era. ¡°More or less, my lord,¡± Lansius confirmed. Fascinated, Arte ordered, ¡°Send in the squires.¡± Three teenagers hurriedly began to count the men manually, each starting from a different point. They divided the formation into thirds and ran while counting. It was evident that they were ustomed to this method. After a short wait, the squires returned and announced, ¡°My lord, it¡¯s 107.¡± Lansius was inwardly pleased. The count matched his own calction exactly. The knights looked pleased, as did the young lord who dispersed the formation. The 107 men also appeared amused by the recent events. Many eyes turned toward Lansius, a level of attention he was unustomed to. Arte returned to his seat and asked, ¡°What is your name, man?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Lansius, my lord,¡± he responded, surprised that Arte would even ask. The social chasm between them was so wide that it would normally be unthinkable for Arte to need to remember the name of a lowly subject like him. "Lansius, you''re an interesting man. How about joining my retinue?" Arte''s offer drew chuckles from his knights. At this, Lansius was dumbfounded, struggling to process the unexpected offer. *** Two weeks had passed since the arrival of the armed column. The trees had shed their orange leaves, and the cold air from the western Targe mountains had descended upon the Arvena hignds, signaling the approaching winter. Despite the usual calm during this time, the town and viges near Bendia saw an influx of armed men arriving from distant towns and cities. The majority didn''t stay and continued their march eastward. Most traveled light, as supplies were plentiful and easy toe by so soon after the harvest. The situation reached its peak when Lord Maurice of Arvena, Arte''s father, arrived in Bendia with his personal column. Today was the second day after the Lord''s arrival. Despite all the military activities and the rising prices, the Arryn''s household continued their life as usual, except for the addition of a mother and daughter who were war refugees. Arryn dly sheltered them in her house. The guests helped with the chores and offered some coins for food. With the farm empty for winter, Arryn, Tanya, and the guests went to the wool shop. Meanwhile, the boys were busy fixing things like roofs, window covers, and fences. Despite his training, Marc was only out at noon for a few hours. Interestingly, Marc wasn''t the only one brushing up on military matters. Last week, Lansius had encountered a rather memorable scene involving himself, the troops, and the young lord. While Lansius didn''t think much of this encounter, others insisted that he had impressed the young Lord, who had asked him to join. However, Lansius felt that the young Lord was only joking, as he was neither a fighter nor apetent scribe. As the sun was rising and today wasundry day, Marc and Lansius busily scrubbed and beat their clothes with a wooden bat before rinsing them. Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice rang out from outside, ¡°Lansius. I¡¯m looking for Lansius.¡± Marc and Lansius stared at each other. Lansius cleaned his hand from the white ash they used as a detergent, but Marc headed straight to the front. ¡°Wow, a woman, not from Bendia, too. I never thought this could happen to you,¡± Marcmented sarcastically. Lansius sshed water on Marc for his stupidment. ¡°Bah!¡± Marc reacted by trying to smack Lansius¡¯ back as he went past him, but missed. He ended up grinning and shaking his head while returning to hisundry. The woman leaned against the short wooden fence, her hands resting lightly on the rough wood. Unlike most of the women in the vige, her hair was cut short. ¡°I¡¯m Lansius,¡± he said as he approached. ¡°I can tell from the hair,¡± she quipped. Lansius unconsciously frowned. Unlike other people¡¯s brown hair, his was almost charcoal dark. He disliked it as it made him stand out. The woman missed the subtle change. ¡°Are you really a foreigner?¡± "I think so. Even now, I''m struggling to talk." He wasn''t being modest; despite two years and daily chats in the vige za, he was only slightly better than basic. ¡°I understand you enough.¡± She straightened her posture and revealed a weathered ck gambeson. An exquisite-looking belt decorated her waist and a well-worn scabbard hung neatly on one side. ¡°I¡¯m Stefi, a Squire. They sent me to help you on the journey ahead.¡± She gave a little bow at the end. Lansius blinked several times to process what he just heard. Ehhh... a squire? Apany me? A girl...!? Nervously, Lansius guessed why she was here. He concluded that the young lord''s offer was real. However, nobody had informed him about this arrangement. ¡°May I call you master Lansius?¡± she asked indifferently. ¡°Eh, no, I¡¯m not someone important. Just Lans is enough," he rified. Stefi stared at him briefly. Lansius noticed that there was something about her gaze. It was so abnormally powerful and prating. Not wanting to start on the wrong foot, Lansius decided to exin his stance. ¡°Listen, before anything else, you should know that I haven¡¯t made my decision yet.¡± She looked surprised. An invitation from a noble was a formality. It was hardly refused, either due to its prestige and opportunity, or fear of punishment. ¡°Are you by any chance afraid of the uing battle?¡± ¡°That is one concern, yes,¡± he admitted. Life for him was already hard without sanitation and antibiotics. Adding war into the mix would be suicidal. Stefi offered a stiff smile and exined, ¡°Be at peace. At most, you¡¯re probably going to work as a scribe.¡± ¡°But I never travel out and I can¡¯t even write that well.¡± Lansius'' confession broke the ice and made the squire chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. And Lans, put more trust in your ability. I was there, you know, when you counted the troops.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± he muttered. ¡°The troops had barely assumed formation. The squires just started their counts when you finished counting. How did you do that?¡± Stefi asked with great interest. ¡°It¡¯s just multiplication,¡± he said, but he knew that mental math was umon in this era. ¡°But you didn¡¯t even use a multiplication table. That¡¯s amazing, you know?¡± The way Stefi said it made Lansius rather proud. However, he still had doubts. ¡°I¡¯m just a farmer turned teacher. I only want to live in peace.¡± ¡°Ahh, so you¡¯re that kind of man,¡± she said, gazing out across thendscape. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I follow,¡± Lansius replied. ¡°Humble. Many people get a speck of skill and be pompous and haughty.¡± Lansius couldn¡¯t help but smile at her kind words. ¡°Is that your house?¡± She gestured at the small hovel. ¡°Yup,¡± he remarked without any intention of hiding that he lived in poverty. ¡°Looks cozy and well taken care of, aside from the rotted thatched roof and wood panels," Stefi observed. "Indeed, it needs a bit of repair," Lansius admitted. Stefi nodded sympathetically. "Must be costly..." "Yep." Lansius knew where the conversation was headed and braced himself for her sales pitch. "So why don''t you ept the offer? Being a lord¡¯s retainer brings wealth and status. What¡¯s not to like?¡± Lansius was hesitant and asked sheepishly, "Do you know about the pay?" ¡°For nonbatants on a campaign, it¡¯s usually half silver a day.¡± Half silver was six copper; it was six times his ie. Lansius started to see the benefit. ¡°I don¡¯t know about teachers¡¯ pay, but I think it¡¯s hard to pay for a better house,¡± Stefi teased. Lansius unconsciously nodded in agreement. Stefi noticed the subtle change. ¡°I heard you guys aren¡¯t rted, but... don¡¯t you want to help them out? I imagine working thend is hard on the body.¡± Lansius exhaled deeply. Mother Arryn¡¯s back was getting worse while blue dyes wrecked Tanya¡¯s fingers. The family had taken care of him, aplete stranger. It was only natural for him to help them back. ¡°How about if I return tomorrow morning for your answer?¡± She knew not to push too hard. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s probably for the best.¡± ¡°I hope you say yes, otherwise I¡¯m stuck with half-pay,¡± Stefimented without sounding bitter. ¡°Eh, why?¡± ¡°Well, because I don¡¯t have a duty right now,¡± she answered tly. ¡°But you¡¯re a squire?¡± ¡°A masterless one. My knight master, unfortunately, died on a hunt. Maybe I¡¯ll tell you about her when we have the time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that¡­ but why won¡¯t other knights employ you?¡± She giggled. ¡°Because I¡¯m a female and most all other knights are males. If I fuck around and be pregnant, then they¡¯ll be the one who gets the me.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s awful¡­¡± He felt embarrassed by the frank answer. Sheughed. ¡°It¡¯s just ame joke. But yeah, at any rate, you would be stuck with me. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m more reliable than my looks.¡± Lansius smiled at Stefi¡¯s self-promotion. "Is itmon for women to be squires or knights?" Stefi furrowed her brows momentarily. "Oh, I guess you didn''t know since you''re not from here. It''s rare. Probably my master and I were the only ones, so I usually work with the servants. Why, do you wish to change for another squire?" "No, not at all," he said, shaking his head. "I''m just curious." Sensing a change in his mood, she asked, "So, how about it? Are youing?" He mulled about it. ¡°Are you sure about no fighting?¡± ¡°Of course! We¡¯re only defending against a small incursion. We¡¯ll be mostly at the rear, far from any battle.¡± Lansius was getting swayed. He looked around to settle his mind and spotted Marc hanging clothes. ¡°He too, would get an exemption,¡± she whispered. Lansius¡¯ eyes widened. He looked her dead in the eye and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°It¡¯smon knowledge that the Lord can only levy one from a family.¡± He knew that most men in the vige had already answered the call. While a lord couldn''t legally force the same man to answer the call multiple times, they could impose a quota on the vige or settlement. As a result, many volunteered multiple times on behalf of their sons or other male rtives. Youngsters and first-timers like Marc, who had no protection from their parents or uncles, were sure to get selected. Lansius finally found his courage. ¡°When will we depart?¡± Stefi smiled brightly. ¡°Tomorrow after sunrise.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± he asked while trying to steel his resolve. ¡°Winter ising in a month or two, so we¡¯re running out of time,¡± she remarked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll prep you up and show you the basics.¡± Lansius remained doubtful. He couldn''t shake off the feeling that he was being treated as an exotic pet with a talent for numbers. If that were the case, assigning him a squire would make sense - not as an assistant, but more like a handler. Despite his pessimism, he still wanted to repay the family¡¯s kindness. Lansius wasn¡¯t trying to y a hero. For him, it was about survival chances. Obviously, a scribe in the backline was safer than footmen in the frontline. As he reached out to offer his right hand, he found himself already contemting the words he would use to say goodbye to the family, preparing an excuse for Arryn, Marc, and especially Tanya. Stefi took Lansius'' hand, and the two sped hands to seal the deal. "I swear to protect you from harm and injury until we reach our destination." ¡°I put my life in your care,¡± Lansius said, taking a leap of faith. Autumn of Elven Calendar 4422 was drawing to a close. *** Chapter 3: Ceresia Chapter 3: Ceresia Ceresia On hisst night in Bendia, Lansius told his family about his decision to join young Lord Arte as his retinue. His family was mostly ecstatic. However, Mother Arryn felt the need to warn him, "Remember, we¡¯re just vige folk, and you still have a lot to learn about interacting with nobles." ¡°It¡¯s not that scary, Mother. Besides, expectations are low for country folks like us,¡± Marc reassured. He then added, ¡°Based on your abilities, you¡¯ll probably work in the supply camp. The worst that could happen is joining a scouting party to count enemy soldiers, but that¡¯s unlikely since you¡¯d need to know how to ride a horse.¡± Lansius nodded, hoping Marc¡¯s assessment was urate. ¡°You know what Connor told me?¡± Marc asked. ¡°The butcher? No, why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Learn as you go if you have to. Opportunities are rare,¡± Marc said, smirking proudly as he reiterated Connor¡¯s advice when Marc was selected for training. Mother Arryn crossed her arms and muttered, ¡°Well, the worst that can happen is they¡¯ll send you home.¡± Marcughed and patted Lansius¡¯ shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll lend you my rucksack and shoulder bag. Now, let¡¯s prepare things for the journey.¡±Lansius didn¡¯t tell them that epting the offer would spare Marc from being levied. ... Early in the morning after breakfast, horses around the camp were saddled. Men refilled their waterskins, and clothes and other gear were packed. Everyone, including a number of camp followers, was ready to march. Mules and horse cartsden with supplies were also lined up. Meanwhile, inside Arryn¡¯s household. ¡°Wear this for the winter,¡± she instructed as she unloaded items from a wooden chest. ¡°Gratitude.¡± Lansius examined the woolen coat and found it to be in good condition despite its age. ¡°Lans, take this for good luck,¡± said Marc. Lansius looked at a small iron medallion resembling a coin with intricate patterns. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± ¡°It belonged to Father.¡± Lansius furrowed his brows. ¡°Are you sure you want to give me this?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Marc said, pulling out his own medallion. ¡°I have a better one, see?¡± Lansius grinned. ¡°Have you packed your mittens and thick gloves?¡± Arryn interjected. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve packed those already.¡± ¡°Extra foot wraps for the road?¡± she inquired. ¡°Already gave him two,¡± Marc answered. She nodded. ¡°That should suffice.¡± Lansius¡¯ rucksack was now filled. Next was the shoulder bag, which he packed with packages of dried meat, hard biscuits, a small sack of flour, some raisins, and carrots. ¡°Here¡¯s the waterskin. It¡¯s old but still sturdy and not leaky,¡± Marc said as he handed over what was essentially his own gear to Lansius. ¡°Gratitude, Marc. Let me pay you for this.¡± ¡°No need, you¡¯ve already shared enough. I can buy another er when I need it,¡± said Marc. After they finished packing, Tanya came in and hugged him. ¡°I was about to make you a hood, Lans, but it¡¯s not finished yet. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t give you anything.¡± Her voice was tinged with regret. Lifting her, he reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Take care of Mother and Marc for me. I¡¯lle home when I can.¡± ¡°Hush, you¡¯re going to work as a retinue,¡± Arryn corrected him. ¡°Obey your master and don¡¯t ask toe home too soon; wait until you¡¯ve done something worthy. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Smiling at her wise advice, Lansius felt grateful. Given the hurried nature of his departure, he had little time to dwell on his emotions. His farewell might have been more emotional and potentially awkward if he had more time. After saying his goodbyes and sharing warm hugs with everyone, Lansius, with a heavy heart, stepped out the door. His family waved as Lansius shouldered his rucksack and began to walk toward the camp. The sun was still far on the east and the wind was cool, Bendia looked amazing around time like this. As Lansius had expected, a woman in ck gambeson waited not far from his house. Stefi approached Lansius and asked, ¡°All set?¡± Lansius tapped at his shoulder bag. ¡°Hopefully, it¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll share if you¡¯re missing something,¡± Stefi reassured him. She then led him to a section of the camp where her horse was kept. It was already saddled and ready to go; a young servant stood by, waiting. ¡°Gratitude. Here¡¯s a coin.¡± Upon being paid, the servant darted into the crowd that was preparing to leave, apparently in search of his own master. ¡°What do you think of Horsie?¡± Stefi asked. ¡°She looks gentle, but I don¡¯t know anything about horses,¡± he admitted. Stefi chuckled. ¡°Come on, take the reins, and let¡¯s go.¡± Lansius wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°I¡¯ve never held horse reins before.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s docile. Time to get acquainted,¡± Stefi said, smiling. He gazed at her questioningly. ¡°You¡¯re going to train me to ride?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason not to. Just don¡¯t pull too hard. Guide her gently.¡± Lansius did as he was told, and they finally hit the road. It was bustling with a column of people, knights, horse carts, pack mules, and even donkeys, all marching eastward toward their final destination: Riverstead City. *** Elven Calendar 4422 In an era marked by rising tensions and escting raids, Viscount Karius, the formidable Lord of Inglesia,mitted the ultimate act of aggression. He crossed the Great River andunched arge-scale attack on the jewel of the Arvena province - the city of Riverstead. Despite Lord Maurice of Arvena¡¯s attempts to fortify the city, even sending his own son to bolster its defenses, the city of Riverstead fell prey to Karius¡¯ surprise assault. The High Lords viewed this as an overt act of hostility and aimed to censure the Lord of Inglesia. However, the Imperium¡¯s archaic bureaucracy, slow and unresponsive, sought tobel the incident as a minor border squabble among its vassal lords. This attempt was a bid to preserve a semnce of peace within a realm already besieged by wars, particrly the Western front¡¯s ongoing struggle against nomadic incursions. Unwilling to wait for the slow response of the Imperium, Lord Maurice mustered his forces, marching them to Ceresia on the eve of winter. *** One month after leaving Bendia. Lansius was suddenly awoken by a chilling gust of wind, causing his body to stiffen and his face to ache from the cold. Blinking, he found himself curled up around a faintly glowing campfire inside an old barn. Despite the fire''s warmth, he could see his breath turning into vapor. ¡°It¡¯s still not dawn,¡± Stefi whispered beside him. Lansius nodded and pulled his rough woolen nket tighter around himself. The wind outside howled and shook the barn, making it feel even colder. Despite the thick rags and hay mats on the ground, the cold still seeped through. Only the crackling fire and the friendly faces of hisrades brought any relief. Gradually, Lansius began to drift back to sleep. Lansius and the Arvena troops had been marching to retake Riverstead for almost a month when they encountered sudden, drastic changes in the weather. No one wanted to be caught in a blizzard, so they scrambled to find winter quarters. Lansius'' group had found refuge in an abandoned barn in Ceresia vige, where they had been trapped for over a month. Yet winter was still in full force, with frequent snowfall and blizzards. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Today was another cloudy day, with weak sunlight filtering through the gaps in the wood panels. The early risers were already up and about, preparing breakfast. Nobility and city dwellers didn''t typically eat so early in the morning, but on a campaign, it was a necessity. Morning was one of the few times they could cook without much interruption. Lansius''s stomach growled, and he knew the wine and water he drank each night would upset his digestion. Nevertheless, he needed a sip or two to warm up. Just as he was about to sigh, Stefi appeared with a bowl of stew she had received from the cook. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± she asked, offering him the bowl. ¡°Gratitude,¡± he said, taking the bowl and sipping the warm, savory broth. Smells burnt just as usual, but the warmth hits the spot. Lansius took another spoonful, while Stefi gobbled down a thick, round bread. They swapped the bowl for the bread and continued eating. Stefi didn¡¯t bat an eye when they shared the bowl and spoon; partly because she was raised as a squire, but mainly because of practicality. Most men carried a wooden te and spoon, but washing them repeatedly in ice-cold water was a daunting task. One trick was to use a heated rock from the firece and dunk it in a bucket to warm the water, but even then, nobody wanted to do it repeatedly. Thus, sharing utensils was amon practice. However... Don¡¯t think about it- But this is the same bowl and spoon... For better or worse, Lansius hadn''t been close to a woman his own age in two years. But now, he and Stefi were practically inseparable. They marched, ate, and slept beside each other every day. Stefi, despite being younger, was experienced and had taught Lansius the basics of survival during their journey, including what to wear, what to eat, and how to prepare a tent. As they traveled, they inadvertently shared some intimate moments. Once, cleaning and washing resulted in a skinny dip in the stream; another time, two straight days of steady drizzle meant they had to sleep half-naked in the tent. While Stefi seemed oblivious to the intimacy of their shared experiences, Lansius treasured each memory, vividly etching them onto the canvas of his mind. There had even been a spur-of-the-moment kiss from Stefi, not out of passion, but mischievously. Apart from a few innocent slip-ups, Lansius had managed to conduct himself exceptionally well, earning Stefi''s respect. Her mentor had warned Stefi about men''s lecherous tendencies, yet Lansius had proved himself an exception. For Stefi, what had started as a menial job babysitting a scribe had turned into a pleasant experience. Their camaraderie led others to tease them as a couple, which wasn''t surprising given their closeness. Anyone who knew saw them as sociallypatible and of the right age to marry. As for themselves, despite her brash demeanor, Lansius admired her honesty and resourcefulness. Meanwhile, Stefi respected Lansius'' educated background and his status as part of the young Lord''s retinue. A pat on Lansius¡¯ shoulder brought him back to the present. ¡°Time for some sparring,¡± Stefi said. ¡°Right,¡± Lansius responded as he followed her with a borrowed sword. The owner allowed anyone to use it for training, but it was old and dull. As Lansius unsheathed it, he felt surprised that it was so light, unlike what he had imagined. ¡°Show me your middle guard,¡± Stefi instructed, preparing her own stance. Lansius gripped the handle and pointed his sword at shoulder height, remembering where to ce his thumb and not to death grip the handle. ¡°Alright, parry mid, low, and high. En-garde!¡± With a swift motion, Stefi thrust her sword toward Lansius¡¯ torso. It came like a blur, but Lansius parried it sideways. Stefi continued with a low sh. Lansius took a step back and defended his limb with a block. Stefi wasn¡¯t done and directed her sword upward. Lansius knew the routine, but instinct made him to dodge backward. He felt it was more natural. However, she followed up with a swing that stopped inches from Lansius¡¯ neck. ¡°You need to parry it,¡± she warned him before pulling out her sword. ¡°My bad,¡± he eximed. ¡°But it feels natural.¡± Stefi didn¡¯t bother with his rant. ¡°Again.¡± They resumed their stance. Repetition built muscle memory, and gradually there was less hesitation in Lansius¡¯ moves. Stefi had worked tirelessly to teach him the correct way. At first, he had been clumsy and had some misconceptions about swordsmanship, but now he was starting to get the basics right. The two weren''t the only ones practicing. Breakfast had ended, and more people were exercising. Many young first-timers practiced with their spears, but Stefi felt that more spear training would be useless for Lansius. Since there were no words about Lansius'' appointment, Stefi, as a squire, fell back on things she knew best, which was sword training. She thought that teaching him some swordbat would be useful. Around midday, the barn turned into a chaotic work group. Some people searched for cracks in the walls to patch up, while others tended to the horses and mules. A few went outside, braving against ankle deep snow to relieve themselves in the adjacent hut. When the sun was at its highest, everyone paused to bask in its warmth. Unfortunately, lunch wasn¡¯t very appetizing. The bread from this morning was ckened and soggy. Lansius sat with his back against the wall, trying to munch the tasteless bread. A slice of ham, cheese, or pickles would have been a wee addition, but those were reserved for the nobles. ¡°Still having trouble with the bread?¡± Stefi asked. He groaned, ¡°It¡¯s mushy and tastes horrible.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Just be grateful it¡¯s still white. When things get hard, they use cheap grains, the ones they used to feed the mules.¡± In shock, he asked, ¡°How does that thing taste?¡± ¡°Horsebread? They¡¯re gross, smell and taste like dirt.¡± Lansius¡¯ terrified face made Stefi giggle. ¡°Finish your bread and do some riding while there¡¯s still light,¡± she said and rose up. Lansius followed and spent an hour riding slowly around the tight enclosure. Far from riding on his own, Stefi was the one pulling the horse¡¯s reins on foot. She taught him how to sit correctly on the saddle and what not to do when riding. Despite just sitting on the saddle, it was tiring for someone who wasn¡¯t ustomed to the rocking motion. It wasn¡¯t as easy as he had imagined, and the horse¡¯s smell was giving him a hard time. ¡°Are you sure the saddle is alright?¡± ¡°Well, maybe it could have better paddings, but...¡± she shook her head. Lansius understood the reason. Maintaining her gear alone was costly; boots needed new soles, coats needed mending, and horses needed fodder, to name a few. It was lucky that her old master used good bridles that still worked despite years of usage. ¡°Well, don¡¯t mind my ramblings. I¡¯m already grateful that you are teaching me how to ride.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Give thanks to Horsie. She¡¯s the one who carried you around.¡± The horse neighed as if she understood. Soon, the sun began to set in the west. The temperature dropped and people begrudgingly donned coats and nkets. Despite daily exercise or handling animals, they rarely bathed, only doing so when absolutely necessary. Lansius too adopted this practice to some degree, finding the hassle of bathing not worth the effort. When he did wash up, he used a bucket of warm water, a clean cloth, and firewood ash as soap. Cleanliness was appreciated but difficult to achieve, thus it wasmon to find cases of rashes and other skin disorders. Clothing was the only thing preventing an outbreak of body odor and putrid smells, as the manyyers of fabric kept the unpleasant odors inside. As someone with a sensitive nose, Lansius avoided unpleasant smells when possible, but his introversion made him reluctant to say anything about his group. Eventually, Stefi noticed and moved together to a group that stank less. The new group eventually found out about Lansius¡¯ hair. Despite his attempt to always cover it up with a hood or traveling cloak, he couldn¡¯t hide them forever. Unlike what he had feared, nobody behaved differently. The men were interested in his foreign background, butrgely unconcerned. Only then did Lansius feel truly weed. The cold season seemed endless, and people passed the time with chatting, ying dice, and preparing meals. When the sun went down, the barn grew quiet except for the bubbling of the cauldron and the crackling of the fire. Despite the monotonous routine, people did their best to entertain themselves with music, storytelling, or gossip. As a foreigner, Lansius often found himself at the center of attention, but he was cautious about revealing his origin, and only offered vague answers about his birthce. The monotony continued for three weeks. During this period, some of the younger soldiers improved their weapon handling skills or picked up soft skills like reading and cooking. Lansius, however, made little progress beyond the basics in his sword training. He instead focused on learning cursive writing with a wax stylus. A balding lieutenant with an arm tattoo, believing in Lansius'' potential, offered to tutor him without charge, thinking that Lansius had potential and would go ces. One day, four men arrived and gathered the captain and lieutenant from Lansius¡¯ shelter. Rumors of an impending attack spread like wildfire. Indeed, the weather had calmed down, and the snow was only ankle-deep. When the captains and lieutenants returned, they confirmed the rumors. ¡°Pack your gear. We¡¯re going out tomorrow at dawn." The shelter sprang to life as preparations for the journey began. Like Stefi, several of the group hailed from Riverstead. Driven out in the previous season, they were eager to return home. ¡°It finally happened,¡± Stefi said to Lansius, who could only nod with a sense of uneasiness. *** The next day dawned in Ceresia, with a drop in temperature and a fierce wind. The barn doors, which were usually closed, stood wide open, andnterns and torches illuminated the inside. Dozens of men dressed in their winter gear were ready for departure. Simr scenes were taking ce in neighboring towns and viges. After being cooped up in their shelters for over a month, the Arvena troops were finally returning to march. As Squire and Scribe apprentice, the young Lord assigned Stefi and Lansius to stay behind and take charge of the supplies. It wasn¡¯t surprising. They needed someone to guard the supplies and record them. ¡°Hope they win,¡± Stefi murmured as the army received their order to march out. ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to defend this ce with only remnants and leftovers.¡± ¡°How big is the opponent¡¯s army?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°Interested in war, are you?¡± Stefi quipped. ¡°Not much, just trying new vocabry,¡± he avoided the question, fearing that Stefi might use it as an excuse to train him harder. ¡°Well¡­ hard to know. But ours should be bigger. I say two-thousand versus a few hundred?¡± Stefi shrugged. Lansius found it hard to believe but he had some suspicion when he saw how many marched with him. He realized he had been mistaken in his assumption about the scale of the world he found himself in. Although he had initially believed it to be simr to medieval times, he now saw that it was more akin to an Imperial Roman, one that had thrived into the medieval era. So, not just a Lord, but more like a Roman governor with cohorts tomands. ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s likely we¡¯ll win,¡± he muttered, more to himself. Stefi shook her head. ¡°Nothing is certain in a war. Securing the river crossing won¡¯t be easy.¡± Lansius had heard that the river between Ceresia and Riverstead was wide and had strong currents. There was only one narrow bridge which was often damaged by flood. The forces who upied Riverstead surely understood this bridge¡¯s importance and put efforts to defend it. Looks like it''s going to be a messy battle... Unless... if the river is frozen. He considered the possibility that if the river was frozen, the Arvenians could split their forces, cross the river, and attempt a pincer attack. However, he realized that he knew nothing about the Lord of Arvena''s personality and whether he would gamble on such a risky maneuver. "Stefi," he called as he approached and whispered, "Is the Lord of Arvena, bold?" Stefi furrowed her brows and met his gaze. "Lans, we''re campaigning in the middle of winter. If that''s not bold, then I don''t know what is." Lansius felt foolish for asking. "Oh, right, of course." Stefi crossed her arms in a rxed way. "What''s on your mind?" "Oh, I''m just thinking, if the river is frozen, then-" "Then it''s going to be easy win at the crossing?" Stefi guessed. Lansius nodded. "Yeah, something like that." "Well, you''re onto something. If it''s frozen then it''s only a matter of sending our strongest detachment to cross and attack their camp. However," Stefi continued, "it''s not that simple. The river is wide, and it rarely freezes entirely. Have you ever walked on thin ice before?" Lansius shook his head. "Well, you never want to cross it in armor, and definitely not with a group of armored men," Stefi cautioned. "I see, so it''s possible-" "But dangerous," Stefipleted the sentence. "Lastly, if that''s the n then they''ll need to move quickly." "Why''s that?" Lansius asked. "The coldest time was several weeks ago. By now, the river may already be thawing," Stefi said with a sigh. Lansius now realized that time was running out. With the weather unpredictable and the bridge likely fortified, the Arvenians needed to act fast. The fate of their campaign depended solely on their speed. *** It''s a 2 years old project and I''ve signed with a publisher to enter KU. Unfortunately, KU has exclusivity use, meaning I legally have to take down all my book chapters from all tforms, including Patreon. You can find the final, professionally edited, version of Book I in Kindle, Amazon, or Audible. The editor and I have poured hundreds of hours to edit the script. ?? Thank you, and again sorry for stubbing. * Discord link on the footnote below * Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Two weeks had psed since the Arvenian troops had set out. Lansius sighed from boredom, for what felt like the hundredth time. He had taken Stefi¡¯s advice to clean and maintain his equipment; his spare cloth was neatly rolled in his bag, the wooden bowl was scrubbed spotless, and he had even aired out the woolen coats and nkets until they were fluffy again. Still, he found himself with time on his hands. I really could use a book . . . I wonder how everyone is doing in Bendia. I hope Tanya isn¡¯t overworking herself. It pains me to see her nails and fingers stained blue. And Mother Arryn, too. He exhaled yet another sigh. I wish I were with them . . . The relentless weather was the primary source of his gloominess. However, it hadn¡¯t always been this way. Upon the soldiers¡¯ departure two weeks prior, the weather had cleared, allowing Lansius to roam Ceresia without hindrance. It was then that they received uplifting news: the Arvena forces had triumphantly crossed the frozen river, secured the bridge, and opened up the road to Riverstead. Regrettably, just as the Arvenians should have been advancing toward Riverstead to set up their siege against the upier force, the weather took a sudden turn for the worse. A relentless snowstorm besieged the region, with no end in sight. Sitting not far from Lansius, two elderly men in worn gambeson were patching holes in their bedrolls and nkets. ¡°It¡¯s snowing again,¡± one of them muttered. Hispanion stood up, looking concerned. They went to the barn door and secured it tightly. ¡°I¡¯m worried about our people,¡± the second man whispered.¡°They¡¯ll be fine. Riverstead is a four-day journey from here,¡± his friend said, attempting tofort him. ¡°But what about their supplies? They must be running low.¡± ¡°Their provisions should suffice. There¡¯s no need to entertain such an ill-conceived thought.¡± Lansius couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of unease. We¡¯ve captured the bridge, but maintaining a siege and taking a city is a different matter. Especially in a winter like this. Lansius, Stefi, the two old men, and two boys were in charge of a cartload of grains, small barrels of ale, cheese, and salted meat. They made up one of the many supply posts around Ceresia. It wasn¡¯t much, but due to winter, moving them all to a dedicated spot was a logistical nightmare. Thus, instead of a well-guarded camp, the supplies were scattered with minimal personnel to guard them. The main body of the army marched with as many supplies as they could manage. What Lansius and the other groups were guarding were leftovers that were too cumbersome to transport in the snowy conditions. Linking them with the main army was a group of men and mules who woulde regrly for supplies. But thest visit¡ªand thest news¡ªhad been ten days ago, before the weather worsened. Keeping two thousand men from freezing with just medieval technology is almost unthinkable. Men need more than just food, tents, and nkets to survive the winter. Without a fire, nobody will survive at night. And firewood is cumbersome and not easy to get. His experience in Bendia had taught him that firewood must be dried through the summer. A properly dried wood would make good heat with almost no smoke. Meanwhile, recently cut logs had too much moisture and produced less heat with lots of smoke. With the path likely blocked by heavy snow, Lansius could only imagine the hardship that befell the men on the front line. The nobles could furnish themselves with charcoal heaters, but themon folks could only rely on foraging the snowy woonds for fallen logs and dead branches. Meanwhile, the stacks of firewood in Ceresiay unused. No use worrying about it. The dullness endured until the orange glow of the setting sun seeped through the cracks in the wooden walls. Observing this, the two elderly men enlisted the boys¡¯ help with chores. The boys weren¡¯t particrly helpful, but the men appreciated theirpany. The youngsters were the same age as their grandchildren, and their lively chatter distracted everyone from thoughts of war. As the pottage bubbled away in the cauldron, the food preparations came to an end. To fill the time before supper, one of the men chopped wood while the other taught the boys some winter crafts. In contrast, Stefi seemed to snooze effortlessly, as if she hadn¡¯t a worry in the world. After sword training, a lunch break, and a bit of horse riding, she was indulging in a well-earned nap. To be fair, she had been eager for another round of training, but Lansius had declined, as his hands had developed painful blisters and calluses. Stefi shifted in her sleep and faced Lansius¡¯s direction, and he caught himself staring at her. She does have a cute side. Without the fierce eyes, she looks innocent, even fragile. She had told Lansius that it was rare for women to take up arms. Many called her a shield-maiden, a term that harked back to an older era when men and women fought side by side in battles. Nowadays, as peace and civilization had advanced, it had be umon. While some women did be huntresses or knights, they were considered outliers, and their numbers gradually diminished. His stomach suddenly cramped up, stirring him from his thoughts. He rubbed his stomach, to no avail. It was getting worse, but he didn¡¯t know why. He had been avoiding milk, but perhaps his habit of drinking wine, even when diluted with plenty of water, was causing difort in his unustomed stomach. Quietly, Lansius resigned himself to the boredom and unease. He could try to strike up a conversation, but they had already exhausted their topics. Even Lansius, with his keen interest in the history of the Imperium, had grown weary of the old men¡¯s tales. What he wouldn¡¯t give for a visit from a wandering minstrel. Or even the inte and some films. He longed to learn more about the Ancients, the elves, half-elves, and dwarves. While this group, like most people, had some knowledge about their world¡¯s origins, theycked the insights a wandering minstrel could provide. Though it wasn¡¯t always easy getting a minstrel to sing about what you wanted to hear. The barn was suddenly filled with the sound of a creaking door. Lansius only managed a brief nce in its direction before Stefi sprang awake from her slumber. Sword?! Metallic shes propelled Lansius into action. As Stefi rushed to the door with sword in hand, Lansius grabbed his sparring spear and ran after her. The two old men also scrambled for their weapons, but it was all for naught. ¡°Hello, boys,¡± greeted a familiar bearded face as he opened up the barn door. ¡°Thomas!¡± shouted the old man behind Lansius. ¡°Please spare me the de,¡± Thomas said with a grin. Stefi smirked and sheathed her sword. Lansius, too, recognized the man and lowered his guard. Thomas was old enough to sport a full gray beard, but a protruding axe that hung on his belt proved he was still in his prime. Along with four other men, their horses, cart, and mules, they went inside to warm themselves. Everybody asked about the frontline, but the neers just looked at each other with big grins and bright faces. ¡°Ah, damn it, just say it. We won,¡± Thomas said in the most anticlimactic way. Everybody couldn¡¯t believe what they heard. ¡°Did you¡ª¡± Lansius tried to ask. ¡°We won!¡± somebody cut in, and the rest followed. A wave of emotion erupted as they realized that the war was over. Youngsters and old men alike jumped in joy and danced happily in celebration. Spring of 4423 had yet to arrive when the Arvena troops sessfully took back Riverstead City after a short siege. It had been ten days since Thomas arrived in Ceresia, and they were now marching toward Riverstead. The trees were bare, their branches whitened by ayer of frost, and the road was still covered in ice. Despite the conditions, Stefi, Lansius, and the Ceresia supply group were in high spirits, as today marked the final leg of their journey. Stefi rode her horse, while the coachman and the boys journeyed on the horse-drawn supply cart. Lansius, Thomas, and the others walked beside the mulesden with goods. By midday, they reached the outskirts of the city where they found a cobblestone road, significantly easing their travel. Lansius was captivated by the grand city. The imposing towers and bridges of Riverstead were an impressive sight even from a distance. As they drew nearer, the view became even more remarkable, with rows of tall buildings with white stered walls, their colorful roof tiles visible through the snow. ¡°Hehe, you like it here?¡± Stefi teased as they crossed the stone bridge leading into the city. ¡°This is awesome,¡± Lansius admitted as they entered. ¡°Wait till you see the market when it returns to normal. They have everything.¡± Though currently sparse due to the war, the vividly colored shops and stalls caught Lansius¡¯s attention. He marveled at the city¡¯s advanced appearancepared to Bendia. ¡°Come, let¡¯s report before dark,¡± Stefi urged. They said their farewells to Thomas and the rest of the supply group. Since they served the same lord and were stationed in the same town, they knew they would likely cross paths often. Stefi and Lansius left their horse at the city stable and went in search of the captain. After asking several people, they finally found him supervising reconstruction efforts. Despite being well over fifty, he still possessed an imposing figure. He wore a thick woolen tunic in a rich yellow hue,yered over a padded gambeson for warmth. Spotting Stefi, the captain gestured for her to approach. ¡°No mule is lost or injured, sir,¡± Stefi reported. What the¡ªthat¡¯s not how to report?! The captain appeared annoyed, confirming Lansius¡¯s suspicions. ¡°The goods, are they safe?¡± Unable to answer, Stefi nudged Lansius, who pulled a parchment from his bag and presented it. ¡°The supplies from the vige of Ceresia are present and ounted for, sir.¡± The captain nced at the parchment but dismissed it. ¡°Keep it for the seneschal¡¯s men.¡± Then, addressing Stefi, he said, ¡°Make sure the animals are fed and rested. We¡¯re going to need them soon.¡± ¡°Another battle, sir?¡± she inquired. The captain snorted. ¡°The northern bastard still refuses a truce or surrender. The lord is hunting the remnants as we speak.¡± ¡°I see,¡± she murmured. ¡°Will that be all?¡± the old man questioned. Seemingly uneasy, she asked, ¡°Mm, sir, any chance of payments?¡± The captain shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ll have to take it up with the marshal or his deputy. And they¡¯re both away.¡± She sighed. ¡°Sir, what about him?¡± Her question perplexed the captain. ¡°What about him? A new scribe?¡± Stefi grinned. ¡°We¡¯re not sure yet, but the young lord personally recruited him.¡± Her statement surprised the captain, who took a closer look at Lansius. ¡°I¡¯m Lansius, from Bendia vige, sir.¡± ¡°Well, Lansius of Bendia, what makes the young lord want you in his retinue?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be modest,¡± Stefi interrupted. ¡°He can calcte real fast.¡± Lansius noticed the captain eyeing his darker hair peeking out from his hood, but the captain didn¡¯t mention it. ¡°Did the young lord say anything more specific?¡± Both shook their heads in unison. The man sighed as he considered the situation. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time,¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°Oi, fetch me the scribe,¡± he instructed his squire. After waiting, an even older man appeared, wearing a long blue tunic and brown robe. The captain dictated a brief letter and handed it to Lansius. ¡°Give this letter to the municipal office tomorrow morning. That¡¯ll be all.¡± He dismissed the duo. Lansius bowed his head, but Stefi had another question. ¡°Mm, sir, what about me?¡± ¡°Let me guess, as I predicted, you convinced no one to take you as their squire?¡± She shook her head and feigned sadness. ¡°Oh, begone.¡± He scolded her. ¡°Just stick with this Lansius fellow.¡± ¡°Eh, really, I can do that?¡± The captain didn¡¯t borate and waved his hand to send them away. The two walked away from the reconstruction site and headed into the main street. ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯re stuck together,¡± Stefi said lightly. ¡°So d that we¡¯re both employed,¡± Lansius remarked. She chuckled. ¡°Come, let¡¯s head home before dark. I reckon there¡¯s a lot to be done.¡± That made him stop in his track. ¡°Home? You have a house?¡± ¡°Of course. I lived here, you dummy. Well, it was my master¡¯s, but nobody threw me out when she passed, so . . .¡± she exined, carefree. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the city have a . . .¡± He tried to find the word barracks, but he couldn¡¯t find it in his vocabry. Stefi tilted her head. Lansius seemed to realize that the word might not exist. ¡°What¡¯s the building where soldiers sleep?¡± ¡°Guardhouse? That¡¯s reserved for guardsmen, and it¡¯s cramped.¡± ¡°What about the other men-at-arms?¡± ¡°Oh, you mean billets. Yeah, the lord could ask the townsfolk to provide housing for his men, but I guess right now, Riverstead doesn¡¯t need one.¡± Most of the city was empty. Its people had evacuated when the war startedst year. Some refugees had returned, but many would wait until spring or summer when the road was firm and passable. The two walked down the cobbled path toward a lifeless, narrow alley. Not one in ten buildings had lights in their windows or smokeing out from their chimney. They passed a tavern that was crowded with soldiers and city folks. The heavenly smell of grilled meat reached them. Stefi sniffed the air. ¡°Want to give it a go?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± she eximed and walked away. He followed up and asked, ¡°Is the ce expensive?¡± ¡°Two copper, but we need to be frugal. Otherwise, we¡¯ll go broke.¡± Both of them sighed. Nobody expected the opponent to refuse a truce after defeat and keep up fighting. With the lord and most of his troops continuing the mop-up, nobody in Riverstead could pay them. ¡°Isn¡¯t Lord Arte in Riverstead?¡± he asked with hope. ¡°Lans, never ask money directly from the nobles. They¡¯ll get irritated. The ones who pay are either the seneschal or the chambein. Neither of them took part in the campaign, only their assistants attached to the lord or the marshal.¡± ¡°I see . . .¡± Lansius took her advice to heart. As they left the tavern behind, the sky above them transformed from a mesmerizing golden hue to a breathtaking reddish-orange, and a chilling wind whipped through the deserted alleyway. With empty pockets but hearts full of hope, Lansius and Stefi continued to stride forward, neither knowing what the future would hold for them. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 The growing darkness and looming snowbanks on either side of the road didn¡¯t hinder Stefi from finding her home. Lansius followed Stefi as she headed down a row of simrly sized buildings. She slowed down and stopped where the road ended. Lansius saw an empty two-story wooden house. As they stepped up to the door, they saw that the lock had been smashed open. Lansius nervously turned to Stefi, waiting for her response. Stefi drew her sword, gave a confident nod to Lansius, and cautiously pushed the door inward. The creaking of the frozen hinges heralded their entry, but no challenge came from inside. Stefi went in, and Lansius followed, drawing his knife. The house wasn¡¯trge and was only modestly furnished, so they could easily see that nobody was inside. They checked the kitchen and the wet area but found nothing. Stefi dropped her bag and motioned upstairs. She ran up the flight of stairs and disappeared from view. Lansius heard a door being flung open and then another. But then, there was only silence. Slowly, the knife in his hand felt insignificant. He stopped hesitating and went for the stairs, but the sounds of footsteps stopped him. Stefi appeared from upstairs with an unlit candle. ¡°All clear,¡± she said with a faint smile. ¡°Anything lost?¡± he asked while sheathing his knife. It took two tries, as his hand was unusually tense. ¡°I¡¯ll worry about itter when I have time,¡± she responded. There were clear signs of looting or burry inside, but there was nothing they could do about it. As darkness fell, Stefi ced a candle on the wooden table and began unwrapping a small pouch that contained a flint, a metal object, and small pieces of wood from the previous night¡¯s fire. She grabbed the flint and struck it against the iron, directing the sparks onto the pieces of wood. After several attempts, an ember glowed red, and she carefully used it to light the candle.Lansius found a wooden nk lying on the floor, lifted it, and ced it into the corresponding iron bracket to secure the door. ¡°Come, let¡¯s head upstairs,¡± she called, holding the lit candle in her hand. The narrow wooden stairs creaked almost with every step. Upstairs, they were greeted by two doors. ¡°That¡¯s myte master¡¯s room,¡± Stefi said, nodding to one of the doors. ¡°You¡¯d better not enter.¡± ¡°I see. So where do you sleep?¡± ¡°My bed is beside hers,¡± Stefi said vaguely as she led him toward the other door. Lansius followed her inside to see a tidy study. ¡°Umm, so where will I sleep?¡± ¡°Here.¡± She lightly stomped on the wooden floor. ¡°At least it won¡¯t be cold,¡± he responded, fully expecting to sleep on the floor. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t pulled out the bed,¡± she rified. ¡°Oh . . .¡± he remarked shyly. That made her giggle. ¡°Lans, you¡¯re my charge. I won¡¯t let you suffer.¡± The room was dusty and damp, so they did what they could with a broom and cleaning rags. Stefi found a dry rushlight on the cab and lit it up. Afterward, she went inside her room and dragged a bed out. ¡°You sure you can do it alone?¡± Lansius asked in between the screeching noises. But with only a few tries, she managed to get the oaken bed frame out. Out of curiosity, Lansius tried to move it. Oof, this is heavy . . . The bed refused to budge. She chuckled. ¡°Better do it together.¡± The two moved the bed into the study without an issue. Afterward, they returned downstairs only to realize that all the firewood was gone. Lansius wanted to give it another look, but Stefi said, ¡°Wait here.¡± She lifted the wood nk on the door and headed outside. He followed and spotted her just as she entered an empty-looking neighbor¡¯s house. Did she just barge into her neighbor¡¯s house? He nced around nervously, feeling like an amateurish thief¡¯s aplice. Fortunately, Stefi returned quickly with two sizeable objects in each hand. She handed one to Lansius as she walked by, and the two hurriedly returned to their ce. ¡°What are we going to do with these chairs?¡± Lansius asked her as they barred the door once more. ¡°They belonged to the jerk. He used to piss from his window at night, right onto my fence,¡± she exined, lifting the chair and heading into the kitchen. ¡°What?¡± Lansius couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯d just heard. ¡°After my master passed away,¡± she began, ¡°this neighbor kept bothering me . . . One time, he even waggled his privates when I walked home.¡± Lansius was taken aback. ¡°You let that go unpunished?¡± She sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything. If I cause an incident, I might lose the house.¡± ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story, Lans,¡± she said, clearly not intending to borate. After a brief pause, Lansius asked, ¡°So, do you have a mallet?¡± His question made her smile. Stefi didn¡¯t have a mallet, but she did have a small, rusty axe. Despite its bluntness, they quickly turned the chairs into firewood. Now, the wood burned brightly. Stefi put the clean snow she had gathered into the cauldron and let it boil. Meanwhile, Lansius removed his coat and watched as Stefi arranged what they had left on the table. ¡°Lans, there¡¯s only gruel until I can get something from the market tomorrow.¡± ¡°Let me pay for the food.¡± ¡°Better save your coins. You might need better clothes,¡± she said, pouring the grains into the cauldron. ¡°Ah . . . you think so?¡± He realized that all his clothes were shabby. ¡°You need to look the part, like the captain¡¯s scribe earlier. Let¡¯s visit some second-hand shops tomorrow.¡± The image of a long blue tunic came to Lansius¡¯s mind. ¡°But don¡¯t I need to report in the morning?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine. You can show upter. It¡¯s not like the captain would send a runner to inform them about you.¡± Lansius nodded. He knew he wasn¡¯t important enough to warrant that kind of treatment. Without things to worry about, he started to unwind. Thefort of the home felt luxurious after a prolonged stay in barns and tents. He looked around and couldn¡¯t help butpare this ce to his home in Bendia. Almost every feature in this house looked better. Even in a lower-ss area, the house had a sturdy construction and a separate living space. This way, the soot and stench from the kitchen area stayed below. The cauldron made noises as it boiled. Stefi diligently stirred and added herst chunk of cheese, followed by a portion of salted meat from a waxed linen wrap. ¡°It¡¯s almost ready.¡± Lansius picked up a bowl from his bag while Stefi grabbed one from the cupboard. The meal was a humble one, but the mood was uplifting and they still had their wineskin full of spiced ale. They had been sleeping rough for months, so the prospect of spending the night on proper beds was overwhelming. As they ate, a curiosity dawned on Lansius. ¡°Stefi, is it all right in the city for unmarried men and women to spend the night in a house together?¡± ¡°Of course not. If they¡¯re caught, they¡¯ll be forced to marry . . .¡± Her voice trailed off as she slowly realized what it was all about. ¡°Oh, shit. We¡¯ve been together for so long that I forgot about that.¡± Lansius exhaled deeply. Although they were technically still on a campaign, they were now stationed inside a city, which meant they could get in trouble with the parishws. He had only recently learned about the restrictive and unreasonable rules that governed medieval society, such as the sumptuaryws that dictated what clothing, colors, fur, and jewelry were permissible based on a person¡¯s social status. Worse still were thews imposed on unmarried couples. If a man and woman were found alone together without a chaperone, the parish would levy a fine. If they were caught touching, the fine would be even heftier. If they spent a significant amount of time together, it could be deemed as adultery, a criminal act with its own punishment. In addition, the fines had to be paid when the woman got married, which served as a form of public shaming. I knew it. Something felt off with just the two of us. ¡°J-just keep this a secret,¡± she whispered. ¡°Nobody needs to know, and no one will be the wiser.¡± He nodded. It wasn¡¯t like he could find another ce to stay with the sun already setting. ¡°I¡¯ll find somewhere else to stay tomorrow. It¡¯s gettingte. We should get some rest.¡± Stefi took a deep breath and sipped her drink. ¡°I¡¯ll help you out. There must be something I can sell around this house.¡± ¡°Sell?¡± Lansius furrowed his brow. ¡°No, I think I have enough to pay for rent.¡± ¡°But you also need a new tunic for work,¡± she reminded him. Lansius smiled, appreciating her good intentions. ¡°We¡¯ll figure something out tomorrow. Oh, go ahead and clean your room. I¡¯ll make sure the fire goes out.¡± ¡°Right, I still need to do that. Good night then, Lans.¡± She took her cup and went upstairs. Lansius, left alone with his thoughts, couldn¡¯t help but imagine what would happen if they were caught and forced to marry. Although he couldn¡¯t remember his exact age, he felt that he was older than twenty. Meanwhile, based on her story, Stefi was nearing twenty as well. Both were considered old enough to marry. But would that work out? Hah, probably not . . . The smoldering of the firece interrupted his daydream. He approached the firece and knelt to light another candle from an ember. Afterward, he went upstairs to the study. Once inside, he realized he had the entire room to himself. The newfound privacy relieved him like no other, but fatigue from days of walking and camping crept in quickly. He forced himself to arrange his bag and coat. Afterward, he blew out the wax candle, slipped into the bed, and pulled the nket up. Today had been full of new experiences for him. He had finally reached Riverstead and now looked forward to a new job. The feeling that he might just pull this off and help his family financially put his mind at ease. The only thing nagging him was that he must find another ce to stay the next day, and that might ruin him financially. The temptation to seek shelter in one of the vacant homes loomedrge, but the risk of usations of looting or theft was too great to ignore. Oh, I¡¯ll worry about that tomorrow! Leaving aside his worries, Lansius finally found peace and drifted into sleep. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Lansius awoke to the sight of an unfamiliar ceiling, gradually recalling that he was sleeping in Stefi¡¯s house. As the events of the previous night flooded back into his mind, he took a deep breath, pushed his nket aside, and rose to his feet. The room was dark and cold, but a sliver of weak orange light streamed in through a slit in the window. Picking up his bag without bothering to change his clothes, Lansius quietly left his room. The house was silent, and Stefi¡¯s door remained closed. He carefully descended the nearly pitch-ck staircase, feeling his way down and listening to the creaking of the wooden steps beneath his weight. Reaching the bottom without a mishap, Lansius headed to the kitchen. There, he noticed more light seeping through the cracks of the door and front window. He approached the firece, where he had hung his old, worn shoes and socks. The lingering heat from the firece overnight had dried them out, freeing them from the previous day¡¯s mud. Grateful for dry footwear, he pulled out a chair and sat down to put on his socks. While the wealthy could afford longer socks or hose, Lansius made do with short ones. The cheap wool was itchy, but it was better than the difort of rubbing against hard soles. After putting on his socks and shoes, he thought to start a fire. Noticing that Stefi had left the fire-starting kit on the table, Lansius picked up one of the charred pieces of wood from the previous day and began to strike the stone and metal together to produce sparks. Despite a couple of unsessful attempts, he persisted, considering this a valuable opportunity to practice his fire-making skills. Stefi Stefi yawned as she descended the stairs, wearing an off-white mantle and hood over her head. Her face was pale from the cold, her eyes unfocused, and even her lipscked their usual pinkness. Surprisingly, a good night¡¯s sleep seemed to have actually made her drowsy. She didn¡¯t even notice the crackling fire and was caught off guard by the warmth and light from the firece.¡°Morning,¡± Lansius greeted her. ¡°Lans, you made a fire?¡± ¡°Well, you taught me correctly. Turns out it¡¯s not that hard when it¡¯s dry,¡± he replied with a hint of excitement. Stefi chuckled, wanting tomend him but feeling too shy to do so. She approached the firece and knelt, basking in its warmth. Gradually, her pale face regained some of its healthy color. Lansius offered Stefi a cup. Without needing to ask, she took it and drank slowly, aware that drinking too fast could provoke a cough since her throat was dry. After months stranded in winter, it had be routine to drink watered wine to keep warm. Soon, more redness returned to her face, especially her lips and cheeks. ¡°How¡¯s the weather outside?¡± she asked. ¡°Windy, with a bit of snow,¡± he said as he sat near her. She took another sip. ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± ¡°Not yet. I was thinking of waiting for you first.¡± She nodded, rose slowly, and approached the cupboard to find her small bag of grain. ¡°How¡¯s your stomach?¡± ¡°Ready for some gruel,¡± Lansius joked, as it was the only thing they had at the moment. Stefi snorted and turned apologetic. ¡°I¡¯ll cook stew tonight. I should be able to get something from the field kitchen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s necessary,¡± Lansius said in a serious tone. Stefi looked at him, puzzled, and Lansius exined, ¡°I¡¯m going to rent a ce tonight. Somewhere close, if possible.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± she muttered, clearly understanding his reasoning. Her face turned a bit sad. Lansius, ever perceptive, noticed and asked, ¡°You¡¯re good with that, right?¡± ¡°What? Oh, sure. I¡¯m just thinking that I¡¯m going to eat alone again,¡± Stefi admitted, revealing more than she wanted. Eh, dang, why did I say that? Now, Lansius nced to the side, seemingly perplexed before suddenly announcing, ¡°All right, change of n, I¡¯m staying then.¡± Stefi almost jumped. ¡°No, you can¡¯t,¡± she said sharply. ¡°Someone will see and start a ruckus.¡± He furrowed his brow in doubt and asked, ¡°They¡¯ll do that, even after a siege?¡± Stefi sighed and tried to exin. ¡°Especially after a war like this when they¡¯re bored and without any entertainment.¡± Yesterday, they had seen several houses lit, evidence that many had stayed throughout the siege. Riverstead was populous enough, and many were affluent families of craftsmen and tradesmen; a siege wouldn¡¯t uproot them. ¡°I wonder what they¡¯ll gossip about us?¡± Lansius mused, a yful tone in his voice. Stefi met his gaze, but Lansius quickly looked away, feigning ignorance. Finishing her drink, Stefi ced the wooden cup on the table. ¡°My knight master, Isolte, would¡¯ve liked you,¡± shemented without any particr intention. Her cryptic remark seemed lost on Lansius. ¡°Eh,e again? Why do you think Isolte would like me?¡± Stefi¡¯s face softened, and she stifled augh as she recalled Isolte¡¯s entricity. ¡°She was always unpredictable. She outwardly tried to push me into a marriage, but secretly, she always warned me not to because men are all not to be trusted.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit confusing.¡± He frowned. ¡°Indeed, she was like that. And it¡¯s not like I could afford it . . .¡± she quipped, thebination of an empty stomach and wine loosening her tongue. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°Well, the only thing I have is Horsie, and I don¡¯t intend to give her for dowry.¡± The thought of Horsie as a dowry amused Lansius, who burst intoughter. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± She red at him menacingly. ¡°No, it¡¯s just . . . Horsie as a dowry,¡± he stammered betweenughs, unable to provide a better exnation. She misunderstood his reaction and stared at him, making him flinch. Growing annoyed, she asked bluntly, ¡°Lans, do you need some knockings?¡± ¡°Wait, no, no, hear me out,¡± Lansius replied quickly, attempting toe up with an excuse. ¡°I mean, in my . . . homnd, it¡¯s men who pay dowry!¡± His exnation took Stefi aback. Her previous annoyance faded, reced by curiosity as she nervously asked, ¡°How much is this dowry?¡± Trying to suppress hisughter, Lansius offered a number. ¡°Probably more than three years of pay.¡± Stefi nodded, her brow furrowed, as she tried to calcte the sum. That¡¯s huge, definitely huge. They pay educated men more thanmon footmen or lowly squires. ¡°How about it, suddenly interested?¡± Lansius teased. Only if they¡¯re well behaved, strong, but not brutish. However, Stefi soon realized that Lansius was the only foreigner she had ever seen in Riverstead. There were no other ck-haired men around. She paused to look at him and found him watching her so innocently with a faint smile. That made her wonder if this was his way of subtly proposing. Is he really into me? She couldn¡¯t help but think that marrying an educated man like Lansius would be a blessing for a dead-end, masterless squire like herself. And now he might even pay the dowry. She also noticed that Lansius had be bolder since they first met. Is it because he saw me naked once . . . ? It was easy to tell that the man had no experience with women, but that only made her more protective of him. Despite howmon it was, Stefi couldn¡¯t bring herself to exploit such an innocent, sweet guy. With so many thoughts racing through her mind, Stefi chose the approach she was trained for. She chuckled menacingly, rming Lansius. ¡°All this talk about marriage so early in the morning. Maybe we¡¯re too drunk, and a morning training session is needed to clear our heads.¡± Lansius jumped from his seat, shuddering and shaking his head. ¡°Wait, what? No, calm down. We don¡¯t have swords, and yours isn¡¯t dull.¡± Stefi grinned maliciously and threatened him. ¡°Sooner orter, you¡¯ll need to practice against a real sword. Today is as good a day as any.¡± ¡°Uh, ah . . . Oh, remember we need to hit the shop and buy some clothes!¡± Lansius said, trying to change the subject. Stefi maintained her gaze, contemting what they could use for sparring. Lansius quickly added, ¡°Maybe buy some breakfast too? I¡¯ll treat.¡± She blinked, her eyes softening a little. ¡°Mm . . . bribery huh. I doubt you have the money, but I know just the ce.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s go then. I¡¯m hungry,¡± Lansius said, urgency edging into his voice. Stefi could tell what he was doing, but decided to let him off the hook. ¡°Let me change my clothes first,¡± she replied. Lansius immediately rxed, clearly relieved. Lansius For over three thousand years, Riverstead had been a silent witness to the rise and fall of numerous kingdoms and all three Imperiums. This ancient city, having been resurrected multiple times from the ruins, was strategically nestled among three rivers that flowed toward the Great River. Despite the rivers¡¯ presence, the surroundingnd wasn¡¯t blessed with fertility, but rather with mineral wealth that had been mined since ancient times. As a result, generations of craftsmen had made their livelihoods here. With ess to the Great River, Riverstead maintained direct trade links with the Far East kingdoms and also served as a crucial trade hub for the northern provinces of the Imperium. Through the city, goods, particrly from the industrious province of Mindia, flowed northward and eastward. The city streets were paved with gray cobblestones, and the vastness of Riverstead was apparent, boasting hundreds, if not thousands, of buildings, including several multistory structures. Lansius found it fascinating that some of the buildings bore architectural resemnces to ancient Greek or Roman styles. This morning, Lansius apanied Stefi to the bustling market area, where they encountered open stalls teeming with people. Even in a city scarred by war, people needed to eat, and stall owners always found a way to make ends meet. Stefi chatted with some of the stall owners who eyed Lansius and madements about him. She either shrugged or waved them off, then returned with a wooden te filled with various foods. One particr dish caught Lansius¡¯s attention¡ªa yellowish-white,yered square. Lansius took his knife, rubbed it on his inner clothes, and tried to get a taste, but he couldn¡¯t manage it. The food was slippery. Seeing him struggle, Stefi used her spoon and thumb to pinch off a piece of thesagna and fed it to Lansius. Once he tasted it, he found it to be simr tosagna, withyers of pasta-like dough, and salt and cheese, but without tomato sauce. Pretty good. I wonder if they have macaroni or spaghetti. As the two ate standing in the street, the city slowly began to stir. The market was still recovering from the war, but those stalls that were open were crowded. ¡°Fortune favors the brave,¡± Stefi remarked, noticing where Lansius was looking. Lansius nodded andmented, so casually, ¡°Profit makes the world go round.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ve heard the lore about the Ancients, huh?¡± she asked. ¡°What lore?¡± Lansius was intrigued. Stefi furrowed her brow. ¡°The round world?¡± ¡°You know the world is round?¡± Lansius asked, surprised, seeking confirmation. She looked at him quizzically. ¡°It¡¯s a children¡¯s story. Everyone knows that the Ancients transformed into dragons and soared around the world, outpacing the sun in a race. I suppose you foreigners don¡¯t have that tale.¡± Lansius shook his head. ¡°Marc never mentioned it, and I¡¯ve never heard a bard sing that song.¡± Stefi chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a children¡¯s story; bards don¡¯t usually sing those. Try asking a wet nurse next time.¡± ¡°Wet nurse? What¡¯s that?¡± He was certain of his vocabry, but nothing came to mind. Stefi justughed it off. ¡°Come on, we still have things to do. Finding you a new tunic is a priority.¡± With that, she led him deeper into the market, where shops lined both sides of the bustling streets. As they browsed various cheap stores, excitement sparkled in their eyes. The day was still young, but things didn¡¯t always turn out the way they wanted. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Lansius and Stefi continued browsing the quiet market, where only a few persistent vendors remained after the siege. They discovered a small shop tucked between tworger, shuttered establishments. Although there was no wooden sign, an assortment of colorful clothes hung gracefully from the second-floor window. ¡°Ah, the old grandpa made it through!¡± Stefi eximed excitedly, pulling Lansius by the hand and pushing the door open with the other. Upon entering, they were met with the scent of well-worn fabric and leather. A tall, sharp-looking man with a thin beard and contrasting dark clothing rose from his seat, setting aside his needle and unfinished work. ¡°Ah, Miss Squire, it¡¯s a pleasure to see a familiar face in Riverstead.¡± ¡°Happy I¡¯m not running from my debts, Keith?¡± Stefi teased. Keith stifled a politeugh, turning to Lansius. ¡°How may I help you, tradesman?¡± He gestured toward the wares in his shop. ¡°I need a tunic, affordable but with a formal appearance,¡± Lansius replied as formally as he could be, looking at the neatly organized racks of clothing, which included tunics, dresses, and cloaks. ¡°And for what purpose?¡± Keith inquired politely, albeit with a demeanor more akin to a soldier than a tailor. ¡°He¡¯s a scribe,¡± Stefi chimed in. ¡°Ah,¡± Keith murmured, turning to a neatly stacked pile of garments.¡°Why not this one?¡± Stefi suggested, pointing to an already folded piece of clothing. Keith nced at Lansius, and Stefi assured him, ¡°He¡¯s all right; he¡¯s with me.¡± Lansius quickly added, ¡°I can keep a secret.¡± Keith smiled and exined, ¡°The folded ones are likely looted from this city or nearby area. Lord Karius¡¯s men forced me to buy them. I¡¯ve already bribed their officers, but they still demand more.¡± Stefi looked at them, found something she liked, and inquired. ¡°Can¡¯t you sell them to us?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s avoid trouble. Those garments are tailored for nobles, and someone will recognize the original owner. If word gets out, we could all face consequences,¡± Keith reasoned, pulling two tunics from the pile¡ªone yellow and one blue. Lansius immediately took a liking to the vibrant blue tunic, but he maintained a neutral expression and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you have something brighter? I don¡¯t want my employer to think I¡¯m uneducated.¡± Keith chuckled, refraining frommenting on Lansius¡¯s ent, and returned to the stack, searching for a tunic that would suit Lansius¡¯s needs. Stefi approached Lansius and whispered, ¡°I like the blue one.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re in a fight, do you show your intention to your opponent?¡± Stefi was taken aback and understood his reasoning. ¡°Good thinking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a teacher for nothing,¡± Lansius quipped. ¡°Now, here¡¯s a brighter one.¡± Keith pulled out a red tunic. Its color was faded, making it closer to a pink, but the intricate embroidery along the neckline and hem spoke of its former elegance. Lansius had no intention of buying that one, but he put down his leather bag on the table and tried on the red tunic. The fabric felt soft andfortable against his skin. Eh, linen can be this soft? ¡°You can tell from the stitches that it¡¯s quality work, not too old. You can wear it until you¡¯re too old to work,¡± Keith joked, promoting the tunic. ¡°What¡¯s the price for this one?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°If it were new,¡± Keith said, employing his merchant skills, ¡°the material, dye, and tailoring cost would make this tunic worth at least four silver.¡± Lansius softly sighed and said firmly, ¡°Too expensive.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t heard my offer,¡± Keith said. Lansius removed the tunic and politely handed it back to Keith, saying, ¡°If it¡¯s around forty copper new, then I probably can¡¯t afford it. Do you have anything else?¡± ¡°How about this Centurian blue tunic?¡± Keith suggested. Lansius feigned disinterest. ¡°How much for the yellow one, though it¡¯s a bit too big?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the size. I can tailor it for you.¡± Lansius smiled. ¡°I believe that may add to the cost.¡± Keith chuckled. ¡°Eleven copper for this fine yellow tunic, adjustments included.¡± He then showcased its features. ¡°Feel it, fine Mindian linen, no patched holes, no frayed stitches. It willst you a long time. You can pass it down to your son and grandson.¡± ¡°How about five copper?¡± Lansius countered. ¡°I can¡¯t do it for less than ten.¡± ¡°Six, and I¡¯ll pay the adjustment fee.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too low for a piece like this.¡± Keith shook his head. Lansius sighed and politely said, ¡°Maybe some other time then.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t find pieces like this anywhere else,¡± Keith cautioned. ¡°That¡¯s precisely my problem. Your wares are too good. I can¡¯t afford them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s most unfortunate. May I interest you in some less brightly colored tunics? I have quite a selection perfect for your size.¡± ¡°Like that blue one?¡± Lansius asked nonchntly. ¡°Yes, why don¡¯t you try the blue one.¡± Lansius tried it on and found it in excellent condition, with no stains on the hem, indicating it had been well cared for. It wasn¡¯t as soft as the red one, but it was undoubtedly better than the coarse ones he had acquired from Bendia. ¡°I don¡¯t like the color, but beggars can¡¯t be choosers,¡± he quipped, much to the shop owner¡¯s delight. ¡°I like you, and since you¡¯re Stefi¡¯s friend, I¡¯ll give it a good price. Seven copper.¡± ¡°Four! Even four is too much for blue dyes.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± Keith expertly positioned the tunic in the sunlight to reveal its deeper color. Lansius didn¡¯t bother to look but instead focused on the seller. ¡°I believe you still make a profit with four copper. What do you say? It¡¯s early, and they say good fortune to start the day is good for business.¡± Keith smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re a goodd. Let¡¯s make it six, that¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°Best I can do is five,¡± Lansius pulled his purse and began fishing for five copper. ¡°Six is a fair price,¡± Keith said, but Lansius ignored him, so he looked to Stefi, who smiled back at him. ¡°He¡¯s a good tradesman, Keith,¡± Stefi remarked. Lansius presented the copper coins, spreading them on his palm for Keith to see. ¡°Five copper. We¡¯ll both profit, and this might be the start of a good business rtionship.¡± Keith looked unsure, but Stefi delivered the coup de grace. ¡°He¡¯s the young lord¡¯s newest retainer, you know?¡± With his thumb and index finger, Lansius pinched the five coins and offered them to Keith. Keith snorted, amused, and opened his palm. Lansius ced the five coins into it, and the deal was sealed. ¡°Gratitude, you drive a hard bargain. May I learn your name, tradesman?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a nobody. Call me Lansius.¡± ¡°People call me Keith Senior, the tailor,¡± he said, introducing himself. ¡°If I¡¯m not around, my son, Keith Junior, will be happy to help you.¡± ¡°Nice meeting you, Keith.¡± ¡°If you need a simple adjustment, I can do it for you, free of charge,¡± Keith said. Lansius proudly wore his new blue tunic as he stepped out of the shop, brimming with newfound confidence. ¡°Come here,¡± Stefi beckoned, wanting to admire the blue tunic with its intricate orange embroidery along the neckline and hem. ¡°Lans, it looks good on you. Now you look the part,¡± sheplimented. ¡°Of course, it cost me five copper,¡± Lansius quipped. ¡°That¡¯s enough to buy food for a week.¡± Stefi giggled and elbowed him, knowing he had gotten it at a bargain. ¡°Oof, what¡¯s that for?¡± Lansiusined but couldn¡¯t help chuckling as he followed her. ¡°Next up is the sword,¡± she announced. ¡°Eh, no, I¡¯m a scribe. I don¡¯t need a sword,¡± he blurted, fearing she was going to train him with a sharp sword for real. Stefi paused and pondered. ¡°All right, then let¡¯s just head there,¡± she decided, leading him southward, toward arge building at the end of the market district. ¡°What¡¯s this ce?¡± Lansius looked up at the tall stonepound with walls andrge double gates for carts. ¡°Hopefully, your new office,¡± Stefi replied. Lansius was taken aback by the size of the municipal office. ¡°But weren¡¯t we nning to do this tomorrow?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s nearby, and it can¡¯t hurt to try out your new Centurian blue tunic.¡± The two walked until they saw a small door just beside the double gate. A guard in brigandinezily greeted them with a nod but didn¡¯t ask any questions. They entered through the open door and passed several other guards who watched them with simrly little interest. Inside, they discovered a garden and arge, paved courtyard, with the towering three-story Riverstead municipal office building overhead. The structure had once been a proper castle, but now it served as storage and a taxation office. Lansius marveled at the well-maintained medieval garden, filled mostly with herbs and a few blossoming flowers and nts protected by a fence. A carpet of grass and tall, old trees with roots spreading into the stone wall and buildingspleted the picturesque scene. The garden was so well taken care of that Lansiusmented without thinking, ¡°This would be a great spot for a pic.¡± Stefi looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s a piknik?¡± ¡°Umm . . . eating out in the open on the grass?¡± ¡°Like when we¡¯re stuck outside on a campaign? Why would you want to do that again?¡± She rolled her eyes. Lansius chuckled but refrained from exining further. They finally entered the building and observed its disheveled interior, a clear sign that it had been ransacked during the siege. The garden outside had survived, likely because it had been covered by snow all winter, but the once-orderly office, a symbol of Riverstead¡¯s administrative prowess, now resembled a war-torn relic. The staff had made attempts to restore order, but it was a work in progress. Partially empty wooden cabs lined the walls and the broken chairs, tables, and desks had been gathered, possibly pooled here to be repaired. Light filtered in through the shattered windows in the back, casting a gentle glow over the sorry scene. Two servant boys were cleaning up, while a staff member in a gray tunic eyed Lansius and Stefi with suspicion, mistaking them for a merchant and his bodyguard. ¡°My apologies, but didn¡¯t the guard inform you that the office is still closed?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not here for business. The guards probably can see that,¡± Stefi rified. Lansius reached into his bag and pulled out a letter from the captain, disying it to the staff member. ¡°I¡¯m part of the young lord¡¯s retinue. The captain sent me.¡± The staff member hastily wiped his hands on his sleeve before approaching Lansius. ¡°May I see the letter?¡± Lansius nced at Stefi, who gave a nod of approval. The staff member epted the letter with a respectful gesture and skimmed its contents. ¡°A new member?¡± His gaze flicked between the letter and Lansius, clearly taken aback. However, he decided it wasn¡¯t his ce to question. ¡°Please wait here. I¡¯ll inform Master Hubert.¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Atall, slender man with a slightly hunched posture from years of poring over documents and ledgers descended the stairs. His confident gait and footsteps signaled a healthy individual, despite his age. His thinning hair, peppered with streaks of silver, wasbed back and meticulously maintained, just like his sharp, vibrant blue attire with its extravagant contrasting silver embroidery. It made Lansius¡¯s second-hand tunic seem shabby. Lansius gulped as the man exuded an aura of entricity. Unlike the predatory air of the noble, this man meant business. ¡°Well?¡± Master Hubert asked impatiently. The staff member, not much older than Lansius, hastily introduced his master. ¡°This is Master Hubert, the vice¡ª¡± ¡°Current head clerk of Riverstead Municipal Office,¡± Hubert corrected. ¡°The old fool vanished before the siege, and we¡¯ve been unable to bribe because of him. Lord Maurice should have listened!¡± he rambled and continued quickly, ¡°Now, how may I help you?¡± ¡°The letter . . .¡± Lansius found his voice. ¡°Yes, I read it. But you¡¯re not trained in bookkeeping.¡± ¡°I have been trained, Master Hubert, just not in the Imperium standardized bookkeeping style,¡± Lansius countered with as much technicality as his vocabry allowed.Hubert nced at Lansius and cast his judgment. ¡°The Eastern style is not to be trusted.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not from the Eastern Kingdom. Indeed, theirs is not as advanced,¡± Lansius rified, standing tall. Old Hubert let out a sharp sigh and extended his right arm. The staff member hurriedly ced Lansius¡¯s letter into the master¡¯s palm. Hubert gave it another nce and seemed to consider Stefi in her ck gambeson, a color of wealth. ¡°I can¡¯t ignore the captain¡¯s wishes. So be it,¡± Hubert said without even facing Lansius. He then quickly added to his staff, ¡°Don¡¯t let him touch ink or paper. Get him into storage and see if he can help in any way.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Lansius replied sincerely. Though he hadn¡¯t recovered his memory from his past, he somehow knew this treatment all too well. As Master Hubert climbed back up the stairs, Lansius was left with the same staff member who didn¡¯t mince words. ¡°Are you a noble?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lansius replied, knowing he would be at the bottom of the pecking order. Before the staff member could nod, Stefi stepped forward. ¡°He¡¯s my master, though, and a direct retainer of young Lord Arte. I¡¯d be careful if I were you.¡± ¡°There should be no problem between us. My name is Vince. I¡¯m not very smart, but my family has been clerks here for generations.¡± He extended his hand to Lansius. Lansius grasped Vince¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Call me Lansius. I hope I can be of help.¡± ¡°Hopefully so. We need lots of hands to clear this mess.¡± Vince rubbed what little goatee he had. Lansius noted that the man¡¯s hair was neat and slick, a sign that he was trying hard despite his modest introduction. ¡°Oi, Jan,e here,¡± Vince suddenly called for one of the boys. A bright-looking boy stopped scrubbing and ran toward them. ¡°Yes, Vince?¡± ¡°Take care of Lansius for me. Show him the empty quarters at the far end, so old Hubert doesn¡¯t see him,¡± Vince added. ¡°No offense.¡± ¡°None taken,¡± Lansius replied lightly, but then asked, ¡°Empty quarter?¡± ¡°For your lodging, of course. You¡¯re a clerk now, not a scribe. We can¡¯t let new staff go in and out every day; there are too many risks involved. But don¡¯t worry, the dormitories are quite neat. You¡¯ll like it, unless you¡¯re from a much higher station than me.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Lansius nodded and exchanged nces with Stefi, who was also nodding excitedly. They had just solved Lansius¡¯s housing problem, and he got it for free. I have to buy something for that captain. The man¡¯s a hero! Vince furrowed his brow, watching the duo¡¯s reaction, suspicious of their rtionship, but continued. ¡°As I said before, Jan will show you the room and then escort you to the storage. That¡¯s all, Junior.¡± Lansius chuckled. Vince introduced himself as a fool, but in the end, he asserted his seniority. ¡°Yes, Senior Vince, I¡¯llply.¡± Vince looked pleased as he patted Lansius¡¯s right arm and headed out to the guardhouse, likely to lecture them for allowing a guest to enter without notice. ¡°Come, Master Lans, Squire. I¡¯ll show you the room.¡± Jan happily motioned for them to follow him up the stairs. Lansius and Stefi followed Jan to his new quarters on the third floor of the same building. Theplex, while old and fortified with gray stones on the outside, boasted a more refined interior that was stered and painted a pastel orange. Despite the aging paint, the corridor remained neat and more attractive than most buildings Lansius had entered. The ce was well ventted. From the window, Lansius could observe theings and goings at the building¡¯s gate. Another window offered a view of the storage room entrance, likely designed for monitoring purposes. The three walked past the row of rooms for the officials working there, noticing that only half were upied since many hadn¡¯t returned to Riverstead. ¡°This is the ce,¡± Jan said as they reached the farthest end, pushing the door open. Lansius noticed ayer of dust and a damp smell, but the room was adequate and showed little evidence of looting. The walls were stered, and since they were on the third floor, the flooring was made of timber. The room also had a ss window, which Jan promptly opened, letting in a fresh breeze and sunlight. It¡¯s ss . . . This window was the first high-quality ss Lansius had seen in this world. It was lightly tinted but transparent, unlike the kind used innterns, which was only as transparent as parchment or fabric. The room contained a proper raised bed with legs, a mattress without bedding, a small worktable, a chair, and a wardrobe. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Jan asked cheekily. ¡°I will, after I do some cleaning,¡± Lansius replied. Jan grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll help you with it.¡± Stefi approached the wardrobe and discovered a selection of fine linen clothing. There was even a silk undergarment. ¡°Is the owner not returning?¡± she asked. Jan licked his lips and said, ¡°The previous owner is unlikely to return. He¡¯s one of the few who ran before the siege happened, along with the stolen money.¡± Stefi nodded, reached into the drawer, and found several pairs of woolen socks; old and new, long and short. She picked the old ones and signaled for Jan to take them. ¡°For me, Squire?¡± Jan asked uncertainly. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m Stefi. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Jan.¡± Lansius understood the intention and added, ¡°If we find more, we¡¯ll give you more. Would that be a problem?¡± Jan shook his head. ¡°Maybe someone will ask, so don¡¯t give them all away at once.¡± Stefi chuckled, nced at Lansius, and remarked, ¡°He¡¯s smart.¡± Pleased with thepliment, Jan bowed his head. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t put your bag here yet. We should get the key first, but that has to wait until supper.¡± ¡°Well, that can wait. Let¡¯s head down to the storage and see what my job looks like,¡± Lansius said with a hint of excitement. After being stranded in a barn all winter, he was ready to put his skills to use. Ground Floor At Lansius¡¯s request, Jan led them to the ground floor, where they encountered three cavernous warehouses that made up the storage area. Each warehouse could amodate three carts at once for loading or unloading. After introducing themselves to the other staff, Lansius quickly surveyed his designated work area and found it a mess. His shoulders slumped as he took in the chaotic scene that resembled a campground in the morning more than a warehouse. Sacks of grains and flour were piled haphazardly, wooden crates were scattered everywhere, and piles of leather curled from mismanaged storage gave off a strong odor. Earthen jugs, likely filled with wine, were tied against the wall to an old wooden rack, while wooden or wicker baskets of various sizes held smaller jugs. To make matters worse, dozens of wooden barrels blocked the way, making it hard to move around. Some of the unmarked barrels contained ale, while others were filled with goods like nails, fur coats, or nkets. ¡°The lord just won a tremendous victory at a fort near the Great River,¡± Jan said proudly, referring to the battle that took ce while Lansius was still traveling to Riverstead. ¡°I can see that.¡± Lansius observed another unsorted pile near the warehouse gate, likely dumped after the valuables were recovered. ¡°This is going to take ten men and a week just to tidy things up,¡± Stefimented with stiff lips. Lansius let out a sigh. He approached the mess, trying to figure out where to start. ¡°The workers are at yourmand if you need help,¡± Jan informed him. ¡°I can¡¯t stay for long, though. I¡¯ll be needed in the kitchen soon.¡± ¡°For lunch?¡± Stefi guessed. ¡°Will we get any?¡± ¡°Of course. Where do you want to take your lunch?¡± Jan inquired. ¡°Probably here,¡± Lansius said, rolling up his sleeves. ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot of work to do today.¡± ¡°This is just like Ceresia,¡± Stefi quipped as Jan left the warehouse. ¡°Ceresia isn¡¯t plundered and piged like this,¡± joked Lansius. That old fart, he named me a clerk but gave me manualbor . . . Lansius exhaled deeply. He had joined Lord Arte and traveled to Riverstead, enduring winter and war, with the expectation of working on something important. Yet, this didn¡¯t seem much different from stacking firewood. Slowly, he examined the crates one by one and sketched a crude map on a wax tablet, trying toe up with a n. As time passed, their efforts seemed to have little effect. Despite working through lunch, Lansius, Stefi, and a single worker had only managed to rearrange some of the items. The storage area now appeared even more chaotic, like a half-finished puzzle of misced pieces. ¡°This isn¡¯t working,¡± Lansius mumbled, sitting on a crate, his blue tunic soaked with sweat. ¡°We only got one worker, and the rest just nod their heads when called, but leave as soon as someone else calls them back,¡± Stefi replied, sweat dripping from her chin. Lansius observed the workers in the neighboring warehouse and snorted, realizing their tactics. Whether working here or there, hard or not, the pay is probably the same. It¡¯s time to change the game. ¡°Stefi,¡± Lansius called. ¡°Yeah?¡± She noticed the shift in his tone. ¡°I need your help with something¡ªsomething that might solve our problem.¡± Stefi looked around at the disorganized warehouse. ¡°Show me your magic, Lans, because we won¡¯t finish this on our own.¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Lansius enjoyed histe lunch in peace, undisturbed by the shouting and yelling from the staff in the neighboring warehouse. He filled his thick bread with ham and cheese, then offered half to the worker, who graciously epted it. ¡°Thank you, master.¡± ¡°Eat well, my good man,¡± Lansius said casually. The man was baffled by the kind treatment but ate heartily. Lansius took out Stefi¡¯s wineskin from his bag, poured a bit into his half-filled water cup, and offered it to the man. The worker didn¡¯t refuse the offer, as he was just trying to make a living. ¡°Thank you, master,¡± he said again, gulping it down. Lansius wasn¡¯t trying to bribe him with food, as that would be impossibly difficult. Instead, he struck up a conversation. ¡°So, how many years have you worked here?¡± ¡°Since the young lord was still a toddler,¡± the worker recalled. ¡°Must be more than a dozen years. How much do they pay you?¡± The man chuckled and rubbed his coarse facial hair. ¡°Too little.¡±¡°A copper and two?¡± Lansius guessed. His lips formed a small grin. ¡°Master, if you know, why ask?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. I¡¯m new here, and they won¡¯t tell me anything,¡± Lansius said and offered him two berries. ¡°Tell me, how much does a staff member like me make?¡± The worker took the fruit, looked at Lansius, and said, ¡°I heard from a drunken staff member that he got four copper a day.¡± About the same. Mine was six copper on campaign, probably four copper during peacetime. ¡°And how much for a new staff that works in the warehouse?¡± Lansius inquired. ¡°Unfortunately, a lot less,¡± he said apologetically. Not if I can help it . . . Lansius grinned. ¡°Tell you what. I¡¯m just here because the captain said so. I believe when things return to normal, I¡¯ll be recalled to Lord Arte¡¯s side.¡± The name drop shocked the man. ¡°You¡¯re part of the young lord¡¯s retinue?¡± He sized up Lansius again, nodding his head as he recalled how Lansius was apanied by a squire in a ck gambeson. ¡°I wish you fortune then, master. Your stay here might be unpleasant.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Lansius asked. The man looked around and whispered, ¡°The one who runs this ce is a bit odd in the head.¡± Lansius chuckled. ¡°I have the same opinion.¡± The twoughed heartily. Stefi appeared at the warehouse entrance and walked briskly toward Lansius, sweaty from her efforts. Lansius rose and quickly offered her a jug of water, which she took and drank gracefully. The man grinned while admiring Stefi¡¯s appearance. ¡°Did you get it?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°Keith drove a hard bargain, but your note saved the day.¡± Lansius grinned. He had sent Stefi with two pieces of high-quality clothing from the wardrobe in their room to Keith. Keith wasn¡¯t going to give them a good price easily, but Lansius had written a note stating that he still had a lot and would sell to another if the price wasn¡¯t eptable. Keith faced a dilemma and gave an eptable price of three copper per piece. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t give me socks as a bonus, but he gave me these.¡± Stefi pulled out two head caps. Lansius was amused. ¡°Keith was a tough nut.¡± ¡°But you cracked him good. I¡¯ve never seen him give that much ground before.¡± Lansius gestured for Stefi to take a seat on the clean crate, and she did so, resting her legs from the return trip. Meanwhile, Lansius checked the head cap, finding it worn and yellowish, but clean, dry, andfortable. He offered it to the lone worker. ¡°Monsieur, I can¡¯t ept this,¡± he said, seeming half embarrassed and half fearful, perhaps because of Lansius¡¯s earlier announcement that he was part of the young lord¡¯s retinue. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°Wade, master.¡± Lansius knelt and ced one of the caps in Wade¡¯s hand. ¡°Nice to know you. I¡¯m Lansius, but you can call me Lans.¡± Wade clenched the head cap. ¡°Good to meet you, master Lans.¡± Lansius returned to the crate and sat as if addressing his subject. ¡°Wade, I¡¯ve been thinking about what you said earlier¡ªabout how things might be unpleasant for me.¡± Wade nodded, so Lansius continued. ¡°I want to make my stay as enjoyable as possible. Can you help with that?¡± ¡°But how, master?¡± Lansius smiled. ¡°Tomorrow, bring a friend,¡± he instructed while pinching another head cap. ¡°If you bring more, I can always part with several iron coins if they¡¯re strong and they work hard and fast.¡± Wade grinned. ¡°I have friends. I¡¯ll only bring the best.¡± ¡°Tomorrow then. Now, let¡¯s wrap up and end the day.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s barely past midday, master Lans,¡± Wade said. ¡°It¡¯s useless with just us. I want you to be fresh tomorrow.¡± Wade nodded happily, grateful to find a benevolent staff member who wasn¡¯t stingy with his purse. The following day, after a good night¡¯s sleep, Lansius arrived at his section of the warehouse to find five men already working. Stefi had yet to arrive, but he didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Morning, master Lans,¡± Wade greeted him, while the rest bowed their heads slightly in respect. ¡°Morning, Wade. You¡¯re working early today.¡± Wade and the men smiled, charmed by Lansius¡¯s down-to-earth attitude, unlike that of the other staff. ¡°Are these men enough, master Lans?¡± ¡°Only if they¡¯re as good as you said,¡± Lansius replied. ¡°I can give two irons per person, to be paid each evening. I¡¯ll allow you to return to your original post, so as not to offend the senior staff, but try to return when you can; otherwise, I can only give one iron.¡± The men understood and grinned knowingly. Lansius continued, ¡°Let¡¯s keep this a secret between us, lest the acting head clerk causes us problems.¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be any,¡± Wade said with confidence. Lansius pulled a head cap from his bag and gave it to Wade. ¡°Foreman Wade. Reward this to whomever you please.¡± With that, Lansius effectively established a hierarchy andmand structure. While the ones who ultimately paid for the workers was the office, by using bonuses or bribes, he made them more inclined to work for him instead of the other staff. Afterward, things progressed smoothly despite the inevitable mishaps and snags that apanied untangling such arge mess. In just three days, the warehouse had visibly transformed. Master Hubert had heard rumors but couldn¡¯t be bothered to check until Vince brought him the record. ¡°Yes, I read that. Did you want more praise?¡± Hubert scolded his staff while remaining seated behind arge mahogany table. ¡°Master, a confession. I wrote that, but the calction was the new clerk¡¯s doing.¡± Hubert¡¯s sharp eyes gazed at Vince, who didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Are you implying that he works at noon and calctes records at night? Does he not need sleep?¡± ¡°Oh, I checked, master. The light in his room faded before midnight,¡± Vince rified. ¡°Then how is it possible . . . unless he¡¯s really good with numbers,¡± mulled Hubert. Vince nodded. ¡°His writing is near illegible, but his calctions were spot-on.¡± ¡°But why did you report this to me and not use it to your advantage?¡± the acting head clerk inquired. ¡°Because the new clerk is just too good, and now everybody wants to use him too.¡± Hubert chuckled. ¡°And what are you proposing?¡± Vince didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Give him a chamber and put him to work. Let us be the only two who have ess to him.¡± Hubert smiled. ¡°Arrange it.¡± A few weeks had passed, and the frigid winds and snow that had held Riverstead City in their grip finally dissipated. Warmer air from the western sea quickly brought changes to thendscape. The snow thawed, rivers flowed once more, and the grasnds and tree lines sprang back to life. Despite the muddy roads and persistent drizzle, refugees began to flock back to the city. The first week of spring saw Riversteade alive with bustling markets and ongoing repairs throughout the city. There were even talks of spring festivals and victory celebrations. As the city returned to normalcy, Lansius continued working alone in a small study. As he had nned, Hubert finally epted him as a fully fledged clerk with all its benefits. He was assigned to the third floor, just at the far end from his room. Hubert through Vince kept supplying Lansius with endless calction work, ranging from minor purchases for kitchen supplies to various taxes received by the city. Dark shadows circled Lansius¡¯s eyes, and he yawned at random intervals. However, the cause of his sleep deprivation was not work-rted. While he feigned naivety around Hubert and Vince, Lansius was well aware that working too quickly could lead to exhaustion. Since he was paid by the day rather than by the task, he deliberately paced himself. Sometimes he would double-check his work, at other times he would study the documents on hand. However, his favorite diversion was reading books under the guise of studying. The municipal office didn¡¯t have a proper library, but Lansius had discovered two old, leather-bound history books. While they read like children¡¯s stories¡ªfilled with tales of creation and heroism¡ªhe found them captivating. He was particrly intrigued by ounts of elves, dwarves, and half-humans, as well as their legendary deeds. He also came across an old, iplete report about the Mage Guild, which detailed its founding, headquarters, and objectives. This gave him something to discuss with his fellow clerks, usually Vince. From these conversations, Lansius learned that mages were rare. Even Lord Maurice only employed one. Aside from mages, there were also saint candidates, said to possess the ability to heal. Lansius was skeptical, considering them to be physicians at best, if not mere shamans. There were a lot of mysteries in this world, and he had to admit that he was rather excited with the possibility that magic was real. This fueled him to read as much as he could during the daytime, and by the dim light of his rushlight, he continued his reading well after sunset. This passion for reading led to his peers respecting him, mistaking his haggard looks as proof of his hard work. Just like any other day, Lansius was working in his chamber when a sudden knock on the door alerted him. ¡°Who¡ª¡± Before he couldplete his sentence, a woman in a ck gambeson barged in. Lansius recognized who had entered and continued working as if nothing had happened. Stefi took the only other seat and slouched. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s much cooler in here.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s the third floor.¡± She noticed a te with a slice of spiced ham, beans, and hard bread on the table. ¡°Oh, Jan has made his rounds?¡± ¡°Yeah, not long ago. Help yourself,¡± he said, without losing focus on his parchment and wax tablets. ¡°They¡¯ll whip a squire like me if I ate before the master,¡± she teased. He chuckled but remained focused. Stefi took the only cup on the table and drank it straight. However, her simple act robbed Lansius of his focus. Her lips. . . on my cup. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s refreshing!¡± He banished his inappropriate thoughts, which had been triggered more often since they were apart. ¡°It¡¯s just water.¡± ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± she eximed and unfastened the lower part of her gambeson. Lansius¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°There you go.¡± Stefi pulled out a wrapped package and mmed it on the table. ¡°Oh, a gift?¡± he blurted. ¡°Hehe, a present for graduating from that warehouse.¡± Lansius chuckled as he unwrapped the package. ¡°A belt! Oh, you didn¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°Go on, test it,¡± urged Stefi. Lansius approached her and tried on the belt by wrapping it around his waist. However, he had never tied a sword belt before and got confused. Stefi assisted him and tied the ring belt. With her help, the sword belt fit snugly and correctly. ¡°So, this is how you wear one.¡± He moved about to appreciate the look. ¡°You¡¯re very good at this.¡± She chuckled at his remark. ¡°Lans, I¡¯m a squire. That¡¯s what I do for a living.¡± Lansius realized his error and grinned sheepishly. Indeed, a squire¡¯s primary job was to help their knight don their gear. ¡°Do you like it?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course. But are you sure it¡¯s not pricey?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret. You need it; the old one is worn out.¡± She added, ¡°Next is a sword and shoes.¡± He found her enthusiasm amusing. ¡°I don¡¯t think a clerk needs a sword.¡± Stefi shrugged and poured another cup of water as Lansius returned to his seat. He then brought an earthen jar to the table along with a bronze goblet from the bottom cab. ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡± she asked, nodding toward the jar and goblet. Lansius smiled as he poured the contents generously into the goblet. The rich aroma had a hint of honeyed sweetness. ¡°It¡¯s mead. Where did you get it?¡± She became excited. ¡°One of Wade¡¯s men broke an amphora, so all of them got their pay docked. I felt pity and helped out a little.¡± She whistled. ¡°Must be expensive.¡± ¡°Yeah, but I got this in return. So drink up and be delighted.¡± He handed the goblet to her. She gulped it with a big grin on her face. Her reaction brought a smile to his face. ¡°Hey, wanna go out for lunch?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°If you insist,¡± Stefi masterfully quipped, putting a smile on Lansius¡¯s face. He wanted to visit Keith¡¯s shop again to look for gifts for Marc, Tanya, and Arryn. His campaign money was yet to be distributed, but that didn¡¯t deter his eagerness to browse around. The day had turned dark. Even Lansius, usually awakete into the night with his reading, had sumbed to sleep when suddenly, the peace in his room was broken by a voice calling his name. ¡°Master Lansius! Someone called again from outside the room, urgency evident in the tone. Lansius opened the door, peering out into the pitch-ck hallway. Only the dim light of a servant¡¯sntern illuminated their surroundings. ¡°Jan?¡± Lansius opened the door slightly wider. The boy looked distraught. ¡°Some people are leaving the city in a hurry,¡± Jan whispered frantically. ¡°Master Hubert and Vince too. Wade saw them packing goods onto a fast carriage.¡± Lansius¡¯s mind raced as he tried to make sense of why Hubert left, along with Vince. Embezzlement? No, the old crook is far too entric for that, and Vince collects wages for doing nothing. There was only one possibility left: war. ¡°Quick, help me pack my things,¡± Lansius said, rushing over to the cab and flinging its contents aside. He knew he was probably toote, but he didn¡¯t need to outsmart anyone¡ªjust enough to get himself out of harm¡¯s way. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Therge ss window on the second floor creaked as Jan heaved it open. ¡°Remember to climb down the bricks. It¡¯s too high to jump,¡± the young servant whispered, opening the window to its fullest extent. Lansius¡¯s heart raced. Earlier, Jan had convinced him this was the only way out without being seen by the guards. The municipal office was built like a castle and had just one exit. ¡°Can¡¯t Wade smuggle me out or something?¡± ¡°He can hardly even get out himself. Together with you, it¡¯s just not possible,¡± Jan argued. Slowly, Lansius approached the window and was surprised by his disheveled appearance in the iplete reflection on the ss, but the chilly evening air rushed inside and demanded his attention. ¡°Which part of the garden is beneath us?¡± he asked, knowing the soft ground was his only safety. ¡°The one at the far end, near the old tree.¡± Lansius hesitated. The darkness challenged him to jump. ¡°Master, please be quick, or someone will find out,¡± Jan urged, as they were on the same floor as the staff¡¯s dormitory.¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to leave with me?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°Who would feed me if I go? I¡¯m a servant. I was here when the city was taken. They did little harm to me,¡± Jan whispered. Taking a deep breath, Lansius flexed his hands to test his grip and began to climb. He ced his hands on the stone window frame and pulled his body up. The night sky came into view, showcasing both beauty and terror. Fear would surely paralyze him if he could measure the height. ¡°Turn around,¡± Jan urged him. ¡°I know. Just give me a moment.¡± Lansius turned to face the wall and began to climb down. The earthy scent of moss warned him that the stone surface might be slippery, but he quickly found suitable spots for his hands and feet, securing solid footing. This isn¡¯t too hard. The municipal building was nearly ancient, having faced partial destruction and rebuilding several times throughout the centuries. Each time, only its entrance and courtyard received proper repairs, while the other sides remained rough and ill-finished. ¡°Good luck, Master Lansius.¡± Lansius looked up, but the creaking from the window signaled that Jan had already left. With no way back, he took a deep breath and continued his descent. Just two steps down, he couldn¡¯t find secure footing. Some stone bricks jutted out, but they were too slippery. Growing frustrated after a series of failed attempts, his hands grew sweaty and raw. He paused on thest good foothold to catch his breath. At one point, he nced down and saw the silhouette of a tree. This is only the second floor, right? An idea came to him. He carefully dropped his bag down, but the leather bag didn¡¯t make enough noise to reveal the height. Now, out of options and with hands throbbing from strain, he felt more inclined to jump. First, he knelt, gripping thest jutting stone brick, and nned to lower his body down. However, he couldn¡¯t hold his weight and quickly lost his grip. The fall was swift; hended feet first and fell sideways. Despite the sharp pain in his ankle and back, adrenaline kept the pain at bay. In the darkness, he could see the silhouettes of trees and a line of bushes. He forced himself to run for cover, crouching behind the nearest bushes, and waited. The building remained silent. Lansius felt relieved and sneaked to find his bag. It took several tries, as only faint starlight illuminated the area. Once he retrieved it, he quickly left through the narrow path between two buildings. He made several turns and suddenly emerged onto the main street. He looked around to get his bearings. ¡°Master,¡± someone called to him from the shadows. ¡°Wade?¡± Lansius whispered, and the man urgently motioned for Lansius toe closer. As Lansius approached, Wade pulled back his hood and ced a small purse in Lansius¡¯s hand. ¡°I gave the guard a hard bargain, only a copper to let me out.¡± ¡°Keep the rest, Wade. You¡¯ve earned it,¡± Lansius said, proud of his men. Wade grinned. ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that,¡± he said, pocketing the bribe money Lansius had sent through Jan. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s broken,¡± Lansius assured him. Wade nodded. ¡°So, where do we go next?¡± ¡°Stefi. We need to get her.¡± ¡°Where does the squire live?¡± Lansius racked his memory before recalling the location. ¡°The old cobbler¡¯s alley.¡± ¡°I know the way. Stay close.¡± Wade looked around and led the way. Not wanting to attract attention, they walked close to the buildings. The main street was deserted at this hour. As his adrenaline subsided, Lansius felt the pain from his fall in his palms, left ankle, and back. Riverstead was almost pitch-ck, save for a few establishments like the tavern that maintained litnterns in their front yards. As they walked, they came across a glowing orb that illuminated arge area. The source of the orb was a giant ssntern, adorned with a statue of a grotesque, giant lizard, marking an intersection. Wade approached the low-hangingntern and opened its small metallic window. The city had ced it there for wayfarers to light theirnterns if they went out. Wade pulled a candle from hisntern and lit it. Then Wade led them into a dark, winding alleyway. After so many twists and turns, Lansius wasn¡¯t sure of where they were. The area was notoriously challenging to navigate, even at noon. Wade had to stop and study the building signs several times to make sure he wasn¡¯t lost. Then, he stopped. ¡°This is it, the old cobbler¡¯s alley,¡± Wade remarked. Lansius took thentern from Wade. As they walked farther down, he noticed a row of simrly sized buildings and quickened his pace. With Wade following, they arrived at one of the houses, and Lansius began knocking on the door. ¡°Stefi! Stephania!¡± he called repeatedly while continuing to knock. After a while, Wade stopped him and tried to push the door several times. ¡°Master, it¡¯s locked but not barred,¡± Wade said. ¡°She isn¡¯t inside?¡± Lansius was horrified and surveyed the area. He was confident that this was the house. Meanwhile, Wade examined the ground with hisntern and discovered footprints. ¡°She¡¯s not here. Someone must¡¯ve called her.¡± Lansius inspected the footprints in the muddy ground, kneeling to get a better look. There were indeed footprints, but he couldn¡¯t tell if they were fresh. ¡°We have to go,¡± Wade urged. ¡°She¡¯s most likely called to arms.¡± Lansius hesitated, but Wade pulled on his arm. As if pursued by ghosts, Wade led Lansius through the dark maze until they finally returned to the junction. The grotesque lizard guarding the giant orbntern greeted them again. Only then did they notice the roads growing livelier, with carriages now appearing. As they neared the south gate, torches andnterns illuminated the numerous horse-drawn carriages and carts. Most of the upants were armed, with some even apanied by cavalrymen. A palpable sense of fear and anxiety permeated the atmosphere. No one would take a clerk and his assistant seriously, but Lansius had no option. As they passed various carts and carriages, those inside eyed them nervously, their panic evident in the haphazard loading of their carriages. It was unprecedented for a city to face another siege in such a short time. Everyone here had likely received a tip and was attempting to flee the impending siege. As Lansius drew closer, he overheard a heated exchange between the crowd and the guards. ¡°No men of arms are to leave the city,¡± a man hoarsely argued with the crowd. ¡°I assure you, these are only my master¡¯s private household guards,¡± someone in the crowd responded. ¡°We know you let a dozen carriages leave just moments ago,¡± another used, and the bickering persisted. Judging by their elegant coats and fine garments, it was clear that the crowd came from a wealthy background. Suddenly, a low horn sounded in the distance, followed by faint cries and shouts carried on the wind. The crowd froze, straining their ears to better identify the sounds. As if confirming their fears, more windows lit up as the dwellers awoke from their slumber, rmed by the same sound. ¡°We¡¯re under attack!¡± someone yelled in a panic. Men from the carriages surged toward the city guards at the gates, demanding they be opened. Overwhelmed, the captain finally relented, especially after learning that the danger approached from the north, while the southern approach appeared clear. With a groan of iron and wood, the massive city gates began to swing inward. People hastily prepared their carts and carriages for departure. The clinking of heavy chains signaled that the drawbridge was being lowered. When it finally settled, it revealed a path leading to a stone bridge and beyond, all shrouded in darkness. Another low horn resounded from the north, stirring more residents from their sleep. People spilled into the streets, confused and fearful. Three horsemen headed to the gate, carrying brassnterns that barely lit the road ahead. They were leading a carriage out of the city, and others quickly fell in line behind them. Before he knew it, Lansius found himself caught in the current of the crowd. Nervously, he nced to the side and noticed that Wade had stayed behind. ¡°Wade!¡± he called out. ¡°Take care, Master Lans.¡± Wade waved back from the edge of the crowd. Lansius was aghast. ¡°You¡¯re noting?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. My family and friends are here,¡± Wade replied, taking a step back from the fray. ¡°Riverstead is home. No matter who the lord is, they¡¯ll need a warehouse worker like me.¡± Wade¡¯s expression was one of grim resolve. He had survived two sieges already; there was no guarantee he¡¯d survive a third. Yet he knew little about the world beyond Riverstead¡¯s walls. The crowd pushed Lansius forward, moving in one direction: out. The guards were keen to clear the area as quickly as possible so they could reseal the gates for theing siege. Walking with the crowd, Lansius could see the faces of tired, nervous men all around him, illuminated by handheldnterns. The throng approached the drawbridge, and the cacophony of carriages, horses, and escorts filled the air. Soon, they passed under the grand arches of the city gate, leaving only the open night sky above. Before long, they crossed the wooden drawbridge, then the stone bridge, and reached the open road. The walls of Riverstead nowy behind them, and an open field stretched out in front. And so, the crowd marched, intent on putting as much distance as possible between themselves and the soon-to-be besieged city. Lansius stood alone near the stone bridge, still hesitating to leave the city and Stefi behind. He was contemting running back when the echo of the gates closing reached his ears. Soon, the gates were shut, and the drawbridge was drawn up again after thest horse-drawn cart had cleared its way. Now, there was no more going back. The guards certainly wouldn¡¯t lower the drawbridge for him. ¡°Out of the way!¡± thest cart¡¯s coachman shouted at Lansius. Feeling that his chances were bleak, Lansius shouted back as the cart slowed down at the edge of the bridge. ¡°I have some money. Can you give me a lift?¡± The horse and cart sped up, ignoring Lansius¡¯s plight. Lansius sighed, feeling foolish, and jogged to try and catch up with the crowd. ¡°Quickly,¡± someone called. Surprised, Lansius saw the coachman and several figures in the cart were waiting for him. He ran toward them. Someone uncovered antern, producing a faint glow as Lansius approached. ¡°Ha! I know you,¡± said the coachman. ¡°Huh?¡± Lansius couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face. ¡°To think I met you out here,¡± the coachman muttered, grabbing Lansius¡¯s hand. He then called out, ¡°Theo, help us.¡± The two helped Lansius into the back of the cart, where hended between wooden crates. ¡°I¡¯m Theo, and this big fellow here is Max.¡± The youth gestured to another boy. Max groaned, wiped his blurry, sleepy eyes, and waved a little to Lansius. ¡°You said you know me?¡± Lansius directed the question at the coachman in front. ¡°It¡¯s Thomas.¡± He removed his hood to reveal his bearded face. ¡°Thomas!¡± Lansius couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. The old man smirked but hurriedly spurred his horses, and the cart sped up. Lansius noticed a figure d in a traveling cloak, sitting next to Thomas. ¡°Did you happen to see Stefi?¡± asked Lansius. ¡°The squire?¡± Thomas asked without looking back. ¡°We traveled together from Ceresia, remember?¡± ¡°I hope she¡¯s in one of the carriages,¡± Thomas replied weakly. Lansius exhaled deeply, his hope faded. ¡°What will happen to the city?¡± ¡°Another siege,¡± replied the figure beside Thomas, her tone somber. ¡°Can the city hold out?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°Nobody knows, but Riverstead has never held against a siege,¡± said Thomas. His words left Lansius feeling dejected. ¡°Try to make peace with it. I need you to stay alert,¡± Thomas warned. ¡°Are we not safe here?¡± Lansius was rmed. ¡°Sieges are always bad, whether you¡¯re inside or outside,¡± Thomas cautioned. ¡°The horsemen may chase us for supplies and hostages,¡± Theo added. The cart became bumpier as the horses picked up speed. Riding in the dark, even withnterns and torches, was dangerous, but everyone would rather risk it than be captured. The sound of cracking whips filled the air as the coachmen urged their hesitant horses to run despite the darkness. Lansius felt a crushing sense of loss as he kept his eyes fixed on the receding city. All he had wanted was a good job and a chance to improve his station in life. And now everything seemed lost. Stefi, Jan, Wade, please stay safe . . . As the dispersed crowd and convoy moved farther away, the glimmering lights north of the city became increasingly numerous and distinct. At first, Lansius mistook them for an eerie reflection of the night sky. But soon, the unsettling truth dawned on them: those weren¡¯t stars. They were the glowing hearths of countless fires, illuminating a sprawling enemy encampment. The sheer size of the camp, visible even from a distance, suggested an army not in the hundreds, but likely in the thousands. The realization that the defeated army¡ªbelieved to be on itsst legs¡ªnow appeared more formidable than ever sent a chill through the convoy. A palpable sense of fear and hopelessness settled over them as they left Riverstead to its fate. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Last year, unwilling to wait for the Imperium¡¯s response, Lord Maurice mustered his forces and marched them to Ceresia on the eve of winter. There, he waited andunched a daring winter attack, which took Karius¡¯s men by surprise and turned the tides of war. Lord Karius was swiftly dislodged from Riverstead and forced to flee, with Lord Maurice¡¯s men hot on their heels. However, even with the arrival of spring, the tensions remained unresolved. Lord Karius stubbornly resisted all offers of truce, seemingly engaging in negotiations merely to buy time. Lord Maurice, out of an abundance of caution, secured a fortress to guard against any potential reinforcements. Despite his precaution, nobody suspected that an alliance had formed between Lord Karius and Margrave Gottfried. The formidable margrave, ruler of four northern Brigandia provinces, had previously shed with Karius, making their sudden alliance a surprise. The specifics of their agreement were unclear, yet one thing was certain: Karius had set a trap for Maurice. Karius had sessfully lured Maurice out of Riverstead, giving Gottfried and his formidable army the opportunity to cross the Great River andunch a devastating attack on the city. The situation rapidly escted into a crisis for Maurice and his men, whose escape route was effectively cut off. A speck of light glowed on the far horizon and the once dark sky slowly turned into bronze-yellow. The wind blew fiercely, as if hailing the birth of a new day. Lansius felt someone pushed his shoulder. ¡°Erm?¡± ¡°The sun is almost out,¡± Theo, who slept next to Lansius, said weakly. ¡°A moment.¡± Lansius fought the sleepiness off his head. His body felt stiff while his eyes were painful to open. He saw the underside of the cart and reminded himself not to get up like normal or risk smacking his head. He rolled his body to the right instead and immediately felt the cold sensation from the dew-covered grass.He stood up and shivered. It was his second night, but nothing had improved. They carried no tent and slept underneath their carts as cover. It was better than sleeping out in the open, but cramped, smelly, and still cold. Lansiuszily folded a sheet of canvas that he had used as a nket. Theo appeared from beneath the cart. He looked equally miserable. The long and bumpy ride had taken a toll on all their bodies. The horses, for certain, had it worse. They were moodier than ever and easily agitated by everything. Lansius, who had some experience with horses, took them to the patches of high grass and tied them to a tree as a precaution. Lansius watched as Theo and Max headed to get water from a nearby creek. A strong breeze blew past, and he shivered again despite his gambeson. He took in the scents of the forest and pondered his decision to follow Thomas. Despite the situation, Lansius couldn¡¯t shake off the lingering doubts and guilt about leaving Stefi and Riverstead. His rational mind, familiar with the horrors of a medieval town under siege, argued that escape had been the right choice. Yet, his heart disagreed, guing him with emotional torment. Regardless of his internal conflict, Lansius recognized that his choices had led him here. Any chance he¡¯d had for a life in a lord¡¯s retinue had probably vanished along with the likely defeat of their lord and the siege of Riverstead. ¡°Morning,¡± someone said from behind. Lansius turned to face Thomas. ¡°Good to see you in high spirits, chief.¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯d be just as spirited if you learned about this,¡± Thomas teased. ¡°Learn what?¡± ¡°The scout said it¡¯s only half a day¡¯s journey till we reach the river,¡± the older man exined. ¡°We¡¯re that close to Ceresia?¡± Lansius¡¯s mood indeed lifted a bit. ¡°Yep, with luck, we could be there before sundown.¡± ¡°Chief, I hope you¡¯ll find a better ce than that barn,¡± Lansius jested. Thomasughed and pped Lansius¡¯s back. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not that bad. It¡¯s spacious, and the roof is solid.¡± The morning went without a hitch, and the convoy departed in high spirits. As they kept riding west, the trees began to look different, taller, with fewer branches. The horses had to slow their pace as they traveled at a higher incline. Some carts even had their men get off and walk to ease their horses as they went uphill. The cart Thomasmandeered wasn¡¯t heavy enough that anybody needed to dismount. It was a slow ride; the sky was cloudy and breezy. Max found the weather so irresistible that he dozed on and off. Meanwhile, Theo stayed on the lookout. Thed was dependable despite being only a year older than Max. Compared to them, Lansius looked fragile. Unlike Max, who could sleep in an awkward position with his head unsupported and both hands gripping crates to keep himself from falling, Lansius couldn¡¯t make himselffortable enough to fall asleep. Unintentionally, he counted five carts and two carriages that made up the convoy. It was less than half of when they began. Too disheartened by war-torn Arvena, many had gone south into Mindia, whose lord was on good terms with Lord Maurice. The convoy Lansius was in traveled the same path he had takenst winter. Nobody questioned the decision. For them, it was only natural to return to the hearnd. Like many, he was eager to return home and couldn¡¯t care less about the reason. Since yesterday, Lansius had been dreaming of finally arriving in Bendia and seeing his family. That thought kept him going despite the situation. Even the awful taste of the hard biscuits, which he had to soften with water just to make them edible, did little to dampen his spirits once he reminded himself that he could taste Mother Arryn¡¯s cooking in a few weeks. He couldn¡¯t wait to y with Tanya and trade stories with Marc. On the surface, he felt happy, but the guilt of leaving Stefi behind was eating at him from the inside. Lansius kept to himself more than usual. He didn¡¯t ask about Theo¡¯s or Max¡¯s background, nor did he inquire about the figure who sat next to Thomas. It was only because of their close vicinity that he overheard the boys describing her as a guard for hire, Miranda. Miranda wasn¡¯t much of a talker, but had once mentioned how her only son bore a resemnce to Theo. She did little but maintain her prized crossbow every night, despite no apparent usage. The cart slowed to a stop. Everybody but Max looked around to find the reason, but Thomas nced back and shushed them with his finger. ¡°Listen.¡± There were faint sounds of water moving rapidly. ¡°The river,¡± eximed Theo. The convoy needed to wait before they could cross the narrow bridge. The old wooden structure often had its support beams weakened by the strong current, and they needed to check it for safety. The rest of the convoy dismounted as they waited. Most went to the river to sightsee, fill their canteen, or wash their face. Lansius and Theo saw Miranda dismount, and they decided to follow. Thomas tied the horse to a tree and jogged after them, leaving Max sleeping alone in the cart. Lansius felt rejuvenated. The water¡¯s edge was picturesque, and the weather was lovely. Many sat on the ground or rested their back on the grass. A good respite from all the rough rides they had these past few days. ¡°Boss,¡± Max cried from behind. The tone made Thomas to jump into action. As he ran to the cart, Lansius and Theo followed. They watched as men from the other carts panicked and scrambled for the wooded area with just their weapons. Miranda ran past Thomas and jumped to the top of the coachman¡¯s seat. Her face looked stricken. ¡°Grab your spears and run to the trees.¡± The carts in front made a risky dash to cross the bridge, but for the rest of them, there was no choice but to run for the woods. The smell of earth and dposing leaves was everywhere as Lansius followed Miranda and Thomas deeper into the woods. The trees were tall but sparse. It wasn¡¯t nearly as easy to hide as he had thought. Miranda found a hidden slope behind an old tree and signaled to take cover. ¡°Stay away from the boulder,¡± she instructed. Lansius was too breathless to think, but Theo gave a questioning look. ¡°Any distinct spot like a rock formation is andmark. Don¡¯t linger near them. The enemy will certainly look for you near there,¡± she exined. ¡°Will they be chasing us?¡± Lansius asked as he sat behind the tree¡¯s giant roots. ¡°Calm down,ds. With luck they might just take the carts and leave us alone,¡± Thomas said. That gave some sort of relief, but soon the screaming and shouting dashed their hope. It wasn¡¯t possible to tell what was happening, but the situation wasn¡¯t promising. ¡°We need eyes,¡± Thomas said to himself. ¡°I¡¯ll go. Your old bones might not be fit for the job.¡± Miranda loosened her ring mail coif, put her sword and crossbow on the ground, then crawled out. She tried concealing herself while moving toward their cart. As she went farther, the trees and vegetation hid her from sight. ¡°You three, wait here. I¡¯m going to look for another spot.¡± Thomas went deeper into the woods. Theo looked at the other two. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be safe here?¡± Lansius had no answer, while Max let out a loud sigh andined, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have listened. I never wanted to go to Riverstead.¡± The sound of leaves rustling alerted them. Theo went on the lookout. ¡°It¡¯s Miranda; she¡¯s back.¡± She dashed toward them. Breathless and looking troubled, she hid behind the giant tree. ¡°Thomas?¡± Before anyone could answer, Thomas returned and crouched in front of her. ¡°Not good,¡± he reported. ¡°What did you find?¡± Miranda asked. ¡°Horsemen. They¡¯ve cut off our escape.¡± ¡°Damn it, they also have footmen encroaching on us. We¡¯re trapped. They want hostages.¡± ¡°Or ves . . .¡± Thomas added. ¡°So, what should we do?¡± Theo asked, his voiceden with worry. They were trapped, with horsemen at their backs, a river to their left, and footmen blocking their path ahead. Their options were dwindling rapidly. A cold sweat formed on Lansius¡¯s back, and his grip on his spear tightened. Thomas was silent. He knew the grim reality: their entire convoy consisted of only thirty men, most of whom were not fighters. Miranda pulled her leather strap ne. It connected to a small pouch she hid behind her ring mail. She emptied the content into her palm and revealed rings, jewelry, and gold coins. Such valuables were so unexpected that they all did a double-take. For them, the value of such treasure was beyond their ability toprehend. ¡°My job is to deliver this to Alba Castle,¡± she began. ¡°Sir Ian was wounded in battle. He¡¯s in no condition to ride, and chances are he¡¯ll get captured along with Riverstead. He wanted to send his si ring and valuables to his son. That way, his son could either ransom him or seed him if he perishes.¡± Miranda handed two decorated silver rings to Thomas. ¡°Return these to his family and im your reward.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this? You should do this yourself,¡± Thomas protested. ¡°Someone needs to lead them. I¡¯ll manage somehow,¡± she said as she prepared her crossbow. ¡°Alone? It¡¯s too risky¡ª¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let these boys be taken into very,¡± Miranda insisted, and Thomas finally relented. ¡°The worst that could happen is to meet my son and husband in the afterlife,¡± she murmured, more to herself than to Thomas. Her words stunned the three, while Thomas looked grim as if remembering a bad memory. Without wasting more time, she gave Theo a jewel-encrusted brooch and Max an ornamented buckle. Then she handed out half the coins to Lansius. ¡°You¡¯re a scribe of some sort. Count it.¡± ¡°Six gold coins and sixteen silvers.¡± ¡°Good. Remember to return it to Alba Castle, or I¡¯m going to find you and turn you into target practice,¡± Miranda said to Lansius, who was older and not so naive as the boys. Lansius nodded. It would be a simple task to find the only ck hair in Arvena. ¡°Thomas, get them out safely. I¡¯ll cover you.¡± ¡°Best of luck then,¡± Thomas said and left with the trio. Lansius took onest nce and saw Miranda fastening her ring mail coif. When she noticed, Lansius bowed his head in respect. That simple gesture made her smile. Thomas led the trio to crouch between the vegetation and tall trees, hopping between slopes and taking cover behind irregr mounds. The sound of cracking branches and horses¡¯ heavy hooves alerted them. The sound was getting closer. Thomas hid his head between shrubs while the other wouldn¡¯t risk getting seen. They waited in fear before a horseman in orange and ck surcoat came into view. He was wearing a skull-cap helmet and ring mail, while his horse was without armor. The horseman wound his way through the trees, clearly searching for anyone who might be hiding. ¡°Come out, you little dirty rabbits.¡± The voice hade from another direction. ¡°Evnas, keep your mouth shut,¡± came a distant response. The banter between still unseen individuals made the orange and ck horseman chuckle. Thomas pulled back from his lookout spot and whispered, ¡°I need to draw him away. Remember to keep walking with the river to your right. Find a shallow ce and cross, but avoid Ceresia. The enemy will be there.¡± And then, without warning, Thomas climbed out of hiding and ran in the opposite direction. ¡°Halt!¡± the horseman cried as he spotted Thomas. ¡°I found one,¡± he dered to hisrades, and clenched his legs to signal the horse to speed up. ¡°Evnas, go assist him!¡±manded the other person. But before the second rider coulde, the rider in orange and ck had given chase. Meanwhile, Theo froze, but Max, who understood the situation, dragged his friend from the spot. Lansius followed without a word. Thomas zigzagged between the trees as he ran, but the horseman kept his cool and trailed him from a distance. He couldn¡¯t run and hide forever. Out of breath, he slowed down. Before he stopped, instinct guided him to stand in the open instead of hiding behind the trees. The horseman closed in with a drawn sword. The sound of hooves pounding the ground echoed through the air as he charged, intending to kill. Thomas stood on his ground, his axe ready in his right hand. But the rider¡¯s approach left no gap, forcing Thomas to dodge roll at thest moment into the trees. The horseman overshot his approach, trotted his horse around, and prepared for another pass. He could afford to y this cat-and-mouse game patiently. One more pass and then another. The horseman kept harassing his prey to provoke them into making a mistake. Out of breath and out of tricks, Thomas¡¯s attempt to bait the rider into a duel on foot had failed. Now, he risked meeting up with the footmen, or worse, the second horseman. The horseman seemed to enjoy this and started another approach when a sharp, distinct sound echoed. It wasn¡¯t loud, but the rider staggered, dropped his sword, and moved about erratically. A bolt had prated his ring mail through the doublet and ruptured his lung. The rider soon suffocated as his lung became filled with blood. Thomas dragged his tired legs, then attempted to deliver the killing blow, but before he could, someone rushed in from another direction and speared the rider. The rider cried out in pain, but was unable to retaliate. His iling causing his horse to panic. He fell backward, hitting the ground hard as the horse galloped away. The fallen man, decked in the orange and ck surcoaty motionless, either from the fall or his fatal wound. ¡°Ronan,¡± Thomas called. ¡°Thomas, who shot the bolt?¡± Ronan asked as he pulled his spear from the dead body. ¡°It¡¯s Miranda. Where are the other guys?¡± ¡°Dead, tch¡ªthey even killed Ulrich . . .¡± Ronan¡¯s voice was full of anger and sadness. ¡°Thed? But he¡¯s no older than fourteen . . .¡± Thomas felt sickened. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to kill him . . . Unless they think we¡¯re hiding the young Lord.¡± He grew frustrated. ¡°Nothing good wille from this. Better run while you still can,¡± he warned and walked away. ¡°Where you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°Swim.¡± ¡°And lose all your gear?¡± Thomas asked. Ronan turned to face him and opened his arms to signal, what else can I do? Thomas reflected, but chose not to follow. Probably because he had no kids of his own, he wanted to save Theo and the rest. Footsteps on his right surprised Thomas. He readied his axe, but saw Miranda and felt relieved. ¡°Good shot.¡± Miranda pulled Thomas behind a tree and forced him to crouch. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again!¡± Thomas grinned. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s bait another one.¡± ¡°Are you an idiot? You¡¯ll be dead if I can¡¯t find a clear line of sight.¡± Not wanting to hear his response, she added, ¡°The footmen are closing in. Let¡¯s get out from here.¡± Thomas seemed to remember something. He took two rings from his pouch and threw them one by one to Miranda. ¡°Catch.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe the Thomas she knew had turned suicidal. ¡°One more. For the boys,¡± he said and went searching for the second horseman. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Tall trees with lush leaves and sturdy branches painted the backdrop as the trio ventured deeper into the forest. The undergrowth was teeming with bright green ferns, mosses, and shrubs that carpeted the forest floor. Max led the way, with Theo and Lansius following closely behind. Their only guide was to keep the river on their right. Despite having trekked for some time, they had yet to encounter anything suspicious. Thisck of threat emboldened Max to look for a shallow spot to cross the river. Recognizing Max¡¯s intent as he steered them closer to the river, Lansius voiced his concern. ¡°Max, I think we should walk farther before attempting to cross.¡± Max halted, catching his breath. ¡°We¡¯ll get too tired if we walk farther.¡± ¡°The sooner we cross, the better,¡± Theo chimed in. Lansius nodded. He didn¡¯t want to stall progress with a debate. Thus, they continued alongside the river until they found a suitable spot with jutting boulders. Max was the first to wade into the water. He made steady progress initially but then suddenly found himself submerged up to his chest. The other two could only exchange nces as a soaked Max returned. Taking over Max¡¯s bag, they continued their search along the riverbank. Before they knew it, they stumbled upon a potential solution. Theo spotted a run-down hut not far from the river. Next to it, a piece of a canoe jutted out from overgrown shrubs. Hopeful, they jogged over to inspect the boat. It was old and decayed but, crucially, didn¡¯t have a gaping hole. Max and Lansius cleared the debris from the small boat while Theo investigated the hut.Despite his efforts, Theo returned empty handed. ¡°So, can we use it?¡± Max looked at Lansius, who nodded and replied, ¡°This might just do the job.¡± Together, they lifted the small wooden canoe into the river. Despite their panting and heaving, they were ted when the old boat floated without leaking much. With help from the others, Max climbed aboard with an equally weathered oar, followed by Theo. The boat wobbled precariously. ¡°If we all get in, this thing will capsize,¡± Lansius warned. ¡°What should we do then?¡± Theo asked. ¡°You go first with Theo ande back for meter,¡± Lansius suggested. ¡°Okay, just wait here.¡± Max began to row, unsteadily at first. Lansius stood back and watched, a smile tugging at his lips as Max grappled with the oar. The boat drifted aimlessly at first, but Max was starting to get the hang of it. The emerging sun cast beautiful reflections on the water¡¯s surface. Max was making good progress when he abruptly stopped and lurched forward. Theo quickly steadied his friend before shouting and waving at Lansius. Lansius couldn¡¯t make out what Theo was saying due to the river¡¯s noise. He initially thought Max had grown weary from rowing, but then he spotted a blot of red on Max¡¯s tunic. He instinctively ducked and scanned the area in terror. Confirming his fear, a silvery object darted again toward the boat, striking its side. Crossbowman?! Lansius scanned the area where the threat hade from, half expecting another bolt to be loosed in his direction. ¡°Get the boys, kill them. They might be Maurice¡¯s bastards!¡± a chilling voice echoed from the woods. But the expected bolt didn¡¯te, and Lansius saw no one. His survival instincts surged, and he abandoned his friends, sprinting away from the riverbank as fast as he could. He had left his spear behind, but he didn¡¯t care. He ceased thinking and just urged his weary legs to keep moving. He slipped, crashed into a tree, then pushed off and continued to run. His left ankle twisted as it caught a tree root, sending him tumbling. But he got up and pressed on, delving deeper into the forest. Lansius eventually came to a stop, copsing in a fit of uncontroble coughing. Exhaustion had finally caught up to him. He was drenched in sweat, and his body felt drained of strength. His limbs throbbed with every beat of his heart. For a long while, he could do nothing but lie there, gasping for breath. He noticed the trees around him here were older, their bark a darker shade of brown. The ground beneath him was softer, the air thick with the smell of dposing leaves. The rustling leaves and branches above him created a serene soundscape, the sunlight and shadows dancing in a yful game. But all he could see were shes of Max and Theo. ¡°Damn it . . .¡± he cursed, tears stinging his eyes. He had known the boys for three whole days. They had traveled together, eaten together, slept side by side. To think they have to die like that . . . Overwhelmed by shock and grief, Lansius struggled to his feet. He was dizzy and in poor shape, but he had no other options. He clung to Thomas¡¯s advice: Keep walking with the river to your right. So, he pressed onward, alone, farther into the heart of the ancient forest. The chirping of birds stirred Lansius from his restless slumber. He woke to find himself chilled and crawling with ants and insects. Groaning, he rose, shaking off the tiny invaders and even beating his clothes against a tree trunk to dislodge them. Afterward, he staggered to thergest tree nearby, draping his nket over one of its branches and settling down on a protruding root. He was consumed by exhaustion, his sleep cycle disrupted. His nights were sleepless and filled with fear. To make matters worse, his empty stomach churned, making him feel as if he might vomit at any moment. The lightheadedness persisted, so he upied himself by massaging his legs. His left ankle throbbed painfully, and his right knee was sore from numerous falls and slips. Even his shoes were beginning to fall apart. This morning marked the third day Lansius had wandered alone. As his heart worked to pump blood into his weary head, he pulled out his traveling bag and rummaged through its contents. One by one, he put its contents into hisp: a piece of hard biscuit wrapped in linen, a wooden bowl and spoon, a tin cup, two small purple carrots, and a peculiar red fruit he had found but dared not to eat. In his determination to not leave anything behind, he shook the bag, and a pouch tumbled out onto hisp. It was the money pouch, which he had kept in his bag due to its significant value. He had forgotten about it, and out of curiosity, he emptied it. Gold, silver, and copper coins formed a small pile on hisp. He picked up one of the gold coins, inspecting it closely. How many months of work is one of these worth? It was a rhetorical question, but he found the irony amusing and burst intoughter. To think that I would die with six gold coins in my hand . . . Hisughter only served to worsen his pounding headache. Dizzy and starving, he nced at his meager ration of hard biscuit, but knew it was too dry to eat without water. He reached for his water pouch and took a few sips, then bit off a small piece of biscuit, chewing it like an awful tasting candy. He had less than a third of his water remaining. He knew he needed to find the river or some sort of creek. The problemy therein. The previous day, he had bet on finding another vige if he kept following the river, reasoning that most settlements were located near a water source. Ceresia farnd was near a river delta, Bendia had arge creek, and Riverstead was nked by three rivers. However, he had underestimated the terrain. The river had be increasingly difficult to follow on foot, frequently disappearing into steep ravines or simrly impassable areas. Yet, Lansius could still hear the distant murmur of the stream, providing a glimmer of hope. He looked at the sun, steeling himself for another exhausting journey. He knew there was no turning back; he didn¡¯t have enough food to retrace his steps. Now, it was either move forward or die trying. Aided by a walking stick he fashioned from a broken branch, he once again set out into the vast forest. Lansius¡¯s stomach churned. He felt so weak and famished that he felt like boiling some leaves or mushrooms. Hisck of tools to start a fire was now his greatest regret. It had cost him dearly. Fire would help ward off the chilly nights and kept insects from crawling over him. But most importantly, the absence of fire limited him to the wild berries he dared to eat. Hunger was all in his mind. Yesterday, he had eaten thest half of his hard biscuit. Now, only a leftover carrot remained, but even after chewing it, he found little respite from his hunger. To make matters worse, his waterskin was nearly empty, as he still hadn¡¯t located the river. The sun was high on the horizon when he finally found the will to continue southward. His legs wobbled with exhaustion and fever seized him in waves, yet he trudged on almost mindlessly. He knew that if he didn¡¯t find a settlement today, surviving tomorrow would be near impossible. The terrain was unforgiving, forcing him to mind his steps on the moss-covered rocks, fallen branches, and overgrown shrubs. There was never a direct path. He constantly had to adapt and navigate when the terrain became too treacherous. By midday, his stamina had dwindled to the point that he needed to lean on arge branch for support. The dizziness persisted, and he slumped to the forest floor. He reached for thest piece of food he had, a fruit resembling a red mango. With his left hand, he unsheathed his knife and inspected the short de. But instead of using it to cut the fruit, the sharp edge seemed to beckon him. After days of wandering alone in the wilderness, he questioned his own sanity. He tried to soothe his racing thoughts, but feverish images persisted. Stefi, Jan . . . Thomas, Max, Theo, Miranda . . . Lansius recalled their faces and exhaled deeply. Half of him felt so guilty that he contemted ending it all right there, but the other half clung to a sliver of hope. Before he knew it, he was ovee by shivers, and exhaustion imed him. He managed to sheathe his knife before copsing onto his side. He intended to take a brief nap, but half an hour turned into twelve. Lansius didn¡¯t realize a new day had dawned when he opened his eyes. He felt surprisingly refreshed, and even his ankle seemed better. Oddly enough, he didn¡¯t find the usual insects crawling on his clothes. There was nothing unusual in his surroundings, except for a nt with dark purple leaves and flowers near him. With nothing to lose, he took his knife and carefully excavated the nt, making sure to extract itplete with its roots. He wrapped it in leftover linen and stored it in his bag. Afterward, he checked his gear, took thest sip of water, and mustered his will for another trek. Strangely, he no longer felt hungry. Unbeknownst to him, his digestion had slowed down as he¡¯d barely eaten in almost a week. Now, his body pulled energy directly from his fat, and he became skinnier each day. After what felt like two hours, he could hear the river more distinctly than before. This spurred him to continue. Suddenly, his foot plunged into what felt like a puddle of water. He instinctively pulled it out, startled by the cold, wet sensation. On examining his surroundings, he found he had stepped on a hidden creek that was concealed by ferns, shrubs, and other vegetation. This stroke of luck made him burst intoughter. Suddenly, a loud neighing sound startled Lansius, causing him to jump sideways andnd on his backside. A horse?! He could hear the animal¡¯s heavy breathinging from somewhere behind the trees. He quickly filled his canteen from the creek and set off to find the horse. He was concerned about the horse¡¯s rider, but after being alone for so long, he was willing to risk even a cell or a dungeon. As Lansius peered between the trees, he spotted a brown horse with white spots. It was calmly drinking from the creek in the middle of a small clearing. The horse was saddled and had reins, indicating the presence of an owner. Lansius scanned the surroundings, but found no one even after several minutes. After some deliberation, he slowly approached the stream, doing his best to appear nonthreatening. The horse neighed unhappily, but Lansius remained calm. He knelt by the creek to clean his hands and face, something he hadn¡¯t done in days. He continued to observe his surroundings and noticed saddlebags on the horse. Seeing them as a potential lifeline, he gathered the courage to approach. He racked his brain to recall what Stefi had taught him about horses. He made no sudden movements, approached the horse indirectly, and stayed within its line of sight. After a tense moment in which the horse moved several times and Lansius paused to give it space, he finally managed to grab the reins. As he took hold of the leather strap, the horse protested but didn¡¯t run or kick. ¡°Easy, boy . . .¡± Lansius patted the horse¡¯s head to calm it down before moving to the saddle. He wasn¡¯t nning to ride¡ªhis horse-riding skills were far too poor¡ªinstead, he opened the saddlebags and unloaded their contents onto the forest floor. There were pouches, ropes, onion-smelling thing, linens, and various other items. On the other side, he found water pouches, a metallic sk, a ck metal pot, and a sheet of fabric. Thest thing he did was unstrap a sword from the saddle. As the sword ttered to the ground, he first gathered the pouches and moved the items away from the horse, lest the animal trample them. Once done, Lansius let go of the reins. ¡°Go on, you¡¯re free to go.¡± The horse remained distrustful but eventually trotted away. He had considered keeping her, but he was too worried that her rider was nearby. He was also concerned that leading a horse might make him an easier target to track. Loaded with goods, Lansius moved to find some cover. He continued until he found a cluster of gigantic trees with tall shrubs on either side, and then he began to unpack. Nuts? This is promising . . .and this is . . . ugh, moldy bread, yuck. He threw the bread away, along with some rotten salted meat to avoid attracting any carnivores. Without wasting any time, he popped a handful of nuts into his mouth, finding they tasted somewhat like almonds. He then uncovered thin biscuits and eagerly devoured them. The biscuits were superb, better than any he had ever had. Next, he cut a chunk of cheese and ate it whole. Curiosity led him to sample the ale from the engraved metallic sk. He coughed heavily as his throat burned, but he felt invigorated. A metallic glint caught his attention. He had forgotten about the sword. He picked it up and drew it from its scabbard. It was a fine-looking arming sword. Its de had a fuller, the cross guard looked sturdy, and the pommel was rounded. The de only had minor defects or imperfections. As Stefi had taught him, only the area around the tip was razor sharp. The rest of the de was only as sharp as scissors and meant to be used against an armored opponent. Feeling satisfied, Lansius sheathed the sword again and felt somewhat safer because of it. Not knowing how much time had passed, as the woods obscured the sun, he decided to push his luck further and continued his search for a way out. A horse, even a lost one, is a good sign that a settlement is near. With renewed spirit, he slung his newfound sword over his shoulder, along with his loaded bag, and set off again. His instincts told him to follow the creek, so he abandoned his search for the river. The terrain became more challenging, with boulders scattered here and there. The sun changed its hue to a reddish-orange, and the trees began to thin out. This urged him to quicken his pace, and he noticed a spot where numerous beams of light prated the forest floor. Jogging toward the clearing, he hoped to find something, but what he saw left him speechless. Vast meadows, two distant hills, ake, and small rectangr shapes that could be farms or orchards. It wasn¡¯t just a clearing; it was a way out. A warm wind greeted Lansius as he emerged back into the civilized world. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Lansius sprinted through the woods until his better judgment stopped him. He surveyed his surroundings and concealed himself. Examining his bag, he realized he had items that could arouse suspicion. A clerk fleeing from war with a sword wouldn¡¯t go unnoticed, and carrying arge sum of gold coins would be unwise. At best, they could be confiscated; at worst, he could be robbed or jailed as a thief. So, he scanned the area and noticed something gray. Lansius cautiously approached the spot, careful not to lose his bearings. As he got closer, he saw arge, half-buried boulder, which was easy to locate even from a distance¡ªas Miranda had told them, perfect as andmark but not for hiding. Lansius then spotted an old tree with dark-colored bark behind some shrubs. He pushed through the surrounding vegetation and reached the tree. Sitting on one of its giant roots, he felt protected by the nts that concealed the spot. Lansius then noticed a gap in the tree roots and cautiously inserted his sword, still in its scabbard, to test its depth while praying he wouldn¡¯t disturb any snakes or spiders inside. Finding the hole deep enough and undisturbed, he pulled out the sword and dug a small hole for his money pouch. He carefully ced the pouch inside, covered it with dirt, and ttened the surface using the scabbard. He then gathered several stones and plugged the hole, followed by ayer of dried leaves to conceal it further. Satisfied with his work, Lansius checked his pockets for anything that might raise suspicion and found his purple nts. On a whim, he pulled out his knife and began digging in a clearing near the ancient tree. He nted the purple nts and sprinkled some water on them. Now, he was ready to meet the vigers. Filled with anticipation and hope, Lansius retraced his steps to the gray boulder and then walked east toward the vige beyond vast meadows and a clear, azure blueke. After an hour of walking, Lansius spotted an elderly couple in their orchard, staring at him. Lansius waved at them, and they quickly dropped their gardening tools and approached him. ¡°Young man,¡± they called. Lansius stopped, his heart racing, as he finally met them. ¡°Young man, are you a merchant?¡± the elderly woman in gray gardening attire asked.¡°Huh?¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t, Martha. Your eyes are deceiving you again,¡± said the elderly man with a thin face but sharp eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not a merchant,¡± Lansius replied. ¡°May I ask the name of this vige?¡± They were stunned. ¡°Are you lost? But Torrea is far from anywhere.¡± ¡°I came through the woods,¡± Lansius said, gesturing toward the forest. The couple was taken aback. The elderly woman motioned for him to follow her, while the elderly man grasped Lansius¡¯s hand and led him away. ¡°Come with us. The vige chief will need to know.¡± Over two weeks had passed in peaceful monotony. Life in the vige of Torrea was much like Bendia for Lansius¡ªslow and tranquil. The sun zed on this day, but a cool, pleasant breeze persisted. Lansius sat on a backyard porch bench as the vige chief skillfully cut his hair. The old man with graying hair wielded hisrge scissors with ease. ¡°There, now you look the part,¡± the chief said. ¡°Thank you, chief.¡± Lansius then took a refreshing outdoor bath using water from the well, a quintessential summer activity. ¡°So, you¡¯re leaving tomorrow?¡± the chief inquired while sweeping the porch. ¡°Yes, in the morning.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The old man nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll ask my daughter to cook breakfast for you.¡± ¡°Gratitude,¡± Lansius replied with a smile. The chief waved his hand and went inside. Lansius dried himself with a clean cloth and dressed in his work clothes. Though the summer sun would make him sweat soon enough, he didn¡¯t mind. He retrieved a wicker basket, a hemp sack, and arge, round hat from the shed. Lansius routinely gathered firewood and wild berries, viewing it as both exercise and a way to contribute as a guest. He strolled leisurely along the path leading to the forest, waving politely to the people he encountered. Serene and picturesque, Torrea featured fields and terraced farms that had recently turned a subtle shade of yellow, enlivening thendscape. Cicadas chirped, and birds flew freely around theke, which teemed with life. As usual, Lansius chatted with the elderly couple he first met in Torrea before excusing himself and heading toward the forest entrance. Ensuring no one followed, he made his way to a gray boulder. His recently purchased second-hand shoes were slightly oversized, but they protected his feet well enough. Usually, Lansius would head directly to the half-buried boulder where he had hidden a thick piece of wood about the size of a sword. This piece was heavier than a real one, and he often used it for training after gathering firewood. Several trees had low-hanging branches that were perfect for this purpose. While he could have used the de he had found, he didn¡¯t want anyone to see him in possession of a sword. However, today was different. Upon catching sight of the gray boulder, Lansius veered right, heading toward the ancient oak tree. Pushing through the surrounding shrubs, he found afortable spot on one of its giant roots. The nt with purple leaves he had nted seemed to keep the area insect-free. Now, its small flower was blooming once again. Lansius watered the healthy nt using his water pouch, carefully weeding out any other vegetation around it. Through walking, carrying out small chores, and engaging in asional training, he felt that he had recovered. He had gained weight, and the blisters on his feet had healed. His left ankle, however, never felt quite the same, but he epted that there was little he could do to change that. Birdsong from overhead reminded him of his task. Today, he didn¡¯t need to forage. Instead, he lowered his basket, knelt, and removed dried leaves from between the tree roots. He easily found the stack of firewood he had saved earlier. Afterward, he removed several stones between the roots where he had hidden his sword and money pouch. Seeing no signs of spiders or snakes, he carefully reached inside and retrieved his arming sword. Even within its scabbard, the sword felt light. Resisting the urge to check the de, he ced it inside a hemp sack and concealed it in a wicker basket, covering it with firewood. Next, he dug a little deeper and pulled out his old money pouch. After confirming the contents of gold and silver, he ced it in his trusted bag. Lansius felt guilty for keeping these items a secret. The chief had been kind to him despite his dubious background and circumstances, but he couldn¡¯t risk confiscation. The sun turned orange and bathed the clouds in gold-colored rays. Lansius packed his gear. His old fear of getting lost in the forest haunted him deeply. He knew it was a close brush with death. The vigers told him that the river he had followed flowed westward into the Great Forest. If he had gone there, then he would have certainly died. There was no known path through, and it would take weeks to cross it. That is if he survived the rumored foul beasts and monsters that lurked inside. Lansius looked at the purple nt onest time. Despite its special properties, he had no heart to pluck it for the second time. He left the nt and oak tree behind. With hurried steps, he returned to the vige. Sundown came, and supper was served. The chief finished early as usual and left the two youngsters to clean up. ¡°I heard you¡¯re going?¡± Amelia, the chief¡¯s daughter, asked while cleaning the tes. ¡°Mm, yeah. While you were away, thend official returned with a travel permit,¡± Lansius replied while scrubbing the cauldron. ¡°I see . . .¡± The vige of Torrea was so remote that it took seven days for thend official to learn about Lansius and to arrange someone to visit. When they finally met, Lansius shocked them with his report of war in Arvena. They forbade him from leaving until they could verify his story. As it turned out, confirming Lansius¡¯s story took another seven days, and an additional three days to find an official bound to Torrea so they could deliver his permit. ¡°Well, I understand why you want to leave,¡± Amelia said in between cleaning. Lansius stopped scrubbing. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°This vige, there¡¯s nothing in here but old couples and farm life.¡± He chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not true. Torrea has ake, and freshwater fish are a delicacy.¡± Amelia giggled. ¡°Too bad they¡¯re fishy and rot easily. Also, without salt, we can only grill them.¡± Lansiusughed. The two had talked about this topic several times. She was a few years older than him, but already a widow. Her much older husband had sumbed to an illness two years ago. ¡°Honestly, I like staying here. It¡¯s peaceful.¡± Amelia paused her work, turned around, and looked at Lansius. ¡°Then stay.¡± Her tone was serious. Lansius exhaled. Even as dense as he was, he knew Amelia wanted him as a brother she never had, or as a substitute for herte husband. Torrea was surrounded by dense forest andcked any trade routes, causing many young people to seek employment in neighboring viges with more opportunities. This led to a severe shortage of eligible partners for marriage. ¡°I wish I could,¡± Lansius said. He had too much guilt to ept such an offer. Amelia said nothing and returned to cleaning. Lansius did the same. This was hisst day, and he intended to clean as thoroughly as possible. While his hands worked, his mind wandered. The offer was a tempting one. If he stayed, then his future would be set. As an educated man, he could apply for a clerical job in the nearest estate. Moreover, the chief¡¯s vast farmingnd would be his if he married Amelia. He wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything. To top the list, Amelia had a sweet side and was dependable by nature. ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare something for you tomorrow,¡± she said when they were done. ¡°Gratitude,¡± Lansius said politely, and the conversation ended that way. As morning arrived, Lansius enjoyed an early breakfast. He had discarded his moldy gambeson, which was too conspicuous when not on a campaign. Instead, he traded it for a second-hand gray doublet that he confidently wore. Carefully packing his belongings into a hemp sack fashioned like a duffel bag, he donned a felt hat to cover his hair. Unbeknownst to him, the chief had arranged for a donkey cart. ¡°I can¡¯t repay your kindness, chief,¡± Lansius said, touched by the stranger¡¯s generosity. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong,d. You¡¯ve been a great help to me.¡± The chief pulled an envelope from his coat and handed it to the coachman. ¡°For the bar.¡± The coachman nodded and kept it in his breast pocket. Lansius smiled with satisfaction. The envelope represented his idea to initiate trade between Torrea and its nearest neighbor. Although Torreacked a prizedmodity and wouldn¡¯t typically benefit financially from trade, Lansius believed the vigers should barter their harvest for salted meat. While salted meat was expensive, this trade could help alleviate the vige¡¯s salt shortage, which Lansius suspected had caused illness and deaths after the salt mine closed due to ack of young miners. He also suggested the chief invite people who knew about the smoking process to preserve fish, potentially turning the underappreciated catch into a valuablemodity. The chief bade him farewell. ¡°Don¡¯t get in trouble again. Visit Torrea if you find yourself nearby.¡± ¡°Thanks again, chief. Until next time.¡± Lansius carefully loaded the hemp sack and climbed aboard the cart. The coachman gently nudged the donkey, and the cart began to move. ¡°Visit us when you can.¡± Amelia waved. ¡°I will. Take care, Amelia.¡± As Lansius left Torrea with the sun yet to shine brightly, he eagerly anticipated his return to the world outside. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 For more than a thousand years, the Imperium stood as thergest human bastion in the Promissia Continent. Under its reign, the popce had seen unrivaled peace, order, and prosperity. However, its rule gradually fell apart. The Imperium required vast resources just to maintain its territories. Burdened by an archaic bureaucracy, it consumed more than it could collect in taxes. As the treasury dwindled, the economy was strained and steadily worsened. Since the turn of the century, the Imperium had found itself unable to maintain its borders. Strategic outposts were deserted; public buildings, roads, and bridges were left to ruin. Yet, the capital continued to siphon more and more wealth, leaving only crumbs for the rest of the popce. Regions closest to the border suffered the greatest. Neglected, but pressured by harsh tax andbor obligations, many abandoned their birthces. All over the continent, there were signs of unrest. The weakened border triggered a nomadic uprising in the west. To the north, the ever-tenacious northerners had defied the High Court and annexed regions with thinly veiled pretexts. However, for the Imperium¡¯s elites, it was business as usual. Despite the deterioration, the status quo in the central ins remained unchallenged. Their grand festivals andvish parties that they threw for all manner of ceremonies continued without interruption. The summer of the Elven Calendar year 4423 arrived with tidings that shocked the Imperium to its core. Arvena, one of the provinces in the central in, had fallen. Ever ambitious, Margrave Gottfried had unified the rebellious northerners and led them across the Great River and into Arvena. His pretext was to stop a feud between a minor lord and Lord Maurice the Earl of Arvena. In the ensuing conflict, Lord Maurice, his descendants, and inner circle went missing, presumably killed, allowing the margrave to upy Arvena. A massacre of a member of the High Houses and a tant takeover of an important region created a crisis. With the army held in the west against the nomads, the Imperium couldn¡¯t risk opening another front. However, everyone knew the margrave had crossed the line. Things wouldn¡¯t be the same anymore.For the northerners, further conflict was a chance for revenge against their oppressors. For the ordinary folks in the central ins, this was a prelude to disaster. After leaving Torrea, Lansius had been living on the road for two weeks. He rode open carts when they were avable at a good price, usually when the cart was half empty. But for the most part, he traveled on foot. As much as he wanted to arrive faster at the eastern part of Mindia, he knew money might be a problem, so he tried to bnce speed and cost. As was customary, he traveled in arge group with traveling peddlers, seasonalborers, and people running errands. The group provided protection and the added benefit of someone who could cook in exchange for goods or money. Nheless, he was cautious about what he ate. Thest thing he wanted was to fall ill due to diarrhea. Without ess to medicine, stomachaches were not just an inconvenience but indicators of potentially deadly disease. Despite resembling a guardsman with his doublet and sword hung on his belt, Lansius took precautions and sewed the gold coins into his doublet, nket, and the inner part of his bag. He needed protection against thieves who might blend in with the group. As he traveled, he learned about the province of Mindia and itsplex rtionship with very. The Imperium strictly forbade the envement of its citizens. However, they allowed the sale of captured beastmen or nomadic people as ves, who were mostly brought to the Eastern Kingdoms. However, as the Imperium declined and increasingly relied on the lords to fight their border wars, they needed another source to fund their campaigns. As a result, they began to dabble in very, and the Imperium officials turned a blind eye. This situation created a sense of urgency for Lansius as he worried about the people he left behind. He believed that if any captured people from Riverstead were to appear, it would be in Feodosia. However, time and money would be in short supply, as the Eastern Kingdoms were always hungry for more ves. Lansius thought about the gold coins. He knew they weren¡¯t his, but if he found Stefi or any of his friends, he would dly buy their freedom and risk confrontation with Miranda or Sir Ian¡¯s House. The sliver of hope that he might save someone motivated him to hit the road through the summer sun every morning. Despite the heat, summer traveling was the norm, as the ground was firm and solid during the season. However, at midday, travelers needed to seek cover under shade or risk getting heatstroke. Only after the sun waned did they dare to continue until sundown or until they arrived at a town or vige along the way. But that wasn¡¯t much of a problem. Central Mindia was bustling with towns and viges surrounded by farnds and orchards. These ces were busy,rge, and industrious. Carts and carriages filled the roads, while the markets were full of traders with their goods and wares. The towns had shops and workshops that offered all kinds of products. One, in particr, caught Lansius¡¯s attention. After much deliberation, he traded his shoes for new, better-fitting boots. While the soles were hard, they served him well in lessening the heat from the road. Just one more vige to go. Lansius walked with a determined stride. Today was a lovely day, but the sun was merciless. It was so hot that the birds stopped chirping. Lansius walked alone, as safety wasn¡¯t an issue when the road was so busy with carts and carriages. Since his escape from Riverstead, more than a month had passed. There was a growing fear that should his friends have been captured, the ver could sell them before he arrived. This propelled him to travel faster, even if it meant traveling alone. Lansius had upgraded his hat to arger one, but the summer sun still burned into his back and tanned his hands and any other exposed skin. The asional breeze was his only respite, while the sound of cicadas provided the only distraction from the maddening heat. When the cobbled stone was too hot even for his new boots, he walked on the roadside where the grass was cooler. As midday approached, the road became less crowded. Most travelers had stopped to rest, but Lansius kept going for an extra mile. By chance, he heard a squabble on a speedy horse carriage that was moving toward him. A couple¡¯s quarrel? He was ready to dismiss it, but the rising voice and the harshness of the tone signaled that something was off. ¡°No, no, don¡¯t, that¡¯s dangerous, watch out!¡± the coachman yelled. Lansius looked at the speeding cart that barely passed him. His eyes widened as he saw long golden hair fluttering in the wind. Mesmerized by it, he failed to notice anything else. ¡°Oof,¡± Lansius cried. The area around his face suddenly felt warm. Something heavy had smacked him and sent him falling backward. Hended on the ground with a thud and hit the back of his head. The impact nearly knocked him out and left him dizzy and confused. Lansius groaned weakly. He didn¡¯t know what had happened and could only see stars spinning with his closed eyes. Worse, throbbing pain came from his head, chest, and back. ¡°Oh, so sorry,¡± said a concerned woman with a lovely voice. A girl? From where? Lansius tried to see, but it was all blurry and painful. The metallic taste grew stronger in his mouth, so he spat into the grass. ¡°So sorry . . .¡± She kept apologizing and grabbed Lansius¡¯s hand. His knees felt powerless, so despite her help, he could only sit on the ground. With head still felt like spinning, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°You fell pretty hard. Does your head feel all right?¡± ¡°Do you see what hit me?¡± ¡°Mm . . . more or less.¡± ¡°Can you tell me? If it¡¯s a wooden crate or barrel, I might need a bandage.¡± He gently rubbed his pained head. ¡°No, you should be all right. I¡¯m not that heavy,¡± she said, while pulling her straw hat down slightly. ¡°Y-you fell into me?¡± Lansius, for the first time, managed to open his eyes and nced at thedy. He was awestruck by the sweet-looking face, blue azure eyes, and gorgeous golden hair. ¡°Oh no, you¡¯re in shock,¡± she said, panicking. ¡°Eh, no no, I¡¯m . . . thinking . . . about¡ª er . . . I¡¯m just preupied, that¡¯s all,¡± he stammered. ¡°Lemme check.¡± She moved beside him and checked the back of his head. ¡°There¡¯s no blood¡ªoh, my, what a lovely hair color.¡± Lansius was stunned and pulled his hat firmly down over his ears. ¡°Please, it¡¯s all right. I¡¯m fine, mydy,¡± he added as he just remembered that blond hair usually meant nobility. She giggled. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not a noble.¡± Again, she offered her hand. Her smile swayed Lansius to take her hand. She helped him to get up with a smile and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I saw nothing.¡± Lansius flustered and nodded quickly. ¡°A-anyway, are you okay? I mean, you¡¯re jumping from a running cart.¡± ¡°Seems that way . . .¡± She looked at her left and right side. ¡°Just some light bruises.¡± She showed him her reddened elbow. ¡°To get away from a speeding cart with just bruises. That¡¯s truly good luck.¡± ¡°Hehe, my friends always called me lucky. I guess I am,¡± she said with the most radiant smile. Lansius¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He turned his face around and noticed the cart wasing back. ¡°I apologize for minding your business, but why did you jump?¡± ¡°Ah, the jerk lied to me,¡± she said sharply. ¡°He said just a minor detour before heading to Feodosia, but here we are, almost a city away. He also wouldn¡¯t stop to let me down.¡± His eyes lit up. ¡°You were kidnapped?¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Beneath the sweltering summer sun, Lansius found himself in the midst of an unexpected encounter on his way to Feodosia. He hade across a blond stranger who appeared to have been kidnapped, and now she stood her ground, boldly facing the approaching cart that might have been involved in her abduction. ¡°Do you need help?¡± Lansius asked as the cart slowed down. ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± she said confidently and stood firmly. Lansius watched by her side as the coachman parked his cart. The man immediately rushed to her, and yelled, ¡°Why did you jump like that?¡± Lansius cleared his throat, catching the coachman¡¯s attention. He noticed how Lansius looked like a guardsman and had his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. ¡°Why are you lying to me? You¡¯re not heading to Feodosia, but away from it,¡± thedy stated. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m merely taking a slight detour to fetch my goods,¡± he argued. ¡°Detour so far in an opposite direction? How absurd. I¡¯m done with your words,¡± she said firmly. ¡°But you agreed to pay,¡± the coachman said, fuming.¡°I said I¡¯m done. I¡¯d rather walk,¡± she replied as she turned around and walked away. ¡°But, miss, it¡¯s a long way,¡± the man protested, about to follow her. Lansius stepped forward and blocked his path. ¡°She has spoken. Please leave.¡± The coachman¡¯s face turned sinister. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere. You¡¯ll regret this.¡± The tone triggered Lansius, who drew his sword in an instant. He pointed the sharpened steel at the coachman. ¡°Remove yourself,¡± he said in a low, cold voice that he didn¡¯t know he had. The coachman took a step back. He muttered curses under his breath, but turned and walked away. Thedy peeked from behind Lansius. ¡°Did you get agitated easily before?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know . . . It¡¯s actually my first time pulling a sword at someone,¡± he whispered and sheathed the sword again. She grinned mischievously. ¡°I really need to take a better look at your head.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t, I beg you,¡± he said meekly. His hair was obviously dirty from all the dust and sweat. Thedy giggled. Afterward, the two of them quietly watched the cart until it went out of view. ¡°Any chance you¡¯re a minor noble?¡± she asked as they resumed their walk. ¡°Eh, no, if I were a noble, I wouldn¡¯t travel on foot.¡± ¡°Ah, true . . . Too bad neither of us are noble,¡± she said cheerfully. Lansius felt something was off about her: She was too casual with a man she had just met. He also noticed that she looked upper ss from her attire, not like someone from the viges. Even her straw hat was painted white. Not a noble, so a bastard? And why is she so friendly? She saw the hair too . . . Lansius felt uneasy about her friendliness. ¡°Umm, are you sure you want to walk beside me?¡± he asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she replied, holding her straw hat as the wind blew past them. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m a vagrant. If you need someone to watch over you, I can follow you from behind.¡± She giggled. ¡°The heat has gotten to you. Come on, let¡¯s not stay under the midday sun any longer.¡± She wandered off the road, and Lansius had no choice but to follow her. The two of them walked through the grassy area and into a nearby cluster of trees, finding a small grove with several old, withering trees. She sat under thergest one, which unfortunately had only half its branches full of leaves. The sparse shade they provided left Lansius with no good ce to sit away from the sun. ¡°Come sit beside me,¡± she said, tapping the grassy ground beside her. Normally, he would shy away from the offer, but the midday sun was relentless, so he dly epted. They sat side by side, resting their backs against the old tree. Without any hesitation, she utched her shoulder bag and pulled out a wrapped item. Unwrapping the linen, she revealed a slice of meat pie. She broke it in half and offered a portion to Lansius. ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± he said. She insisted, so he reluctantly took the pie and gave it a bite. Mamma mia, this is fantastic! Lansius hid his reaction to avoid being ridiculed. He then took out the bread he¡¯d bought that morning, broke it in half, and offered it to her. She smiled but shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s just in bread, think nothing of it,¡± he insisted. She epted the rye bread. ¡°Oh, silly me. We haven¡¯t introduced ourselves. My name is Felicity. I¡¯m . . . nobody¡¯s daughter.¡± She chuckled at her own jest. ¡°I¡¯m Lansius, also nobody¡¯s son,¡± he responded with a chuckle. ¡°Call me Felis. Everybody does that.¡± ¡°So, Felis, why are you heading to Feodosia?¡± he asked. ¡°I work there. Well, it¡¯s more like I live there now. But asionally, I still need to go home to check on my parents.¡± ¡°I see . . .¡± Lansius wanted to ask about the ve market but hesitated. It wasn¡¯t a topic he wanted to discuss with a newfound friend. The sun was at its zenith, and there was nothing the two could do but stay under the shade and rest. As they rested, Lansius noticed that Felis was hisplete opposite. She wasn¡¯t shy or timid and trusted others easily. Earlier, she had said she wanted some rest, folded her cloak like a sleeping rug, and just like that, she fell asleep. I did help her a little, but still . . . There was no one around but the two of them as far as the eye could see. How can a girl be so careless like this? Even I, given the chance, could turn into a . . . As if teasing him, Felis opened her mouth slightly, revealing her alluring lips, which disrupted his train of thought. Lansius gulped. The sight of a young woman sleeping so close was a huge temptation. He noticed her chest rising and falling with each breath. He averted his gaze and let out a sigh. Somehow, the sight made him think of Stefi. He shook his head, trying to erase the sudden gloom, but the guilt had resurfaced. He felt terrible sitting so casually beside a pretty blonde while Stefi might be enved or dead. The asional breeze offered somefort, but Lansius could only look downcast. As the midday sun finally waned, the travelers continued on their journey. Felis had awakened, and together with Lansius, they marched eastward. After three hours of walking under the sun, they arrived in the vige of Pozna. ¡°Pozna, I¡¯m back again,¡± Felis said bitterly. She had been here earlier that morning before the cart fiasco. ¡°Well, what¡¯s your n now?¡± Lansius asked, ncing around the new vige. ¡°I¡¯m going to report that guy first.¡± Felis stormed toward the stable master. The old man was grumpy because of the heat, and he grew even more irritable when he heard Felis¡¯s story. ¡°It¡¯s crazy that this happens so often these days.¡± ¡°What would have happened if I had been kidnapped?¡± Felis asked boldly. ¡°Well . . . they¡¯d have taken you somewhere remote in the next province and assigned you some work. They wouldn¡¯t let you return unless you paid them an exorbitant sum for transport, food, and lodging.¡± Felis remained unfazed, while Lansius felt disgusted. It¡¯s not very, but it¡¯s still very much evil. Felis provided the coachman¡¯s description so the stable master could warn other travelers. She left the ce with a satisfied expression. ¡°I¡¯m guessing we¡¯ll stay the night here?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°Yup. As much as I want to return to Feodosia, there¡¯s still half a day¡¯s walk ahead.¡± Unfamiliar with the area, Lansius chose to follow Felis¡¯s suggestion. However, she showed no sign of stopping in Pozna. ¡°We¡¯re not staying in Pozna?¡± he asked as they passed the vige limit. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a nearby inn I¡¯m used to staying at. If I¡¯m lucky, maybe I can still use my room fromst night.¡± Felis led him toward arge intersection. There on one side stood a two-story building with white ster, ss windows, and several chimneys. It had an adjacent stable where a carriage and at least two carts were parked. She entered through the front entrance and effortlessly pushed the mahogany door open. The clean hallway and high ceiling gave the ce a ssy appearance. This is so different from the cheap ones . . . I bet they have separate rooms, not a shared floor for everybody. At this point, Lansius didn¡¯t dare to tell Felis that he used to sleep in the corner of a barn or on people¡¯s porches if he had to. ¡°Back again so soon, mademoiselle?¡± a man with a rounded belly, vibrant colored clothing, and a work apron asked Felis from behind the counter. ¡°Yes, there were some circumstances. My previous room, please, and another one for my friend,¡± she said to the innkeeper, pulling a silver coin from her purse. Before Felis handed over the coin, Lansius whispered, ¡°Umm, you know, I can sleep in a servant¡¯s quarters or a warehouse corner. Don¡¯t spend your hard-earned money on me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Take it as a thank you for helping me out. Besides, I enjoyed yourpany.¡± Felis smiled. Hearing praise like that, Lansius couldn¡¯t help but smile. The innkeeper smiled warmly as he received the silver and produced eight copper as change. ¡°Supper is included.¡± A teenage boy led them to their rooms. Lansius¡¯s small room was furnished with a bed, a window, and a small desk. Compared to Lansius¡¯s usual spartan arrangements, it was luxurious. It¡¯s also clean . . . Lansius felt the urge to clean himself. As expected, he found a water basin on the table and a bucket in the corner. He washed his face first, then his hands. Next, he changed his clothes so as not to look out of ce in the establishment. His doublet wasn¡¯t too dirty, but the tunic underneath was yellowing from sweat. Thus, he pulled his only spare tunic from his hemp sack and put it on. The clean linen felt good on his skin. The tunic had stitches in several ces from when he had ventured deep into the woods. He almost reminisced but pushed the thought away. Now clean and proper, he sat on the bed and found itfortable. He leaned back and found bliss. He knew he should wash his clothes. There should be a well near the inn, but after two weeks of rough sleeping, the bed was irresistible. Maybe I could take a short nap. Felis eventually knocked on the door after half an hour, and they went downstairs for an early supper. Lansius didn¡¯t dare to leave his belongings in the room, so he brought everything. They chose a corner table with an open window. Nobody offered them a menu. It wasn¡¯t necessary. The inn would serve their guests a te of whatever they cooked that day. Anything more, like ale or wine, would cost extra. ¡°This inn is famous for its roast meat,¡± Felis said. Lansius¡¯s nose agreed. The aroma was rich and savory. ¡°The meat pie we had this afternoon was also good.¡± ¡°You liked it? I got the pie from here too. Two slices for a copper.¡± ¡°Reasonable price. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Even as thrifty as he was, he had to admit it was a good deal. A servant boy brought two cups, a pitcher of water, and a smaller pitcher of ale. Felis filled their cups with ale. ¡°Let¡¯s toast to a good meeting.¡± ¡°Cheers.¡± The two raised their cups and drank. The ale tasted fruity and malty, with a hint of bitterness. Oof, this is stronger than what I usually get. ¡°Ah, need to dilute this, otherwise I¡¯ll be tipsy in no time.¡± She giggled. The cool breeze, the inn¡¯s well-maintained wooden furniture, and Felicity, who looked like a goddess, made this supper an exceptionally pleasant experience for Lansius. Outside, the sun had lost its luster, but sundown was still a good one or two hours away. More people wereing to the inn, and the dining hall was halfway filled. From the look, Lansius guessed the customers were tradespeople, local yeomen, and maybe even a member or two of the lower nobility. Three more people entered the premise. Two looked like guardsmen, in bright brigandine, while the third was much older, in a fancy, colorful doublet. Lansius thought nothing of them. For travelers, guardsmen equaled safety and protection against bandits. However, the man in fancy clothing saw Lansius and stood in silence as if struck by something. It was odd enough that Lansius caught the act out of the corner of his eye. Lansius nced at him, but dared not to see his face for too long. He didn¡¯t recognize the clean shaven and neatlybed man. Probably just gawking at Felis. He calmly asked Felis about the man, but she shook her head. The man stormed toward Lansius. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°Y-yes?¡± Surprised, Lansius replied warily. He never caused a problem in Mindia, so he quickly assumed this was some trickery or scheme. ¡°Oi, what¡¯s the fuss?¡± One of the young guards, who was built like a bear, approached. ¡°Anci, this is the guy. We found him,¡± the man said to the guard, who looked at Lansius with ferocious eyes. Lansius could see the smirk and sadistic eyes radiating from the big fe toward him. Oh, shit, what did I do wrong? His brain went into high gear and recalled an entrapment like this. The group he had been with taught him that the best way out was to challenge them to reveal his name. If they couldn¡¯t name him correctly, then he could rally the other guests to intervene. Before Lansius could open his mouth, Felis said innocently, ¡°Is there a problem with my friend Lansius?¡± Lansius was sweating bullets. Felis, unknowingly, had thrown him under the cart. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 The sun was halfway to the west, and the weather had turned pleasant. More travelers showed up in cheap inns around Pozna after a day¡¯s journey. But the better part of the society headed straight to the crossroads where a well-known inn, the Swan, was located. While most inns offered amunal hall to sleep, the Swan offered cleanliness, separate rooms, andvish meals. Right now, the atmosphere in the hall was perfect to wind down, withfortable chairs, excellent ales, and cool, airy halls, made possible by the inn¡¯s high ceiling and multitudes of windows. Whiffs of rich aroma from the grillplemented the scene, but for Lansius, it just turned into a dilemma. One old man in fancy clothes and his guard had nked him for reason unknown. He had nowhere to hide, and Felis, unknowingly, had given his identity. ¡°God-damnit, it¡¯s really you, Lansius,¡± the old man said, getting chummy with him. Lansius felt cornered. He was sure this was some sort of trickery. ¡°Mydy, please excuse us,¡± Anci, the tall and muscr guard, said. Despite looking like a musclehead, he seemed educated. Can I talk myself out of this? Before Lansius could try anything, the old man kept arguing. ¡°Lans, it¡¯s me. How could you not recognize me?¡± ¡°Apology, but I don¡¯t know you,¡± Lansius answered, as polite as he could.The old man chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s me, dammit. It¡¯s Thomas.¡± The name struck Lansius. He did a double-take, but the clean shaved and neatlybed person looked so different. Only now he noticed the simrity. His jaw dropped, and his eyes widened unconsciously. Thomasughed, watching Lansius¡¯s reaction, and pped the man¡¯s back. ¡°Ouch, what¡¯d you do that for?¡± Lansius winced, but couldn¡¯t resist grinning. He was relieved to see Thomas and also ddened that nobody actually tried to con him. Felis and Anci chuckled softly. Thomas straightened up and adopted a more formal demeanor, turning toward Felis. ¡°Please forgive our behavior, mydy.¡± Felis shook her head gently. ¡°No need to apologize. I¡¯m not of noble birth. I¡¯m sorry if I gave you that impression.¡± She bowed her head respectfully. The second guard overheard the discussion as he approached. ¡°Mademoiselle, your blond hair and blue eyes would make a high noble-born envious.¡± Felis smiled at the ttery. ¡°Please, call me Felis.¡± Anci elbowed the second guard, who gasped in pain before returning the favor with a good punch to the guts. Thomas shook his head as the twenty-somethingds traded friendly jabs at each other. ¡°Guys, knock it off.¡± They quickly stopped and allowed Thomas to ask Felis, ¡°Mademoiselle and Lans, would you care to join my table for a chat?¡± Lansius shot a questioning nce at Felis. She nodded, and the two followed Thomas to a bigger table. ¡°I better introduce ourselves. I¡¯m Thomas, and this is Anci, and Hugo. They are Sir Peter¡¯s squires.¡± And then to the squires. ¡°Boys, this is Lansius, the clerk whom I befriended in Riverstead.¡± Despite theck of introduction, Anci bowed his head to Felis first, before giving a weird grin to Lansius and offering his hand. They sped hands, and Lansius found his grip to be firm and strong. Hugo, the lean-looking squire, followed afterward. ¡°Nice to see another Arvenian.¡± As they sat together, Lansius asked, ¡°Thomas, how did you get here? Isn¡¯t Arvena upied?¡± ¡°We went the long way round through Tiberia and ndia,¡± Thomas exined. ¡°So, what happened to you in the river crossing?¡± The topic turned heavy. Despite not being prepared for it, Lansius told them everything, including what happened to Theo and Max. As his brief story came to an end, Felis patted Lansius¡¯s arm to console him. In a span of a story, Thomas looked older with wrinkles and eyes that lost their luster. He exhaled deeply and said to Lansius, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s clear that the margrave intended to massacre the entire House of Arvena. They even murder kids based on some rumors.¡± Hugo didn¡¯t mince words. ¡°If only the High Court wasn¡¯t so spineless,¡± Anci grumbled. ¡°Is it true that the young lord is missing?¡± Lansius asked. He had heard gossip about it on the road. Thomas reluctantly nodded. A servant boy interrupted their discussion as he brought them a pudding, which to Lansius looked like a tart cake. Without anyone¡¯s objection, Anci took a slice, followed by the others. Lansius only took a small portion, fearing it may contain milk. Meanwhile, Felis took a big chunk and ate merrily by hand. Erm . . . Well, who am I to judge? The sweet treat changed the mood for the better. Everybody seemed pleased and ate happily. Thomas cleaned his knife and sheathed it again. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to make it this far safely. The road and the cities aren¡¯t as safe as Arvena.¡± Lansius nodded. ¡°Indeed. Just today, we had brush with a kidnapping.¡± That didn¡¯t seem to surprise anyone. ¡°Mindia may look prosperous, but many turned poor from the growing industries. It¡¯s good that you got yourself a sword,¡± Thomas remarked. ¡°I felt safer with it around, but I haven¡¯t train¡ª¡± He abruptly stopped. ¡°Thomas, have you seen Stefi?¡± he blurted out. Thomas shook his head. ¡°Sorry,d. We¡¯ve found a few remnants and survivors, but . . .¡± Felis patted Lansius¡¯s arm again, her grubby finger identally smearing a bit of pudding on his clean blue tunic. Despite the stain on his only clean clothes, Lansius appreciated her good intention. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s still some light outside.¡± Hugo carried a serious tone. Thomas nodded. ¡°Mademoiselle, may we ask Lansius out for a bit for a chat?¡± The pudding was gone, but they had yet to finish their supper, as roasting meat in the fire pit was a lengthy process. Lansius felt something was off, but he trusted Thomas. Felis cleaned her hands on the yellowing tablecloth and dered, ¡°I¡¯ming too.¡± The five of them went into a small wooded area. Anci stood guard at a distance against eavesdropping. Felis seemed to read the situation and stuck with Anci. Hugo went farther, but he too gave a wide berth for Thomas and Lansius. ¡°It¡¯s far enough.¡± Thomas stopped and turned himself to face Lansius. ¡°Lad, you got something from Miranda.¡± Lansius¡¯s heart raced. He knew this would happen. ¡°Can I say a few words beforehand?¡± Thomas looked at him sharply. ¡°Speak up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to use it to free Stefi if the vers got her. If I can¡¯t find her, then I¡¯ll return everything.¡± ¡°No, no . . .¡± Thomas shook his head in disbelief. ¡°You were entrusted with it. It¡¯s not yours to use.¡± Thomas¡¯s t out rejection surprised him. ¡°Give me a chance. I¡¯ll pay it back. I carried it this long. You can¡¯t just appear and grab it away.¡± ¡°Lans, it wasn¡¯t given to you.¡± Thomas refused to listen. ¡°I almost lost my life in that forest. It was me who saved this money, so whoever owns it, they owe me that much. I didn¡¯t go this far for nothing,¡± Lansius eximed, unintentionally raising his voice. He knew there wasn¡¯t much logic to his argument, but he was at his wit¡¯s end. The outburst forced Thomas to gesture Lansius to quiet down. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Those guys are Sir Peter¡¯s!¡± ¡°What¡¯s this got to do with Sir Peter?¡± Thomas exhaled. ¡°Sir Peter is Sir Ian¡¯s son.¡± Lansius took a step back. Only now he realized how Thomas had got his fancy clothing and two squires. ¡°Are you here to help the escaping Arvenians or to hunt me down?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that . . .¡± Thomas knitted his brows. ¡°Sir Peter is making a war band, and it needs money.¡± Lansius became conflicted, but said stubbornly, ¡°I can¡¯t go to Feodosia empty-handed.¡± ¡°Lans, the squires will cut you down if you run with the money,¡± Thomas warned. Lansius exhaled sharply and nced around. The wooded area was sparse and had the markings of men: pathways, cut-down trees, and no old branches on the ground. He hated the forest, but he knew this was far from that ancient forest. He could survive here easily. ¡°Don¡¯t do it.¡± Thomas read him easily. ¡°You may outrun me, but not the squires.¡± Lansius hesitated, and Thomas said nothing, giving Lansius time to rethink. ¡°Help me,¡± Lansius pleaded. ¡°There must be another way . . .¡± Thomas sighed as if giving up. ¡°Even if I let you¡ªeven if I help you. The two of us can¡¯t take them. Maybe I could stall Hugo, but not Anci. Thatd is a monster.¡± Lansius¡¯s shoulder slumped. Since the first time he saw Anci, his instinct had screamed not to mess with him. ¡°Look, I understand your cause and I don¡¯t want to lose you like I lost Theo and Max. But there¡¯s no other way.¡± Thomas¡¯s voice was tired and sore. The mention of the two jolted Lansius, making him pause. Yet, the thought that he might find Stefi and Jan but be unable to free them tormented him. He couldn¡¯t think of another way. His friend¡¯s safety depended on the money he had hid. His muscles tensed, but his mind didn¡¯t know what to do. Then he realized just how good Thomas¡¯s clothing really was and found a slim opening. ¡°The prize. Miranda mentioned a prize. You got that nice clothing and certainly more. What would I get?¡± Thomas was taken aback. He went into thinking and eximed afterward, ¡°Fine, take the silver.¡± Lansius wasn¡¯t going to give up. ¡°It¡¯s only sixteen silver. I can¡¯t free a ve with just that?¡± ¡°Ah, fuck it, Lans. I¡¯m not some charity.¡± Despite Thomas¡¯s harsh words, he reached out for his inner pocket, pulled a money pouch, and fished some coins. He grabbed some and gave it away. Lansius counted seven silvers. ¡°Much obliged.¡± He knew it was far from enough, but that was probably the best Thomas could do. ¡°Ready the gold. I¡¯m calling Hugo.¡± ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Lansius scrambled to open the sewn gold coins in his doublet, nket, and inner part of the bag. Thomas watched, his face showing surprise at Lansius¡¯s ingenuity. ¡°Here.¡± Lansius showed six gold coins. The amount could buy two cottages, or a well-built two-story house in a friendly neighborhood. Thomas didn¡¯t take it, but whistled to signal for Hugo. Theid-back squire, in a light blue brigandine, approached them. He saw what was on Lansius¡¯s hands and received it politely. ¡°On behalf of Sir Peter, I offer you his gratitude.¡± The problem seemed to be resolved for Hugo and Thomas, but Lansius still had one concern. ¡°Umm, can I get a receipt?¡± he asked. Hugo and Thomas were dumbfounded by the request, and Thomas couldn¡¯t help but be amused. ¡°Well, he¡¯s a clerk. What can I say?¡± Hugo and Thomasughed, and Lansius chuckled along. Hugo offered his right hand to Lansius. ¡°If my signature is good enough, you shall have it.¡± Lansius dly sped hands with Hugo. The sun turned orange when Lansius, Thomas, and Hugo headed out. ¡°So, tell me about the war band?¡± Lansius asked. Hugo bent a low-hanging branch so they could pass easily. ¡°Not much to tell. We got less than a hundred, but mostly too young and without weapons.¡± ¡°I see . . .¡± Lansius paused for a bit. ¡°Well, call me crazy, but have you ever considered rescuing ves?¡± ¡°Rescue?¡± Thomas scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s ballsy, but foolish.¡± Watching Lansius¡¯s reaction, Hugo filled him in. ¡°The Lord of Mindia tolerates our presence, but he¡¯ll kick us out if we try something funny with the ve trade.¡± Lansius reluctantly nodded. He had heard rumors that the Imperium sanctioned the ve trade to appease the two Eastern Kingdoms that grew powerful, but only now did he have an indirect proof. So, not even the Lord of Mindia dares to go against the ve trade. ¡°The local lords are especially jittery about the presence of armed men in their regions,¡± Thomasmented about themselves. ¡°But I heard that Mindia is on our side. Can¡¯t they intervene at all?¡± Hugo nced at Lansius. ¡°Only if it benefits them. This means we need the young lord. As the rightful heir, he could im Arvena. If we have him, then Mindia will dly assist in exchange for a heftypensation.¡± ¡°More likely a debt sorge that Arvena could never repay,¡± Thomas sneered. ¡°Aye,¡± Hugo agreed. ¡°This is why we can¡¯t rely on Mindia too much. With the Imperium like this, certainly Mindia wants to carve out pieces of Arvena for themselves too.¡± ¡°And us as the henchmen.¡± Thomas swatted an insect that flew too close to his face. Lansius tasted the hopelessness, but pushed forward. ¡°Umm, if we found the young lord, would he do something about the Arvenian ves?¡± Hugo spared him some hope. ¡°Well, those are his subjects. I think he¡¯ll try to free them one way or another.¡± Lansius noted the subtle change in Hugo¡¯s voice but nodded at the false hope. They trekked the short distance toward the edge of the wooded area and met with Anci and Felis. ¡°So, what are you guys talking about?¡± she asked. Hugo looked at Lansius. Felis was an outsider. Lansius nodded, but had another thought. ¡°She¡¯s from here. Maybe she could help.¡± ¡°Help with what?¡± Felis was intrigued. Hugo mulled, but Anci nodded at him. ¡°Well, why not,¡± Hugo said. ¡°We¡¯re looking for a noble from Arvena. You might¡¯ve heard about him, young Lord Arte. Light brown¡ª¡± ¡°Light brown hair, beautiful jawline, charming, and speaks candidly like a bard? And oh, also a scar on his left eyebrow?¡± Felis sent rapid questions at Hugo. The men stopped with eyes opened wide. ¡°Y-you saw him?¡± Hugo nervously asked. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Lansius and the three squires could hardly believe what they had just heard. Felicity had perfectly described Lord Arte¡¯s features: light brown hair, a charming demeanor, a beautiful jawline, and a small scar on his left eyebrow. This could only mean that Felis had met Lord Arte. ¡°Where did you see him?¡± Hugo inquired cautiously. Felis¡¯s excitement grew. ¡°I knew it! He¡¯s not just some wandering minstrel. He has a different aura about him.¡± ¡°Was he alone?¡± Anci interjected impatiently. ¡°He was when I met him. He introduced himself as Archie, perhaps a disguised name,¡± Felis replied. ¡°And where and when did this happen?¡± asked Hugo. ¡°Pozna, just yesterday,¡± Felis replied with a smile. The expressions on Thomas, Hugo, and Anci were a mixture of disbelief and relief. They had searched fruitlessly for weeks, even venturing to Feodosia in the slim hope that Lord Arte might have been captured and sold as a ve without being recognized. Now, it seemed that luck was on their side. ¡°Did you talk to this Archie?¡± Thomas probed.¡°Only by chance. We met at the stable while waiting for our carriages. He introduced himself and made a humorous remark when I asked him a question.¡± ¡°Funny?¡± Thomas furrowed his brow. ¡°He said he was going to whore himself out to save his friend,¡± Felis giggled. Her response left Hugo and Thomas dumbfounded. They now had more questions than answers. ¡°Where is he heading?¡± Lansius asked atst. ¡°North,¡± Felis replied with certainty, then added, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll believe me, but I fear your friend intentionally headed there to meet with the vers.¡± ¡°vers? Aren¡¯t they supposedly in Feodosia?¡± asked Lansius, his brow furrowing. ¡°Those are the Imperium-approved ones, Lans. There¡¯s also the illegal kind, you know?¡± ¡°Illegal vers?¡± asked Lansius again. Felis nodded unenthusiastically. ¡°Unfortunately, there are people who trade ves within the Imperium.¡± Lansius recalled the rumors he had heard on the road. There had indeed been several mentions of it. Noticing Lansius¡¯s puzzled expression, Felis borated. ¡°It¡¯s an open secret that despite thew, many powerful men keep ves to work on their vast, secluded estates.¡± Hugo and Thomas exchanged thoughtful nces. The news did not sit well with them. A group audacious enough to operate against the Imperium¡¯sw would likely be powerful and have ties with the local strongmen. However, their loyalty demanded they attempt to rescue their lord. Despite their silence, the squires were already considering how many men they could gather before storming the location. They were trained for violence; it was their primary instinct. The idea of trying to negotiate their lord¡¯s release or attempting to purchase his freedom crossed their minds, but theirck of funds, as well as their pride and honor, prevented them from uttering such thoughts. Lansius observed them; he had a different idea. While Lord Arte was his master, he didn¡¯t know him well on a personal level. More significantly, he had other priorities at the moment. Anci broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯ll head north and scout around. There should be only one road, so we can easily find each other. You can gather men and follow when you¡¯re ready.¡± Thomas agreed. ¡°A few simple markings should be easy to spot.¡± Hugo nodded. ¡°All right then, Thomas and I will head west to gather our men. You and the clerk should go north.¡± Lansius was taken aback and protested. ¡°I beg your pardon, but I must go to Feodosia.¡± His response elicited stares from Hugo and Thomas, with only Anci remaining indifferent. Lansius hurried to exin. ¡°I cannot fight; I am dead weight. You have my purse, so let¡¯s part ways here. I need to find my friend in Feodosia before she¡¯s sold to someone else.¡± Thomas looked away. He knew Stefi and understood Lansius¡¯s motivations. Anci snorted, seemingly amused by the turn of events. ¡°There¡¯s no need for him toe along. I can handle it myself.¡± Hugo sighed, understandably offended that a retainer wouldn¡¯t prioritize his master¡¯s safety. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the inn. We¡¯ll depart at first light tomorrow.¡± Before they could move, ady in a pale blue gown chimed in. ¡°Do you need fighters?¡± The group looked at her quizzically. ¡°You¡¯re not suggesting yourself, are you?¡± Hugo asked. ¡°Well, I¡¯m part of the package,¡± Felis said casually, then added, ¡°I know capable fighters in Feodosia. Men-at-arms looking for contracts.¡± This was wee news for Hugo, who would take any offer in their current situation. ¡°I need brave stout men, not kids or old men in armor.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m talking about duelists, watchmen, and thief-takers,¡± replied Felis. Hugo nodded. ¡°How many can you find and at what cost?¡± Felis smiled brightly. ¡°Well, I might be able to gather nine or ten if I can reach them all, but probably less if you need them quickly. As for the price, let¡¯s discuss thatter at the inn.¡± She paused and nced at Lansius briefly. ¡°We¡¯ll need to borrow paper and ink, and then Lansius can handle the paperwork for us.¡± ¡°Why me?¡± Lansius was taken aback by the sudden mention of his name. Felis gave Lansius a smug look. ¡°I want this contract in writing, and I¡¯d like to secure down payments as well.¡± Hugo nced at Thomas, who shrugged. ¡°All right, let¡¯s do it your way,¡± Hugo conceded. With the arrangements settled, they made their way back to the Swan. Despite their dire circumstances, the squires found sce in the feast before them. Their table was strewn with empty dishes and empty earthen jugs. Even Hugo seemed to be enjoying himself. The unspoken consensus among them was that they might die in a few days, so they ought to savor life while they could. The squires knew little about their adversaries, but rumors circted that the illegal vers were influential and powerful, with enough sway to undermine the Imperium¡¯s authority. Engaging them in battle would likely be suicidal, which perhaps exined the group¡¯s merry demeanor. Beneath the soft glow of tallow candles, a wandering minstrel yed his stringed instrument. The crowd requested a lively, humorous melody to lift their spirits. Meanwhile, the servers bustled about, providing more ale and food, their work clothes stained from a long day¡¯sbor. Thomas had passed out, his head resting on the table. The old man seemed to carry a heavy guilt that he kept to himself, unwilling to share. The atmosphere grew rowdier when five women entered the inn. Most of the guests became boisterous at the sight of them, with some making bold advances. Hugo was among those flirting, focusing his attention on a woman in a dark green and white gown, her full lips and long, wavy hair capturing his interest. Lansius, however, felt hollow and disconnected. His guilt prevented him from enjoying the festivities, even in the presence of the beautiful blonde, Felis, who sat beside him. It didn¡¯t help that his evenings were usually quiet, wary about who might be sharing themunal sleeping space. Noticing his gaze, Felis smiled. ¡°Pozna wenches. They¡¯re shypared to the ones from Feodosia,¡± shemented. Lansius simply nodded. Felis leaned in closer. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to join in? I could help you pick a good one.¡± Lansius knew she wasn¡¯t teasing but politely declined. ¡°Maybe next time.¡± Felis giggled and took a sip of her ale. She had to raise her voice to be heard over the mor and music as she turned to Anci, who sat at the next table, and tapped his back gently. Anci craned his neck and gave her a questioning look. ¡°Come, let¡¯s head outside. I need to talk to you about something,¡± Felis said. Anci furrowed his brow. ¡°About what?¡± ¡°About things that¡¯ll involve you too,¡± she replied cryptically. After a moment of contemtion, Anci stood. As he did so, Felis gestured for Lansius to follow. They stepped outside, not far from the entrance where tworgenterns cast a warm glow. Anotherntern swayed gently near the wooden fence by the road, recing the sounds of music with the chirping of crickets. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Anci asked, guarded, while Lansius remained silent. ¡°Well, I want you to talk some sense into your friend here,¡± she began. The two men were intrigued. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°Well, you¡¯re looking for your friend, right? A female fighter,¡± asked Felis. ¡°A female squire, yes. Why?¡± ¡°Lans, I doubt she¡¯ll make it to Feodosia,¡± Felis said bluntly. Lansius felt rmed. She continued. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen female fighters in Feodosia. They¡¯re popr and in high demand as guards for harems in the Eastern Kingdoms or as bodyguards.¡± Lansius¡¯s suspicion arose. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a contradiction?¡± ¡°No, listen,¡± she insisted. ¡°Female fighters are in demand, but we never see them in Feodosia. From what I¡¯ve heard, someone always recruits them first¡ªand it¡¯s not traders from Feodosia.¡± Lansius and Anci exchanged nces. ¡°Who is this someone?¡± Anci asked. ¡°It would be a lie if I said I knew for certain, but it¡¯s most likely the same group you¡¯re going up against. Between here and Arvena, I doubt there are two groups operating so close together.¡± Lansius drew a deep breath. ¡°You want me to go north?¡± Felis nodded. ¡°You might not trust me, but that¡¯s my suggestion. You¡¯ll have a better chance of finding her there than in Feodosia.¡± Lansius hesitated before arge, rough hand patted his shoulder. ¡°The way I see it, if your friend¡¯s not there, then she¡¯ll be in Feodosia. However, if she¡¯s there, then you won¡¯t see her in Feodosia,¡± Anci said, shing his predatory grin. ¡°Looks like you¡¯reing with me, clerk.¡± ¡°Felis, are you absolutely certain?¡± Lansius asked, urgency coloring his tone. ¡°Without a doubt,¡± she responded with conviction. ¡°I may not look the part, but I¡¯m well-acquainted.¡± Lansius sighed in resignation andter whispered, ¡°But don¡¯t you needpany to Feodosia? Hugo just gave you a down payment, remember?¡± Unfazed by the extra silvers in her purse, Felis giggled. ¡°I¡¯ll persuade Thomas to apany me. It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult; after all, I could easily disappear with all your coins,¡± she teased. Her voice took on a serious tone as she noticed Lansius¡¯s reaction. ¡°Even if you go to Feodosia with me, you¡¯ll need a proper introduction and then wait for days before receiving a formal invitation from the vers. It¡¯s not as if you can just have a look around . . . So, what will you do? Will you wait in Feodosia, and risk missing her, or will you take a quick detour to ensure that doesn¡¯t happen?¡± Anci stifled hisugh while Lansius gazed at the night sky, uncertain about the consequences his decision would bring. His head was still processing just how many things had happened in this single day. There were so many chance meetings and lucky coincidences that astounded him. It¡¯s as if someone, or something, is pulling the strings. . . The following morning, as the first light broke, the Arvenians, one Mindian, and a foreigner gathered. As agreed upon the night before, Thomas would apany Felis to Feodosia, so they parted ways at the inn. As Thomas¡¯s horse-drawn cart headed east, Hugo, Anci, and Lansius set off west toward Pozna. Upon arrival, they quickly marched to the stable, where Hugo paid a deposit to rent a horse. ¡°Take care. I¡¯ll meet you in two days,¡± Hugo said after testing the horse just outside the stable. ¡°You know my patience. Don¡¯t take too long,¡± Anci half-threatened. Hugoughed heartily. Despite his eyes still being reddened from the previous night, he exuded confidence. Anci approached the horse and gave it a firm pat, urging Hugo to leave. He set off at a brisk pace, racing west to gather fellow Arvenians. After Hugo¡¯s departure, Lansius followed Anci on foot as they set off to the north. And so, the trio separated, and their n was set into motion. The hill range separating Mindia and Rhomelia was teeming with birds flying freely. Despite being in the middle of summer, thend remained lush and green, dotted with ponds and marshes in the londs. Lansius and Anci had traveled on foot for a day to reach this hill, where they spotted a suspicious manor surrounded by a palisade wall on the adjacent hill. They spent the remaining daylight constructing a crude tent. Neither was skilled in craftsmanship, so the shelter was poorly built. After a fireless supper, Anci took the first watch. Nothing happened during his watch, so he woke Lansius, and they took turns watching like this until dawn. The night was quiet, too quiet for Lansius¡¯s taste. At dawn, as the wind blew, and the fog dissipated, Lansius could see the walled manor house perched on the hill, surrounded by farms and cottages. Even at a nce, he could tell that it was fortified. Aside from the palisade wall, it had guards and even an outer gate. With spare time on his hands, Lansius drew a map on the ground using sticks and pebbles, depicting the manor¡¯s defenses. It looks like a mini fortress . . . walls on each side, fences, patrols, and checkpoints. Attacking such a ce would be suicidal. But knowing the Arvenians, Lansius felt they would most likely attempt it anyway. He sighed, pondering the possible oues. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 The sun rose, and the day grew warmer. Anci stirred from his slumber, roused by the sounds of birds and rustling leaves. Their crude makeshift tent was far from ideal, but it had served its purpose for the night. ¡°Can¡¯t believe we traded the inn for this ce,¡± Anciined as he munched on yesterday¡¯s bread. Lansius sighed, thinking of the inn¡¯sfortable bed. ¡°At least we had the roasted meat,¡± he said. ¡°Oh, that finely seasoned and juicy meat,¡± Anci said. ¡°So tender,¡± Lansiusmented, and they shared augh. ¡°So, what¡¯s your story with that blonde?¡± Anci asked, changing the subject. Still groggy from his night watch, Lansius paused. ¡°Felis? We barely know each other. Why do you ask?¡± Anci stroked his chin. ¡°Well, she¡¯s not an ordinary girl, you know.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±¡°Mm . . . should I tell you, or should I not?¡± Anci teased. ¡°Forget it. I can always ask her myself.¡± Lansius¡¯s defiance made Anciugh. Despite their differences, the two bonded easily. Anci, born Archibald, came from a family with a history of serving as squires. He told Lansius his grandfather had been a knight, but his father never earned the title. Anci himself barely made it as Sir Peter¡¯s squire due to his imposing physique. The sun continued to climb, but nobody entered or exited the manor. Nevertheless, the two continued their scouting mission. The area was remote, with only a handful of hamlets within a day¡¯s journey, so the road was practically empty, with only the asional birds flying and circling around. Lansius fell asleep after breakfast while Anci kept watch for any signs of danger. ¡°Oi, oi . . .¡± called Anci. Lansius wearily opened his eyes and crouched beside Anci. ¡°What did you find?¡± ¡°A carriage.¡± Anci gestured in its direction. Lansius looked toward the lone iing carriage. ¡°Well?¡± Anci asked impatiently. ¡°Well, what? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s our reinforcement.¡± Lansius had expected tens of men and several warhorses, especially considering the six gold coins he had given. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s one of the vers, all right.¡± Anci grinned wickedly. Lansius squinted, trying to follow Anci¡¯s train of thought. Meanwhile, Anci withdrew deeper inside their shelter and retrieved his broadsword. ¡°What are you going to do with that? ¡°Information gathering.¡± Anciughed and strolled out in a rxed manner. ¡°By the ageless.¡± Lansius scrambled to tie his sword to his belt, grabbed his bag, and hurriedly followed Anci. When he found him, Anci was already standing in the middle of the road, blocking the carriage. Though not particrly tall or big, he was muscr and as intimidating as a bear. The two horse-drawn carriages stopped as they saw Anci blocking the road. The coachman looked at Anci wearily, and shouted, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Just some questions,¡± Anci said while shouldering his broadsword. ¡°Go on,¡± the coachman replied. ¡°Do you know anything about ve trade?¡± Anci received no further answer. Three men descended from the carriage, weapons in hand. The burliest of them, d in ring mail, led the assault. ¡°My, my, so impatient,¡± Anci jeered at them. Anci stood defenseless as one of his attackers lunged at him. At thest possible moment, he executed a sh so swift it was almost invisible. The resulting ng echoed loudly through the air. The assant¡¯s grip wavered, and he only just managed to regain his bnce when Anciunched into another swing with effortless precision. The man attempted to parry, but he misjudged Anci¡¯s speed. His de failed to meet Anci¡¯s, whichnded with a faint metallic echo, followed by a dull thud. Anci¡¯s broadsword had broken through the burly man¡¯s upper arm bone and didn¡¯t stop until it had cracked several ribs. Only a few rings of the man¡¯s armor were damaged, but the impact sent him to the ground, gasping for breath. The remaining two men were both terrified and enraged. Theyunched their attack in unison. Anci managed to parry the attack from the slimmer assant, but he intentionally engaged in a de-lock with therger man¡¯s sword. Utilizing his strength, Anci wrestled and positioned therger man in such a way that his back obstructed the slimmer man¡¯s advance. Therger man, confident in his superior strength, attempted to force Anci¡¯s sword in his direction. Instead of further contesting the brute force, Anci cleverly redirected the man¡¯s sword downward while delivering a swift knee kick to his groin. The move was executed so rapidly that the man could only gasp in surprise before his eyes rolled back, ovee by the sudden shock. Without waiting for his final ally to crumple, the slimmer manunched a desperate attack. Anci blocked the thrust with a solid parry and deflected it aside. The man, seemingly blinded by desperation, attempted another strike. However, his stance was sloppy, his movements ill-coordinated. Anci¡¯s heavier sword swung faster, its de slicing through the man¡¯s gambeson and burying itself into his right shoulder. ¡°I yield! I yield!¡± the slim man shrieked as he knelt with his right arm dangling. A deep gash and blood soaked hisyered fabric armor and tunic. Lansius was Anci¡¯s backup, but he only stood in awe. He was d that Anci was on his side. Anci heard his opponent¡¯s plea and snorted. ¡°That¡¯s why you should introduce yourself, so I¡¯ll know whether to keep you for ransom or to end you.¡± ¡°Money, I have money, take it.¡± He scrambled for his money pouch with his left hand. ¡°J-just let me live¡ª¡± A horse¡¯s neigh alerted them. ¡°That can wait,¡± Anci said and then to Lansius he said, ¡°Keep them down. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± He casually ran after the speeding carriage. Lansius, with a drawn sword, watched over the man who sat on the ground whimpering from his injury. Lansius pitied the man. ¡°Cut some of your cloth and press it on the wound. That¡¯ll stop the bleeding. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be going cold soon.¡± The thin man nodded in fear and tore some of his cloth to dress the wound. Meanwhile, Anci chased after the slowing carriage as it ascended the hill. He climbed from the back, and soon enough, the coachman flew overboard and tumbled onto the dirt road like a sack of wheat. He groaned loudly from his injuries, but Anci wasn¡¯t feeling generous. He turned the carriage around and pursued the man until they came to a stop near Lansius. The coachman copsed to the ground with battered breath and bruises covering his body, pleading for mercy. ¡°Please, forgive me. Do no more harm. No more,¡± he rambled. ¡°I know you,¡± Lansius said to the coachman, then turned to Anci. ¡°He¡¯s the one who tried to kidnap Felicity.¡± ¡°Please, have mercy. I won¡¯t do it again,¡± the coachman begged. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll give you my mercy,¡± Anci dered as he jumped down from the carriage and held out a bloodied surcoat for Lansius to see. Lansius recognized the heraldry of a river and a small castle. ¡°Riverstead,¡± he eximed. The coachman trembled with fear as he realized he was dealing with Arvenians. ¡°Lans, you better climb up. There are kids and women.¡± Lansius hurried toward the crude-looking carriage and climbed up. Inside, he discovered scattered baskets of clothing, along with three frightened women hugging two children. He didn¡¯t recognize any of their faces, but it did not matter. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll get you out of here.¡± After midday, Anci and Lansius, with some help from the women and children, had pulled the carriage to the side and hidden it from sight. All of the captured men, fainted or not, were tied up. The burly man might not make it, but there was nothing they could do but turn him on his side so he wouldn¡¯t drown in his own blood. Just as they finished, the promised reinforcements arrived. Hugo led thirty men, most of whom were in their teens. They also had three warhorses and four additional horse-drawn carts. Lansius informed them about what had happened, and they went to meet the coachman. The man confessed that he was a smuggler, who dealt with everything from contraband to ves. Today, he was sending a fresh batch of ves from Arvena. Realizing his safety depended on cooperation, the coachman-smuggler glossed over his role in acquiring ves from Arvena, focusing instead on details about the manorplex. ¡°The Den is fortified. They have lots of men, a hundred, if not more.¡± A hundred, no way . . . That surprised everybody. Normally, a bar could only muster a dozen men or two, while a knight would only have himself, his son, and his squire. Only a baron couldmand such a number. However, Hugo didn¡¯t let that fact bother him. ¡°Why do you need to keep them there?¡± The coachman looked like he might snigger at such a question, but Anci had pped him once, which broke one of his front teeth and made his cheeks swell. ¡°T-the vers wanted to keep the price high. They keep the ves there and only sell a few.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t ve trade legal? Why bother with hiding and smuggling?¡± Lansius found it hard to grasp. ¡°The goods bound to Feodosia are bad batches. The too old, too sick, crippled. They¡¯re only good for the Eastern Kingdoms,¡± the man reluctantly exined. ¡°The young, healthy, and those with skills, theymand a high price. The purveyor will secure them before Feodosia¡¯s ver arrives.¡± ¡°And then sell them to who?¡± Hugo asked. The man looked left and right before answering meekly, ¡°Anyone with money. The barons, bars, knights, even rich city folks.¡± ¡°In Mindia?¡± He nodded and added, ¡°Also Rhomelia, ndia, Nicop . . .¡± The smuggler¡¯s answer triggered a murmur among the men. Many felt sickened that fellow Imperium subjects bought ves. ¡°Lies! No men would take ves under his household!¡± one of Hugo¡¯s men said from behind, followed by a ruckus of support. ¡°The Eastern Kingdoms are human too, but they used ves for everything,¡± the smuggler said and unintentionally silenced the ce. ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Anci, get the men to rest and arrange for scouts,¡± Hugomanded. Anci whistled and waved his hand. It was enough to direct the men outside. At least they¡¯re listening tomand easily . . . but thirty against a hundred? Lansius felt that victory was slipping away. As the surrounding area was being emptied, Hugo asked the smuggler again, ¡°Do you know anyone named Archie?¡± ¡°I never ask their names. It¡¯s better that way . . . less guilt.¡± Anci knelt beside the smuggler and whispered, ¡°Try to remember.¡± The man nodded fervently, out of fear. Hugo gave him Arte¡¯s description, but the coachman shook his head. ¡°Are you the only one transporting ves to this Den?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m merely a middleman. They got others as well.¡± Sensing the opportunity, he drove the point home. ¡°I think your Archie friend must be with one of them.¡± The interrogation gave no concrete evidence about the young lord¡¯s whereabouts, but stopping wasn¡¯t on their mind. Hugo checked the knots on the man¡¯s wrist, nodded to Anci, and strolled out. Afterward, Lansius approached the smuggler. ¡°A female squire with fierce eyes. Have you seen one?¡± The man hesitated for a moment. ¡°I recall taking one into the Den, but she never opened her eyes.¡± ¡°What happened to her?¡± Lansius asked, his voiceced with a chilling edge. The coachman swallowed hard, his eyes darting nervously between Anci and Lansius. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She had a bandage wrapped around her head. The men carried her both in and out. That¡¯s all I know.¡± Lansius let out a weighted sigh, leaving the coachman behind as a flurry of mixed emotions began to consume him. It could be her . . . The decision to follow Felis¡¯s lead was starting to appear more justified. Instead of wandering aimlessly in Feodosia, he found himself in a ce where the prospect of rescuing his friend seemed abruptly within grasp. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Ahorse-drawn carriage, trailed by two canvas-covered carts pulled by pairs of mules, approached the hill leading to manor that Lansius now knew was called Sabina Rustica. Anci, on lookout duty, recognized Thomas and Felicity. Swiftly descending from his vantage point, Anci waved at them and guided them to the camp where the others awaited. As promised, Felis was apanied by seasoned men in theirte thirties or early forties. These duelists, watchmen, and thief-takers formed an intimidating group, some sporting proud mustaches while others were clean shaven. Dressed in gambesons or brigandines, they were ready for battle, and their carts were loaded with poleaxes, swords, helmets, and shields. Felis introduced the seven men-at-arms for hire first, then presented their leader and his assistant. ¡°This is a special friend of mine, Calub, the alchemist, and his assistant, Jardin.¡± Calub was a tall, tanned man with short curly hair, and he wore a milky-white leather coat. He offered a slight bow, followed by Jardin. While Calub had the appearance of a schr, the shorter Jardin exuded an imposing presence, his beard and muscr arms evoking the image of a living dwarven statue. ¡°Fire grenade.¡± Anci¡¯s eyes shed. Calub heard thement and smiled in response. Lansius guessed the two would be fast friends. With little daylight remaining, they proceeded to discuss their battle n. Together with Felis¡¯s group, they had around forty men, but they had yet to decide on a course of action. ¡°Palisade walls with almost no gap. Armed men, patrols, even stables,¡± Anci reported. ¡°From the smuggler, we learned that thepound houses at least a hundred men, possibly more,¡± Hugo informed the neers.¡°Looks rough,¡± Jardinmented. No one spoke for a moment, so Anci took the initiative. ¡°It¡¯s within our strength. I say let¡¯s storm them from two sides.¡± He used both hands to illustrate a pincer attack. Calub shook his head. ¡°You may have the numbers, but not the age or experience.¡± Hugo and Jardin nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, many are too young,¡± added old Thomas. Lansius wanted to suggest a different approach, but his background as a mere clerk weighed him down. He even felt that he didn¡¯t have the right to be there. Meanwhile, Felis seemed eerilyfortable. ¡°We only have five crossbow users, including me.¡± Lansius noticed that Hugo looked slightly ufortable. He suspected that, like him, others also doubted Felis¡¯s ability, but they couldn¡¯t risk offending her and her associates. They also needed as many hands as possible. ¡°The spear and shield will do just fine,¡± Anci remarked. ¡°The men have met the women and children I rescued earlier, so their morale is high.¡± No one contested Anci¡¯s words, leaving the decision to Hugo. Among the three, Thomas was older but had only recently be a retainer. Before that, he was merely the equivalent of a foot soldier. Anci, on the other hand, was younger and had less experience than Hugo. ¡°Anci, take Thomas and twenty men. I¡¯ll take another twenty. You¡¯ll attack first and draw them out. Keep them preupied while I attack from the west side and stage a rescue.¡± Hugo then looked at Lansius. ¡°We¡¯ll leave the younger ones in your care. Just wait here. If we need help, we¡¯lle to you.¡± By the ageless, that¡¯s only a bit better than Anci¡¯s n. Lansius nced at the rest of them, but nobody said a word. Where in The Art of War do forty go against more than a hundred with half-baked n like this? Thomas, Felis, and Calub turned their backs, signaling the end of the discussion. A wave of panic washed over Lansius. His memory was a mess, yet he had glimpses of spending countless hours online, honing and perfecting his strategy and tactical skills. The time and effort he had dedicated as username: Lansius must have been immense, as some of it still lingered in his head. He could feel that he had made ns and led hundreds of yers in guild wars, with thousands on the battlefield. Looking at the current situation, he was sure a disaster was brewing. His heart pounded hard, and an inner voice screamed that everybody was going to die. ¡°Do you mind if I share my thoughts on this attack?¡± Lansius spoke up. Everyone paused. Calub looked at Lansius and asked, ¡°You¡¯re what, a scribe?¡± ¡°A clerk,¡± Lansius corrected, ¡°but I have also studied warfare.¡± Hugo and Thomas contemted Lansius¡¯s suggestion. Felis gave him an encouraging smile, while Calub nodded once to show his openness. However, it was Anci who broke the silence. ¡°Meh, we¡¯ve heard the slowpoke¡¯s, might as well listen to the clerk.¡± Lansius knelt down and quickly drew a rectangle, a series of lines, and a circle on the ground using a stick. Hugo, Thomas, and Calub immediately understood his intention and knelt down as well. ¡°This is our target, the manor on the next hill.¡± Lansius pointed to the rectangle. ¡°And this is the only road from there leading to us.¡± Calub followed the crude map, nodded, and asked, ¡°And what is this circle in the middle?¡± ¡°There¡¯s ake between us and our target, just beside the road,¡± Lansius exined. ¡°The londs,¡± Anci remarked from behind. Lansius continued. ¡°My n is not to attack them at their strongest point, but to lure them out and fight them at a location of our choosing.¡± Thomas nced at Hugo, who nodded. ¡°And how do you propose we beat them once they¡¯re out?¡± Hugo asked. Lansius ced three stones on the map, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll bait them here, and then one team will hold them while another team nks them from behind.¡± Lansius¡¯s basic n began to make sense and captured everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°My men and I can stage a defense. Even with a small force, we could easily hold off dozens of men if the terrain is suitable,¡± Calub offered. ¡°A bait and ambush might work better than just a surprise attack,¡± Ancimented. Hugo seemed to like the n. ¡°But first,¡± Lansius warned them, ¡°this can only work if we eliminate their horses.¡± He knew all too well that fighting on foot was at a great disadvantage against cavalry. They needed a way to counter this. An elderly man reclined in solitude beneath arge tree near the manor¡¯s palisade gate. Though the sky was overcast, the summer heat was still relentless. He had hung his doublet on a nearby branch, allowing the breeze to cool him down. Since morning, he had toiled to maintain discipline among his men, resolving minor quarrels and ensuring order in the neers¡¯ dormitory. The sounds of steady plowing and weeding bore witness to his efforts. Everything was well organized, just as his master had demanded. Following the Arvena war, Sabina Rustica Manor, also known as the Den, experienced an influx of ¡°neers.¡± They were assessed likemodities; those with potential were further cultivated to garner a higher value, while the mediocre were assigned to work in the shops or on the farm. Contrary to popr belief, female ves did not fetch high prices. What drew a premium were skilled individuals. Unprincipled nobles would pay handsomely forborers, carpenters, or scribes. Laborers were employed on farms or orchards; carpenters for private construction projects or concealed rooms on estates; and scribes to handle confidential dealings and transactions. There was minimal risk of leaks, as ves were bound to their masters. This loyalty made them ideal candidates for sensitive roles, such as serving in the inner chambers where family affairs were talked about openly. Not all requests were malicious. asionally, a secret adoption would be arranged. There were other specialized roles, such as female bodyguards, as opposed to eunuchs. Nheless, it was indisputable that these ves would never experience freedom again. At the heart of this illicit operation was Bogdan, an old veteran of the northern uprising. As the caretaker, he directed hisborers to expand their fields. He had ambitious ns to erge theplex, which already included an additional farm, dormitory, and vineyard. For Bogdan, the manor symbolized his reward, sustenance, and retirement, all in one. Though not the owner, his role as caretaker granted him near ownership. Sabina Rustica afforded him a life far superior to what his social standing would otherwise permit. This advantage extended to many of Bogdan¡¯s aplices, including the elderly man who now enjoyed his tranquil private garden. The day was far from over, yet he was already contemting his evening meal, a game of dice, and spending time with his mistress. As he swatted flies away from the festering wound on his right hand, he was reminded of the incident two days prior, when he had been careless with an Arvenian woman. While punishing her, an unexpected guest had arrived, and Bogdan needed him to bolster security. A sly smile crossed his face as he pondered the retribution he would exact upon her once the guest had departed. ng¡ªng¡ªng! As if doused with icy water, the old man sprang to his feet, scanning his surroundings before focusing on the sentry atop the manor house. The sentry finally noticed him and yelled, ¡°Three horsemen!¡± This revtion rmed the old man. The Den was only expecting a carriage from Arvena sometime this week, but no one had mentioned horsemen. Hastily, he donned his doublet, grabbed his poleaxe, and sprinted to the gates. ¡°Does anyone know about this?¡± ¡°No, boss. No one heard any . . .¡± one of his men replied. He clicked his tongue, sensing something amiss. ¡°You lot. Come with me.¡± Four men groaned as they emerged from the wooden gatehouse. The heat was oppressive, and they had been secretly drinking. ¡°Where¡¯d these horsemene from? I thought the boss bought off all the local bars and knights,¡± one queried. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re just the guest¡¯s men?¡± another suggested nervously. ¡°I didn¡¯t sign up for this,¡± a third grumbled. ¡°You signed up for rape, loot, and arson, but not fights?¡± the fourth taunted hisrades, inciting amotion. ¡°Silence or I¡¯ll cut off your noses!¡± the old man barked. The five men stood and waited until the three horsemen were close enough to shout at. They could see the horsemen wore brigandines and ring mail, but bore no banners. ¡°I¡¯m Archibald, a champion from Arvena. Prepare to die!¡± the lead horseman dered. ¡°What did he say?¡± The men nced at each other. Their instincts told them to flee, and so they did, legs pumping at the first sound of hoofbeats. The old man readied his poleaxe, but he knew he stood no chance. He, too, sprinted away, yelling for support from behind the gates. ¡°Crossbows, crossbowmen!¡± The three horsemen thundered after the fleeing men, who desperately cried for their allies to open the gates. The horsemen easily caught up and attacked ruthlessly. Three of the fleeing men copsed in an instant. ¡°Crossbowmen!¡± The old guard made his final plea before ance pierced his back. Fulfilling the old man¡¯s dying request, a meager two shots were fired from the slits near the gate. Both missed their marks. The horsemenughed as they cut down thest man, who went limp before his face hit the ground. Two of the horsemen dismounted, dragged the victims away, and stripped them of their gear. ¡°Wow, look what I found¡ªa gold ring and a ne. These guys are loaded!¡± Anciughed and turned his attention back toward the gate. ¡°Is there no one with manhood inside?¡± The sentry above hammered the iron bell again. The sound drove everyone into the gatehouse. They had yet to learn what had transpired when they heard the sound of shattering ss from outside. Suddenly, the left side of the gate erupted in mes. ¡°Fire!¡± The guards panicked and backed away from the gate. ¡°Get the buckets! Tell the ves to fill them!¡± It took several moments, but they eventually extinguished the fire with buckets of water. That was when Bogdan arrived on the scene. ¡°What are you waiting for? Get the riders out!¡± ck smoke still billowed from one side of the gate as the heavy wooden door swung open. Eight riders brandishing swords andnces galloped out in pursuit of the three horsemen. Seeing the new threat, Anci led his tworades in a hasty retreat. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 The eight riders from the Den relentlessly pursued Anci, charging downhill toward a picturesque de where the dense forest met the tranquil waters of arge pond. The unsuspecting pursuers, focused solely on their quarry, failed to notice the strategically positioned men hidden among the trees. As the riders entered the de, a group of determined men armed with spears and swords burst forth from the woods, catching the riders off guard. ¡°Ambush! It¡¯s an ambush!¡± the riders eximed among themselves. They slowed down and attempted to wheel around. The men from the woods hurled rocks at the riders, while another group of spearmen moved to block their exit. ¡°Have courage!¡± the leading rider urged hispanions. However, he failed to notice Anci, who had turned around and was now closing in on him from behind. A gasp echoed as Anci¡¯snce pierced the leading rider¡¯s ring mail. The rider fell from his horse, a section of thence still embedded in him. The unsettling scene caused the remaining riders to grind to a halt, their faces reflecting panic and fear. ¡°Yield, or I¡¯ll do the same to you, vers! Decide now!¡± Anci threatened, while his allies regrouped by his side. In spite of the threat, three riders made a desperate dash for the exit. ¡°Spear in front, keep formation!¡± Lansiusmanded as the three riders galloped toward them. Eight men readied their spears or polearms. In addition to the eight spearmen in the front row, Lansius had only four crossbowmen and Felis in the second row. He prayed that he had enough forces to deter a cavalry charge.¡°They won¡¯t stop!¡± Felis remarked cheerfully. What kind of girl is she? ¡°Pick your targets,¡± Lansius directed the crossbowmen. At this range, he didn¡¯t need to question their uracy. ¡°Loose!¡± The four crossbowmen around him and Felis pulled their triggers. The sounds of bowstrings and wooden prods snapping back into ce filled the air, followed by the whistling of bolts. Two steel-tipped bolts found their targets. One struck a rider, while the other hit a horse. Both veered off course. Small cheers erupted from Lansius¡¯s ranks. ¡°Not yet, one more!¡± Lansius moved to the front row to fortify their undermanned wall of spears. Standing shoulder to shoulder with the other men, he nted the end of his spear into the ground like a stake and held it firmly. The lone horseman, less than forty paces away, continued to gallop, appearing mad enough to force his way through. Lansius wanted to rally his men, but the words wouldn¡¯te. Others clenched their jaws or ground their teeth as they stared at the approaching terror. The charging horse made each of them feel as if it were targeting them personally. This isn¡¯t going to work, we¡¯re too thin . . . Doubt and fear dawned on him as the ground shook from the thundering hooves of the warhorse. Taller than a man and weighing more than nine of thembined, the warhorse alone was a formidable opponent. Itsrge ck nostrils red as the beast went against its instinct to keep away from the column of men. It continued galloping, leaving a trail of dust and dirt in its wake. Lansius¡¯s fingers turned white from gripping his spear tightly. The other men trembled, cowered, and braced themselves for the inevitable. Suddenly, a deafening yet familiar sound came from behind. Lansius hesitated to turn, his focus locked on the horse in front of him. He noticed the sudden shift in the horse¡¯s movements as the powerful beast slowed, its gait bing unsteady, seemingly rejecting the idea of continuing its charge. With a sudden swerve, the horse changed course while its rider slumped lifelessly in the saddle. ¡°Oh, I got it,¡± Felis dered, her tone dripping with casual confidence. Only then did Lansius look back and see Felis, who had clearly fired thest shot. The other crossbowmen were still busy reloading. Realizing they were out of danger, the men cheered exuberantly. Many could barely stand straight, and the ground reeked of urine, but they raised their fists in the air and taunted their opponents. ¡°Great shot!¡± Lansius shouted to Felis, amid a chorus ofpliments from everyone else. Felis chuckled but didn¡¯t celebrate. ¡°Compared to running goblins and thebyrinth¡¯s foul beasts, they¡¯re nothing,¡± she muttered quietly to herself. Lansius took a deep breath. They had stopped the riders from breaking through, but the battle wasn¡¯t over. In the distance, he saw another rider challenging Anci. ¡°Anci¡¯s horse seems tired,¡± one of the crossbowmen observed. Lansius squinted his eyes. ¡°Nah, he¡¯ll be all right. The man is a natural,¡± Felis reassured. ¡°You can tell?¡± Lansius inquired. ¡°The way he controls the horse. He¡¯s not relying on the reins, as the nomads do,¡± Felis exined. Ah . . . Indeed, nomads used bows on horseback. Just as they had predicted, Anci bested the final challenger without any drama. Afterward, the remaining riders finally threw down their weapons. Witnessing this, Thomas, Calub, and a few other men rushed from the far side to capture the riders. Anci and Thomas¡¯s men secured the captured raiders, who had surrendered their weapons and horses. Anci dismounted, checked his horse for injuries, and patted the mare when he found none. Thomas approached with a waterskin. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this actually worked.¡± Anci took the water, drank some, and offered the rest to his horse. ¡°Your friend has a sharp mind.¡± ¡°I never knew he was more than just a clerk,¡± old Thomas admitted. ¡°Maybe you never asked?¡± Anci suggested. Thomas chuckled. Calub approached the two and said, ¡°Sorry to interrupt, but I think we should send a messenger.¡± ¡°No need, the marshal is right there.¡± Anci gestured toward the line of spearmen who had yet to move. Thomas followed Anci¡¯s gaze and saw Lansius in front of his men. Thomasughed while Calub tried to understand the humor. In Sir Peter¡¯s retinue, Hugo had always acted as if he were in charge, much to Anci¡¯s annoyance. Despite Hugo¡¯sid-back attitude, he was rather bossy. Seeing someone else inmand now gave Anci a great deal of satisfaction. ¡°So . . . ?¡± Calub wasn¡¯t sure what to do next. There wasn¡¯t a clear chain ofmand in a ragtag war band like theirs. ¡°No need for a messenger. I¡¯ll speak to Lansius myself on my way up,¡± Anci said. ¡°You¡¯re going up again? Oh . . . the second, or is it the third step?¡± Thomas asked, half-guessing. Anci tried to count on his fingers. ¡°First step is the baiting. Second is luring them here. Now, it¡¯s the third,¡± Calub rified. As an alchemist and part of the educated ss, he easily understood Lansius¡¯s seeminglyplex battle n. The other two nodded in agreement. Having tasted a minor victory, they were eager for more. Their sess was proof enough that they could trust Lansius¡¯s n. With renewed confidence in their strategy, the group started nning the next steps. Anci and his fellow riders took a short break, giving their horses a chance to recuperate before continuing. After the rest, Anci observed his horse panting heavily, so he affectionately patted the horse and switched to a more rested one. With the sun on their back, Anci proceeded at a rxed pace alongside four other men, while five footmen joined them, each guiding one or two horses. As they came into view, the manorplex came to life with the sound of metal hammering and shouting. Unfazed, Anci paraded the horses they had acquired from the riders. ¡°I thank you for these lovely horses. Anything else you can offer?¡± he taunted in a loud clear voice. This time, the vers responded boldly, with the gate swinging open as armed men poured out. ¡°Charge, punish these fools!¡± Bogdan, d in bright brigandine,manded. Anci surveyed the scene, noting seventy men lining up against him, with another thirty emerging from a hideout on the far side of theplex. Surprised by the wide front, Anci hesitated before retreating in disarray, losing two captured horses in the process. Sensing panic in Anci¡¯s retreat, the vers threw their full force into the pursuit. One hundred men charged downhill, with Bogdan leading them all in. He was suspicious after the eight riders he had sent earlier never returned and didn¡¯t want to risk another piecemeal attack against his opponents. As the vers descended, their line became stretched out. The front group kept pace with Anci¡¯s men and reached the de in the low ground, where they discovered four horseless carts blocking their path. Anci and his horsemen rode past the carts, which were guarded by a group armed with spears and swords. Confident of their numbers, the vers charged headlong into a direct assault. A fierce battle ensued, with the defenders using the carts as makeshift barricades. vers attempting to climb the barricades were met with brutal resistance, being hacked down, pelted with stones, or shot by crossbow bolts. Undeterred, Bogdan directed his fresh men into the narrow gap where Anci had slipped through. The bulk of the fighting took ce in the tight space, with both sides thrusting and raking with spears and polearms, each struggling to gain or maintain their ground. Casualties started to pile up on the vers¡¯ side, but that didn¡¯t faze them. Their morale remained high. After all, they had a hundred fighting men, a significant force their opponents could not match. Even if the neighboring bar and knightsbined their forces, they could only muster around thirty fighting men. This was a fight they could not lose. Their opponents had merely poked a ho¡¯s nest. Fresh blood and gore stained the grass as the fighting grew more intense. Suddenly, desperate shouting and screams erupted from the vers¡¯ rear. Bogdan looked back and saw their rear ranks under attack by a swarm of men who had seemingly descended out of nowhere. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What are our men in the back doing?¡± ¡°Two dozen men or more attacked our rear,¡± one of his aides hastily reported. Bogdan realized that his hundred men had been stretched thin as they marched through the narrow hill path. However, he never expected that the enemy had enough numbers to pull off such a deception. Indecision breeds disaster, Bogdan thought. ¡°On me, on me! Boys, that¡¯s where the bastards are hiding. Time to give them a warm wee!¡± He rallied his most trusted men and led them toward the source of the trouble. Old Bogdan knew he could still salvage this situation. The enemy was cunning butcked experience. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Hugo and his men had been hiding on a secluded trail that branched off from the hill path. They had waited and watched as the vers¡¯ one hundred men charged downhill. The hill path that connected the manor to the low ground was narrow and in several parts no wider than a cart¡¯s width. Such terrain formed a natural bottleneck and forced the vers to make an elongated formation like a snake. Hugo wiped the sweat from his forehead and noticed Jardin¡¯s nce. ¡°Now?¡± the alchemist assistant asked. ¡°Do it,¡± Hugo said. Jardin puffed a smoke from his y smoking pipe and grabbed two ss bottles from a nest of hay inside a metal container. He pulled out their corks, jammed waxed linens into them, and lit one using the ember from his pipe. Once it was lit, Jardin looked at Hugo. ¡°That section over there and there.¡± Hugo pointed his hand toward the two narrowest sections on the hill path. Jardin lit the second bottle using the fire from the first bottle, loaded the first one into his leather sling, and then whirled it over his head several times. At the right moment, he released one of the cords and the bottle flew with an astounding uracy. Before the first one hit the ground, Jardin had loaded and let loose the second one. The ss bottle crashed without an explosion, but the liquid turned to mist on impact and readily caught fire from the linen wick. It burst into a fireball and the me spread over a small area.The fire stunned the vers¡¯ rear formation. Several men got caught in it and caused panic. When the second bottlended with another fireball, the vers abandoned their position. ¡°For Arvena!¡± Hugo led his men to attack. Lansius had instructed him not to attack at the very end of the vers¡¯ formation, rather in the middle, to sever the rear from the main body. The fire and surprise attack had scattered the vers, but they soon re-formed into severalrge groups to defend themselves. Jardinunched another bottle and sessfully prevented two of thergest groups from joining. That would be hisst assist as melee fighting broke out between the two sides. Knowing the element of surprise wouldn¡¯tst, Hugo had concentrated his best fighters at the front. With spears and polearms, they hacked and shed the vers¡¯ rear, who were lesser fighterspared to their vanguard. Against vers, with slim chances of encountering highborn, the Arvenians ditched formalities and went for the kill. Today, they were not in the mood to take hostages. The fighting turned brutal. Patches of red and dark gore stained the grassy ground. Meanwhile, fires kept zing through the dried grass. The vers¡¯ middle and rearbined had more than forty men, but the narrow terrain negated their numerical advantage. The gap in skills and resolve caused the vers to lose men rapidly. It didn¡¯t take long before they feared their opponent. Hugo¡¯s small but hardened party whittled down the vers¡¯ number and secured a footing on the hill path. As nned, they split in two. One chased the rear section; the other, led by Hugo, continued their fight against the middle section. This move further strained their small number. However, the vers had it worse. They were in disarray. Not wanting to die for nothing, many pushed and jostled against their allies to avoid fighting. However, those who stood and fought were no slouches. One tall man answered Hugo¡¯s halberd thrust with the swing of his sword. A thin metallic sound rang as the man tried to rush Hugo. However, Hugo raked and locked the man¡¯s sword using his halberd¡¯s axe. He tried to yank it out, but Hugo was ready for a follow-up. However, unseen by Hugo, his ally to the right blocked a vicious attack from his opponent, lost his footing, and bumped into Hugo. Theirpse freed the tall man¡¯s sword, and he roared whileunching a thrust into Hugo¡¯s chest. The sword came too fast, and Hugo parried it poorly. The steel sharp tip stabbed Hugo¡¯s brigandine, dented the thin metal inside before slipping harmlessly into the shoulder. Staggered, Hugo took a step back and raised his weapon just in time to block a cut aimed at his neck. Unflinching, Hugo grabbed his shaft closer to the tip, andshed it out against the opponent¡¯s arm. The halberd¡¯s axe bit the opponent¡¯s left elbow, and the tall man groaned. Despite the gambeson that extended to his wrist, he was in so much pain that he went on defense. Hugo was out of breath but continued to swing his weapon. He saw an opening and hooked the halberd upward into the tall man¡¯s face. ¡°Gahh!¡± The tall man winced as the halberd¡¯s axe struck his chin and made a deep gash. Pain and shock made the mansh out blindly with his sword. Hugo sidestepped and countered with a thrust. The jolt felt squishy as the halberd¡¯s point plunged into the man¡¯s abdomen. The man shrieked before kneeling down powerlessly. Hugo kicked the dying man aside and pulled his halberd. He didn¡¯t celebrate, but breathlessly recovered his stance. The fight to his right immediately demanded his attention. He brazenly approached and made a quick thrust when his ally parried. The unexpected attack scored a clean hit. The opponent dropped his weapon out of shock and gasped for breath. He then stared at the halberd, which jutted out from his stomach. His breath became erratic as he gazed at Hugo with bloodshot eyes. He ground his teeth and pulled the halberd¡¯s tip out. Hugo brandished his halberd again. His ally was also ready, but the wounded man turned pale. He took several steps back only to copse, never to stand again. ¡°Look, they¡¯re running!¡± A wave of emotion erupted from behind. Breaths of relief and some chuckles quickly followed. Hugo realized he had in thest opponent. Despite praise from his men, Hugo felt humbled. The battle had yed out exactly as Lansius had predicted. The fighting on the hill path was practically over. The vers¡¯ middle section had ceased their struggle and fled to their main body. Uphill, Hugo¡¯s split group had routed the ver¡¯s rear, who fled to the manor. The vers were just local troublemakers. Even strengthened by a percentage of men-at-arms, they weren¡¯t qualified for war. They were paid to guard ves, not to fight a pitched battle. Hugo spat before drinking from his waterskin. Afterward, he looked at his allies, whose faces were full of sweat, dirt, and blood. ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate yet. Wash the blood from your hands. There¡¯s still another fight upon us.¡± The fighters nodded in solemn anticipation. They had taken the hill path, but the vers¡¯ main body on the low ground was still intact. And now, even without squinting their eyes, they could see the vers marching toward them. Led by Bogdan and reinforced by their best fighters, the re-formed vers¡¯ column looked solid and intimidating. ¡°I believe it¡¯s my time again?¡± Jardin asked Hugo as he arrived at the front. Hugo snorted. ¡°Do as you¡¯re told, but nothing extra. We¡¯re a little tight on the purse.¡± The response tickled Jardin¡¯s nerve who chuckled and replied, ¡°Most certainly.¡± The sun was searing hot despite the multitudes of clouds. Bogdan¡¯s men slowed their march just before the hill climb as exhaustion piled up. Bogdan let his men catch their breath before the big push. This was not a race. They needed the stamina to fight. Made up of mostly veterans, their morale was high. Their earlier failure against the four-carts barricade didn¡¯t dampen their spirit. In their eyes, they had forced the main perpetrator out, and now things would be resolved quickly. Hugo¡¯s men had arranged themselves six men wide and three ranks deep. They were simrly exhausted after thest fight, but they had time to catch their breath and were in a better position. In terms of numbers, Bogdanmanded more than fifty, of which half were his veterans. Meanwhile, Hugo had less than twenty. However, the Arvenians looked every bit intimidating as they stood their ground and brandished all their spears and polearms. Led by Bogdan, the vers resumed their march, but suddenly a small object flew in their direction. It cracked like y and burst into me when itnded at the center of their formation. The attack caught several men¡¯s cloth armor on fire and terrified those in the formation. ¡°Push forward, let nothing stop you!¡± Bogdanmanded. Whatever the cost, he needed the assault to happen quickly. Another y object flew into their front and shattered, fire zing just like the first one. However, this time, they were ready and only two got caught in the fire. Both fires fizzled surprisingly quickly and left a plume of white smoke. Bogdan capitalized on the enemy¡¯s apparent failure. ¡°See those men in front of you? They¡¯re nothing but thieves and robbers. Your wealth, your money, they¡¯re going to take it all from you! Are you going to let that happen?¡± Bogdan¡¯s words pumped his men, and they mored for battle. ¡°So, what are you waiting for? Make them pay!¡± Bogdan raised his sword. Emboldened, the men yelled their battle cry. Their distance was less than two hundred paces away from Hugo¡¯s men. ¡°Onward!¡± one of the lieutenants shouted, but a wave of screaming from their ranks alerted everybody. They looked around and saw panicked men trampled left and right to get away from the white smoke. The smoke was clearly unusual. They noticed everywhere the white smoke passed, men immediately suffered. The men avoided the smoke like a gue and left the formation in shambles. Indeed, it was hazardous. It contained a fine white powdery substance that reacted with moisture and caused burns. A person engulfed in the white smoke would feel their eyes, nostrils, and throat burning. It blinded them and filled them with immense pain. Even breathing felt like swallowing a burning charcoal. Many scrambled toward therge pond to douse themselves from the pain. The white smoke had only caught less than a dozen, but it shook the column. Bogdan had shouted at the top of his lungs to keep control. Just then, ten horsemen and a score of Arvenians appeared behind them. With a wall of spears in front, the threat of more white smoke, and now, cavalry appeared at their back; the vers were beginning to panic. ¡°This is madness. We can¡¯t win, not like this,¡± one rambled. ¡°There¡¯s no hope. We should run and meet back at the manor!¡± another tried to convince theirrades. Many nodded and fled as the horsemen advanced closer. Watching his men fleeing, Bogdan eerily kept his calm. Instead of running, he dismounted and gave the horse to his aide. He was too old to lick boots. Moreover, he had no child of his own and little love for his concubines. Together with twenty like-minded allies, old Bogdan re-formed the column, and they readied themselves against the cavalry charge. Anci led his horsemen into a wedge formation. Instead of galloping, he opted for a trot to better aim theirnces. The horses showed some resistance at first, but eventually they charged directly into the vers¡¯ position. The column of men and horses shed. In an instant, many fell by thences while the warhorses tore, trampled, and crushed whoever stood in their way. It wasn¡¯t clear how many died, but the remaining vers frantically disengaged and ran. Anci wheeled his riders and gave chase to prevent the opponent from regrouping. While Anci went on a chase, Lansius arrived at the scene. Thomas, Calub, and Felis were at his side, together with eleven men whom almost all had wounds. They had given their best just to march and keep standing. Lansius looked around with deep concern on his face. Many took it as reading the battle, but in reality, the scattered corpses, blood, and gore mortified him. He took a deep breath, but the distinct smell of blood made him nauseous. Calub took notice. ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be okay when this is over,¡± Lansius replied. The white smoke had dissipated from the field. As Calub had warned them, the area wasn¡¯t ideal. There was a strong winding from the hillside, and thus the smoke could onlyst for a minute or two. Still, it got the job done. Without the burning sands, their casualties would be higher. An evenly matched battle was the worst in terms of casualties. They were lucky that Felis brought the alchemist, who spared them from that fate. Calub and Felis, in turn, were grateful for Lansius¡¯s uncanny understanding of the alchemist¡¯s tools and how he could integrate them into his n. Thomas stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ll take some men to round up the survivors.¡± Lansius nodded. ¡°Try to link up with Hugo.¡± ¡°Aye, will do.¡± Thomas was about to walk away when Lansius grabbed the old man¡¯s arm. ¡°Be very careful . . . no ransom is worth our men¡¯s lives,¡± Lansius said. Thomas gave a warm, fatherly look. ¡°We¡¯ll avoid danger as much as we can.¡± Thomas went with just four men and scoured the battlefield. The other seven quickly lost theirposure and dropped to the ground. Their role as reserve luckily wasn¡¯t required. ¡°Don¡¯t drink if you have deep wounds. Dab some water on your lips to keep them from drying.¡± Lansius watched the men and was reminded of the few he had left behind in the four-carts barricade. He looked at the bright sky momentarily and shook his head to keep away the feeling that he was responsible for the dead. I did my best. Nobody should me me. But the n wasn¡¯t wless. Originally, two of the carts should have been burned to keep the attackers away. However, the small amount of fire bottles had failed to burn the carts. Thus, their severely limited number had borne the brunt of the attack. Lansius knew that was his mistake. He had miscalcted and made Calub assign most of his stock, including both of the burning sands, to Jardin. If only Calub carried one . . . As Lansius had witnessed, even a single bottle of burning sands was powerful. If it had been used on the barricade, it would certainly stopped the attack on the carts and saved many. ¡°Tsk.¡± Lansius chastised himself. He had downyed the technical side and incorrectly assumed that the dry wood would catch fire easily. However, the carts¡¯ thick wood proved to withstand the small douse of benzene from the fire bottles. ¡°Good job, Lans.¡± The sudden praise took him by surprise. He turned around and saw Felis. Her smile and blue piercing eyes almost made him blush. ¡°Hey, be proud. This is a significant aplishment,¡± she said heartily. Lansius felt guilty, but the verbal pat on the back felt so good that he let out a stiff smile. Maybe this isn¡¯t all bad. Felis tilted her head at Lansius¡¯sck of reaction. ¡°You looked concerned. Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Nah, it¡¯s just that . . . it¡¯s time to finish the job.¡± Chapter 22 Chapter 22 The sun had yet to turn orange when the Arvenians secured the battlefield. Anci had returned and sent a few riders on patrol. Hugo took the captured men for interrogation. Meanwhile, the Arvenians looted the dead for better gear and trinkets. They collected all they could and surrendered the more valuable ones to Thomas for safekeeping. Sitting on top of a big rock, Lansius was busy mending both of his hands. Something had smashed his right thumb during the fight and caused the nail to cave in. He wrapped it tightly to help with the throbbing pain. At least he could address that one. His left palm had gotten some wood splinter that went too deep. Darn it! Wish I had a tweezer, even a flimsy one. Done with the interrogation, Hugo met up with Lansius and gathered the rest. ¡°Bogdan, the caretaker of the ce, is among the dead.¡± A wave of relief was on everyone¡¯s face. They felt victory was within grasp. Thus, all agreed to storm thepound. Despite the risk, the fear that the vers might retaliate against their loved ones drove them to attack. Lansius knew that Anci and Hugo would storm the manor regardless of his decision, for the two were looking for a far more important prize, the future Lord of Arvena. This made him wary. ¡°Thomas, get the wounded somewhere cool and safe. Start a fire and boil some water. Treat their wounds if you could.¡± Thomas nodded lightly. He cared for the men and was happy to oblige. Next, Lansius looked at Calub. ¡°Can I ask you to go with Thomas?¡± ¡°I need to warn you that my knowledge of medicine is limited,¡± Calub said.¡°We have no one else. I¡¯m only asking for a bit of cheap wine to clean the wounds, clean linen to wrap them, and some honey for treatment.¡± Lansius¡¯s exnation caught Felis¡¯s and Hugo¡¯s attention. They were familiar with the treatment, but Lansius¡¯s confidence was rather unusual. Calub smirked and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re also well read in medicine?¡± ¡°Just a bit . . . oh, and promise me, no bloodletting. Even if they have a fever, don¡¯t draw blood,¡± Lansius warned sternly. The alchemist¡¯s grin grew wider. ¡°I¡¯m not a barber-surgeon. Anything else?¡± Lansius offered his hand. ¡°Just wishing you a good luck.¡± The two sped hands. ¡°You too. Stay safe.¡± Afterward, Calub departed with Thomas. Anci, who had stood there patiently, finally stepped forward. ¡°Are we done with the preparation?¡± ¡°Pretty much,¡± Lansius answered. ¡°So, what¡¯s next?¡± Hugo asked in anticipation. Lansius looked him in the eyes. ¡°The men are well rested, yes?¡± Hugo, Anci, and Felis looked at each other. ¡°I think the men are ready,¡± Felis answered. Lansius looked down momentarily. Nothing was amiss, he thought, and he involuntarily nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s move to the summit and im the prize.¡± Anci chuckled and gestured to his riders to saddle up. Meanwhile, Hugo turned to his men and shouted, ¡°Gentlemen, time to free your sons and daughters. Let¡¯s move out.¡± Only twenty-three Arvenians were in shape to fight, but they responded with a fierce battle cry. Taunts and screams echoed across the courtyard of Sabina Rustica. The Arvenians had cleverly used a cart and inclined wooden poles as makeshiftdders in their assault. The defenders rushed to contain the breach by sending their best group of fighters. Even being leaderless, the vers zealously defended the ce and almost seeded if not for their disunity. Despite their heroic attempts, too many had left through a hidden back door with their gold and silver. Theck of men finally turned the tide for the Arvenians. The fight turned sporadic, but quickly died down as the vers fled to the manor proper, the only stronghold left standing. The manor¡¯s usually clean courtyard was now littered with blood and gore. Thest few continued to fight inside the main hall and storage area. Only after they had nowhere else to run did the remaining four yield. The thud of their swords on the wooden floor marked the end of the vers¡¯ resistance. However, another party existed. ¡°Drop the sword!¡± demanded Anci, whose broadsword was dripping blood to the wooden floor. ¡°Easy, we¡¯re not rted to the vers,¡± said one of the three men in red brigandine. Despite the deration, the Arvenians who had stepped foot on the manor¡¯s second floor and the three guards kept staring at each other. ¡°Tch¡ª¡± Anci spat to the side. He looked around for threats before hollering down the stairwell. ¡°Get Hugo. We gotpany.¡± At his behest, a few rushed downstairs. They passed the call and not long after, hurried footsteps echoed against the stone stairwells. Hugo appeared with a bloodied face and hair. Anci snorted. ¡°Someone got you good.¡± ¡°Fuck off, ¡¯tis just a scratch,¡± Hugo retorted and then gazed at the men in red. ¡°We¡¯re not hostile unless you threatened our master,¡± the most senior of them replied. ¡°Who¡¯s your liege and what¡¯re doing here?¡± Hugo asked. ¡°We¡¯re apanying our master, the bar of Brunna.¡± The name drew Hugo¡¯s attention. ¡°Tough luck, it seems that we got your master with his pants down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure we can¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s a walk to the gallows for vers. It¡¯s not a path you should follow,¡± Anci cut in. The three looked stressed and gave no answer, but continued to stand in front of the guest chamber. Hugo gestured to his men to lower their weapons. And then to the tree he proposed, ¡°Yield, and we¡¯ll promise the safety of you and your master.¡± ¡°Will you hold us for ransom?¡± ¡°Nothing substantial for you three. Two goats or one if you¡¯re poor.¡± One of the guards snorted. The joke came out of nowhere. ¡°What about my master?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t decide for a bar. We¡¯ll let the nobles decide.¡± The three looked at each other before lowering their swords. ¡°Fair enough,¡± the senior guard said and presented his sword to Hugo. ¡°We yield on the conditions that no harm befall our lord and the three of us.¡± ¡°I, Hugo, on behalf of Sir Peter, ept.¡± That brief ceremony marked the end of the conflict in Sabina Rustica. Now, Hugo and Anci were free to roam the second floor for their biggest prize, Arte of Arvena, but his whereabouts remained elusive. ¡°Nothing here but marks of looting. You sure there¡¯s no hidden cell downstairs?¡± Anci asked as they searched the master chamber. Hugo exhaled deeply while patting his forehead with a clean linen he had found. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the cer or storage . . . Must be outside. There are several suspicious buildings¡ª¡± ¡°Wait, we haven¡¯t checked the guest chamber.¡± Anci marched out. Hugo ran after him and they watched how the red guards called their master, to no avail. ¡°No answer?¡± Hugo asked. The senior guard shook his head. ¡°No luck. We exined it¡¯s safe to get out, but . . . ¡± Anci snickered. ¡°Is he dead?¡± The guard sighed and lowered his voice. ¡°I hope not. I have a family to feed.¡± ¡°You,¡± Anci called for one of his men. ¡°Get me an axe.¡± ¡°Umm . . . how about a poleaxe?¡± A rather young-looking man offered his weapon. Anci grabbed the poleaxe and found it solid. He smirked. ¡°This will do.¡± Inside the guest chamber on the second floor, things remained calm. The room had seen better days, but the ster on the wall still retained its bright color. A cool breeze rushed from a fully opened decorated ss window on the far side. Lacquered furniturepleted the fancy look. Nowadays, guests rarely used the chamber anymore. Decades ago, a potential customer would need to travel to see the wares, but nowadays the vers had bribed enough that they could smuggle their wares directly to the customers. Thus, there was seldom a reason for a visit. However, three days ago, a valued customer, no less than a bar, had traveled on a whim. He just had a newpany, an effeminate wandering bard from the looks. They wanted to browse the wares before deciding on a purchase. Their host was just too happy to oblige. But now their trip hade to an abrupt end. A muffled roar from outside followed by a violent smack shuddered the room. The oaken door creaked while wood splinters flew. A dozen more powerful bashes followed until the edges of the door frame gave up. Despite theyers of tallow, the metal hinges had rusted. ¡°Jam it into the gap¡ª¡± ¡°We need a chisel!¡± ¡°Stand back! Yeaaarrggh!¡± The hinges burst while the iron lock slipped. Anci, one of the ones who brute-forced it, sneezed loudly as wooden and ster dust gathered around. The room was too quiet to his liking, but that didn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Yield,¡± he demanded while brandishing his reddened broadsword. ¡°You¡¯re too loud,¡± came the answer. The tone and the sight dumbfounded Anci. An effeminate young man sat naked on the bed. His shoulder-length light brown hair swayed by the wind as he filed his fingernails calmly. To his side, a grotesque many exposed in an awkward position with mouth foaming. ¡°Oi, what happened?¡± Hugo asked from behind. He impatiently shoved Anci aside and saw the youngd. ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a guest here. You must be looking for this big arse?¡± The nakedd gestured his hand at the grotesque man. ¡°He¡¯s a ve buyer all right, but not the owner.¡± The heightened tension and heat caused blood on Hugo¡¯s head to start dripping again. He wiped it off as he approached the bed. Suddenly, his eyes went wide. ¡°That¡¯s the bar of Brunna.¡± ¡°A bar?¡± thed asked. Hugo nodded while ascertaining that the bar still drew breath. ¡°Oh, to be taken advantage of by a bar,¡± thed said as if in a y. ¡°I thought he was at least a baron in disguise.¡± ¡°Brunna is a wealthy estate. He¡¯s as powerful as a baron.¡± Hugo feltpelled to exin while he took a piece of cloth and dabbed the reddened sweat from his eyebrows. ¡°You better get that checked¡ª¡± He was cut off by the appearance of ady at the door. Felis held her crossbow in her arms as she went inside. ¡°Oh, my.¡± She noticed the nakedd and gawked at the beautiful yet masculine body. ¡°Please pardon my uncouthness, mydy.¡± Thed jumped from the bed after he had noticed the blonde and made a gentlemanly bow, all without trying to cover his groin. ¡°A most unfortunate circumstance just befell me.¡± ¡°Not at all. Please, I¡¯m not a noble,¡± Felis corrected him. ¡°But . . . you¡¯re Archie, right?¡± She saw through the heavy makeup. The name forced Hugo and Anci to do a double-take. As mere squires, they rarely saw Lord Maurice¡¯s son in person. Only now, they began to see the resemnces. ¡°Ah . . .¡± Thed¡¯s surprise turned to smile. ¡°You¡¯re thedy from three days ago. Such a good fortune to be blessed with your presence again. But tell me, for what purpose, mydy, are you here in such an unpleasant ce, and are these your men?¡± Felis smiled. Before they could interact further, someone intruded from outside. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is my master all right?¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s fine. Just a bit drunk.¡± Anci blocked the way and passionately guided the guard out. ¡°Listen, there¡¯s personal stuff happening, totally unrted to your master. So, grunts like us, we better wait outside.¡± Hugo breathed a sigh of relief at Anci¡¯s quick thinking. Afterward, he approached the nakedd and took a knee. ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m Hugo, Sir Peter¡¯s squire. We havee to rescue you.¡± ¡°My, to be found by my own retinue. ¡¯Tis so unexpected.¡± Thed, no other than Arte of Arvena, stood taller as he straightened his back like a seasoned fighter that he was. To their side, Felis gathered the scattered clothes and offered them to Arte. ¡°Gratitude, mydy. And pardon for the sight.¡± ¡°Not at all, my lord. I heard it¡¯s a sign of nobility when one isn¡¯t ashamed of their own body.¡± Arte chuckled at Felis¡¯s ttering while Hugo readily assisted him to don his clothes. ¡°Squire, tell me about your master.¡± ¡°My master is Sir Ian¡¯s firstborn son.¡± ¡°Ah, the old bar. It seems that the Ancients¡¯ light has not forsaken me.¡± Arte closed his eyes to gather his thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m indebted to you and your master, but for now, let¡¯s drop the formality. I¡¯m in a poor state, and there are likely assassinsing after me . . . Until I can stand on my two feet, call me Archie, a knight from Arvena.¡± Hugo bowed his head and then asked, ¡°Sir Archie, may we ask what happened and why you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Maybe for some other time.¡± Archie looked at the man in the bed. ¡°You only need to know that I used this poor excuse of a man to hide from my pursuer. Unknowingly, he kept me safe. But there¡¯s always a catch . . .¡± Hugo nodded diligently. Outwardly, he appeared content to serve his newfound lord, but inside, he knew the story didn¡¯t add up. However, there was no reason for a lowly squire like him to pry further. ¡°So, what did you do to him, Sir Archie?¡± Felis innocently asked. ¡°Well, how should I exin . . . this sorry man enjoyed mypany, so it¡¯s only prudent to return the favor, no?¡± Archie let out an innocent smile. Felis unexpectedly giggled. Meanwhile, Hugo found it hard to digest. ¡°He¡¯s passed out from that?¡± Archieughed but didn¡¯t offer an exnation. ¡°More importantly, now you¡¯ve rescued me. What is your n?¡± Hugo¡¯s back tensed up. He knew it was best to consult with a certain someone, but this was too good an opportunity to pass. ¡°Sir, I think it¡¯s best to head out tomorrow at the first light.¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Nightfall descended on the newly liberated Sabina Rustica, the sky awash in hues of dusky purple and blue. The manor was now underplete Arvenian control, but there was no sign of celebration in the air. They ended the day with only a small feast. Despite having a cer full of alcoholic caskets, only bitter pale ale was avable. This wasn¡¯t due to self-restraint, but a need for preservation. Exhausted and weighed down by wounded men, the Arvenians also faced the risk of a counterattack. The vers could return with fresh aplices and stage a night attack. Thus, the feast started abruptly and ended just as quickly. They knew they needed their rest before their rounds of night watch. Meanwhile, freed ves and captured men drank wine merrily, an absurdity that was actually a calcted gamble. The Arvenians were trying to calm the ves while simultaneously robbing them of their fighting abilities. With the ves¡¯ loyalty in question, the Arvenians couldn¡¯t take any chances. They simply didn¡¯t have enough eyes to watch everyone. Despite earlier hostilities, the Arvenians provided their captives with meals, nkets, and linen for bandages. It was a stark contrast to what they used to have, but they could only drink their sorrow. The only thing that kept them from the sword was theirbor. After all, there was no rose garden after the war, only piles of dirty jobs. It fell to the defeated to dig burial pits, bury the dead, and wash looted articles. The victors fared only slightly better. The care for the wounded was taxing and oftentimes ill-fated. As the night fell, the remaining uninjured Arvenians barricaded themselves in the manor, gatehouse, and dormitory. Inside the manor¡¯s main hall, injured personnel were being tended to. The atmosphere was heavy and riddled with whimpering, whining, and sobbing. However, on the second floor, an altogether different scene was unfolding. Clean and serene, the private hall was filled with small chuckles and lively discussion. A number of peers were waiting for a ceremony. The air was scented with the fragrance of incense wafting from a censer. Inside the master chamber, Sir Archie prepared himself by donning a fresh, clean tunic. Today, the Arvenians had won a brilliant victory against an opponent thrice their size. He should be ecstatic, but he remained dispirited. Truthfully, he had gone to Sabina Rustica not to hide, but in search of a servant boy who was like a brother to him. The two had gotten separated when they escaped Riverstead. Ever since that day, Archie had been on the lookout. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find him, not even at the Den. Archie remembered their times together and let out a sigh. However, he did not dwell on it. He was the Lord of Arvena, and his men needed a leader, not an emotional youngster. Two knocks on the door alerted him. ¡°Enter,¡± he said without hesitation.An old esquire named Thomas appeared. ¡°Sir, we¡¯re ready for your presence.¡± Archie strode out from the master chamber, into the adjacent hall where a big mahogany chair stood in the center. He sat on it and looked at the guests arrayed before him. Some looked like Arvenians, some were not, but all were equally unfamiliar to him. Squire Hugo was the first to approach, and he knelt down in front of Archie and formally stated his deeds in an embellished manner. Originally, this was a herald¡¯s job, but the only one they had had been injured. After Hugo finished, Archie offered a praise and bestowed three gold coins, a share of the loot, and a promise of sizeable arablend in Arvena. Hugo rose and returned to his colleagues, and Anci stepped forward to y the jester and embellish his merits to an extreme degree, causing a riot ofughter. The unexpected entertainment helped him win a bigger prize. Valor and courage alone weren¡¯t enough; one needed to promote oneself to gain a reward. Next, Thomas stepped forward, delivering his performance solemnly and politely. For his efforts, he received one gold coin and a promise of two horses. Felis and Calub were then called forward. Sir Archie praised them for their assistance, giving a sizeable pouch of looted riches as payment. The ceremony ended quickly, and they got down to business. Hugo started with the information about the vers. ¡°We stumbled upon a powerful group who surely will try to exact revenge on us.¡± Archie pondered the new threat. ¡°Nothing we can do about it but to proceed carefully . . . anything else?¡± Since the time they had found him, Archie had been a constant relief to his retinue. He lost his father, his closest colleagues, his loyal entourage, and the whole province, yet he remained steadfast. Thomas coughed once to draw attention. ¡°From what we gather, this Gottfried bastard and his northerner barbarians have captured the entirety of Arvena except the western area.¡± ¡°The reinforcement from the Duke of Tiberia forced Gottfried to withdraw. Even he couldn¡¯t act brazenly against them,¡± Hugo added. Archie nodded, but didn¡¯t say anything. A haunting memory gushed into Thomas¡¯s head. ¡°These barbarians are no better than animals. They kill and chain whoever they cannot use in their army, even children¡ª¡± ¡°The margrave will pay,¡± Archie stated with cold and loaded voice. Satisfied that his pleas were heard, Thomas bowed his head deeply. ¡°If nothing else . . .¡± Hugo looked at the other and then at Archie. ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll move out with ten riders to Selene Manor.¡± Archie looked perplexed. ¡°Selene? Shouldn¡¯t we head for Lubine Castle?¡± ¡°Sir Peter is a guest at Selene Manor, but more importantly, it¡¯s Lord Bengrieve¡¯s summer residence,¡± Hugo exined. The name made Archie nod easily. While only a seneschal and not the Lord of Mindia, Bengrieve held the actual power. If Arvena was to survive, he needed that man¡¯s support. ¡°How about the rest of us?¡± Anci asked. Hugo recalled the conversation he had with a certain someone. ¡°Thomas will lead the men to Pozna. Remember to pige this manor before leaving; otherwise, brigands will use it. If you have trouble, consult with Calub, ordy Felis.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to ask Lansius?¡± Calub suggested with a faint smile. ¡°Lansius? The name seems familiar,¡± Archie remarked. Hugo¡¯s heart raced as he hastily responded, ¡°He¡¯s just a clerk from Riverstead.¡± The room fell silent. Hugo shot a look at Anci and Thomas, who reluctantly nodded their heads in agreement, having previously discussed and agreed to advance their own interests over some unknown foreigner. Archie¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he leaned to one side in his seat with a face devoid of any expression. The tense silence in the room deepened. While his colleagues were being rewarded for their merit, Lansius was facing harshints from fourteen freed ves inside the dormitory. Instead of being grateful, these women vehemently refused their newfound freedom. Something about opportunity? Can¡¯t return home? Really . . . He tried to listen, but his mental capacity had reached the limit. Outwardly, he only looked slightly tired with bags under his eyes, but deep inside, he was in pieces. He had risked so much, yet he couldn¡¯t find the one he sought. Damn, my fingers are all ckened. Is this toxic? Lansius worried about his injured thumb and palm, now covered in coarse soot from the torches he had used during his searches. The torches also left a strong tallow scent on his padded coif. Suddenly, the sole remaining Arvenian attached to Lansius, a young man, couldn¡¯t hold himself back and eximed, ¡°You want to be sold as ves?¡± ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± a woman snapped back. Their exchange triggered an avnche of heated usations, with the young man pitted against fourteen angry women. Lansius watched the verbal melee with contempt from the sidelines. Only when it reached a fever pitch did he intervene, saying, ¡°Now, now, everyone, please calm down.¡± He also signaled to the young man to step back. ¡°I apologize for the sisters¡¯ outburst. My name is Leda,¡± said one woman in gorgeous blue traveling attire. ¡°It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t know our situation. Where we came from, there¡¯s only backbreakingbor waiting for us.¡± ¡°Or death in childbirth,¡± another woman hastily added. Despite their attempts to exin the situation, Lansius¡¯sck of response deterred the women. Leda continued. ¡°Some of use from Nicop and Londia, but we¡¯re mostly Rhomelians. We¡¯re born poor. Thend was hard to cultivate. Even with children working in the field, there¡¯s only food for a person or two, not the whole family.¡± ¡°Raids from the east are bing more frequent. If we stay, we¡¯re going to end up as ves either way,¡± added another woman. Lansius tried to understand their situation. ¡°I get it, but now you¡¯re free from this ce. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± The women exhaled or let out a sigh, but the woman in blue calmly said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see our clothes? Can¡¯t you hear the way we speak? Sabina Rustica gave us education and a chance at a better life.¡± Lansius suddenly realized that these women, who were born in viges, spoke and behaved like city folks. They were obviously educated, and it showed in their confidence. This ce is a school? ¡°We don¡¯t mind being sold to the highest bidder. They¡¯re more likely to give us a better life than if we stayed in Rhomelia,¡± one of the women said, and the others shared their tragic stories one by one. ¡°Two of my sisters died young. One in childbirth. Another beaten by her drunken husband.¡± ¡°My mother died from hunger, and my auntie¡¯s family, who raised me, got sick with the ck rye gue. I watched as her fingers rotted away. They sold me away to spare me from the same fate.¡± ¡°Anything is better than staying. If you think whoring is bad, you haven¡¯t seen the brothels in Rhomelia where women are treated akin to seasonal meat to be discarded before winter.¡± Lansius raised his hand. ¡°I-I get it . . . I was not aware of your plight. I apologize.¡± A wave of relief greeted the response. ¡°Can you do something to help?¡± Lansius exhaled deeply. ¡°I¡¯m not a ver, so I can¡¯t help you with that.¡± The group of women clicked their tongues or sighed. ¡°Can¡¯t you go to Feodosia and sell yourselves?¡± The ill trained and undisciplined youngster couldn¡¯t resist a taunt. The boy¡¯sment was met with a chorus of jeers from the rest of the group. ¡°All right, enough,¡± Lansius rebuked the youngster. ¡°Just take it easy, and let me handle it.¡± The youngster stubbornly looked away. ¡°Hear me,¡± Lansius started slowly. ¡°You can¡¯t expect us to sell ves . . . However, if you have a quill pen, ink, and paper, I may be able to help.¡± The women frowned, puzzled by the request. ¡°Please wait a moment,¡± Leda said, gesturing to her sisters, who sent the youngest among them to gather the necessary supplies. Lansius took a seat in the nearest chair facing the long table in the dormitory hall, and the rest of the sisters followed. ¡°What do you need the supplies for?¡± Leda asked as she handed them to Lansius. ¡°I¡¯m going to write your name, age, ce of origin, and skills you have,¡± he said while resting his back on the stiff wooden chair. ¡°And then?¡± she inquired. ¡°I¡¯ll report to my superior, and then we might find a solution.¡± Leda looked confused. ¡°Pardon me, but will it really help?¡± ¡°If what you¡¯re saying is half true, then some of you are bookkeepers, scribes, musicians, or bakers.¡± The sisters realized what Lansius had in mind and grew excited. ¡°I promise nothing, but at least this is legal.¡± Lansius sharpened the quill pen and looked at the women. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve helped you, it¡¯s time to return the favor.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Leda asked with reddened cheeks. ¡°Companionship for the night?¡± Lansius paused but shook his head. ¡°Nothing like that. Any of you know anything about a female squire from Arvena?¡± Leda¡¯s shoulder stiffened. ¡°Are you looking for Thilde?¡± Lansius shook his head as he remembered the woman they discovered at the small wooden cabin on the far side of the vineyard. ¡°No, we already found her. She¡¯s not the one I¡¯m looking for.¡± Many of them drew a breath of relief. ¡°Thilde was new,¡± Ledamented. The youngster fidgeting with curiosity. ¡°So, what¡¯s her story? Why¡¯s she in a cell?¡± ¡°Thilde¡¯s background story is different from ours,¡± Leda reluctantly exined. ¡°She was born an esquire and only recently taken from her family¡¯s estate. Naturally, she wishes for her freedom back. A senior guard took a liking to her. We don¡¯t know what happened, but they got into a row, and she bit a chunk of his flesh.¡± ¡°No wonder.¡± Lansius felt disgusted as he recalled the wounds on Thilde¡¯s limbs. So it was torture . . . ¡°Unlike us, she never faced hardship and famine,¡± said another sister with pity on her voice, followed by nodding from the rest. Lansius kept a stern gaze on the youngster on his side to keep him from throwing a stupidment. The male raised his palms in protest. Leda pped her hands to gain everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°So, the master¡¯s original question, do any of you know anything about a female squire from Arvena?¡± ¡°Sharp eyes, short hair, good with swords,¡± Lansius added. No one answered. ¡°None of you?¡± Leda confirmed, before turning to Lansius. ¡°I¡¯m afraid your friend isn¡¯t here. We oversee this dormitory, and we¡¯d certainly know if someone special like her was inside.¡± ¡°Special?¡± ¡°Sword trained, short hair.¡± Lansius felt utterly hopeless. ¡°No chance you missed her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure. For certain, we got nobody with short hair,¡± Leda rified. ¡°I see.¡± Lansius sighed as his heart pained. Leda sympathized with him. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s in a better ce. There¡¯s a good chance that your friend is free somewhere out there.¡± ¡°The Den rarely eptsbatants. If your friend was caught, she would likely be sent to Feodosia,¡± another suggested. Lansius felt torn. He had spent several precious days here, all for nothing but a cruel detour. There¡¯s no hope in this. I¡¯m just fooling myself. She¡¯s¡ª Leda sat down next to him and spoke in a soft, concerned tone. ¡°You appear exhausted, master. Perhaps you should consider getting some rest.¡± Moved by her sincere offer, Lansius exhaled sharply and reached for the coarse, thick parchment. He carefully dipped the quill pen into the ceramic inkwell and asked, ¡°Your name and training, please.¡± As Lansius began writing a list, a knock on the door interrupted them. They turned to the source and saw a man in a milky white leather coat apanied by a stout but shorter man. The door had been left ajar, so this was either out of courtesy or urgency. ¡°Master Lansius, they require your presence,¡± said the stout fellow. Lansius felt a twinge of unease. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 The main hall was somber, with eerie shadows flickering on the walls as if thenterns and chandelier breathed life into them. The Arvenians had taken the hall as their quarter and had acted ordingly by arraying their temporary beds across the floor. Despite their numbers, the ce was devoid of life. There were only faint whispers and weak groans. The floor was littered with piles of dirty linen bandages, also buckets that reeked of blood, piss, or vomit. There were no medical staff besides the volunteers who had also had their fair share of fighting today. They were mostly driven by a sense of camaraderie to care for their unfortunate allies. Some had lost limbs, while others had lost a friend or family member. With only alcohol to ease the pain, many were lost in their own thoughts. The cold evening air blew in as the night watch pushed the door open. Footsteps echoed as Jardin, Calub, and Lansius entered the hall. What greeted them was dampness, the smell of blood, and the rancid wine they used as antiseptics. Lansius immediately noticed a few gazes wandering toward him, so he kept his eyes low. If he had to guess, he would say that the looks were directed at him in resentment or hatred. With this many injured and dead, Lansius couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he had let them down. However, Calub, the alchemist, seemed unfazed. Led by Jardin in front, they kept walking briskly toward the end of the hall where a stone circr staircase was located. As the shadow from the staircase fell over him, Lansius exhaled deeply. ¡°What does the lor¡ª¡± Calub, who had barely ascended several flights of stairs, raised his hand. ¡°He¡¯s just a knight for now.¡±Lansius had heard that they found someone named Archie and deduced that Hugo found what he was looking for. However, for the young lord to use another disguise was surprising. ¡°And why does the knight want to see me?¡± ¡°Better ask that directly,¡± Calub replied as they reached the second floor. The spacious, illuminated room and the scented air felt a world different from downstairs. As he entered, Lansius noticed that the conversation had stopped and grew wary of the nature of the summons. He wasn¡¯t sure what to do when Calub turned to face him and whispered, ¡°Be mindful that now they¡¯ve found him, there¡¯s no need to carry out another attack.¡± Lansius¡¯s eyes widened. Just what did he imply? He had yet to get an answer when Felis approached. She feigned friendly greetings while speaking softly. ¡°Only ask for money. Your goal may lie in Feodosia.¡± Despite how normal-looking their exchange was, it still grabbed everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Better present yourself,¡± Calub said openly to ay the room¡¯s suspicion. Felis smiled and motioned Lansius to follow her. Meanwhile, Calub and Jardin made their way to the side. Lansius noticed the stares from Anci and Hugo. While Anci eventually shed his teeth, Hugo simply closed his eyes and feigned ignorance. Something is indeed wrong . . . ¡°Now, go.¡± Felis smiled and then proceeded to bow her head slightly toward the chair in the middle, where a man sat idly to one side. It was the same person Lansius had met in Bendia. His hair was longer now, and he was wearing a much iner outfit. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Archie addressed Lansius first. ¡°Come closer. You can call me Sir Archie,¡± he instructed inly. Lansius swallowed his fear and knelt near his master. ¡°Your servant is ddened that Sir Archie is well.¡± An eloquence Lansius never knew he had flowed from his lips. ¡°You seemed well yourself.¡± Archie¡¯s face looked bored or annoyed. ¡°So, tell me, oh servant of mine. Why didn¡¯t you report your deeds to me?¡± he said without even looking. The tone made him ufortable. ¡°I-I¡¯m just a clerk, sir. I only partook a little in the fight.¡± Archie moved his gaze toward Lansius, and after a few moments of thoughtful silence, said, ¡°I know you¡¯re a foreigner, so maybe they do things differently where you¡¯re from. But here, you need to im your merit. Else, you¡¯re going to be a deadweight.¡± Not knowing where this conversation was going, Lansius could only y it safe. ¡°My apologies, but I only helped a little.¡± Archie scoffed. ¡°I remember our meeting. Back then, you acted like this too . . . Too shy for your own good.¡± Embarrassed, Lansius quipped before he could think. ¡°My good sir, do you wish for an ambitious retinue?¡± It was almost a rhetorical, yet Archie responded lightly. ¡°And what if I do?¡± The answer surprised Lansius, and he quickly regretted it. Archie watched Lansius¡¯s expression and chuckled. As his mood improved, so did the tension in the room. As a lowly clerk, Lansius usually put up with humiliation, but today he felt exposed. The wound from his failure to find Stefi was still fresh. So, uncharacteristically, he fumbled in his bag and retrieved a scroll. ¡°May I approach?¡± With a finger, Archie motioned Lansius toe closer. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± No shame in trying . . . ¡°A gift for my good sir¡¯s freedom.¡± Archie read the parchment, and his lips turned into a sinister grin. ¡°Clerk, why do I see names and their professions?¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll need them to rebuild your forces.¡± ¡°You offer me ves?¡± Archie balked. ¡°Sir, we¡¯re not enving them. We¡¯re recruiting them.¡± Archie snorted as he found the suggestion to be funny. ¡°And how will you exin when the Imperium sends their agents?¡± Lansius could¡¯ve stopped there and excused himself as a foreign fool. However, his wounded pride wouldn¡¯t let him. ¡°Sir, they could inquire all they want. I made no trickery. It¡¯s the freed ves who wanted this. They begged me for this chance.¡± The answer made Archie lean forward in his seat. ¡°Is this not a jest?¡± ¡°Sir, if you wish to find out, you may ask the alchemist,¡± Lansius said, naming a third neutral party. All eyes were on Calub, who serenely enjoyed the limelight and proimed, ¡°The clerk spoke the truth. I overheard that the enved Rhomelians wanted to join. They refused to return, as their homnd was rife with constant raids, famine, and extreme poverty.¡± Archie shook his head and massaged his temple with one hand. ¡°I have yet to ascertain whether you are the ones responsible for today¡¯s battle. And here you are bearing a substantial gift. Lansius, what kind of man are you?¡± ¡°An ambitious one, sir,¡± stated Lansius nervously. Archie couldn¡¯t hold himself and burst into a fit ofughter. After heughed his heart out, he eximed, ¡°So why do you refuse to im the highest honor?¡± Refuse to im? The highest honor? Lansius was clueless, but felt obligated to honor the men. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m just the one making ns. It¡¯s Anci, Hugo, and Arvenians who bleed for you. I dare not to im the honor.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t deny making it?¡± ¡°Indeed, sir. I made the ns, but they¡¯re not even worth mentioning.¡± ¡°To beat a hundred and fifty with just forty, and you say it¡¯s not worth mentioning,¡± Archie said with a dry chuckle, and then he suddenly proimed, ¡°Enough! You shall not make fun of me any further.¡± Like a storm in a daylight, Archie¡¯s wrath was so unpredictable. Lansius almost begged for a pardon, but Archie stood over him and asked, ¡°Tell me oh clerk, what is thy desire?¡± Is this a trick . . . ? Cold sweat ran down his back. Then what Felis had said shed through his mind. ¡°Money,¡± Lansius said and quickly added, ¡°I want to free an enved friend in Feodosia.¡± The answer seemed to be correct, as a stiff smile was on Archie¡¯s lips. ¡°People fight for their own interests. A man who asks for nothing cannot be trusted,¡± he imparted to Lansius. Lansius absorbed the words and saw the change in his master¡¯s expression. Archie gazed upon Lansius with renewed interest. ¡°Lansius from Bendia, from this moment on, I take you as a squire of the tent.¡± The sudden deration was met with a mor from the room. What the! What kind of job is that? I don¡¯t even like tents. ¡°As for the money.¡± Archie reached for a small wooden chest and showed its contents. The bottom part was filled with valuables. ¡°One part for my House, another for the troops, and this shall be yours.¡± He grabbed a fistful and opened his palm for Lansius to see. The emotional roller coaster made Lansius speechless, but he was so thrilled by the golden reflections. Archie dangled the prize from his hand, so Lansius crouched with a raised hand to ept his reward. The small coins and two heavy rings trickled into his hands. A few hit his bandaged right thumb, but the adrenaline dulled the pain. Lansius stared at the five gold coins and two rings in his hands. It felt surreal, so he clenched them tight, then opened his palm to see the soot, ink, and blood staining the coins and rings. It¡¯s real . . . they¡¯re real! Filled with gratitude, Lansius eximed ecstatically, ¡°All hail, Lord Arte of Arvena!¡± Archie guffawed and pped his thigh. All hail, Felicity, my goddess of luck. Lansius had received a substantial reward, and it would be foolish to ask for more, yet he couldn¡¯t betray his conscience. ¡°My Lord, may I ask another thing on behalf of the wounded men?¡± Archie looked at him cautiously. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°The men are in danger from fouled bandages. One man¡¯s blood shouldn¡¯t make contact with another¡¯s. It would be so kind to provide them with clean linen. They need it more than their share of loot.¡± ¡°Is it true?¡± Archie beckoned to the others in the room, all of whom turned their gaze at Calub. The alchemist bowed slightly. ¡°Indeed, Sir. This Lansius fellow seemed to know a thing or two about medicine.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Archie rose from his seat. ¡°Thomas, pick the worn-out and faded ones, and ensure that enough is distributed for their needs. I need men to fight wars, not clothes.¡± The next day, the sky was clear and cloudless, disying warm shades of pink, orange, and gold. Lansius rode in a slim cart, drawn by two swift horses, apanied only by a coachman. Lansius had taken the ride from Pozna. Instead of spending the night there like the rest of the Arvenians, Felis had persuaded him to press on. It was costly, but she deemed it necessary. Lansius went with her suggestion and rode with just a few hours of daylight remaining. At first, he was doubtful, but the slim cart, with its sleek and light construction, proved to be fast and nimble. With nothing onboard but Lansius and his bags, it easily maintained high speed through the bends and corners. The summer sunset was breathtakingly beautiful. The fields all around them were illuminated by thest rays of the setting sun, casting long shadows over the rolling hills and tranquil hamlets dotting the verdantndscape. For a moment, Lansius forgot about his troubles and simply basked in the peaceful beauty. It was a rare chance to escape from the harsh reality of medieval life, so he savored every minute of it. His new brigandine, looted from the manor, feltfortable despite the steel tes inside. It was a finely crafted piece that fit his body perfectly. Even the backing felt soft and supple. He might not find what he was looking for, but Sabina Rustica had made Lansius a wealthy man. His pouch wasden enough to free a ve, buy a farm somewhere, and live peacefully. Driven by his newfound wealth and status, he dared to dream about living carefree with his family from Bendia. He also fantasized about living together with Stefi. A sudden realization hit him. Hang on, when did I look at her like that? The memory eluded him, while the cart overtook another horse-drawn cart along the cobbled road. ¡°This feels like a race.¡± The coachman let a chuckle. ¡°Worry not, maester. You¡¯re in good hands.¡± The wild and jerky ride continued eastward. Soon, they started to see the outlines of the city of Feodosia, with its ancient, derelict, gray stone wall. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Arvena, One Year Earlier. The sun shone brightly that day, and the warm weather was a wee change. The sky, visible through the forest canopies, was a brilliant shade of blue. It contrasted greatly with the reddish leaves of thete fall season. It was the tenth day after their departure from Bendia. The Arvenians had crossed several hamlets and viges along the way, but only the lords, knights, and their retinues could stay for the night. The rest of the troops had to make do with their simple tents pitched in the fields. Last night, they had camped just outside the forest, in a clearing where they built arge campfire and a field kitchen. The site wasn¡¯t ideal, but the woods provided them with easy ess to firewood and opportunities to forage for wild berries and eggs. After breakfast, Lansius and Stefi began packing their belongings. The strong morning sunlight made the situation rather hectic, as some had decided to march earlier than usual. Several men with their spears and shields were already forming groups and waiting on the dirt road. This far from the frontline, they marched at their own pace. While it seemedx, the rearguard who marched behind would ensure that nobody was deserting. Stefi had taught Lansius how to pack his gear, and after more than a week of living on the road, he had mastered some simple tasks. Stefi untied the ropes while Lansius carefully pulled and wiped them off with a dry rag. Ropes were costly, so care was needed to maintain them. They were literally the thing that held the roof over their head every day. Without ropes, the tent would turn into arge poncho. Made from braided natural hemp fibers, they were coated with wax to protect against mold and decay. As Lansius worked with the ropes, Stefi gathered the bowls, spoons, and waterskins and said, ¡°Pack them all up. I¡¯m going to the stream.¡±¡°Don¡¯t take too long. Everyone is already on the move,¡± Lansius warned. ¡°No worries. We have Horsie, remember?¡± And then she left. Indeed, she was right, Lansius admitted. He initially thought that only the rider would benefit from a horse, but he was wrong. As it turned out, having one benefited the entire group. Tents, battle gear, and foodstuffs were especially burdensome to carry. A pack animal could easily carry them, allowing the group to march faster and farther. Lansius continued to dry wipe the remaining ropes. Once he was done, he gathered them all and approached the horse carefully. After a week of traveling together, Horsie was already familiar with him, but Lansius was wary of the big animal. He approached from the front and only proceeded to the saddle once he was sure that the horse¡¯s demeanor remained unchanged. Although he winced at the horse¡¯s strong odor, he put the ropes into the saddlebag and left gracefully with a relieved face. He repeated this process several times with the bedrolls, nkets, and theirntern. Finished with it, he noticed Horsie nudging toward a patch of tall grass, so he pulled out his knife, cut it, and brought it to her. As the horse ate, Lansius noticed more movements on the road. He saw that the usual group he had marched with had started their march. Even the traveling peddlers that followed their column were preparing to move. Lansius patiently waited, but after a while, he couldn¡¯t ignore it any longer. So, he rose, took his and Stefi¡¯s bag, and tightened Horsie¡¯s reins to ensure that she wouldn¡¯t wander on her own. Before leaving, Lansius took a good look at his surroundings to ensure that no one was eyeing the horse and their belongings. Satisfied that nobody was nearby, he made his way to where the stream was supposed to be, guided by its faint sound. ¡°Stefi,¡± he called, but there was no answer, so he tried again, louder. Still, there was no answer. Realizing he had no other option but to descend the steep and possibly slippery path, Lansius cautiously checked the surroundings for any signs of danger. Despite being told that there were rarely any beasts in Arvena other than the asional hignd wolf, he took no chances. He was aware that what was considered a monster by humans like him might be seen as a mere animal or beast by people of this world. Lansius hesitantly began his descent as he found no evidence of danger. At least there¡¯s no goblins. He remembered how Stefi had assured him that she had never heard of green-skinned monsters who walked like a human and used weapons. As the path became steeper, he grabbed onto branches to steady himself. Halfway down, he looked up and grew wary of having to climb back up again. When he looked down, the vegetation obstructed his view. ¡°Stefi!¡± he called again, but the sound of the stream was loud enough to muffle his voice. Lansius¡¯s worry urged him to continue. He carefully descended the treacherous path, holding on to branches for support. Finally, with sweaty and reddened palms, he reached a t area near the stream. The ground was covered with gray river stones and ck sand. The stream turned out to be wider and deeper than he expected. Lansius nced up and marveled at how the lush trees had concealed the ce. Next, his eyes wandered at the stream that glimmered with the sun¡¯s reflections. However, he spotted something. His eyes opened wide as he realized what he was looking at: a young woman, waist-deep in the stream, her bare skin glistening in the sunlight. Their eyes briefly met, and Lansius quickly recognized her and her strong gaze, but then his eyes drifted toward two finely shaped round objects, which were normally concealed behind a ck gambeson. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Lansius finally snapped back, turning around with a reddened face. Stefi said nothing but calmly rinsed her hair once more before wading to the banks. She walked toward arge boulder where she kept her clothes, grabbed her breaches, and turned away. ¡°Sorry, did you wait for too long?¡± ¡°S-sorry,¡± Lansius stuttered. Stefi chose not to respond, but silently dressed up. Once she was done, she asked, ¡°So, why are you here?¡± Lansius turned to face her. ¡°I . . . oh, everybody had left.¡± Stefi ignored Lansius¡¯s slightly reddened face and said, ¡°I probably took too much time . . . The water wasn¡¯t cold, so I was tempted to wash myself.¡± Lansius nodded. ¡°Can¡¯t me you. It¡¯s been days.¡± Stefi motioned for Lansius to pass her bag. As he did so, Stefi gave him his waterskin. ¡°Better drink some.¡± Lansius took a sip but hesitated to drink more, worried about the raw water. He typically made excuses to boil the water or mix it with wine to, hopefully, kill any pathogens inside. Stefi put the utensils she had cleaned inside her bag. Afterward, she fished out a clean cloth and used it to dry her hair. ¡°Umm, shouldn¡¯t we hurry?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°Before we leave,¡± Stefi said sharply, and Lansius sensed a scolding wasing. ¡°Lans, it¡¯s best to keep this between ourselves.¡± ¡°I understand. Again, I apologize,¡± he said remorsefully. Stefi shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. It¡¯s just that I had a friend who saw a vige woman¡¯s thigh by ident. She reported him, and he was forced to marry.¡± Yikes . . . ¡°At first it was funny, but it didn¡¯t end well for them,¡± added Stefi ominously. ¡°Also, if that happened to us, everybody would say that I¡¯m taking advantage of you as my charge.¡± Lansius bowed his head. ¡°I swear, I¡¯ll never mention it to anyone.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s get going.¡± Leading the way, Stefi showed Lansius an easier path upward. As she began to climb, she suddenly asked, ¡°Say, since you saw mine, what should I do with you?¡± Lansius shook his head and replied meekly, ¡°You know I don¡¯t have that much coin.¡± Stefi looked at him. ¡°Who said it had to do with money?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Bewilderment was written all over his face. ¡°You want to see me naked?¡± Stefi giggled. ¡°I¡¯m a squire. I see men left and right, so that¡¯s not a good bargain.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Lansius was intrigued. She motioned for him toe closer, as if to whisper something in his ear. He leaned in, eager to hear what she had to say. But before he knew it, Stefi had her hands on either side of Lansius¡¯s face and was pulling him in for a kiss. It was sudden and unexpected, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel a rush of excitement as her lips met his. As abruptly as it began, she pulled away, a mischievous grin on her face. ¡°I stole yours, so now we¡¯re even!¡± she said, and nimbly climbed up. ¡°How¡ªhow did you know?¡± Lansius anxiously asked, but all he heard were faint gigglesing from her direction. He was confused by the mixed signals, but the big grin on his face didn¡¯t lie. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Amonth had passed since Lansius arrived in Feodosia, and the sharpness of his appearance had faded into a haggard weariness. He seldom left his room, save for a quick stroll to the baker at noon or for supper. Lansius sat on the edge of his straw mattress, his back hunched and his gaze fixed on the floor of his dimly lit room. He wore his faded blue Centurian tunic, a garment that stirred memories of his friend. Clinging to these memories offered him a bitter form offort. A half-empty small jar of wine and an empty buckety on the floor near his feet. He had attempted to drink his sorrows away, but the taste of undiluted local wine was too bitter, even for his deste mood. Outside, the final hour of sunlight cast a reddish-orange glow through the open slit in the window. Lansius noticed the warm hues and let out a heavy sigh. Another day wasted . . . He ached for the familiarforts of home and family. Yet, he knew the perils of returning to his home in war-ravaged Arvena far outweighed his longing. For sure, the journey was fraught with danger, with northern men known to detain travelers without cause. Lansius¡¯s distinct dark hair, a clear mark of foreigner and the fact that he came from Mindia direction would made him a clear target of suspicion. The risks were simply too great. Lansius¡¯s thoughts turned to the fruitless search he had undertaken and how it slowly turned him into a recluse. Day by day, he had waited for good news that never came. And each day, the cowardly decision he had made in Riverstead hade back to haunt him. His stomach growled again, and the nausea returned. Lord Arte had granted him status, wealth, and the privilege of exercising his own will, but Lansius had squandered it all with his own irresponsibility. With a heavy feeling, he fought the urge to lie down. He nted his feet firmly on the floor and took a few wobbly steps toward the table. Guh . . .He quickly took hold of the table to steady himself. Despite the proof of intoxication, Lansius stubbornly refused to acknowledge it. Rather, he attributed the weak knees to prolonged sitting. Without meaning to, Lansius¡¯s gaze drifted to the table. Although it had been pristine upon his arrival five days ago, now a thinyer of dust covered its surface. Yet, the dust was the least of his concerns; sitting next to a jar of water and a wooden cup was an unassuming paper scroll. The men he had hired werepetent enough to submit a written report after their search. However, just like his own search, they had found nothing. ¡°There was no ve that fit the description.¡± ¡°Most likely she perished in the war.¡± Lansius recalled thest conversation he had with them. Anger sparked within him, but not because of the failure. He felt ashamed to maintain such a feeble and foolish hope for so long. The likelihood of finding Stefi alive was always grim. Before he had hired anyone, Lansius had visited the ve merchants in Feodosia. They could only offer their sympathies as they couldn¡¯t find her either in their ce or in their logs. As Lansius reached out absentmindedly for the cup, he took a small sip of water and winced at its stale taste. Putting the cup down, his attention was drawn to the empty seat in front of him. ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re dead, why don¡¯t you tell me and save me all the trouble?¡± he blurted out at the empty space. There was no answer but the darkness that crept in as the sun inched closer to the west. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re probably floating freely andughing at my misery,¡± he continued, but this time, the alcohol in his blood whispered an imaginary answer. ¡°Guilt? But what can I do in Riverstead? I¡¯m no swordsman . . . To die at your side, is that what you want of me?¡± His heart pounded as he finally spoke some of his burden out loud. ¡°You¡¯re not special. There¡¯s nothing between us.¡± He denied his own feelings. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you naked once, but that¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve seen plenty of naked girls before. Where? The inte. You don¡¯t know? Hah! See . . . you know nothing about me.¡± This time, there was no answer to his ramblings, only silence. Frustrated and ashamed at his monologue, Lansius retreated to the bed and held his head in sadness. Not even amnesia could erase the deep yearning he felt for apanion, and Stefi was the closest he ever had. Thest faint glow of the setting sun finally ebbed. Lansius let out a long, tired sigh. Despite his misery, he couldn¡¯t ignore the encroaching darkness. His earlier outburst had pumped so much blood into his head that he felt slightly sober. He grabbed his bag andntern, and pushed the iron bolt lock open. The corridor of the timber and stone inn was dimly lit, with only a singlentern casting a feeble glow near the stairs. The sound of creaking floorboards echoed as Lansius made his way downstairs. Lansius quickly entered the dining area next to the kitchen. The innkeeper and her two kids were too busy to greet him. That was perfect. Thest thing he wanted was for somebody to judge him by his looks. For that same reason, he liked toe early. Today, there was just one guest in the corner. Keeping his head down, Lansius went to the small table by the window. As he was about to sit down, the man in the corner raised his cup. Lansius thought it was just a greeting, so he waved back. ¡°Lans, my man, you look unwashed.¡± The man¡¯s words sent a jolt down Lansius¡¯s spine. He looked at the man and recognized the facial features along with the milky white leather coat. ¡°Calub!¡± The alchemist raised his cup even higher as a smile formed on his lips. Ignoring his suspicion, Lansius rushed to meet him. He had changed inns twice and used an alias, but a friendly face was something he yearned for. Truthfully, he was worried about staying alone in Feodosia, especially with a sizable amount of money. Calub carefully kicked the chair in front of him, and Lansius dly took it. ¡°So, how¡¯s Feodosia?¡± the alchemist asked. ¡°Better than what I expected,¡± Lansius replied cheerfully, concealing his issues. Calub smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a small town but passed through by many trade routes. You can find almost anything in here¡ª¡± He abruptly paused. ¡°Ah, what am I saying? Please pardon my ramblings.¡± ¡°What for . . . ?¡± Lansius grew suspicious and asked carefully, ¡°You¡¯ve heard?¡± The alchemist¡¯s response was solemn. ¡°Lansius . . . I¡¯m saddened that you can¡¯t find what you¡¯re looking for.¡± The mood turned heavy, and Lansius didn¡¯t give an answer. ¡°I have some connections who informed me about it,¡± Calub exined. He poured spiced ale into another cup and offered it to Lansius. Lansius took the cup, but sipped only a little as his stomach didn¡¯t feel well. Calub didn¡¯t push for an answer, so Lansius pondered his situation. Meanwhile, the kitchen next door bustled with activity. Lansius¡¯s senses were awakened by the sound of crackling fire, the ngingdles on the metal cauldron, and the rich aroma from the meat puddings being cooked. ¡°So, how is Lady Felicity doing?¡± Lansius asked after he remembered just how much he owed her. ¡°She¡¯s fine. She runs a tavern, you know. We should visit her, but perhaps not tonight,¡± Calub replied, and nced at the innkeeper. ¡°Can we get one bowl of porridge, please? For a hangover.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll cost extra,¡± the innkeeper replied without looking. ¡°Make it tasty then,¡± Calub said without asking for the price. Lansius could only watch in silence. After some hesitation, he finally asked, ¡°Calub, am I chasing a ghost?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such a thing,¡± Calub uttered, but he didn¡¯t borate. A rather plumpss no older than fifteen arrived with two bowls of stew, a small lump of ckened meat pudding, and warmed up bread. Lansius hadn¡¯t ordered, but each guest got the same meal. ¡°You better wait for the porridge,¡± Calub suggested while stirring his stew. Lansius nodded. He was grateful for his concern. The stew was steaming hot, so Calub broke his bread and dipped it before taking a bit. ¡°Mm, how¡¯s Sir Archie doing?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°Now you¡¯re talking.¡± Calub dipped another piece. ¡°It¡¯s good that the squire is thinking about the master.¡± Lansius exhaled sharply from guilt. He had epted the honor as squire, but ended up like this. ¡°He gave me freedom of will.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it doesn¡¯t include wasting your life away,¡± Calub said, gazing at him. ¡°Lans, shouldn¡¯t you return to your master¡¯s side?¡± Lansius couldn¡¯t challenge that notion. ¡°Since you¡¯re here . . . does it mean you¡¯vee to fetch me up?¡± Calub shook his head. ¡°Last time was a contract, but I¡¯m not joining the Arvenians.¡± Something didn¡¯t add up, Lansius thought. ¡°But then, why are you looking for me?¡± Calub paused for a moment. ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t easy, but as I¡¯ve said before, I have connections.¡± He pulled a thin brown leather wrap from his inside coat pocket and put it on the table. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°An invitation.¡± The answer puzzled him, but the contents might hold an answer. ¡°May I?¡± Calub motioned him to do as he pleased. Lansius proceeded to open the rugged leather and reached out for a thick envelope inside. He noticed the purple wax seal that bore a crest of a regal-looking man riding a horse. Lansius didn¡¯t recognize the crest, but he knew that good quality paper was expensive. He looked up at Calub. ¡°Is this for me?¡± Calub nodded, and Lansius carefully unsealed the wax, pulling out the paper. He saw neat handwriting on the letter with distinctly legible and glossy ck ink, clearly the work of a skilled scribe. Although it was an invitation, Lansius felt more like he was being summoned by the noble who sent it. ¡°What does this bar want?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t the faintest idea.¡± Calub exhaled sharply. ¡°Nevertheless . . . I thought it would be beneficial for you. That¡¯s why I epted the task of delivering that letter.¡± With too much weighing on his mind, instead of responding, Lansius tore off another piece of bread and dipped it into the stew. He and Calub wererades, but Lansius hardly knew the alchemist well. The fact that Calub now brought an invitation from a bar in Mindia was unsettling. Who is he working for? Calub didn¡¯t press for a response and instead quietly ate his stew. The plump serving girl returned with a bowl of gruel and ced it in front of Lansius. ¡°Gratitude,¡± Lansius said to the girl, who bowed her head before leaving. He stirred the gruel with his spoon and noticed pieces of cheese and salted meat swirling around. Feeling somewhat calmer, he turned to Calub and asked, ¡°What is this invitation about? Can I decline?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Calub reassured him. ¡°It¡¯s not a summons. But why don¡¯t you meet them first?¡± Lansius hesitated, so Calub went on. ¡°It¡¯s clear that they have an interest in you. Mindia¡¯s nobles may be ruthless, but they¡¯re also fair.¡± Upon hearing that, Lansius stopped stirring. ¡°But I¡¯m a squire to Sir Archie.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why you need to meet them. Your master needs Mindia¡¯s support. You¡¯ll do well to build a rtionship with a bar to help Sir Archie¡¯s cause.¡± Lansius couldn¡¯t find fault in his friend¡¯s logic, but he remained indecisive. ¡°I need to consult with my master first.¡± ¡°By all means,¡± the alchemist remarked lightly. ¡°If I ept the invitation, will you apany me?¡± Calub smiled and replied, ¡°I could, but I shouldn¡¯t. They are only interested in you, and we wouldn¡¯t want to make a rude gesture.¡± Despite the questions, Lansius didn¡¯t feel like epting. He had a carefree life. Why would he risk it for something vague? He had tried hard to improve his station in life: working as a farmer, teacher, workhouse clerk, forest survivor, and squire¡ªall in a single year¡ªbut all had led to nothing. Fate had a way of pushing him back to square one, leaving him feeling powerless. He felt like a dry leaf caught in a whirlwind of conflicts. This year, Lansius had witnessed more violence and desperation than most men experience in a lifetime. The traumas from Riverstead and the Amertume forest never left him. Because of this, he was reluctant to even hold onto hope. Yet despite his emptiness, a faint ambition began to kindle within him. His eyes sparkled as he pondered whether there was still something¡ªor someone¡ªworth living for. Though he had lost Stefi, the thought of his family in Bendia gave him pause for hope. Perhaps this¡¯ll pave the road to return home. One week had passed since Lansius began his journey to Toruna. Today, the sun rose over the medieval countryside, casting a warm glow on thendscape. A refreshing breeze swept through the fields, carrying with it the unique aroma of ripe crops ready for harvest. The narrow path meandered through the golden fields, the stalks gently swaying in the breeze. The sound of hooves echoed against the dirt road. Lansius rode in a horse-drawn cartden with goods, sharing the space only with the old coachman sitting up front. Before he left on this journey, Lansius had consulted Sir Archie, who recognized that the bar of Toruna was an influential man in his own right, and also close to the powerful Seneschal Bengrieve. Because they needed all the influence they could muster, he agreed to send Lansius on his first errand as a squire. ¡°There.¡± Suddenly, the coachman pointed to the south after they passed over a hill. Following his hand, Lansius spotted a manor beside a small river, nked by recently harvested farms, orchards, and a nearby vige. ¡°Is that where the bar of Toruna lives?¡± he asked. ¡°This is Toruna,¡± the coachman replied with a thick foreign ent, seemingly struggling to make small talk. Lansius allowed himself to be fully immersed in the breathtaking beauty of the harvest season, a reminder of the bountiful fields of Bendia. After a month of seclusion in Feodosia, he felt rejuvenated, his old self having returned. ¡°Always, good harvest. Land is blessed,¡± the coachman added proudly. Lansius politely nodded. Thend was indeed prosperous, with a good poption, and looked well-governed. It took another hour before they reached the manor. The coachman drove the cart through the vast courtyard and up to the entrance of the manor. Lansius grew anxious, worried about his first impression. He saw two armed men apany them from the gate, but they kept their distance. ¡°Go on. Go down,¡± the coachman instructed. Lansius carefully dismounted from the cart and gazed up at the imposing three-story structure that loomed before him. Though not a castle, it radiated an air of authority and grandeur. The walls were built with smooth,rge gray stones, while the wooden parts were painted white, creating a striking contrast. At a nce, there were no vines or moss, making the entire building appear immactely maintained, as if it had been constructed only recently. Now, this is a manor. Compared to this, Lansius thought, Sabina Rustica was aptly named a rustic vi. A surprised pageboy approached Lansius. ¡°Oh, we expected a delivery, not a guest,¡± heined innocently. Lansius couldn¡¯t resist a smile. ¡°It¡¯s all right, I can wait outside.¡± He pulled out a letter, showing the crest on the purple wax seal. ¡°Gratitude, maester, please wait here. Don¡¯t go anywhere,¡± the boy said and ran inside. His footsteps echoed inside the cavernous hall. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Lansius stepped inside the medieval manor house, his senses filled with awe. The great hall was immense and filled with long wooden tables and benches that may amodate thirty or forty people with ease. The high ceiling made the air feel clean, not stale, dusty, or moldy. At the hall¡¯s far end, Lansius saw a raised tform, likely the high table where the host would sit. However, it was the big ss window upstairs that caught his attention the most, letting in warm, sunny light that filled the great hall with a gentle glow. As the page boy led him farther into the manor, Lansius noticed a group of servants moving about their daily tasks, too preupied to take notice of him. Behind them, two guardsmen trailed them from a distance. Soon, the page boy escorted Lansius into an antechamber, a ce where a guest could wait or rest. ¡°The steward will be here shortly¡ªplease make yourself, mm . . .fortable,¡± he stammered. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s water in the basin and a washcloth.¡± The pageboy tried his hardest to deliver his line. ¡°Gratitude, I¡¯ll be waiting here.¡± Lansius smiled and the page boy hurriedly left. Lansius saw the bench, a small table, and the stone basin. Better to clean up. Custom dictated the guest wash their face and hands before meeting a respectable host, but Lansius wanted to go above and beyond to show that he wasn¡¯t a country bumpkin. After all, he was Lord Arte¡¯s squire. Disguised or not, he needed to keep a good appearance, not tarnish his lord¡¯s name. With that in mind, he changed out of his traveling clothes and into a deep blue doublet he had taken from Sabina Rustica. Although it was a little loose around the waist, he could easily fix that with his belt.He wrapped the sword belt around his waist and suddenly felt nostalgic for his long-lost friend, but he quickly dismissed the sentiment. Today wasn¡¯t the time to reminisce about the past. Just then, a servant knocked and entered before Lansius could reply. A young boy appeared and bowed deeply. ¡°Maester, I¡¯ll clean your boots.¡± Lansius was taken aback. He had never had this treatment before. ¡°Um, what should I do?¡± ¡°Just stand there, maester,¡± the boy replied energetically as he scrubbed Lansius¡¯s boots with a horsehair brush. Lansius couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy about the childbor, but the boy looked happy, with chubby cheeks, clean clothes, and good manners. He probably received an education and a better job than most Arvenians . . . probably also sleeps in afortable bed. Lansius briefly pondered the morality of it, but shook his head. He wasn¡¯t here to judge. The boy quietly left, closing the door behind him after finishing his task. After enduring a grueling two-week journey by cart and foot, Lansius finally found himself alone in the waiting chamber. He let out a deep sigh as he lowered himself onto the bench, feeling the weight of exhaustion settling heavily upon him. With a tired hand, he took out his waterskin and took a long swig of water before settling in to wait. As the sun began to set, the manor sprang to life with bustling activity. Lansius, now cleaned up and refreshed, could imagine that a feast was taking ce in the great hall, as was customary for feudal nobles. The lord of this manor may have been just a bar, but it was clear to everyone who saw it that Toruna was a rich, fertilend. It beggared belief that someone who wasn¡¯t a baron could own such a grand estate. Meaning, the bar of Toruna was either a rising star at Mindia¡¯s court, or old money. A much older gentleman appeared at the door. ¡°Excuse me, maester. The bar requests your presence at dinner.¡± Lansius rose from his seat. ¡°Please, call me Lansius. I¡¯m just a clerk turned squire.¡± The old steward smiled warmly, but remained silent as he led Lansius up an elegant staircase and through a series of corridors that eventually brought them to a private dining hall. It was smaller and more intimate than the great hall, but no less impressive. Though they were on the second floor, the ceiling was high, and two beautiful chandeliers illuminated the space with an unflickering white light that was brighter than any candles Lansius had ever seen. The walls were stered evenly and painted bright colors. At this time of year, the room was furnished with colorful tapestries depicting scenes of battles and hunting. One in particr intrigued Lansius, a small green tapestry that illustrated what looked like dwarves and their underground citadels. Regrettably, he couldn¡¯t approach the tapestry out of respect to his host. Nevertheless, he marveled at the room¡¯s other features, including murals, painted statues, and two gorgeous suits of armor. The steward gestured for Lansius to take a seat on the far end of a long, exquisite table. ¡°The bar will arrive shortly.¡± Lansius sat and found the air pleasant, filled with the sweet scent of fresh flowers or fruit. Ironically, such a lovely ce might hide a dangerous threat, like their of a dragon. He noticed two guards standing by the exit. From their demeanor and discipline, he could tell that they had proper training. One piece of advice from his long-lost friend rang in Lansius¡¯s head: be prepared to not go home when a noble has summoned you. Tonight it¡¯s either afy bed or a dungeon . . . There were stories of nobles summoning lowborn, only to use them of a crime they never did and throw them in the dungeon. Why did I even bother showing up? Before Lansius could get cold feet, the sound of marching footsteps outside announced the arrival of the master of the house. Lansius stood and made sure not to gawk at his host as he entered. To his surprise, the bar was an athletic man dressed in a red silk outfit. Following the bar was ady in a dark gown and veil that covered her face, as well as a squire and a page boy. ¡°Just sit wherever you like,¡± the bar said as he took his seat at the opposite end of the table. Thedy seemed bothered by Lansius¡¯s presence and just stood there. Why is she so tense? Don¡¯t tell me I still smell. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re not going to sit?¡± the bar addressed her. ¡°I will not take part in this scheme,¡± thedy blurted out, catching everyone¡¯s attention. A scheme . . . ? Lansius¡¯s throat felt dry. Meanwhile, the bar merelyughed at thedy¡¯s words and turned to his guest with a faint smile. ¡°My name is Stan, and this lovelydy here is my lovely sister,¡± he said, emphasizing thest two words in a peculiar way. ¡°And you¡¯re here because the seneschal ordered me to invite you on his behalf.¡± The seneschal? Lord Bengrieve!? The stakes were getting higher, and the situation was spiraling out of control. ¡°Sir, my apologies, but I¡¯m just a clerk turned squire. I¡¯m hardly important.¡± Lansius tried to reason with him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s talk over dinner.¡± The bar nodded at his steward, who signaled the servants to bring out the food. But his sister refused to be ignored. ¡°What does he have to do with this? He should leave now!¡± thedy demanded. Lansius felt a sting of offense, his self-esteem knocked down a notch. ¡°Audrey, he¡¯s a fellow Arvenian, like you,¡± the bar said, as if patronizing her. A fellow Arvenian? Thedy clicked her tongue in protest and approached the bar¡¯s table hurriedly. Lansius froze as he tried to make sense of what was going on. It was then that he realized the reason for thedy¡¯s ck dress and veil. She¡¯s in mourning! Oh, no . . . did she lose someone in Sabina Rustica? Cold sweat ran down Lansius¡¯s back. He could already taste the rotting dungeon, the stench of piss and decay. The two bickered in private, leaving Lansius standing nervously as if waiting for his judgment. They were still at it when the three servants arrived with silver tters. The servants brought a variety of appetizing dishes. Lansius spotted roasted meat, aromatic stews, sweet and tasty puddings, and an assortment of freshly baked bread. One of them also poured him a generous amount of pale ale in a beautiful silver goblet. With his fate uncertain, Lansius decided to eat and drink as much as he could before rotting away in the dungeon. ¡°My guest!¡± the bar yelled suddenly, making Lansius¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°We have reached a consensus.¡± ¡°Y-yes, my good sir,¡± Lansius steeled his heart as the bar in red and thedy in ck watched his every move. ¡°On behalf of Lord Bengrieve, I¡¯m going to give Lady Audrey to you,¡± the bar guffawed at his own silly joke and jumped from his seat. He was just in time as thedy picked a handful of green grapes from the table and threw it at him. ¡°That¡¯s not how it goes!¡± thedyined as Sir Stan dodged the grapes. She snatched up a nearby cup of wine and hurled its contents at her brother, who was surprised but stayed put. He seemed to ept the ssh, but before the wine could hit him, a gust of wind blew out of nowhere. The bar smirked in triumph as he saw the wine spray back onto thedy, drenching her as if she were a cat caught in a downpour. Magic! Lansius was uncertain of what to do or say, but he slowly scanned the room, taking in the scene around him. He had heard of mysterious individuals, known as mages, who wielded magical powers. If someone like Sir Stan could employ one, it meant that he held great influence despite his low rank. The guards and the servants were struggling to suppress their chuckles, while the steward and squire appeared uninterested. However, Lansius could not spot any visible signs of the mage. He felt foolish; he had been expecting to see someone with a long beard, wielding a staff and wearing a pointy hat. In truth, he had no idea what a mage looked like. ¡°Fine,¡± thedy spat, after her humiliation. Sensing the tension in the air, the bar attempted to defuse the situation. ¡°Lady . . . let¡¯s be civil,¡± he suggested. When it didn¡¯t seem to have the desired effect, he added a gentle threat. ¡°Or else I¡¯ll have to confine you to your room . . . without alcohol.¡± ¡°Drop the pretense, we¡¯re not rted!¡± she snapped back, before pointing her finger at Lansius. ¡°Let him out, or hand him over as my retinue, and we¡¯ll call it even.¡± Lansius squinted his eyes at this new development. ¡°Are you going to hurt him?¡± Sir Stan asked yfully. Thedy merely grunted in response. Upon hearing this, the bar pped his hands twice and eximed, ¡°Deal!¡± before quickly adding, ¡°Now, let¡¯s eat.¡± Merriment erupted on hismand. The troubadours took center stage, ying a lively tune. The bar, as if famished, dipped a pretzel into the stew and devoured it. Ironically, despite hismand, only thedy in ck and Lansius were joining him at the table. The others in the room were merely in waiting. Meanwhile, Lansius repeated the words that had been echoing in his mind. Did I hear that right? Hand me over. . . is this some kind of feudal employment, but on what grounds? Clearly, Sir Stan¡¯s earlierment about giving thedy to Lansius was in jest. However, their final decision for him didn¡¯t seem like one. Nheless, Lansius¡¯s limited understanding of noble etiquette meant he couldn¡¯t be certain and needed to seek advice before reacting. Otherwise, he could offend them. Thedy in ck, after having some assistance from a maid, approached Lansius. ¡°Eat,¡± shemanded coldly. ¡°Yes, mydy,¡± Lansius answered despite the many unanswered questions in his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you after,¡± thedy announced, making it clear she wouldn¡¯t be partaking in the dinner. With those words, she pivoted and departed, her veil swishing behind her, radiating an air of determination. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 The feast hosted by the bar of Toruna was delightful. Lansius would¡¯ve never thought that the bar was a natural party maker. Sir Stan even hand-fed morsels from his own te to the troubadours, danced with them, and poured ale for his subordinates. Lansius felt privileged to witness these supposedly private moments between a lord and his closest retinue. The harvest season brought an abundance of grains and vegetables, sparing Lansius from some of the more unique dishes he dreaded, such as roast hedgehog, brain jelly, or viper soup. He was always anxious about being expected to eat something or potentially offending someone. Fortunately, Sir Stan had an uncanny, rxed attitude toward the men beneath his station. He didn¡¯t even try to make small talk, but motioned for Lansius to dig in and enjoy the merriment. This put Lansius at ease. As with any other lowborn, Lansius wisely feared the noblemen, as offending them could result in flogging or a trip to the dungeon. Thus, seeing the noble behaving so rxed was a revtion. Despite the ongoing confusion about the nature of the summons, and the issues with thedy in ck, Lansius found his appetite. He had yet to learn about why he was here, but food was food. After living as a farmer for two years, he was too grateful for any opportunity to eat good food. And he ate with a clear conscience. After all, food was in abundance around harvest, so this wasn¡¯t a privilege of the rich. Lansius ate well and enjoyed the feast. The meal was the best he ever had, with no salted meat in sight, meaning it was freshly cut. He could taste ginger, pepper, and possibly cloves, which were a rarity. Surprisingly, Sir Stan mostly ate brown bread and vegetable stew with only a few slices of meat. For dessert, they had a sweet pudding made from milk, egg, and day-old bread, topped with cinnamon and honey.The music ended with a round of apuse from everyone, including Lansius. The troubadours bowed elegantly while Sir Stan walked away after hisst cup of water. A cool breeze entered the chamber as if signaling the end of the feast. Lansius felt this was his only chance. He dared to approach the bar and asked, ¡°My good sir, I thank you for the hospitality, but I still don¡¯t know what is to be of me?¡± Sir Stan paused, unexpectedly reached for Lansius¡¯s shoulder, and patted him firmly. ¡°For better or for worse, you have caught the eye of a powerful man. My advice to you . . . y to his tune.¡± ¡°But sir, I am Sir Archie¡¯s squire.¡± Lansius couldn¡¯t reveal his master¡¯s true identity. ¡°Oh, the Arvenian lord,¡± Sir Stan mused, which shocked Lansius. However, he ultimately refused to give counsel. ¡°Well, that¡¯s hardly my problem, but I¡¯m sure someone will sort it out. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± With a vigorous stride, the bar left, leaving Lansius to wonder about his fate. The old steward called out to Lansius, ¡°Maester squire, I believe you have a ce to visit.¡± He then motioned his hand toward a tall guard and said, ¡°He will escort you there.¡± Lansius was surprised by the interior of the manor. Instead of a gloomy castle, the corridor was fresh and lively, with brightnterns on the sides or hung above the staircase. The white stered walls reflected the light, creating a weing ambience even on the darkest of nights. Led by the guard, Lansius arrived at the parlor, reserved for confidential discussions. Before knocking, the guard looked at Lansius, cautioning, ¡°Thedy has been injured in recent conflict. She¡¯s prone to emotional outbursts. If you require assistance, just knock on the door.¡± Lansius didn¡¯t get a chance to inquire; the guard had already knocked. A maid appeared, bearing a tray covered with a linen cloth, and without a word, she left the room. ¡°Come in and close the door,¡± a voice beckoned from within. Now, without anyone¡¯s interference, something about her voice stirred a vague sense of familiarity within him. Yet, Lansius couldn¡¯t quite ce it, and there was little he could do but walk in as instructed. Upon observing ady elegantly d in a ck gothic gown, he gently closed the door behind him, isting himself with her and leaving the guard stationed outside. Just as the door closed, she raised a finger to her lips and beckoned him closer with her other hand. Something didn¡¯t feel right, but Lansius cautiously followed her instructions. He had only taken a few steps when the woman suddenly lunged at him. ¡°What are you¡ª¡± he started, attempting to raise his hand in surprise, but she tackled him harshly, knocking him off bnce. He felt himself falling backward, and suddenly everything went dark. Lansius groaned in pain, the sensation jolting his consciousness back to the present. ¡°Be quiet and stay still,¡± a woman¡¯s voicemanded. Recalling her attack, Lansius scrambled to his feet. ¡°Lans, stay still,¡± she repeated coldly, showing him a dagger. But, she didn¡¯t really need to. Suddenly it all clicked. The way she called his name, her voice . . . He turned around expecting Stefi but found instead a figure shrouded in a ck veil. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. I apologize for attacking you, but¡ª¡± ¡°Show me your face.¡± Lansius couldn¡¯t help it anymore. He knew he recognized the voice and dared to risk the consequences. The woman sighed. Without a word, she lifted the ck veil from her face. It was more akin to a wedding veil than a typical coif or headscarf. Lansius beheld aplexion of unnatural paleness, a result of makeup, contrasted by two piercing brown eyes that seemed fierce enough to make children weep in fright. Meeting her gaze, his eyes reflexively widened, his muscles tensed, and for a moment, he forgot to breathe. He could only stare at the face he yearned to see for so long. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± she said somberly. ¡°But now, you shall address me as Audrey of Toruna.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± She raised a finger to her lips. ¡°Answer me first, why are you here?¡± she asked. Did she suspect me of betraying the Arvenians? Lansius wondered. ¡°I was invited here.¡± ¡°Invited? Why?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m just as clueless as you, but I have the letter in my bag. That¡¯ll prove my innocence.¡± She slowly reached for his bag, and rummaged through its contents, pulling out a letter. After reading it, she shook her head. ¡°Stefi, how did you end up here? I was¡ª¡± He stopped. The mention of the name seemed to trigger something within her. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± she protested as if in agony. Lansius approached her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Are you hurt?¡± Audrey gritted her teeth, a sign that something was terribly wrong. Then, it dawned on him. The veil. . . could it be concealing a head injury? ¡°Never mind me,¡± she said, clutching the dagger firmly in her hand. ¡°What happened with the rest of the Arvenians?¡± He suspected it could be post-traumatic stress. Lansius took a deep breath topose himself. Using a softer voice, he assured her, ¡°You may not believe it, but Lord Arte is safe. He¡¯s in Mindia.¡± ¡°The young lord escaped Riverstead?¡± she asked, the suspicion in her voice dissipating. Lansius nodded. ¡°We rescued him from the vers¡¯ den.¡± He tried to sound cheerful to sell his story. Audrey¡¯s face betrayed the turmoil inside her. ¡°It¡¯s me. You can trust me. Why do you look pained? Tell me where it hurts,¡± he said, concerned. She shook her head, gradually regaining herposure, then slowly sheathed the dagger and tucked it away. ¡°If you¡¯refortable, tell me all your worries; let me help shoulder them,¡± he offered gently. She looked at him, her lips forming a pout. ¡°The Lansius I knew wasn¡¯t this bold,¡± she remarked, her tone lighter. ¡°Things happened . . .¡± Lansius replied. Memories of the events that led him here flooded his mind, including the Amertume forest. Emboldened by these thoughts, he took her hand and said, ¡°Love, I have been looking for you. I¡¯ve searched everywhere.¡± He paused. His own words surprised him. When . . . ? He hadn¡¯t even realized it before, but the pain he¡¯d felt when he couldn¡¯t find her, the pain that drove him to drinking¡ªnow all of it suddenly made sense. He loved her. She was more than just arade to him. Audrey stared at Lansius. Her gaze seemed more intense than before. He looked away and felt Audrey move closer. She sat beside him, resting her head on his shoulder and muttering, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°So am I,¡± he agreed, holding back tears of joy. I thought I lost you . . . The heavy lump in his heart, the one not even alcohol could manage to erase, was beginning to feel lighter. For a moment, they sat in silence. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you recognize me earlier? At supper?¡± he asked. ¡°Your appearance surprised me, but I tried not to show it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Lans, we¡¯re not in Arvena anymore. It¡¯s better not to let them know that we know each other.¡± She then added, ¡°I don¡¯t know these guys. Thest time I¡ª¡± Pain shed across her face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about that.¡± Lansius was worried about her memory from thest war. ¡°I can¡¯t recall much. It always gives me a headache. But I woke up here, which I believe is far away from Riverstead. They treat me well. But they never exin anything to me.¡± Lansius found it hard to believe but chose to reassure her gently. ¡°You are you; nothing has changed.¡± She looked at him with softer eyes and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re probably here because a Mindian nobleman wants to use you.¡± ¡°Lord Stan wanted me?¡± She shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s just another pawn. The mastermind is Lord Bengrieve . . .¡± The name made Lansius¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°Why does he need me? For what?¡± Audrey exhaled sharply. ¡°How could I know that? I don¡¯t even know their ns for me.¡± Lansius scratched his head. ¡°Could it be rted to Sabina Rustica?¡± he ventured, more to himself. ¡°Sabina what?¡± She furrowed her brow ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with Mindia. I hope that¡¯s not a brothel.¡± ¡°No, no, well . . . sort of,¡± Lansius admitted awkwardly. Her sidelong nce held an intensity that made Lansius falter. ¡°Is it just me, or has that look in your eye grown fiercer?¡± he asked. ¡°The veil does also help with that,¡± she hinted cryptically. ¡°So, you have no idea why this powerful man wants me? I doubt he¡¯s interested in a lowly clerk or squire like myself.¡± Audrey pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but perhaps it has to do with your origin.¡± ¡°Origin?¡± She nced at his hair, and Lansius instinctively realized she meant his ck hair, the mark of a foreigner. A foreigner, huh? Indeed, having a foreigner could be useful if they need a scapegoat, especially one with clear, undeniable proof. Lansius let out a long sigh. His ck hair continued to be a blessing and a curse in one. Despite his newfound worries, he felt a burden had been lifted from his chest. ¡°At least I found you. That¡¯s what matters most.¡± She pouted again and looked away, a response Lansius was all too familiar with. ¡°Why did you change your name?¡± Audrey abruptly stood, masking her emotions as she moved to a seat across the room. In that moment, a realization dawned upon Lansius. Despite her present state, Audrey had likely been a captive, possibly even sold into very. He once read that in the Imperium, the stigma of very was so profound that freed individuals would adopt new identities. The old name was seen as unlucky or even cursed. He followed her, taking a seat opposite hers. He finally asked the question that had been gnawing at him. ¡°What¡¯s happened to you? That fine ck gown, everyone referring to you as ady, even the bar calling you his sister . . . Did you marry someone?¡± Audrey stared at him, disbelief etched across her face. ¡°Why would anyone want a female squire with nonds or titles to her name?¡± Lansius could only nod in understanding, choosing not to press further. He was well aware of her tendency to be stubborn under pressure. Over time, she slowly began to open up. ¡°At first I thought they needed a female squire for some reason, but they haven¡¯t assigned me to protect anyone.¡± Lansius pondered this, trying to determine whether the Mindian nobles were allies or potential threats. ¡°We¡¯re mere pawns in their grand game,¡± Audrey murmured with a grim eptance. ¡°Let them try,¡± he retorted, his face stoic and his voice determined. ¡°One way or another, I¡¯ll find a way out.¡± Her gaze held a glimmer of admiration. ¡°To be the master of your fate is a dangerous idea . . . Remember the wine that soaked me earlier?¡± Lansius¡¯s eyes widened with suddenprehension. ¡°Magic?¡± She nodded. ¡°One of his retainers must be . . . Sir Stan is Lord Bengrieve¡¯s most trusted henchman. Having a mage under him is not that far-fetched.¡± The thrill from his close brush with magic still lingered, yet Lansius had something else on his mind. ¡°What about us?¡± he dared to ask. ¡°Us . . . ?¡± Audrey echoed with surprise. ¡°I¡¯m now Squire to Lord Arte. Am I not good enough?¡± He tried a line he had picked up from traveling minstrels. She blinked, clearly taken aback. ¡°Lans, do you realize what you¡¯re saying?¡± Lansius could only offer a small smile. ¡°My feelings are sincere.¡± Audrey shook her head. ¡°Why would you want me?¡± she muttered, more to herself than to him. ¡°I am just a sword maiden. And a broken one at that.¡± She turned slightly, sweeping her hair aside to reveal a scar on her head. Lansius felt a surge of emotions: anger at whomever had harmed her and an overwhelming urge to care for her. She continued. ¡°Sometimes, even in daylight, I feel as though I¡¯m walking through a nightmare. I even assaulted you. I fear . . . I¡¯m not the same person you knew.¡± He took her hand and held it tight. ¡°All the more reason for me to stand by you.¡± Audrey broke a smile. ¡°The hurried hare falls prey to the waiting hound,¡± she recited. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Lansius questioned, puzzled by her sudden adage. ¡°It¡¯s what my master used to remind me,¡± she began, her voice dipped in nostalgia. ¡°Haste leads to unpreparedness and danger.¡± She took a deep breath, meeting his gaze. ¡°We need to focus on surviving now. Afterward, we can talk about us.¡± Understanding dawned on Lansius, and he nodded, appreciating the pragmatism behind her words. ¡°Promise?¡± He sought assurance, offering his hand. Audrey took his hand, her grip firm and steadfast. ¡°I¡¯ll renew my oath to you. No matter the circumstances, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Outside, the gentle whisper of the wind caressed the night, offering a deceptive tranquility in this idyllic, rustic corner of the world. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Agentle breeze swept through the mansion¡¯s private yard adjacent to the garden. The sun was still cool, and the cold breeze was abundant¡ªa perfect time for training. Inhaling deeply, Lansius filled his lungs with the earthy scent of the changing seasons. He drew his blunt training de and lunged at thedy dressed in a ck gambeson. She parried his thrust, but itcked finesse, leaving her open for a follow-up attack. However, she had already anticipated Lansius¡¯s next move. Taking a step forward, she sidestepped his thrust, guiding his de aside with her protected underarm. With a swift motion, she tapped the pommel of her sword against the left side of Lansius¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re dead,¡± Audrey said, her tone full of disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s still too early,¡± Lansius said, offering an excuse. Audrey sighed. ¡°You went into battle with just this?¡± ¡°I used a spear,¡± he countered. ¡°That¡¯s no excuse. Again!¡± Lansius retreated a step and raised his sword. He knew Audrey¡¯s teaching style was brutal.As he had feared, Audrey lunged forward with a thrust. Lansius moved his sword to parry, but as their swords connected, theck of force behind her de signaled that it was a feint. Oh, crap! He instinctively raised his left arm to shield his head and took a step back. His guess was correct: his wrist took the brunt of a blow from her left fist. ¡°Ha! Guessed it right!¡± he proimed, only to feel something poke his gambeson-protected stomach. ¡°You blocked a fist but missed the sword. Lans, you¡¯re getting worse. You¡¯re unfit to be a squire!¡± Audrey chastised. The words were a blow to his ego. He offered a faint smile but gripped his training sword¡¯s hilt more tightly. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I see anger in your eyes. You said you wanted to protect me? Back up your words with steel,¡± Audrey challenged. Lansius grinned and sidestepped to the right. Audrey adjusted her position ordingly. They moved almost as if they were dancing in a circle. There! Lansius noticed exactly where the sunlight was hitting the stone floor most intensely, and he lured Audrey into that spot. The moment she blinked against the sun¡¯s re, Lansius quickly stepped forward. Audrey heard his rapid footsteps and took several steps back. Once her eyes adjusted, she saw that Lansius had closed the distance andunched a horizontal cut, which she blocked. A metallic ng filled the air as their swords met. A faint smile graced her lips. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Suddenly, she turned the sh into a grapple, both of them half-swording as they tried to overpower each other. Lansius sensed that Audrey was not putting her full strength into it. ¡°Are you injured?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been injured for weeks, maybe months. And they won¡¯t let me train.¡± ¡°So this is your first training in months?¡± She shed a grin. ¡°Yep, and I intend to enjoy it to the fullest.¡± Lansius swallowed nervously. In a deft move, Audrey shifted her weight backward, disrupting his footing and bnce. As he struggled to regain his poise, her piercing gaze forced him to momentarily close his eyes. SMACK! Audreyughed, withdrew her sword, and ran. She had just pped Lansius. Lansius froze, feeling a stinging sensation on his right cheek. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± he shouted. Audrey, however, wasughing as if she were thoroughly enjoying herself. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. You were too close and too unguarded!¡± ¡°Come here,¡± he retorted, chasing her into the wooded area outside the garden where servants usually collected firewood. Two figures observed the events in the garden through a window inside Toruna Mansion. ¡°Stan, are you sure it¡¯s okay to let them roam free?¡± asked a female servant with long brown hair. Her tonecked the usual deference. ¡°It may sound crazy, but I trust that man. He seems level-headed and reasonable,¡± replied the bar, still d in his mboyant red silk robe. ¡°I hope so. I¡¯ve put in a lot of effort to heal that woman. It would be a waste if she escaped.¡± Sir Stan chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll bepensated either way.¡± ¡°Certainly,¡± she said without doubt. ¡°I¡¯m just curious about why Lord Bengrieve wanted to save her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best not to question our master¡¯s motives,¡± Sir Stan said, smiling. The servant nodded quickly. ¡°Right. I trust that you have guardsmen on standby?¡± ¡°Of course, they¡¯re keeping watch and have horses ready,¡± Sir Stan reassured her. Moments passed before she ventured, ¡°Stan.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can I stop doing this? I¡¯m tired. I wish to return to my own life and live carefree.¡± The man chuckled,pletely disregarding her pout. ¡°Hannei, you¡¯re too valuable to our master. Just be grateful he stopped pressuring us to marry.¡± ¡°Eugh,¡± she groaned and shuddered. ¡°You should abandon your life of debauchery and marry someone more suitable. Just stay away from me.¡± Stan grinned, flexing his toned arms and abs, which were fully visible as he wore his robe loosely. This annoyed the servant, who muttered something under her breath. Suddenly, a cold breeze blew toward the bar. ¡°All right, all right, cut it out. You¡¯re making me want to pee!¡± Stan barked,ically shielding his crotch with his hands. The servant sighed at her friend¡¯s antics, waved her hand dismissively, and left. Lansius chased Audrey into the wooded area and found her out of breath. The long confinement had ruined her stamina. Still, she turned around with her sword drawn. However, Lansius dropped his de and approached with open arms. With a ragged breath, she looked at him and questioned his gesture. ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re still training!¡± ¡°Hugs?¡± Lansius quipped. ¡°We don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship,¡± she retorted, her cheeks reddening slightly. Lansius chuckled and dropped down onto the dew-wet grass, leaning against a tree. He unbuttoned the top part of his gambeson to cool off. ¡°Ah, it feels nice to sit down like this.¡± Audrey rolled her eyes but followed suit, sitting down in front of him. They sat in silence, catching their breath and listening to the rustling leaves and the gentle breeze. The ground was still cool fromst night, while the sun was still far in the east. Lansius noticed that Audrey¡¯s mood had vastly improved since the day before; the suspicion and coldness were gone. ¡°Lans, I apologize for the p,¡± Audrey began, interrupting the silence. Lansius nced at her. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s training. I bet you were aiming for another punch.¡± Audrey pouted and crawled toward him. ¡°You can p me back if you want,¡± she offered. She then closed her eyes, looking nervous, as if waiting to be pped, and it sent Lansius into a stifledugh. Hearing Lansius¡¯s reaction, she opened her eyes and furrowed her brow. ¡°Not fair,¡± heined. ¡°How could I hurt someone I like?¡± The atmosphere grew awkward as both averted their gaze. Lansius had spent the night reflecting on their situation, but he knew her oath to her master prevented any thoughts of marriage. She exhaled deeply. ¡°I also apologize for yesterday.¡± Lansius caught her gaze and saw guilt written all over her face. ¡°You were just confused by my sudden appearance. I get it. Apology epted.¡± Audrey sighed a breath of relief. ¡°Considering how things went yesterday, I¡¯m surprised Sir Stan allowed us to spar so readily,¡± Lansius mused. Audrey nced around, ensuring no one was within earshot. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why, but I¡¯m grateful for the opportunity to train. My arms feel sluggish.¡± Lansius nodded. ¡°How¡¯s your injury?¡± Her hand reached the top of her head and rubbed it. ¡°Sometimes it feels itchy, but the headaches are just painful.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there any medication?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°Sir Stan offered me some, but it dulls my senses. I¡¯d rather not.¡± The chirping of birds interrupted their conversation. ¡°A love song,¡±mented Lansius. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you speak bird,¡± Audrey quipped. ¡°Oh, I know many things,¡± Lansius shot back, making herugh. ¡°We should get back to training before anyone bes suspicious,¡± Audrey suggested as she stood up. ¡°Wait, tell me more about your name change first,¡± Lansius urged. Audrey stiffened. ¡°I told you about it already. What more do you need to know?¡± Lansius also stood and said, ¡°Easy, you only have to tell me if you want to. I¡¯m not forcing you to do anything.¡± She nodded, so Lansius continued. ¡°You did exin it yesterday, but I¡¯m a foreigner. I don¡¯t fully understand.¡± Audrey looked away and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me by my old name. Anyone who falls into very is considered dead, and their name bes cursed. So, if you survive you pick another name.¡± Lansius sighed. He had liked that name and felt sentimental about it. Audrey¡¯s reaction was also a contrast to that of the ves he had liberated in Sabina Rustica. I guess there¡¯s a different culture even inside the Imperium. ¡°You would do well to like my new name. None other than Lord Bengrieve gave it to me.¡± ¡°He did what?¡± Lansius was stunned. Audrey shrugged. ¡°I was told that¡¯s the case. And then I was adopted into this bar family. Can you believe it?¡± Lansius shook his head. ¡°Unbelievable,¡± he muttered. Audrey shook her head and said, ¡°They won¡¯t give me a straight answer, so I¡¯ll have to rely on you for that.¡± Lansius picked up the training sword and swung it twice to shake off the dew. ¡°What do they want from Arvenians like us?¡± ¡°Lans, we¡¯re not even Arvenians. I¡¯m born in Centuria, and you¡¯re not even from the continent.¡± The fall season arrived in Mindia, ushering in a bountiful harvest. While the inhabitants reaped the fruits of theirbor, other regions of the Imperium found themselves in the throes of a threatening famine. The grave situation worsened with the intractable nomadic incursion in the west, escting beastmen attacks in the south and the northern provinces breaking away from the Imperium. The Elven Calendar year of 4423 was shaping up to be the most challenging year the Imperium had faced since its inception. As for Lansius and Audrey, despite the joy of their reunion, they found themselves in a precarious situation. ¡°Lord Bengrieve wanted me because I¡¯m a foreigner?¡± Lansius asked, having just been briefed. ¡°That much I can tell you,¡± Sir Stan replied. ¡°But officially, it¡¯s me who wanted you. Best not to mention our master¡¯s name outside this study.¡± Lansius pondered a little, while Sir Stan satfortably in his padded chair with a smug look on his face. The two of them were alone in the luxurious chamber. ¡°But why does my background matter so much?¡± ¡°This is only between you and me,¡± warned Sir Stan. ¡°We¡¯re going on a campaign.¡± Lansius was intrigued. ¡°To Arvena?¡± ¡°No, to the south.¡± ¡°South?¡± Lansius was surprised. ¡°We need to secure our rear before heading north.¡± Lansius nodded. He didn¡¯t know much about the political situation in the region. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone brief you about the south, but in the meantime, you need to study and train.¡± ¡°Will I be involved in battles?¡± The owner of the manor chuckled. ¡°Lansius, technically you¡¯re a squire under me. Act like one.¡± Lansius straightened his back. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Good. Since your lord has temporarily transferred you to my house, I¡¯ll start paying you. There will be a bonus for confidentiality.¡± Lansius wasn¡¯t surprised. Lord Arte really needed to curry favor with Mindia, and lending him out wasn¡¯t a big deal. Recalling Audrey, he decided to risk a question. ¡°What about Lady Audrey? Why was she adopted?¡± Sir Stan grinned. ¡°For that, you¡¯ll have to ask Master Bengrieve. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll summon you next season or so. But . . . it¡¯s better not to inquire about Lady Audrey.¡± Lansius furrowed his brow. ¡°You can ask, but he¡¯ll likely give you a false answer. So, a piece of advice, squire: learn to live with mysteries.¡± Lansius nodded hesitantly. Just as Sir Stan had told him, Lansius and Audrey spent the ensuing months training, preparing for their roles as pawns in Mindia¡¯s grand scheme. Outside of Toruna and Mindia, the world was changing rapidly. Throughout fall and winter, Lord Arte gathered support from the Mindian nobility, solidifying his status as a shrewd politician. He talked and finagled his way into bing a favorite at court. When winds from the eastern sea blew ind, news arrived: Calub had sessfully recruited a small band of followers at Sir Stan¡¯s behest. Upon their arrival in Toruna, Calub, and his recruits caused quite a stir. The alchemist¡¯s influence was strong enough to persuade Sir Stan to grant Lansius permission to meet with the mage. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Aspring thunderstorm was howling outside. Inside Sir Stan¡¯s manor, the servants began to light the chandelier. The thunderous booms could be felt despite the manor¡¯s sturdy stone construction. Lansius cleared his throat. He wasn¡¯t in good shape. His face and body were bruised, and both of his palms were bandaged from training. His buttocks remained sore after continuous horse riding, even during winter. I should¡¯ve carried a sk or something. He wasn¡¯t thirsty, but his throat felt bad. He wanted to get something warm, but he couldn¡¯t possibly pass up the opportunity to meet the mage. Sir Stan had just granted his permission after receiving Calub¡¯s rmendation, and Lansius feared the bar might reconsider his decision. So, he patiently waited just outside the chamber, waiting for a summons. His thoughts returned to the alchemist. Calub turned out to be more influential than he initially thought. The way the two conversed made it clear that Calub was well-acquainted with Sir Stan and was even trusted enough to vouch for Lansius regarding the mage. The man was either humble or simply concealing his status as an agent of a powerful noble. At first, Lansius felt deceived, but he soon understood that secrecy was paramount in their circle. In exchange for such treatment, he gained ess to a wealth of knowledge. The old Imperium history book he had read in Riverstead paled inparison to the volumes the manor possessed. In one manuscript, Lansius discovered detailed lore about the Ancients, the first beings to roam this. They were nearly immortal and, through their guidance, nascent species such as the elves and dwarves reached their peak during the Ancient Era.During his time off from training, Lansius was currently engrossing himself in reading about early humans. These beings, the Grand Progenitors, were said to have lived even longer than the elves and were depicted much like the demigods from Greek mythology,plete with heroic deeds and epic tales. However, there was one big caveat. One of thest Great Progenitors still walked the halls of the Imperium. He was known as the Ageless One. The reigning emperor. While Lansius had heard about this before he read the books and manuscripts in Toruna, the grand figure was shrouded in great mystery. Everybody talked about the Ageless One as if he were a constant, much like the sun or the sky. Only recently did Lansius understand there was more to the stories than just an immortal being. The creaking of the heavy oaken door alerted Lansius. Audrey, decked in her usual gothic attire, stepped out from the chamber. Compared tost autumn, she had recovered some of her muscles. ¡°How was it?¡± asked Lansius as Audrey closed the door behind her. ¡°Ah, nothing. She¡ªthe mage is just curious about my eyes.¡± ¡°She? The mage is a woman?¡± Audrey let out a sigh. ¡°Turns out to be.¡± They had been suspicious about several guards and the squire, but never one of the maids. ¡°What about your eyes?¡± asked Lansius. ¡°She said she wanted to invite a colleague of hers, a Hunter Guildsman, to give them a check.¡± Lansius nodded nervously. He knew something was abnormal about those eyes, but he never thought it was something serious. ¡°Are they magical or something?¡± Audrey couldn¡¯t hide a faint smile. ¡°I wish that were the case . . . Now go on, the mage wants to meet you.¡± Drawing a deep breath, Lansius was about to enter when Audrey whispered, ¡°She seems trustworthy.¡± He paused in front of the door, their eyes met, and he whispered back, ¡°How can you tell?¡± ¡°I trust my instinct.¡± Nodding, Lansius cautiously opened the door. ¡°Come in,¡± came a female voice from inside. Lansius entered and saw the mage in person. She wasn¡¯t much older than Audrey, wearing servant attire, but was rxing on afortable-looking couch like a pampereddy. ¡°Please sit.¡± She pointed at one chair in the corner where the desk was. ¡°Now that both of you know about me, I don¡¯t need to be in disguise anymore,¡± she mused, as Lansius approached the chair. The mage undid her off-white headscarf and pulled out her brown hair, which turned out to be a wig, revealing long, blonde hair beneath it. The sight of her hair shocked Lansius. ¡°Please excuse my curiosity, are you, mydy, a noble-born?¡± ¡°Even a dull blond catches the eyes. Eh?¡± she scoffed. ¡°Hardly, but I get that a lot.¡± She scratched her head with little regard for Lansius. The casualness of her demeanor emphasized their status disparity. ¡°So, you asked to meet me. Why?¡± Lansius had thought about this so many times that his heart almost burst. ¡°I want to learn about magic.¡± ¡°Learn about magic? Well, I suppose I could find you a book.¡± How easily she agreed didn¡¯t bode well for Lansius. ¡°No, I read a book about the history of magic. That¡¯s not what I seek.¡± She paused to nce at Lansius momentarily. ¡°Good, I hate books. The Imperium¡¯s alphabet is driving me nuts.¡± She can¡¯t read themon tongue? Lansius tried again. ¡°I want to learn magic. Can you teach me?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the same as that girl before you,¡± she said tly, with a hint of boredom. ¡°Eh?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard. ¡°Audrey wanted to learn magic too?¡± The mage found the reaction to be funny and chuckled. ¡°She didn¡¯t tell you? How quaint. I thought you two are a couple.¡± Lansius was rather taken aback. ¡°Well, we still have our secrets.¡± The mage smiled judgmentally. ¡°Um, so can you teach me magic?¡± She picked ab from her pocket and began tob her hair. ¡°I can¡¯t teach. Magic is a talent anyway. Some have it, most don¡¯t.¡± Lansius pushed on. ¡°At least you should test me.¡± ¡°Test . . . ? Oh that test, so you did your homework. Well, I suppose I could.¡± ¡°Great, then what should I do?¡± asked Lansius excitedly. Despite knowing about the test from the history of magic, the book didn¡¯t say anything about the procedure. ¡°Cast a fireball or something,¡± she mused, almostughing. ¡°How?¡± Lansius asked, brimming with anticipation for instruction. The mage was stunned. Even the dumbest men in Mindia knew that conjuring a fireball or any element was impossible. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be smart? Even Calub vouched for you.¡± ¡°Err . . . what does a fireball have to do with me being smart?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s impossible!¡± she responded, a hint of tiredness in her voice. ¡°Oh, uh, right . . .¡± Lansius felt dumb. The mage exhaled deeply in her seat, muttering, ¡°C¡¯est pour ?a que je d¨¦teste les gens.¡± The words sent a tingle through Lansius¡¯s ears, stunning him. They sounded like a foreignnguage he had once studied, likely in school. He nervously asked, ¡°Parlez-vous . . . fran?ais?¡± The mage jumped from her seat. Her eyes went wide as she hid herself behind the chair as if fearful of Lansius. ¡°No way,¡± Lansiusmented with his mouth agape. His suspicion was confirmed. ¡°What are you?¡± she challenged, wielding an ivoryb as her weapon. Lansius rose and answered, ¡°I-I¡¯m from Earth.¡± ¡°The fuck, why did you say it like that? Are you an alien or something? Where are you from?¡± she snapped. ¡°I can¡¯t remember. I lost most of my memory,¡± Lansius tried to exin. Unconvinced, the mage¡¯s eyes darted to Lansius¡¯s hair. ¡°Are you Asian?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I guess so.¡± He shrugged, ufortable under her intense gaze. She squinted at him, clearly evaluating his appearance. ¡°But you don¡¯t look Asian.¡± Lansius replied weakly, ¡°Really, I don¡¯t remember anything. I could be from anywhere.¡± As the mage gathered her thoughts, the earlier tension slightly dissipated. Breaking the silence, Lansius asked, ¡°So, how?¡± She lifted a hand. ¡°Quiet, I¡¯ll do the asking.¡± ¡°At least tell me your name,¡± Lansius asked in frustration. She hesitated for a moment. ¡°People call me Hannei.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound French.¡± ¡°Fuck you!¡± the mage retorted passionately and with expertise. ¡°Okay, calm down,¡± Lansius said, trying to de-escte things. Great, she¡¯s got an even shorter fuse than Audrey! ¡°Prove to me that you¡¯re . . . from Earth,¡± the mage responded. Lansius chuckled. ¡°Like how? As if I could pull a smartphone from my pants.¡± ¡°Smart phone . . . ? That sounds dumb. Are you fooling me?¡± She doesn¡¯t know about smartphones . . . ? Lansius¡¯s eyes widened as he processed the implications. ¡°No way. You got into this world before the year 2000?¡± Hannei gasped, her hand flying to her mouth in shock. ¡°You reached the millennium?¡± Lansius nodded. ¡°A good two decades,¡± he revealed, watching her carefully for her reaction. Hannei shook her head in disbelief. ¡°No way! But I¡¯ve only been here for ten years.¡± Lansius frowned, his mind racing as he tried to make sense of their differing timelines. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense . . . unless time here moves slower than on Earth?¡± She paused, looking visibly perturbed. ¡°Ugh . . .¡± she grumbled, the theory not sitting well with her. But after a moment, her curiosity seemed to take over. ¡°Tell me about Earth before the millennium then.¡± Lansius sat back in his chair, grateful for the change in subject. He was so happy to have met another Earth-born that he momentarily forgot about magic. ¡°Well, what do you want to know?¡± Hannei looked at him intently before asking, ¡°Tell me about Olympia?¡± He tried hard but almost found nothing. ¡°The mountain in Greece . . . ?¡± ¡°What? No, it¡¯s a ship. Try to remember, it¡¯s a big, big action movie,¡± she rified. ¡°I don¡¯t remember . . .¡± Lansius paused and then something hit him. He slowly asked, ¡°Do you mean Olympia, the sister ship of the Titanic?¡± ¡°Titanic, what¡¯s that?¡± replied Hannei with a furrowed brow. Lansius was shocked. ¡°Tell me who won World War II?¡± ¡°World War? Do you mean the Great War? Are you joking with me?¡± She shot her strongest gaze at Lansius. Lansius didn¡¯t even blink. Compared to Audrey¡¯s eyes, any eyes looked cute. ¡°The Great War is the First World War,¡± he began. ¡°There¡¯s another one, the Allies against the Axis: Nazi Germany, fascist Italy, and Japan, you don¡¯t know any of that?¡± Hannei shook her head and asked, ¡°Why are you using that word? It¡¯s Deutsches Kaiserreich.¡± Lansius gulped. ¡°You mean, in your year 2000, Germany, is still ruled by a Kaiser?¡± ¡°Is it not the case in your world?¡± replied Hannei nervously, and both drew the same conclusion. Somehow, they wereing from different Earths. A parallel world? Just unbelievable . . . Lansius slumped in his seat as he tried to gather his thoughts. Meanwhile, Hannei returned to her seat, looking devastated. However, she found some sce andmented, ¡°Well, at least, we¡¯re still from Earth.¡± Lansius nodded. They should have more inmon with each other than with the rest of the Mindians or Arvenians. ¡°Do you watch TV?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah, and also cinemas,¡± replied Hannei. ¡°Shampoo?¡± asked Lansius. ¡°Oh, how I wish I had it.¡± The atmosphere was growing friendlier. Thus, Lansius dared to ask, ¡°So, can you tell me how you learned magic?¡± She bit her lip. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. As much as I want to, I just can¡¯t.¡± Not giving up so easily, Lansius tried again, ¡°Can¡¯t you test me or something?¡± ¡°The test is only to check the potential. Even if you have it, magic isn¡¯t something any mage can teach.¡± ¡°Well, no harm in checking¡ª¡± ¡°I just told you . . . I¡¯d rather not,¡± Hannei raised her voice. Lansius tried his best to persuade her. ¡°Please, I¡¯vee to this ce without anything, not even my memory. At least can you check it?¡± Hannei let out a long sigh. Without saying a word, she rose from her couch and walked toward Lansius. ¡°Just stay still,¡± she instructed, cing her palm over Lansius¡¯s forearm. She then recited, ¡°Gloire au P¨¨re, au Fils et au Saint-Esprit. Comme il ¨¦tait aumencement, maintenant et toujours, pour les si¨¨cles des si¨¨cles.¡± Lansius didn¡¯t recognize the prayer; his French was not that good. Being close to her, he began to realize that Hannei¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t entirely brown, but a bit golden. The prayer stopped, but all Lansius felt was the warmth of her palm. ¡°So?¡± Hannei pulled her hand away, took a step back, and simply shook her head. Lansius chuckled and used his hands to cover his face. ¡°Oh, I thought I had it, you know. Being summoned to this world and all,¡± he rambled, embarrassed. ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. Magic is rare unless you¡¯re an elf,¡± Hannei consoled him. ¡°Although your mana is exceptionally low . . .¡± ¡°Is that bad?¡± ¡°Not sure. It could be a treatable injury, but I¡¯d rather not give you false hope.¡± Lansius nodded. ¡°Why did you recite something in French?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just something to attune me to my source.¡± ¡°Source?¡± Lansius blurted out. Hannei drew a deep breath. ¡°Enough. I gave you what you wanted. Now leave.¡± ¡°Wait, we still have a lot to talk about.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too nosy for your own good,¡± she retorted, returning to her couch. ¡°While I¡¯m not a member of the Mage Guild, the craft is still a secret. I¡¯ve told you things I shouldn¡¯t have. So zip your lips.¡± Then, with more urgency, she added, ¡°If you want to live longer, keep the Earth thing between us. Don¡¯t tell anyone about our origin, not Sir Stan, not Lord Bengrieve, not even your lover.¡± Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Spring of the year 4424 arrived in earnest, and finally, Lansius received the summons he had been waiting for. After a three-day trip on horseback, Lansius and his escorts found themselves in a beautiful castle, grander than anything he had ever seen before. The towers were imposingly tall, the archway grand, and the gates majestic¡ªhowever, since it waste, he was ushered in speedily and had little time to marvel. The next day, Lansius was bathed, given a fresh set of clothes, and served a small meal as he waited. He waited for hours until suddenly, guards and servants came. They escorted Lansius through a dizzying array of corridors, stairs, and hidden pathways until a maid opened a greatcquered door that led to a luxurious study chamber. The maid gestured for silence, while another servant gently shoved Lansius in. The door closed, and Lansius found himself before the renowned Lord Bengrieve, seneschal of Mindia. There was little doubt of the identity of the man now sitting calmly in hisfortable-looking padded chair, reading scrolls on his elegant, small circr table,pletely unbothered by Lansius¡¯s entry. The most powerful man in Mindia . . . The chamber was upied by only him and Lansius. Remembering the maid¡¯s gesture, Lansius could only wait anxiously for his host to address him. He knew his status too well to even try to cough or draw attention. To Lord Bengrieve, he was just a nuisance. Releasing tension from his weary legs, Lansius took in the tasteful design of the room. Absent were grandiose furniture or gaudy art pieces; instead, a single paintingplemented the clean, lily-white stered wall, and sleek marble floors added to the room¡¯s elegance. Arge ss vase filled with freshly cut flowers lent a pleasant floral scent to the airy chamber, and the most striking feature was the natural light streaming in from the adjacent open garden, connected by a series ofrge folding windows. However, a towering metallic statue, the size of a giant bear and painted in a deep, glossy blue, stood as an oddity, shing with the otherwise serene surroundings.Is this supposed to be artwork? The silence was punctuated only by the asional chirping of birds outside, and despite the fully opened window to the garden, there was no chilling spring winding in. He couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that the temperature was being controlled by a mage. It was strange to think that the high nobles employed these rare, powerful individuals like glorified bodyguards and even portable air conditioners. To use them like this when they¡¯re needed the most in the fight at the border. Isn¡¯t this decadence? Lansius wanted to ask Lord Bengrieve many things, such as why he saved Stefi, why he wanted him, and whether he would release them. Unfortunately, he was merely a henchman, and it was not his ce to ask. The fact that Lord Bengrieve didn¡¯t bother to dress up and remained in his ck silken robe conveyed the gulf of status between them. Although this realization made Lansius ufortable, he knew better than to let his pride get in the way of his duties. The sight of the recently blooming flower garden gave him some much-needed respite. The garden was highly decorated,plete with its own fish pond, working fountain, and even a mini waterfall. Pipes and pumps, or is it magic? ¡°Lansius, why are you here?¡± the host finally spoke after throwing hisst scroll down to the table. It was not a casual greeting, and Lansius quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to serve you, my lord.¡± Lord Bengrieve gazed out into his garden, his eyes seeming lost in thought as the sweet chirping of birds filled the air. After a moment of silence, ¡°Lansius, what is thy desire?¡± ¡°My lord, I wish to fulfill your order,¡± Lansius replied despite the growing tension. The host turned his head and gazed directly into Lansius. ¡°Lansius,¡± he repeated slowly, as if savoring the name. ¡°What is thy desire?¡± As if hypnotized by the sharp eyes, Lansius suddenly remembered a rumor that Bengrieve did not forget anything that was spoken to him. A powerful man with a perfect memory. ¡°To save myself and the people closest to me,¡± he nervously admitted. ¡°A selfless guardian,¡± the host remarked disinterestedly. ¡°To whom have you directed this protection?¡± ¡°To Lady Audrey, the girl you saved, and for my family in Bendia.¡± The lord¡¯s expression was unreadable, and he turned his gaze to the garden once again. After a moment of thoughtful silence he said, ¡°Prove your worth, and I¡¯ll arrange for my men to escort your family out of Arvena before the war begins.¡± Did I hear that correctly? ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Lansius trembled as he bowed his head deeply. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect something like this to happen. In just a few words, Lord Bengrieve had gained Lansius¡¯s allegiance. Lansius returned to Toruna and saw the increased military presence around the area. He knew enough to realize that war was imminent. After his meeting with Lord Bengrieve, Sir Stan and Calub entrusted Lansius with more information. One piece of news was Felicity¡¯s betrothal. Calub broke the news: Felis had gotten her wish to be a noble. Lansius was utterly surprised, but ddened. In Felis he hoped to find a reliable ally, so he wrote a letter to congratte her. Another revtion was the campaign to the south. Instead of marching directly north to Arvena, Lord Bengrieve had unexpectedlyunched a campaign against a small barony in Londia. Sir Stan exined that the n was to secure Mindia¡¯s exposed nk beforemitting to a major push against Lord Gottfried in Arvena. While the southern campaign against a small barony looked like an uneven battle, Mindia couldn¡¯t afford a prolonged siege or to waste men and supplies. They needed a quick and decisive victory. The problem was the presence of a powerful viscount in Londia. Although the province was fragmented, the viscount had backed most of the baronies in the area to maintain his regime¡¯s status quo. These small baronies acted as a buffer, separating his region from Mindia. For this campaign, Sir Stan would be apanied by Lansius, Audrey, and Calub. However, they would separate from Sir Stan and the main army. Mindia needed someone to lead a diversion, and that person turned out to be Lansius, along with Toruna¡¯s ragtag band of misfits. Lansius suspected that he was selected because he was a foreigner, which provided a convenient scapegoat should he be captured. Initially unsure, Lansius epted the mission after Calub convinced him, citing his victory in Sabina Rustica as proof of hismanding ability. Despite having only a season to train and equip his troops in Toruna, he chose to embrace the risk. Under the guise of a raiding mission, Lansius¡¯s small band of poorly trained troops embarked on what seemed, in all respects, to be a suicide mission. Londia, Summer 4424. It had been a full year since the fall of Arvena, and nine months since Lansius first set foot in Toruna. The relentless passage of time mirrored the unceasing winds that swept across the Great ins of Londia. The Londia province, far to the south of Mindia remained deste despite the approaching harvest season. There was no abundance of golden crops or orchards full of ripe fruits. Instead, only endless fields of yellowing steppe grasnds stretched as far as the eye could see, with little signs of life. Londia was sparsely popted and economically poor, with limited farnd scattered across its vastndscape. The Great ins, vast but lifeless, separated the province¡¯s two viscounties and eight baronies into eastern and western parts. The western part bordered with two other provinces via a treacherous mountain range that effectively served as a natural boundary. The eastern part shared a border with Mindia, along with one of the two human Eastern Kingdoms. Despite being a part of the Imperium, Londia was closer to awless province. The local lords had quarreled and warred against each other for centuries, with the High Court paying minimal attention and unwilling to get involved as long as tribute was paid. From time immemorial, the Imperium had seen the region as unimportant. The province wasrgely infertile, and its only other feature was the border with the deadly Great Marsnd to the south. However, for the local lords, the ce was ancestral, and they would eagerly defend it with their blood. Viscount Side Lord Robert, the Lion of Londia, once again took to the field. A ragtag troop flying an unknown banner had raided hisnd. Despite his advanced age, his eyesight hadn¡¯t failed him. He calmly surveyed the opponent¡¯s formation arrayed across the open ins. ¡°Our right wing and left wing are ready, my lord,¡± Michael reported as he gently reined in his horse. The excitement in the youngster¡¯s voice was evident as it was his first battle as the marshal. The viscount didn¡¯t share his enthusiasm and remained silent. No bite, Robert observed. He had moved both of his wings as bait, but the opponent¡¯s formation remained unchanged. Robert¡¯s passiveness unintentionally caused unease among his men. ¡°My lord?¡± the marshal asked again after a while. ¡°I heard you the first time, Michael,¡± Robert said to the marshal who was also his future son-inw. ¡°Our men are eager to fight. Would you give us the order?¡± Michael feared the opponent might try to flee. Robert weighed his decision. Unlike Michael, who was in his prime, Robert was full of wrinkles and grayed hair. However, he had what the younger mancked: experience. Michael was like a set of armor that had never seen battle, pristine and without a scratch. Robert, on the other hand, had fought in over twenty battles. ¡°Michael, retreating doesn¡¯t necessarily mean an army is weak,¡± Robert warned. ¡°But that¡¯s all they¡¯ve done since invading ournds, my lord,¡± Michael replied. Robert¡¯s warning fell on deaf ears, but he acknowledged that Michael wasn¡¯tpletely wrong. Ever since Robert had assembled his troops and given chase, the invaders hadn¡¯t attempted to fight. Instead, they simply ran from every engagement. This behavior puzzled Robert and made him timid, while Michael saw it as weakness, which made him grow bolder. ¡°What do the scout reports say?¡± Robert asked. ¡°My lord,¡± Michael said proudly at his preparation, ¡°I¡¯ve sent riders in three directions. They reported no sightings, only empty ins.¡± Robert took a deep breath. It was against his guts, but he felt that his men needed the confidence of a war leader, not a superstitious old man. ¡°Very well, since the enemy isn¡¯t taking our bait, marshal, you may lead the center column. Keep the two cavalries to guard your nks. And I¡¯ll hold the reserve with a hundred cavalry.¡± The trumpets and bugles rang out, signaling the march. Banners unfurled at the front of the formation, fluttering in the wind. The captains rallied their troops, and one thousand soldiers advanced in polished armor and helmets that glistened under the sunlight. Robert watched as the column marched past him, his highly decorated armor and fierce-looking warhorse adding to his lordly presence and inspiring his men. Yet, the armor was just for show. In reality, he was too frail to fight. Before the sun rose higher, the center column had sessfully rejoined with its two wings, which had earlier tried unsessfully to provoke the opponent. In total, there were approximately one thousand men, bolstered by two hundred cavalry, thrown against an opponent with no more than four hundred. Despite the three-to-one advantage, Robert felt uneasy. He wondered why the enemy had chosen to fight that day. After pondering for a while, he concluded that something unexpected must have happened, forcing the opponent to engage. ¡°I suppose I overestimated our enemy,¡± he mused. ¡°You¡¯re being cautious, my lord,¡± a senior knight beside him responded. ¡°Let¡¯s follow our center.¡± Robert spurred his horse, and his entourage of knights, squires, and servants followed closely behind. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 They¡¯reing!¡± Audrey pulled the reins of her mount and came to a stop. Before her stood Lansius, the leader of their ragtag army. Though many dismissed him as a no-name exiled noble from a distant kingdom, Audrey trusted him enough to join his seemingly suicidal offensive. ¡°Listen up! Everyone waits until we¡¯re within crossbow range, then we pull back to the trenches,¡± Lansius ordered. Hismand did little to ease the fear in his men, but Lansius paid no heed. He looked at Audrey and spoke. ¡°Lead the cavalry and make the breakthrough as nned.¡± Audrey stared at him with a cold, piercing gaze that could easily frighten children and adults alike. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Go, move as nned,¡± Lansius answered, almost cheerfully. He knew Audrey well enough to understand the meaning behind her stare. ¡°Good luck then,¡± she replied. ¡°You too. Let¡¯s get some drinks after this is over,¡± he said, despite the overwhelming odds. Audrey went to her cavalrymen and rallied them. Soon, fifty riders moved out against the opponent¡¯s right wing.At least she¡¯s with the cavalry, Lansius thought while suppressing a sigh of relief. He knew that if the worst happened, Audrey would have a good chance of escaping. Two seasons had passed since their fateful reunion at Toruna Manor, yet here they were, facing yet another armed conflict. Lansius felt a sense of despair in their new lives as henchmen. Lord Arte, who was busy gathering followers and currying support from Mindia¡¯s nobility, had given his approval for Lord Bengrieve to employ Lansius. Now, Lansius had assumed a fake identity as an exiled knight from the Mercantile Kingdom. If he were found out, he would surely lose his head. While Lansius wasmenting his situation, fear continued to haunt his troops¡¯ rank and file. Even with their cavalry riding out in strength, they were hardly convinced. The Mindians had enlisted for what they believed would be a simple raiding party, not a pitched battle. They saw Lansius as an exiled noble from a foreign kingdom, with no reputation or standing to im a fiefdom, and so no one had expected him to start an open war. Yet here they were, facing off against the Lion of Londia, the biggest name in the region. The sight of the viscount¡¯s banners, fluttering boldly in the wind, sent chills down their spines. Many muttered curses under their breath, their eyes darting nervously between the enemy¡¯s imposing formation and their own ragtag troop. The thought of fleeing to save themselves constantly crossed their minds. Although Lansius had treated them well, nobody wished to die for someone else¡¯s cause. Many felt betrayed, like sacrificial pawns led to a butcher¡¯s shop. The thought made their stomachs churn. The only thing that stopped them from killing the ck-haired bastard and breaking formation was desperation. It was clear to all that their situation was beyond hopeless, with t grasnd stretching in all directions for miles, leaving nowhere to hide. Whoever fled would be easily chased and ughtered, or captured as ves. Their fear drove them to quietly follow Lansius, who had yet to show signs of panicking. Unbeknownst to his men, Lansius himself was inches away from a nervous breakdown. Am I really doing this? Watching the lines of men in formation moving toward him made him second guess. However, Lansius had bet everything on his reckless n. He had spent his money on recruiting more men, horses, and equipment, risked the trust of his benefactors, and even jeopardized the love of his life, who stubbornly wanted to participate in this madness. Lord Bengrieve and Sir Stan¡¯s initial n was simple: Lansius was to create a diversion, allowing Mindia to freely siege another barony to secure their back line. The root cause of this conflict was a bitter rtionship between the prosperous Mindia and the poor lords of Londia, who secretly supported raiding activities on their vast border. Now, with Mindia poised to fight a major war against the unified northern people, they needed to secure their weakest border. To ensure victory, Mindia was willing to sacrifice hundreds of men to prevent the Old Lion from learning and sending a relief force to their besieged neighbor. However, despite their apparent hostility, Lord Bengrieve still wished to maintain good rtions with the powerful viscount. Thus, Lansius, the foreigner, was the perfect candidate. Even if he and hismand were caught, there would be little evidence that could be traced back to Mindia¡¯s court. Externally, Lansius went along with this n. It was a simple n. His job was to take this cheaply recruitedpany as a decoy for as long as possible, before their eventual capture and demise. Lansius was to escape with the cavalry and abandon the rest to their fate. However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to sacrifice the men. The troops under him might be nothing but the unfortunates, the lowlifes, and the rowdiest scumbags in all of Mindia, yet they were still his men. But mercy wasn¡¯t the main reason why Lansius had reneged on the n. For he had seen a sliver of hope. And ever since learning of the possibility, he had been torn between risking everything for a chance to win big, or ying it safe by sticking to Lord Bengrieve¡¯s n. Only now, as he faced the enemy, did Lansius begin to feel truly at peace with his decision. If you lot are destined to die, then let¡¯s test our fates against the heavens. Since Lord Bengrieve had already written off the fate of Lansius¡¯s troops, this gamble presented no extra risk or cost to him. For Lansius, however, securing a victory would mean tremendous merit. It would be a lie to im he wasn¡¯t motivated by personal gain. His daring decision was also driven by the desire to bring maximum reward to his master, quickly proving his own worth. Thus, trusting his instincts, twelve days prior, Lansius had ordered two hundred men to establish a camp and dig three horseshoe-shaped trenches. The first trench was the longest, followed by two other smaller trenches behind it. This would serve as the mainbat line, while the smaller trenches behind it would act as support and reserve. Lansius had chosen this location because the ground was soft and could easily be dug. The scouts had learned that the area was asionally flooded when the monsoon came, which made it easy to get clean water by digging crude wells. Because of this, they were able to prevent some of the rampant disease and its effects, such as deadly diarrhea. While Lansius and his men began their work digging the trenches, Sir Justin, a surviving Arvenian knight turned mercenary in Lord Bengrieve¡¯s service, had led fifty cavalry and two hundred men deep into Lord Robert¡¯s territory to raid and lure him out. Things seemingly advanced as nned; however, they had badly underestimated Lord Robert¡¯s forces. Calub, the alchemist who had also joined Lord Bengrieve¡¯s mercenarypany, jogged over to Lansius¡¯s side. He gestured for Lansius to speak in private. The two moved away from the rest of the troops, and Calub whispered, ¡°The scouts weren¡¯t making it up. It is a thousand.¡± Hearing that, Lansius felt a knot of dread in his stomach. While he had prepared to face an army twice his size, these overwhelming numbers made his already high-risk n even more precarious. ¡°How in the world could a viscount muster a thousand men?¡± Calub brushed aside Lansius¡¯sint and asked, ¡°Can we still win this?¡± Lansius saw the concern on Calub¡¯s tanned face and avoided his gaze. He needed time to think. Four hundred of our ragtag army against a thousand of the best Londians? We¡¯re doomed. . . Calub exhaled deeply and massaged his temple. He then looked around at the advancing enemy troops in the distance and changed the subject. ¡°Is Audrey with the cavalry?¡± Lansius nodded weakly. ¡°Yes, why?¡± ¡°Good. She should be able to make her escape. Then I¡¯ll pack.¡± Calub turned away. Lansius caught Calub¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Calub was in disbelief. ¡°Lans, this whole thing, your n is breaking apart. We should flee while we can and continue with master¡¯s original n.¡± Lansius defiantly shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re more numerous than expected, but that doesn¡¯t mean my n won¡¯t work. Let¡¯s give it a chance.¡± Calub muttered under his breath, but remained indecisive. ¡°They¡¯re getting closer!¡± one of the lookouts cried out fearfully. Lansius strained his eyes as their cavalry formed a wedge formation, while the viscount¡¯s right wing across the field took shape in a line formation. The sight of hundreds of galloping horses across the green grasnd was a spectacle. Massive, colorful gs flew from the bannermen, adding to the stunning visual disy. ¡°By the Ageless.¡± Calub turned away, his voice filled with dread. ¡°Have you forgotten about those days in Feodosia?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the big boy is with her.¡± Lansius nervously wiped the sweat from his forehead as he watched the two cavalries on a collision course. ¡°Him? That¡¯s . . . not entirely promising,¡± Calub said with an equally nervous smile. ¡°Lances down! They¡¯re lowering theirnces,¡± the lookouts cried out, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. The vibrant spectacle came to a sudden halt as the two sides shed in a brutal head-on collision. Lances shattered and pierced through flesh with sickening thuds. In mere moments, cavalrymen were thrown off their horses or impaled by steel-tippednces, reducing many valiant men to mere casualties. The gruesome spectacle left everyone feeling sickened. Watching as Audrey courageously led her cavalry, gave Lansius a much-needed mental p to the face. She trusted him enough to put her life on the line. He clenched his fist and felt his blood slowly boil. There was little time to observe her fight as the enemy¡¯s main group had closed in on Lansius¡¯s position. ¡°Sound the signal. Move to the trench,¡± Sir Justin, one of the few who had te armor, ordered. In response to his order, three hundred men started to descend into the trenches, where another hundred stood ready. The men looked pale, and a few were already quivering. Lansius let out a sigh, but knew that they were the only ones avable to a no-name upstart like himself. Sir Justin approached Lansius from his post whistling a carefree tune as he walked with a rxed gait. His familiar-looking squire followed behind. ¡°Sir Justin, Hugo,¡± Calub addressed them. Hugo bowed his head to Calub. Fate had yed a cruel joke on him by reuniting him with Lansius as a subordinate. They had buried the hatchet and now Hugo tried to win Lansius¡¯s trust, but he ended up in this suicidal n. Hemented his luck, and like the rest, desperately wanted Lansius¡¯s n to work. Sir Justin nodded at Calub before turning to his squire, Hugo. ¡°Protect us,¡± hemanded. Hugo dutifully ced himself between them and the enemy and raised his shield. Lansius saw the knight¡¯s gaze shift to him. ¡°Commander,st chance,¡± Sir Justin said, giving Lansius the option to retreat or prepare for battle. Lansius, drenched in cold sweat, summoned his courage and responded, ¡°I think I¡¯ll risk it. Sir, can I count on you?¡± The older gentlemen nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll give it my best.¡± ¡°Gratitude, sir.¡± Lansius bowed his head slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t feel too indebted. If things go awry, I only need to discard half my armor to run. My horses are fast, and my men are strong enough to escort me out.¡± The honesty of the former knight, now mercenary, elicited a chuckle from Lansius. ¡°Sir, please call me by name. I¡¯m hardly your superior.¡± Sir Justin grinned. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure they made you themander.¡± ¡°Men will follow someone they respect,¡± Lansius remarked. The knight seemed happy, and he turned his gaze toward the advancing enemy. ¡°Lord Robert has good troops.¡± ¡°Indeed. Meanwhile ours . . .¡± Lansius couldn¡¯t resistparing. The poor and unfortunate, also the scum of every town and vige. They are every bit unfit as soldiers. More like a bunch of bandits . . . The knight snorted. ¡°What we got might be not as good or well equipped, but at least they¡¯ll follow orders.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true . . .¡± Lansius admitted as he watched theirst group of men descend into the trenches with a mixture of gratitude and guilt. Surely, following me was a big leap of faith for them, especially when I employed such an unknown strategy that involves digging a series of ditches in the middle of nowhere like here. ¡°I better go,¡± Calub suddenly announced. ¡°Calub,¡± Lansius called out. ¡°Next time, remind me to double-check our opponent¡¯s strength.¡± Calub let out a deep breath. ¡°If we make it out of this alive.¡± Then he turned to the knight. ¡°Sir, may I ask, why did you agree with this n? You must have known that Lord Robert is a good warlord.¡± The knight chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to see the Lion in the field.¡± Calub let out a sigh. ¡°Lans, I hope your n works.¡± ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work . . . see you in the afterlife?¡± Lansius joked, finally pushing past his fear limit. Calub chuckled and made his way toward the trenches. He was needed on the far right where the fighting was likely to be the fiercest. ¡°We need to move,¡± Hugo interrupted urgently. Just then, the sound of an arrow slicing through the air reached their ears. ¡°Right, right . . .¡± Lansius took a final nce at the enemy formation before quickly making his way to thedder. Sir Justin and Hugo followed suit, with a few crossbow bolts whizzing above their heads as they descended. Finally, at the bottom, the smell of earth and humidity greeted them. One of the aides handed Lansius his crossbow, and he proceeded to check how the string felt. The dampness in the trenches could affect the string, but he felt that the tension was all right. Next, he checked the bolts in, two quivers on his belt, each with twelve bolts. Sir Justin secured his poleaxe while Hugo fetched his basc helmet and assisted him in fastening it firmly. Lansius finished up by wearing a sallet helmet. Itsyers of linen padding feltfortable. It wasn¡¯t a full-face but had a retractable visor. Now, after a lot of doubting and second-guessing everything about his own decision, he finally felt a sense of rity. With everything in ce, he knew it was time to face whatevery ahead. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 The newly dug trenches were still rtively fresh, the earth around them moist and sticky despite the summer heat. Several men trudged through the trenches as they prepare for the impending battle, their boots covered in red mud. Lansius tapped his sallet, and the reassuring metallic ring echoed through the air. Then he pulled down the visor to test it. The helmet limited his view, but he knew he needed protection for his head. Lansius surveyed his surroundings, taking note of his men¡¯s dirt-stained gambesons and emaciated faces. The weeks of marching and sleeping rough had already weakened their bodies, andmon mdies such as colds had further sapped their strength. The air was thick with the stench of their sweat and urine. Sir Justin had taken the rowdier men to his part of the trenches, leaving Lansius with this group to manage. He lifted his visor and locked it in ce. Now, he could feel the weight of their stares, their silent anger for sending them into a battle where they stood little chance of survival. They feared they would be ughtered like helpless livestock. Four hundred poorly equipped men stood no chance against Lord Robert¡¯s veteran vanguard. I better address this lest they rebel at thest minute. ¡°Gentlemen,¡± Lansius called out, his voice wavering slightly with apprehension. Now, all of their attention was directed at Lansius, whose introverted side was screaming for him to back down, but he steeled himself. The trenches weren¡¯t wide, so he climbed thedder halfway up to make himself more visible.¡°Most of you know that I¡¯m a poor rider,¡± Lansius began, his tone light. ¡°I can¡¯t outrun anyone on a horse, and I¡¯m not much faster on foot. So, if things go wrong, I¡¯m probably not going to make it.¡± A few cracked their lips at his dark humor. ¡°But don¡¯t worry,¡± Lansius continued. ¡°I¡¯ve staked my life on this earthen fortress we¡¯ve built. It¡¯s a well-known strategy in my homnd. Great kings and generals have used it against formidable foes, whether human or fell beasts.¡± The men murmured among themselves, some nodding in agreement. Lansius noticed a warmer expression as he spoke again. ¡°Our opponents are unaware of this strategy. We have the upper hand and an abundance of weapons, and we know this ce like ants know their burrows. So, are you with me?¡± The men responded with nods and a growing wave of enthusiasm. ¡°Gentlemen, look around you. Are they not your fellow kin? Do you not trust them? I¡¯ll tell you this: if you cover their backs, they¡¯ll cover yours. And I¡¯ll do the same. We¡¯re in this together. So, do we fight, or do we give up and ept the chain on our necks?¡± Hugo stepped forward and shouted, ¡°I say, let those bastards have it!¡± The men cheered and mored in agreement. That effectively rallied them. Lansius was thrilled. Although he knew he was lying, he had no other choice. ¡°Ten silver coins for every man who fights valiantly today!¡± he proimed. ¡°Fight with all your might, and I promise to personally reward you even more!¡± The trenches echoed with a resounding cheer. Lansius had won over the soldiers¡¯ hearts and minds. It was true that the lure of money could make even the most perilous and unimaginable tasks bearable. Viscount¡¯s Side Robert observed as the center column closed in on the opponent¡¯s line, anticipating a fierce battle. However, something unexpected urred. In response, he promptly dispatched a scout to investigate. While it seemed trivial, Robert knew that morale was a finicky matter. Surprised men could flee despite having an overwhelming advantage. While they awaited the scout¡¯s report, their attention was drawn to the ongoing cavalry skirmish on their right nk. Finally, the scout returned with the news. ¡°My lord, as you suspected, the main enemy force has moved into a ditch.¡± This news ignited a debate among themand staff, with each member offering their opinions. ¡°Is it really just a ditch?¡± Robert interjected, hoping to rify the situation. ¡°My lord, it appears to be deeper than a man¡¯s height. At least two men could walk side by side. They also have crossbowmen. One even fired at me,¡± the scout answered. Robert grew restless. He sensed that this wasn¡¯t a mere ditch, but could it be a distraction? ¡°Did they purposely make it? But for an earthwork of that size, enough to cover hundreds of men would require a lot of preparation.¡± The senior knight who rode beside Robert offered his counsel. Robert massaged his chin and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Send¡ª¡± Suddenly, the knight on the lookout cried out, ¡°Riders ahead! Riders ahead!¡± Everyone was caught off guard as dozens of riders broke through their right wing and charged toward their position. Their right-wing cavalry was in pursuit butgged behind. ¡°Clever bastards!¡± eximed the senior knight. ¡°Our knights in tes can¡¯t catch them. My lord, with your permission,¡± he asked, more of a formality, and shouted to his men, ¡°Fifty knights, on me!¡± The remaining horsemen hurriedly escorted Robert in the camp¡¯s direction. ¡°But the main battle,¡± Robert protested, but his men were having none of it. Protecting their lord was paramount. Nothing else mattered. Despite this temporary setback, they remained confident in their main troops and believed that the opponent¡¯s cavalry charge was a one-trick pony. With that threat now thwarted, they saw this retreat as merely a noise before their ultimate triumph. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Michael demanded answers from his staff, who were just as puzzled. They just saw the enemyunch a desperate cavalry action, but now the enemy¡¯s main formation slowly disappeared into a ditch. A senior staff rode his horse farther to get a better look, but still couldn¡¯t find an exnation. As far as they knew, a ditch or moat was meant to impede or block movement, not to hide troops. The rank and file began to specte on this oddity, attracting a lot of attention. Uncertain about what to do but feeling the pressure to take action, Michael ultimately ordered his crossbowmen to test the enemy. Over a hundred crossbowmen marched onto the field, but they were without their helpers orrge pavise shields. They had to rely on whatever cover they could find or some assistance from other units. The ensuing shooting exchange was brutal, but it quickly became apparent that their side was badly outmatched. The enemy had better cover inside their ditch and could fire with impunity. The sight of their retreating crossbowmen disturbed the entire column. They had been confident with their three-to-one advantage and expected an easy battle, but now fear began to seep in. ¡°Marshal, it¡¯s time to attack,¡± urged the staff. ¡°Very well.¡± Michael took a deep breath. ¡°Signal the men.¡± He knew that further dy would only worsen the troops¡¯ morale. Five hundred of their hardest fighters took to the field while Michael and his staff stayed behind with the remaining three hundred. The vanguard, d in te armor and shields, marched forward in loose formation and soon endured a hail of crossbow attacks. Bravery was present that day. They held their formation and only charged when they were within a stone¡¯s throw from the enemy¡¯s ditch. Michael lost sight of the vanguard as they fearlessly descended into the ditch. Behind them, closely following, were the men-at-arms. They may have been less equipped than the vanguard, but they were equally eager for violence and recognition. However, despite their numerical superiority, they were withered by relentless crossbow attacks. The noise of the bolts¡¯ high-pitched sounds as they sliced through the air continued to scream at their ears. ¡°Where are theying from? Why do they keeping?¡± Michael vented his frustration as the enemy showed no signs of being distracted, even under assault. His senior staff tried to divert Michael¡¯s frustration by pointing out a group of brave men who made a defensive line with shields. However, their defense was short-lived and copsed under the enemy¡¯s ceaseless ranged attacks. The amount of ammunition required to maintain such a constant barrage was tremendous, and it made Michael feel queasy. Doubt began to form in his mind. Was he falling into a trap? A scout was spotted galloping toward them, his horse kicking up dust and dirt as it approached. As he drew closer, he pulled up sharply and quickly dismounted. ¡°Marshal,¡± he said, catching his breath. ¡°There¡¯s more than one ditch. At least two more behind the first one.¡± Michael winced while his staff looked at each other in shock and disbelief. They had been outmaneuvered and outwitted. The realization hit them hard, and Michael felt a sinking feeling in his stomach. Only now did they understand why the ranged attack didn¡¯t lessen at all. As they had alreadymitted to the attack, Michael and his staff could only watch in horror as theirrades mercilessly fell victim to the ranged attacks. The scene was both humiliating and heartbreaking. They had rtives and friends among the assault force who were now fighting for their lives. But there was nothing they could do. The assault must seed at all costs. Not surprisingly, the assault began to falter. Several groups had seen enough blood, broke formation, and retreated. ¡°Round them up,¡± Michael ordered his staff, fearing that the retreat could turn into a rout. Before they could do anything, a rider emerged from their right galloping toward Michael. The rider pulled up abruptly after he found Michael. ¡°Marshal,¡± he said breathlessly. ¡°The enemy cavalry has broken our right wing. They¡¯re aiming for Lord Robert¡¯s position.¡± Michael instinctively pulled the reins of his horse, ready to rush to his lord¡¯s side. However, a knight grabbed his arms and stopped the young marshal. ¡°Marshal, you are needed here,¡± the knight said sternly. ¡°But Lord Robert is under threat,¡± Michael stated angrily. The knight¡¯s grip on Michael¡¯s arm tightened. ¡°You can¡¯t leave this spot or else our entire formation will copse!¡± Michael tried topromise. ¡°I¡¯ll leave my banner¡ª¡± ¡°The men will still recognize you,¡± said the knight firmly. Michael groaned but remained in his ce. ¡°Lord Robert is a skilled fighter, and he has capable knights with him,¡± the knight tried to reassure him. Michael took a deep breath and surveyed the battlefield. ¡°Then tell me, what¡¯s our next move?¡± ¡°I believe we just need to focus on winning what¡¯s in front of us,¡± the knight replied. Michael looked at his staff and made his decision. ¡°All right, send the rest of the troops forward.¡± ¡°Marshal, I believe we¡¯re the only group left,¡± his staff reported. ¡°Then we shallmit ourselves,¡± Michael said resolutely and dismounted. Word that the viscount was retreating spread like wildfire, but before anyone could react, a general attack was ordered. Michael and his staff joined the remaining men-at-arms and marched with their shields raised. Behind them, the levied troops followed. Thetter were trained peasants with little armor and weaponry. Their inadequacy was only remedied by their sheer size. At their rear, a score of cavalry remained vignt to deter anyone from desertion. However, the Londians showed their mettle today. Michael and hisrades were ready to give it their all, and as they charged forward, the barrage of crossbow bolts began to dwindle. A path opened up to them. With great cries that echoed across the field, they fearlessly plunged toward the trenches, and the battle descended into chaos. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 The thunderous sound of shing metal and the piercing cries ofbatants filled the hot summer air. de andnce sliced through the air, striking helmet and armor with bone-crunching force. A knight was thrown from his horse, crashing to the ground with a sickening thud. Blood gushed from his mangled helmet, sttering the polished surface of his armor. In contrast to the unmoving master, the riderless horse bolted out of control. Anci, the victor, proceeded without care. He had just bested another knight. Decked in white brigandine and basc helmet, he pressed his mount to pick up the pace. The cavalry skirmish was a swift but brutal exchange of blows, with riders passing each other in quick session before circling back for another round. However, Anci¡¯s objective today wasn¡¯t cavalry supremacy but to capture the enemy leader. Driven by the promise of arge bounty, his Mindia-trained riders had bravely shed against the opponent¡¯s right wing. Against all odds, their fifty light cavalry prevailed and were now aiming for their opponent¡¯s rear, where Lord Robert¡¯s personal banner was spotted. This turned the fighting into chaos as half of Lord Robert¡¯s reserve scrambled to block the invader¡¯s cavalry advances. Anci smiled at the opponent¡¯s reaction. He relished the opportunity for more fights. Officially, he had only agreed to join this mission because Lansius had pleaded with him toe. The former clerk, now a fake knight, had convinced him that there would be a great battle,plete with knights to capture. Lansius had said he needed Anci to comand the cavalry. However, even for a glory-seeker like Anci, jumping into a fight in Londia wasn¡¯t an attractive prospect. He regarded Londia with a healthy dose of skepticism. Its knights were generally poor, and a fight without the potential for ransom held little interest for him. What ultimately persuaded him to join were Lord Arte¡¯s wishes for him to make a name for himself, his own innate love of violence, and the sizable payment that Lansius had offered him to safeguard themander.The rhythmic pounding of the horses¡¯ hooves echoed across the open in. Shouting through his visor, Anci ordered, ¡°FORM UP ON THE COMMANDER!¡± He had spotted Audrey, the one individual he had sworn to protect. Anci¡¯s riders obeyed and tried to re-form. Anci urged his mount forward. Its powerful muscles rippled beneath its glistening skin. In the distance, the enemy cavalry loomed, a dark, foreboding wall blocking their path. The air was thick with tension and filled with the sound of clinking armor as the two simrly numbered sides charged toward each other. But equal, they were not. The Mindians had spent theirnces against Lord Robert¡¯s right wing. Their horses were tired, and not all of them had emerged unscathed. Meanwhile, Lord Robert¡¯s reserve was as fresh as ever, d in their polished te cuirasses. The Mindians¡¯ side was also disorganized. They had yet to fully establish a cohesive formation. Despite all this, they fearlessly charged into the opponent¡¯s deadly embrace. However, at the critical moment, Audrey led her fifteen riders to execute a sharp right turn. It was so masterfully done that the enemy¡¯s heavier cavalry failed to catch her move. As they turned to intercept her, the enemy left their right nk vulnerable, and that was when Anci¡¯s riders joined for an onught. ¡°Nyahaha!¡± A sickeningughter was followed by a sh of a metallic object that cleaved through the wind in a giant, powerful swing. With a loud metallic ng, one knight crashed to the ground after Anci¡¯s broadsword connected with his arms and pauldron. The hardened iron skin was merely dented, but the victim¡¯s arm was mangled, and he struggled to crawl himself to safety. Audrey¡¯s riders had deftly dodged the enemy and lured them into Anci¡¯s trap. The alpha of the pack grinned devilishly at Audrey¡¯s sess, as his riders wreaked havoc upon the enemy¡¯s ranks. Anci moved on to new prey, an astute rider who happened to cross his path. The marked man, a stalwart knight by appearance, noticed Anci¡¯s approach and reacted ordingly. Within seconds, they closed the gap between them, fate dictating that they would pass on their left side. The knight raised hisnce without hesitation, preparing to strike. Meanwhile, Anci kept shouldering his broadsword confidently. When they were but ance¡¯s distance apart, Anci leaped into action. He put all his weight on the left stirrup, extended his body to the side, and with a lightning-quick motion mmed the iingnce with his broadsword. Thence wobbled out of the way but didn¡¯t break, sending splinters flying between them as the knight and his steed struggled to bnce themselves. Anci¡¯s horse swerved, nearly throwing him off bnce as he came alongside his opponent. They locked eyes from their visored helmets. In jousting, this would have marked the end of the round, but Anci wasn¡¯t finished. In that brief moment, the young squire wrested control of his sword, twisted his body to face the passing knight, and unleashed the sharp metal into the knight¡¯s back. A dull ng rang through the air as the tip of Anci¡¯s sword made contact with the knight¡¯s back te. Though the knight¡¯s back te wasn¡¯t broken, he was not entirely immune to the impact. The knight continued to ride as if unharmed, but astonishingly dropped his sword and crouched lifelessly in his saddle. An additional dent had been etched on the tip of Anci¡¯s sword. He had been using them hard like a blunt mace. His horse made noises as ifplimenting his master¡¯stest win. He grinned and patted his horse while suppressing tremendous pain from his torso. Bah, I shouldn¡¯t twist it that much! Groaning, Anci scanned the surroundings and found no immediate threats as the enemy was turning around wide to give chase. He counted his riders and found only twenty-seven, including himself and Audrey; the rest were either injured, dismounted, or dead. Even Anci, an excellent rider by anyone¡¯s standards, had been dismounted during the early battle. But as any seasoned cavalryman knew, being dismounted was far from the end. He simply whistled to call his horse and rejoined the fight. Including thest one, Anci had bested eight riders, but not without paying the price. Part of his brigandine had been torn by ance, and his left shoulder was swollen from the fall. His right arm wascerated, and the coat of steel tes inside his brigandine couldn¡¯t protect himpletely from thence¡¯s attack. Even without pration, he was sure he had a broken rib or two, making breathing painful. Hemented about not purchasing a cuirass, but he had an eye on something else. As Anci continued to press forward, Audrey began to slow down. Anci caught up with her. ¡°Change of n?¡± he asked, opening his visor and slowing down to a trot. ¡°Anci, we¡¯ve done it,¡± Audrey eximed. ¡°Huh, isn¡¯t the goal to capture the viscount?¡± ¡°Not necessarily. Lans said if we forced the Lion out, then it¡¯s already a win for us.¡± ¡°Ah, f¡¯kin good!¡± Anci grinned widely. ¡°I¡¯m still in shape, but my horse needs rest. Then shall we?¡± Audrey nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s pull back and regroup.¡± Anci let out another groan as he unconsciously twisted his injured torso to reach for the saddlebag. After a few tries, he finally found what he was looking for: a brass circr object. With a gentle nudge of his foot, he coaxed his horse to turn around. Lifting the mini bina, Anci blew into the mouthpiece, producing a distinctive sound that he repeated twice. Instantly, every surviving cavalryman began to move in one direction. The opposing cavalry was in pursuit but weighed down by their heavy te armor. Their horses were exhausted and unable to keep up with Audrey¡¯s forces, who were lighter. Equipped only with ring mail, brigandines, and a few cuirasses, despite having less expensive warhorses, Audrey¡¯s cavalry was able to outrun the enemy. This had been their tactic from the start. Initially, Audrey and Ancimitted their cavalry to battle, only to then switch to evasion, tiring the enemy¡¯s heavy cavalry into a chase. Their light cavalry was controlling the tempo and maintaining the initiative. Meanwhile, the main battle between Michael¡¯s center column and Lansius¡¯s ragtag army in the trenches raged on. Banner of the Unknown The sound of fighting was deafening in the trenches. A messenger shouted repeatedly to get Lansius¡¯s attention, ¡°Sir, a message from Master Calub.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Lansius yelled back. ¡°Traps are working. We¡¯re holding,¡± the skinny messenger reported. ¡°Do you have anything from Sir Justin?¡± Lansius asked as he put his weight on his right foot to keep the crossbow¡¯s metal stirrup down while he drew the string with both hands, effectively priming the mechanism. ¡°There¡¯s so much fighting. We haven¡¯t been able to,¡± he reported while kneeling behind Lansius. ¡°You hear that?¡± Lansius yelled at Hugo. ¡°I¡¯m a bit busy here!¡± Hugo replied as he fended off a knight with his sword. Earlier, his poleaxe had been broken in a vicious fight. Lansius faced the messenger. ¡°Go to Sir Justin. Tell him we¡¯re holding.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all, sir?¡± he asked in between the sounds of swearing and frequent metal-to-metal shes that echoed through the underground trench. ¡°Go,¡± Lansius confirmed, loading a bolt into his weapon and taking aim. ¡°Left, left!¡± he shouted to anyone in front of him. Meanwhile, the messenger disappeared behind his men and into the other side of the trenches. Hugo quickly ducked to the left, and Lansius squeezed the lever trigger, causing the string¡¯s release to echo violently in his hands. The wooden shaft hurtled toward its target, exploding upon impact against the knight¡¯s breastte and sending wooden shrapnel flying. The victim staggered and fell backward, a steel-tipped bolt protruding from his breastte. His side attempted to evacuate their fallenrade, while another knight squeezed to take his ce. However, the narrow and confined trenches made movement difficult, particrly in heavy te armor, and the slippery red y ground only made it worse. Hugo got up from his kneeling position. He had been shielding his face from being peppered by wooden shrapnel, some of which had lodged in his ring mail. He charged at the unprepared opponent alongside another squire and made a bloody result. In contrast to the attackers, Lansius¡¯s men hade prepared by tying ropes onto their footwear, providing them with much-needed traction for work and fighting in trenches. Meanwhile, the knights in their sabatons struggled to move without slipping on the slick, y-like ground. With all this advantage and preparation, Lansius¡¯s smaller force had miraculously managed to hold their ground against therger, better-armed opponent, but they were left utterly exhausted, unable to press for dominance. As the bitter and bloody struggle continued, everything hung in the bnce. The slightest shift could tip the scale in either side¡¯s favor. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Following the initial assault, Lansius¡¯s first trench was no longer able to use crossbows as freely anymore. It became mainly a melee affair. But the crossbows, as nned, had done a great job in blunting the initial assault. Moreover, Lansius had put the bulk of his crossbowmen in the second trench, where they could fire freely at any iing enemy on the surface. These ranged attacks became Lansius¡¯s best defense against the enemy¡¯s onught, preventing them from being ughtered from the top like animals trapped in a gutter. Lansius¡¯s side didn¡¯t have a monopoly on crossbows; their opponents had tried to use them as well. However, they were unprepared. Anticipating a melee, Lord Robert¡¯s men had failed to bring a sufficient number of crossbows into the trench. Meanwhile, Lansius had amassed arge stockpile of bolts, enough tost an hour. He had also trained more than half of his men in the use and maintenance of crossbows. Bows took ages to master, but crossbows required only two days to learn the basics and two weeks to be proficient enough for battle. While Sir Stan had equipped the troops with spears, polearms, and a few dozen crossbows, Lansius allocated more of his war fund to acquire a hundred more crossbows, even going so far as to spend his own personal five gold pieces¡ªequivalent to 100 silver¡ªto buy forty additional crossbows. Still not satisfied, Lansius borrowed thirty heavy arbalests from Toruna¡¯s armory, along with arge supply of bolts. To further bolster their arsenal, he sold some of their surplus supplies to purchase additional ammunition. All these preparations enabled his troops to maintain a high rate of fire against their opponents. This proved especially effective against the enemy¡¯s transitional armor, which was primarily ring mail rather than proper te. Londia was a poor province, and despite its involvement in multiple conflicts, its men-at-armscked the best equipment the Imperium could offer. Its tes made from mild iron offered little protection against Mindian steel-tipped heavy bolts. But now, the battle had entered a new phase. Steel nging echoed as Hugo exchanged blows with the new opponent. At one point, the knight turned it into a sword grapple. However, Hugo was a tad faster and slipped his sword into a thrust. The steel tip dug deep into the knight¡¯s unprotected inner right elbow, causing him to recoil in pain.Despite not being the greatest fighter, Hugo¡¯s agility and sure-footedness, helped by the rope trick, gave him an advantage in the close and confined space. Hugo wrestled the opponent down with that advantage, but another fighter intervened. Hugo took a step back, and another knight in engraved te armor wielding a shield and mace took the spot easily. The other fighter also faced difficulties with his opponent and was saved only by Hugo¡¯s intervention. This unnerved Lansius. The opponent was getting better at this game. Despite their initial setbacks, the Lion¡¯s knights and men-at-arms had slowly adapted and regained their edge. There was no more hurried attack or halfhearted assault, only cold precision and a steady push. Exhausted, Hugo signaled for a recement. Lansius and his crossbowman seized the opportunity to fire at the enemy. However, the knights were prepared and readily shielded their upper bodies, making the bolts thud harmlessly upon impact. Another pair of fighters bolted to the front. Meanwhile, Lansius reloaded his crossbow and realized he could hear heavy breathinging from the enemy¡¯s direction. The hot and humid conditions underground made it difficult for anyone in full-face helmets to breathe through their small vents. As a result, many of Lansius¡¯s opponents had their visors open, despite the risk of getting hit by stray bolts or deadly shrapnel. Lansius suddenly rallied his men. ¡°Keep it up! Once we stop the vanguard, the rest will fall.¡± Upon hearing his words, the new pair of fighters charged forward with their poleaxes. The rest of Lansius¡¯s men behind didn¡¯t respond verbally. Having borne the brunt of the assault, they were exhausted, but their eyes showed renewed determination. However, determination alone was not enough to win the fight. Despite their best efforts, the new pair of fighters struggled in their fight and continued to lose ground against the more-skilled opponents. Hugo looked at Lansius, who nodded, agreeing to another swap. Despite the advantage, the opponent did not rush. They were acting like a cat ying with a mouse in their grasp. When they spotted another swap, they were so ustomed that they readily raised their shields. Watching them, Lansius deliberately withheld from firing his crossbow. Instead, he aimed it around threateningly to give his men some breathing time. The trick worked, and his fighters retreated without problems. At this range, and in the absence of wind, everyone knew that not even te armor could provide invulnerability. However, the problem still persisted: a crossbow would not be very effective against a shield. A bearded man stepped forward. He wore a sallet along with a heater shield and an axe. From his looks, he was eager to fight. ¡°Careful, don¡¯t get cocky,¡± Lansius warned the bearded guy. Thomas chuckled. ¡°No worries, I got my beard back.¡± The man could have an easy life in Mindia, following Lord Arte and Sir Peter on their political tour, but Thomas decided to follow his guts. Out of respect, Lansius had put him in reserve, but the man yearned to fight. Thomas and Roger, a younger man who had paired up with him, approached the opponent¡¯s line calmly. The mace-wielding knight suddenly lunged at Thomas. Thomas dodged a blow from a mace and countered with a ferocious axe attack. The knight blocked with his shield and felt a jolt in his arm and shoulder. Thomas kept hacking at it, but a shield bash took him by surprise. Thomas stumbled back as the knight swung his mace. He raised his shield to block, crouched low, and lunged at the knight. It was such a short distance that the knight failed to react. The knight lost his footing as Thomasunched a series of blows. The knight immediately fell, and Thomas pinned him down, ready for the killing blow, but a halberd greeted him from the front. The axeman released his prey and took several steps back. Two knights assisted their fallenrades readily. One dragged the guy back; another kept brandishing their halberd. ¡°Thomas!¡± Lansius shouted. Old Thomas barely ducked when two bolts screeched through the air andnded at the two who tried to evacuate their friends. One got hit in the thigh and groaned in pain, another was unconscious from a big dent in his helmet. ¡°On me!¡± Thomas charged into the opponent¡¯s confused line while Roger tried his best to contain the other knight from interfering. Hugo sprang into action and joined the fray while Lansius frantically reloaded his bolt, hoping this might be the break they were waiting for. Thomas, Hugo, and Roger fought admirably with tenacity. However, despite the golden opportunity, they were facing the best of Lord Robert¡¯s men-at-arms. The knights soaked the damage and re-formed their line. In this confined space between the two red dirt walls, there was no ce for nking, and Lansius men¡¯s momentum stalled. They took two for ransom and injured several, but failed to make the breakthrough they desperately needed. Just then the fighting stopped as both sides took breathing room. ¡°Get down,¡± the crossbowman beside Lansius yelled, as he thought he had found his chance. Already anticipating the attack, the men ducked. The bolt flew straight but narrowly missed the knight¡¯s helmet. Lansius, too, fired his crossbow, but the bolt got deflected at the other knight¡¯s pauldron and flew harmlessly into the earthen wall. After they had spent their ranged attack, the opponent suddenly charged forward. Fuck! They were waiting for this. ¡°Fall back,¡± Hugo screamed as if reading Lansius¡¯s mind. Thomas and Roger acted like a rear guard and tried their best to defend against the charging knights. Lansius¡¯s men retreated, more panicked than orderly. Suddenly, one of the guys in front screamed. Lansius stopped and saw Roger¡¯s shoulder pierced by a spear. Blood was gushing through his gambeson. Lansius tossed his crossbow to his assistant and dashed back. ¡°Lend me a hand,¡± he cried as he dragged the wounded guy as fast as he could. Hugo and Thomas were close to their limit, answering multiple attacks at once. The opponents d in te fearlessly rushed like raging bulls. A spear slipped and nearly impaled Lansius. It made him slip into the red mud. A female in ring mail moved past them, pushing them, and used her shield as cover. ¡°Ca, don¡¯t get reckless,¡± her friend warned her from behind. ¡°Mind your business! If they fall, then we¡¯re also going to die,¡± Ca said defiantly. ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Lansiusmended while redoubling the effort to drag Roger. There was not enough space for two, but a few hands reached out to them to help. Ca eventually took the front after Thomas got hit on the side of his helmet. Afterward, they picked up the pace, where suddenly the width along the trenches got wider. They finally reached a ce that Lansius named the gatehouse. It was not only wider, but it was also separated by a wooden fence with a functioning gate. As they passed the wooden fence, Lansius, Hugo, and the rest just dropped to the ground. Red sticky soil was the least of their problems. A few men who were in charge of the gate, less experienced but protected behind the fence, readily brandished their spears and fired their crossbows against the iing knights and men-at-arms. After a short skirmish that felled several of their members, the Londians lost their momentum and retreated, seemingly into the far end of the trenches. Lansius slumped with his back against the reddened wall. Hugo and Thomas were next to him. Despite being wider than the rest of the trench, it was still only enough for four people to stand abreast. Fresher personnel passed between them to reinforce the gate. The fighting grew quiet around them, so Lansius could hear crossbow bolts being fired overhead. ¡°Fighting still rages top side,¡± Hugomented after watching Lansius looking upward. Lansius nodded. He knew that it meant that the opponent still had more mening. However, this was all within expectation. Looking at his men working hard to survive made him breathe a sigh of relief. His biggest gamble had paid off. From the beginning, Lansius¡¯s problem wasn¡¯t only the enemy, but also his men¡¯s willingness to fight. Truthfully, they were nothing but misfits, poorly recruited and motivated only by raiding and looting. Exacerbating the problem, Lansius had no reputation. Despite all his fair treatment, no Mindians would trust him with their lives. Thus, he had deceived them. He had led them to a ce where they couldn¡¯t possibly run, so their only option was to fight for their lives. This trench strategy was essentially that. Lansius gambled that, even without divine rights, beliefs, or ideologies, men would always fight for survival. And once again, he had proven the assumption to be correct. His men were exhausted, bruised, and battered, but still motivated to fight. And the Arvenians dly showed them the way. Ever more experienced, Hugo began skillfully reorganizing his men. In a short time, a fresh group of thirty men sallied out. Their rallying cries pumped everyone¡¯s morale as they exited the gateway. ¡°Toughds,¡± Hugomented as he noticed Lansius gaze at the men. Lansius nodded. ¡°Any words from other sectors?¡± Hugo searched around and called, ¡°Oi, messengers.¡± One perked up and headed toward them. ¡°What¡¯re the words from Sir Justin and Master Calub?¡± ¡°Sir Justin and his men have captured a dozen. Several fell, but they steadily gained ground. As for Master Calub, his traps worked; the enemy was kept in check.¡± Hugo looked at Lansius, who nodded, satisfied. Anything other than getting wiped up is good news. While the battle raged on, they could afford some quick treatment. A barber who followed them was their designated healer, as was the norm for this era. The barber cleaned Hugo¡¯s small wounds with wine and wrapped them with a clean linen cloth. Meanwhile, Thomas had a cut on his cheek and had lost a lump of hair from a narrow sh. Part of his beard was reddened with blood. Lansius took a deep breath. The realization that these men bled for him was overwhelming. Suddenly, the wooden fence came alive again. The second group was being pushed back, and the knights were hot on their tails. Thomas put his sallet back while Hugo took a crude-looking halberd from one of his men. Lansius, too, rose up, ready for the finale. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 The air was thick with the sound of thunderous footsteps and rallying cries as Lord Robert¡¯s men-at-arms charged toward the wooden fence. Though their stamina was failing and the enemy¡¯s tactics unpredictable, their pride burned fiercely. In the confined space, they hurled themselves against the sturdy gates with all their might, using their weight in ce of a battering ram. But the defenders were well-prepared. Armed with polearms and crossbows, they pushed back the attackers and made them pay a tremendous price. Despite the sacrifices of eleven of their bravest, the two-meter-tall wooden fence remained seemingly impregnable. Bloodied by a persistent stream of crossbow bolts, they could only drag the wounded along with their retreat. Deep in the trenches, they licked their wounds and prepared for the inevitable. The wooden gate groaned as it swung open. Many of its posts were bent or pushed from their spots. The chipped and splintered wooden fence stood as a testament to the relentless assault of their opponents. Lansius emerged from the gate in his battered gray brigandine, apanied by his men who surveyed the scars of battle with him. ¡°Hugo,¡± he called out with a weary yet resolute voice. Hugo rested his crude halberd and replied, ¡°Yes, boss?¡± ¡°Pick your best men,¡± Lansiusmanded.With a sigh of relief, Hugo turned to his men and rallied them. ¡°Come onds, for the finale.¡± With Lansius and Thomas behind, Hugo led a contingent of his best men into battle. They quickly located Lord Robert¡¯s exhausted troops and offered battle. An intense melee ensued, but it soon became clear that the opponent¡¯s men-at-arms were on theirst leg. The once fearsome troops were reduced to a sorry lot. Their best fightersy wounded or dead on the ground, leaving only the inexperienced ones to carry on. Their breathing was ragged, and their movements sluggish as the stifling heat and humidity drained them of theirst bit of strength. Trapped in the trench, with Lansius¡¯s crossbowmen positioned to cut their escape, Lord Robert¡¯s side had no choice but to surrender. The deputymander knelt before Lansius, casting aside his helmet adorned with a great plume. He offered his sword as a token of surrender. It should have been the marshal doing this, but word had it that he had lost an eye to shrapnel. ¡°I ept your surrender and guarantee the safety of your men whoy down their arms.¡± Lansius reiterated the words whispered by Sir Justin, who had just arrived from his front. His men mored as Lansius finished the words. They shouted victory in loud emotional voices and threw their fists in the air. Many of them looked at Lansius intensely and made him ufortable. ¡°VICTORY!¡± The word was repeated and echoed, spreading through the trenches like wildfire. Eventually, the fighting ceased in all the trenches. The defeated had epted their fate and surrendered their weapons. Sir Justin conversed with the deputymander, while Hugo, Thomas, and their men ensured security. Guarding numerous hostages wasn¡¯t easy, but they were like assets waiting to be cashed in. Lansius stood with Ca, his temporary adjutant, away from the limelight. Suddenly, the sound of hooves followed by arge shadow loomed over them. Ca instinctively drew her sword and readied her shield, but soon recognized the figure of a cavalrywoman on the ground level. She must¡¯ve trotted along the trenches until she found me. Lansius pulled his sallet off. ¡°So you survived?¡± Audrey asked as she opened her visor. ¡°You seem to be displeased?¡± Lansius retorted. That made Audreyugh so hard that her visor fell in aedic manner, causing Lansius and his men to burst intoughter as well. Before theughter subsided, Lansius ordered Ca to fetch back thedder. They carefully flew their banner first to avoid getting shot by the other trenches by mistake. Audrey was already present, so there was a low risk, but Lansius insisted just to be safe. Lansius climbed up after Ca and took in the sight of the battlefield, littered with casualties. Across the grassy ins, many were groaning in pain. Some writhed, while a few calmly waited for the slowing of death. The aftermath was always a sad scene. In the distance, the enemy¡¯s retreat had turned into a rout. The decisive factor had been the great show of force by Audrey¡¯s cavalry they had made by forming a wide line, even though in truth, they only numbered twenty-seven riders. However, to the remaining enemy, their presence was evidently too much to bear. On the other hand, Robert¡¯s cavalry had left the field, unwilling to risk themselves by going near the trenches. Lansius expected the rout, given the istion of the enemymanders and vanguard. The remaining levied men and armed vigers had little motivation, and the few knights and remaining men-at-arms had no choice but to retreat. Now, they no longer flew their banners. ¡°Get me Sir Justin,¡± Lansius said to Ca. Sir Justin emerged from the trenches. ¡°What do you need, Commander, a party?¡± Lansius chuckled. ¡°That can wait. Sir Justin, I see all those beautiful horses and knights. What do you think we should do?¡± Sir Justinughed and shouted down to his men, ¡°Time for a ransom hunt!¡± The knight¡¯s words were greeted with fierce jubtion from his men. Quickly, they made their way to the back trench, where they had hidden their horses. Lansius saw Anci approaching. He looked mauled, but still alive and kicking as usual. ¡°Anci, go nuts,¡± he said to encourage him. ¡°Haha, easy,¡± Anci replied. ¡°Come, Hugo, don¡¯t be a slowpoke,¡± he taunted Hugo, who had just climbed up. ¡°Fook you and your sted horse,¡± Hugo cursed, drawingughter from the troops. They knew Anci and Hugo had grown up together as squires to the same knight. Then something urred to Lansius. ¡°Audrey, let them surrender and arrange for talks if you could.¡± With her visor returned to its ce, Audrey threw a hard nce at Lansius before nodding once and spurring her horse forward. Viscount Robert In the aftermath of the rout, the enemy¡¯s smaller yet fiercely motivated riders pursued Robert¡¯s fleeing troops, scattering his other units from the battlefield. The only remnants of Robert¡¯s forces were those who had sought refuge within their camp. They attempted to barricade the camp, but theycked sturdy walls for protection, and many had abandoned their posts, taking their mules or carts with them. In this dire situation, Robert¡¯s loyalists urged him to flee. However, he knew his slow-moving baggage train would be easy prey for the enemy. When that happened, it would be a lost cause. Right now, he still had the numbers to force the enemy into the negotiation table. However, Robert suspected the enemy held numerous hostages, enough to make his own nobles turn against him. Many of these captives were sons, uncles, or husbands of influential families. Even if Robert managed to escape and secure himself within his castle, he would face internal conspiracies. The families of the hostages would be driven to overthrow Robert¡¯s rule to ensure the safe return of their captive kin. This precarious situation meant that arge number of Robert¡¯s still numerous men and cavalry were reluctant to fight, fearful that their actions might endanger their rtives. The enemy had triumphed, a fact Robert was forced to acknowledge. Believing that bravery was not only demonstrated in victory but also in defeat, he sat beneath his tent, patiently awaiting a negotiation while his men valiantly organized a final stand. However, a group of riders acting as messengers arrived, bearing an offer of negotiation from their leader. Robert weed the opportunity for dialogue, and a truce was swiftly dered. The hostilities halted on both sides. As both armies tended to their wounded and collected their fallen, arge ivory tent was erected between them, a symbol of forting discussions. As the victor¡¯s cavalry patrolled the vicinity and stood guard at the site, the Lion of Londia made his appearance, exuding an air of calm dignity. A small retinue of knights apanied him as a protective entourage. Despite the sweltering heat and his evident fatigue, Robert remained d in his armor, resolute in leveraging every potential advantage in the forting negotiations. His adversaries weed him readily, though ironically the ivory tent was his own, one of many things he would lose in the aftermath of this conflict. Yet even in the face of defeat, Robert maintained a straight-backed posture, wearing an expression that suggested he was relishing every moment. However, Robert mostly maintained his silence, allowing a trusted aide to handle the negotiations. To his surprise, his counterpart mirrored his approach. There was no gloating in the adversary¡¯s leader¡¯s face. The man named Lansius sat quietly in his seat, observing the proceedings without interjecting. Both leaders exchanged several nces but refrained from direct conversation. The first topic of discussion was the status of the hostages. A knight was dispatched to verify their condition and reported back that they were safe, kept in separate pits throughout the trenches as a precaution. The knight also confirmed that Marshal Michael had survived, though likely at the cost of an eye. Robert drew a deep breath and nodded to his knight, his silence conveying his relief. The second issue raised was the fate of Robert¡¯s baggage train. Given their distance from the nearest settlement, supplies would be precarious. Fortunately, while the victors insisted on confiscating all wealth, they were reasonable enough to leave almost half of Robert¡¯s food supplies intact. This was more than sufficient for their march back home, and Robert was appeased. With the two main subjects addressed, Robert turned his attention to the opposing leader. To Robert, this Lansius was an intriguing figure. Not because of his ck hair that marked him as a foreigner, but due to hisck of the pride or entitlement typically unted by the nobility. The discussion soon hit a deadlock when the subject ofnd rights was broached. ¡°I beg your pardon, but your sidecks a valid casus belli against my lord¡¯s domain. While we acknowledge your military superiority, you cannoty im to White Lake without risking intervention from the Imperium,¡± Robert¡¯s representative argued with conviction. Sir Justin scoffed at this. ¡°Stop this nonsense. It¡¯smon knowledge that the lords of Londia have beenpeting and seizingnds not rightfully theirs for generations. The Imperium has never intervened.¡± ¡°We are not brutes! My lord only engages in battle when his rightful ims are threatened,¡± retorted Robert¡¯s representative. ¡°Says the one who didn¡¯t send an envoy this morning andunched an assault without even a parley,¡± Sir Justin shot back. Robert¡¯s side reeled from the statement, but chose to ignore it. ¡°In thest conflict, Viscount Jorge pledged Korelia as payment for a joint attack on the Southern Alliance. When Lord Jorge reneged on his promise, my lord was justified in reiming what was rightfully his.¡± The crux of the matter was that Lansius held no legitimate im to Robert¡¯s domain. In reality, Robert would capitte due to his defeat, but Lansius couldn¡¯t legally retain Robert¡¯s domain without the appropriate justification. If Lansius forced his way, it would be seen as taking White Lake hostage, a move that would invite all the lords of Londia to attack. Robert was curious to see how this young man would navigate this messy issue of casus belli. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Lansius, Leader of the Banner of the Unknown When the question of casus belli was raised, Lansius shifted his posture for the first time, drawing the attention of those around him. ¡°Let¡¯s put that problem aside for now,¡± he suggested, his tone pleasant and friendly. ¡°What if this has all been a misunderstanding?¡± Robert¡¯s aide looked at him in confusion, and Robert turned to Lansius with a hint of disdain. ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± he challenged. Seatedfortably, Lansius simply nodded. ¡°I want you to continue ruling White Lake as you always have.¡± Surprise flickered briefly across Robert¡¯s face before he countered, ¡°That must be a jest! I¡¯m a defeated noble. Why would you make such an absurd statement?¡± His response was roundabout, seemingly designed to provoke Lansius into revealing his true intentions. ¡°My lord, I assure you I¡¯m not jesting. I am extending an offer for cooperation between us,¡± Lansius replied resolutely, deliberately addressing Robert as his lord in an attempt to cate him. ¡°There¡¯s no cooperation between the victor and the defeated. The rtionship is between the conqueror and the subjugated. Why resort to pleasantries?¡± Robert retorted. ¡°I never intended to conquer you, Lord Robert,¡± Lansius responded with patience. In truth, he had nothing to offer that would impress Robert, but his ambitionsy elsewhere, and he might still have a chance to achieve them without relinquishing too much of his spoils. Taking a deep breath, Robert asked, ¡°Then how do you exin today¡¯s battle?¡±Lansius paused before answering, ¡°Let¡¯s consider it a mock battle.¡± ¡°A mock battle? For what purpose?¡± ¡°To bring about change,¡± Lansius dered enigmatically. ¡°The realm south of Mindia has been stagnant for far too long. I wish to change that.¡± Viscount Robert Robert was momentarily stunned by Lansius¡¯s deration. Does he intend to unite Londia? The feuds among the Londian nobles were older than the third Imperium itself. The ambition persisted, but nobody openly expressed it among peers. Yet, Robert found it hard to dismiss Lansius¡¯s statement, given the astounding victory his ragtag group had achieved over Robert¡¯srger, seasoned force. Many of his men were veterans Robert had personally recruited, trained, and led for more than two decades. A blind bravado had been his undoing, but Robert felt the need to credit Lansius for creating a near-miracle victory. That made him ponder what he could aplish with someone like Lansius serving as his marshal. Perhaps even the unification of Londia was within reach, he mused. However, he quickly dismissed that notion and instead asked, ¡°Please indulge me? What exactly is your n?¡± ¡°I wish Lord Robert to continue his rule, with a few beneficial changes for both of us,¡± Lansius rified. Suppressing a mix of skepticism and hope, Robert nodded. ¡°Please, continue.¡± ¡°I propose military protection in exchange for a strategic castle as a base, and a portion of your ie. The funds would be used to purchase food and other supplies from your domain, allowing wealth to circte locally and preventing you from bing any poorer than before.¡± Lansius¡¯s rough use of thenguage suggested ack of noble upbringing, yet his innovative ideas were intriguing. ¡°So, a mercenarypany?¡± Robert ventured. ¡°Not quite. A mercenary is hired to fight someone else¡¯s war. That¡¯s not my intent,¡± Lansius rified. ¡°And what about rebuilding my forces? Would you permit it?¡± Robert asked, half in jest. ¡°Certainly, we are not your conquerors. You may do as you please.¡± Robert¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid I might betray you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s always a risk. But I believe in time, you¡¯ll see therger picture and choose to ally with us,¡± Lansius stated firmly. Robert stroked his small goatee. Despite the absurdity, he found himself warming up to Lansius. He wasn¡¯t as polished as many noblemen, but his voice held a note of genuine empathy. Moreover, his demeanor was devoid of ill will and even suggested humility. His instincts told him to trust this young man. The decision wasn¡¯t difficult. As a defeated noble, his options were limited: capitte and be sent somewhere remote as a hostage, or take a long journey to the old capital in Centuria, besieged by wars with the western nomads. epting Lansius¡¯s n offered a way to retain his position, albeit with reduced power and wealth. It was an enticing proposal. ¡°Before the battle, I heard reports from the viges your men visited,¡± Robert reminisced about the scout¡¯s remarks several days prior. ¡°I fully expected to hear about damage or looting, but to my surprise, there were none. Instead, the vige chiefs reported your men purchasing food at fair prices. Why?¡± Lansius smiled, seemingly flustered. ¡°I may not look the part, but I¡¯m not a robber.¡± The old viscount chuckled for the first time as a hunch dawned on him. He purchased those goods to garner public support. He knew he would likely triumph in battle. How audacious! Robert was amused, for in a war such a strategy seemed impractical and offered little gain. Yet he admired a war leader who refrained from looting the poor. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re on to something,¡± Robert muttered as he considered the offer. ¡°Would you also permit me to run my court?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my intention. Let¡¯s make this into cooperation. I¡¯ll handle military affairs, and my lord shall take care of politics. This way there¡¯s no need for a casus belli.¡± Robert nced at his aide, who nodded in agreement. Even they found the proposition appealing. However, propelled by curiosity, Robert asked further, ¡°Why all theplications? Wouldn¡¯t it be more straightforward for you to rule the region yourself?¡± ¡°No, that would invite too many problems. I don¡¯t want to get entangled in court politics,¡± Lansius dered, his true intentions remaining a mystery. The victor and the vanquished set off toward Robert¡¯s domain to orchestrate the transfer of power. Their pace was slow yet steady, their ranks weighed down by the wounded. The baggage train was also heavy with the confiscated armor and weapons from the defeated. They also had prisoners to consider and ransoms to secure, necessitating careful progress to avoid unnecessary risks. Sir Justin led the troops while Calub tended to the wounded. In this era, medical care was scarce. The best they could do was to dispatch the gravely wounded to the nearest vige for basic care. Lansius wished for moreprehensive care for them, but Robert refused it as the situation hadn¡¯t yet stabilized. The threat of conflict still loomed, as Robert¡¯s allies might attempt to intervene. Ironically, they remained on a war footing until they could safely escort Robert to his castle to exercise his authority. This was the very reason Lansius had set up camp deep within Robert¡¯s domain, effectively holding him and hismanders hostage. Nevertheless, the transfer of power eventually urred without a hitch. Only then, Lansius sent word to his benefactor, exining his victory and his reasons to ask for Korelia as a base of power in the region. In the letter, Lansius expressed his wish for Lord Bengrieve to send him a recementmander and contingent, so he could return to Mindia. However, when Lord Bengrieve replied, Lansius was surprised at his benefactor¡¯s reaction. Following Viscount Robert¡¯s disastrous defeat, the Lion of Londia carefully ceded Korelia to the victor, an unusual arrangement that led many to assume a secret agreement had been made. Regardless of the truth, Korelia was no longer under Lord Robert¡¯s control. Although a small fief with limited resources, Korelia held strategic importance as a middle ground between the western and eastern parts of Londia. The town could serve as a gateway to unify the province under one¡¯s rule, but itsck of arablend posed a problem for supporting arger poption. Beyond the small castle town, there were only several viges spread to its eastern side. With little arablend but grasnd, its poption was small and mostlyposed of herders. Despite being a humble fief, the transfer of Korelia disrupted the bnce of power in the region. Adding to this tension was the fall of Orniteia Barony to Mindia after a siege. Now, every neighboring lord was plotting their moves. They knew conflict was inevitable. Fall of 4424, Korelia. Two Months After Lansius¡¯s Victory Lansius, the temporary officer of Korelia, was awed by the sight of the cloudless blue sky above him. It was unlike anything he had ever seen before, with a seemingly endless expanse of grass stretching out as far as the eye could see. It felt as if Korelia was the only human settlement in this part of the world, surrounded by the vast emptiness of a nomadic steppe. Have I ever visited Mongolia? Lansius asked himself, but his memory offered no answer. While he could remember movies, books, or even games, he had a hard time remembering personal details of his life. He couldn¡¯t even recall his nationality or origin, but that didn¡¯t bother him anymore. Now, this life was all he had. Sitting under a rectangr field tent, Lansius contentedly watched the building project he had envisioned for Korelia taking shape. The gray-colored canvas pped in the breeze as the sun rose higher on the eastern horizon. Several hundred men dug trenches on the west side, while another hundred worked on the southern side of the town. They were making trenches for city defenses. He hated trenches, but there were not enough woods to construct a palisade even for just one side. Topensate for theck of defense, Lansius had ordered his men to make picket fences and stakes using whatever wood was avable. Usually, this kind of work was frowned upon by the poption. Unless they were exempted from annual tax. But, instead of the usual forcedbor, Lansius was offering wages, much to people¡¯s delight. While Lansius believed in treating people fairly, his real intention was to prevent sabotage or dissidents. Moreover, he theorized that paidbor worked faster and was generally more reliable. Just this week, Lansius¡¯s view was vindicated. Aided by Lansius¡¯s goal-oriented payment, the workers managed themselves efficiently. The defense work began to take shape right on schedule. Another factor that contributed was the quick harvest time in Korelia. The area didn¡¯t have much farnd, and after the festivities ended, Lansius had the fullbor of the farmers at his disposal as well. A billowing cloud of ck smoke caught Lansius¡¯s attention. It was the cksmith Calub had invited from out of town to produce nails and bolt heads for their side project. Though the local smiths couldn¡¯t produce swords or armor, they could handle simple repairs and maintenance. Lansius had wanted Calub to head another project to build workshops. They wanted to employ craftsmen, artisans, and volunteers to produce crossbow parts. As Lansius watched the project progress, a sudden horse¡¯s neigh drew his attention. He nced up and saw a friendly silhouette approaching. ¡°I see that you¡¯re well enough to go outside today.¡± A hint of a smile was on Audrey¡¯s lips as she approached closer and covered him with a fur coat. ¡°Ah, thanks.¡± Lansius felt the warmth and found it pleasant. Audrey noticed how windy it was. ¡°Mm, perhaps you shouldn¡¯t be out here for too long.¡± ¡°Do I look that pale?¡± he asked. ¡°Well, prevention is always wise,¡± Audrey remarked smugly. ¡°You sound like Calub,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Lemme check your forehead for a fever.¡± His jest was shot down by a cold stare. ¡°Not funny. You¡¯ve been bedridden on and off for almost three weeks. Everybody is terrified.¡± Lansius¡¯s chuckle died down quickly. ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry to make you worry.¡± Audrey kept staring, and Lansius could only look down. She let out a soft sigh before tenderly patting Lansius¡¯s shoulder. He caught her hand with his own, savoring the warmth of her touch. After a moment offortable silence, she asked, ¡°I heard about the letters.¡± Lansius exhaled deeply, awash in a mix of emotions. His recent victory had set off a chain of unexpected events, manypletely beyond his control. And nothing could have prepared him for the response from Mindia. The triumph he had fought so hard to achieve now seemed to be pulling him further from his desires and closer to the chaos of war. On the other hand, it had also opened the door to great opportunities. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Agentle autumn breeze brushed against the gray canvas of the field tent, causing the edges to pzily in the morning sun. Standing at Lansius¡¯s side, Audrey looked stylish in her tailored ck dress. It was barely a few months old, a gift from Lord Bengrieve, their benefactor. Contrasting that, a worn belt adorned her slim waist, the same one that she had worn when they first metst year. Lansius thought the ck dye used for that dress was worth a fortune. He still couldn¡¯t fathom why they treated Audrey so well. A tingle of suspicion was always on the back of his head. ¡°Who told you I received letters? Calub?¡± ¡°I doubt anyone will miss fifteen mounted armed guards escorting two carriages,¡± Audrey replied as she continued to massage Lansius¡¯s shoulder. Lansius licked his lips and felt that he might be overreacting. Messengers from high-ranking nobles usually came with armed men for protection, which easily attracted unwanted attention. ¡°I got two letters. One from Lord Bengrieve and another from Sir Stan.¡± ¡°What did they say?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°Sir Stan, your adopted brother, is praising us for our surprising victory. He also sent sizeable gifts tomemorate it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve noticed the fully loaded carriages. How about Lord Bengrieve¡¯s letter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the tricky one.¡± ¡°I doubt it¡¯s that bad,¡± Audrey said as she kneaded his shoulder.¡°Well, he . . . congratted me for a brilliant victory.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good start.¡± ¡°But he rejected my pleas to send one of his captains along with fresh troops to take over Korelia.¡± Lansius exhaled deeply. ¡°That means we¡¯re not going back then,¡± Audrey said, surprisingly calm. ¡°You don¡¯t look unhappy?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°Why should I? Better to reign on the farm than serve in a castle,¡± she said eloquently. Lansius tried hard not to grin at the wise words. Her education in Toruna was showing its fruit. ¡°Is that all he said?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°He thinks I¡¯m foolish for believing that Mindia would want to endeavor into another Londia territory. I guess thest thing they want is to open an even wider front . . . He also calcted that it¡¯ll be hard to achieve peace, with all the neighbors at each other¡¯s throats, thus requiring great manpower just to keep the peace. And all that for a province with nothing but a sea of grasnd.¡± ¡°Go on,¡± Audrey encouraged. She sensed that the more Lansius spoke, the more at ease he became. ¡°Umm . . . since we won the battle and were able to make an interesting deal with Lord Robert, he instructed me to . . . rule and survive.¡± Audrey¡¯s fingers froze. ¡°Rule?¡± Lansius met her gaze. ¡°He offered me thisnd if I could survive.¡± She took a step back. ¡°Lans, that means lordship. Korelia is a barony.¡± Lansius tried to downy the issue. ¡°The title may sound grand, but while thend area is huge, Korelia¡¯s worth a mere fraction of Sir Stan¡¯s Toruna. It¡¯s all bark and no bite.¡± ¡°Did he really offer you that?¡± she asked again. He looked up briefly, gathering his thoughts before revealing, ¡°Attached to the letter is a vellum bearing the seal of the Lord of Mindia. It¡¯s a duplicate of a rmendation letter for patent to the High Court.¡± Audrey gasped and covered her mouth. Clutching his fur coat tighter, Lansius added, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Bengrieve¡¯s scheme is, but that¡¯s what he¡¯s offering.¡± Barely recovered from her surprise, Audrey tapped Lansius¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You realize it¡¯s still a grand offer?¡± ¡°A grand prize for a grand risk,¡± Lansius quipped. ¡°Londia¡¯s feuds run deep. Everybody has a im to another¡¯snd. Soon, they¡¯ll be knocking on our door with a siege engine.¡± Audrey seemed to struggle to find a response as Lansius continued. ¡°That Bengrieve is dangling a prize in front of his pet and waiting to see whether I¡¯ll bite or not.¡± Dangling a morsel in front of a mongrel was a known proverb in Mindia. It meant that it was likely a ruse, because the master would always eat it and leave only scraps for the pet. Still, Audrey sensed something was amiss. ¡°Lord Bengrieve is taunting you.¡± Lansius caught her eyes. ¡°Even if he isn¡¯t, my hands are too small for a prize like this. It¡¯s unthinkable to defend Korelia against a siege without reinforcement from Mindia.¡± ¡°I say we risk it,¡± Audrey dered. Lansius chuckled but went quiet after sensing her serious gaze. ¡°You¡¯re making ditches and fences, also inviting cksmiths, carpenters, fletchers. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯te prepared,¡± she pointed out. A hint of a smile was on Lansius¡¯s lips. Noticing that, Audrey leaned closer and whispered, ¡°I know your ambition too well, my lord.¡± Lansius blushed at her words and tried to refute them. ¡°You know well that I just want a peaceful ce to live,¡± he said. Audrey yed along with his game. ¡°You still thinking about returning to vige life?¡± ¡°I have to say that I still fancy the idea,¡± Lansius admitted. ¡°No politics, no responsibility, no guilt.¡± To live as a hunter in a distant vige like Torrea was Lansius¡¯s go-to escapist imagination. But Audrey didn¡¯t share his enthusiasm. ¡°I only see hardships,¡± she remarked grimly. ¡°Hunting weekly, butchering game, stitching my own torn cloth. Stuck in rainy seasons and only visiting town a few times a year for supplies.¡± Lansius chuckled at her answer. Undeterred, Audrey continued. ¡°I¡¯d rather live in a big city with a servant who does groceries. But then, I prefer to eat out when the weather¡¯s nice. Also, watch ys or go to the festival,¡± she finished with a smile. ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ve been there. Secluded life isn¡¯t fun.¡± Lansius couldn¡¯t help but tease her. ¡°And what about cooks? You often say it¡¯s a necessity.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Audrey replied. ¡°I need someone who can indulge me with a variety of seasonal dishes for lunch. zed fire pit roast for supper. And don¡¯t forget a maid who¡¯ll help thisdy bathe and dress.¡± The image of this stiff-faced cavalry captain being pampered like a princess sent Lansius into a fit ofughter. Normally, Audrey would hit him when heughed at her expense, but this topic turned out to be an exception. Audrey looked proud of her jest, even delighted. Despite hisughter, Lansius felt that Audrey¡¯s dream was justified. She had gone through so much in her life: been driven out of her family, lost her knight master, and been a victim of war twice, even almost sold into very. ¡°How about marrying a baron?¡± Lansius teased. ¡°I hope not one of the small barons who till thend and shear sheep,¡± Audrey replied almost deadpan. The image of himself dressed in gaudy clothing, wielding shears against a flock of sheep made Lansiusugh. ¡°All title, no substance,¡± he eximed as if venting out frustration. Audrey happily added, ¡°All glitter, but not gold.¡± Their sharedughter reflected a deeper understanding between them. Afterward, the wind picked up again, causing the canvas above them to p noisily. Feeling the chill in the air, Audrey signaled their entourage in a separate tent to ready the horses. She then turned to Lansius with herst concern: ¡°Was the battle that hard on you?¡± Lansius tried to shrug it off, but the memories were still fresh in his mind. ¡°The battle was gruesome,¡± he admitted. ¡°But what shocked me the most was the aftermath.¡± This memory triggered a wave of guilt inside him. Around forty had fallen in battle, but almost a hundred had died after from blood loss, infection, and gangrene. Despite Calub¡¯s stockpile of alcohol, Lansius¡¯s knowledge of sanitation, and his order not to perform bloodletting, they still lost that many. ¡°I seriously think that you got sick because you exerted yourself too much,¡± Audrey disagreed. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°You were doing so many things, taking care of the wounded, also the deal with Lord Robert.¡± ¡°Well, there are so many things to do. Our men need treatment, supplies, and housing. And I certainly couldn¡¯t treat Lord Robert and his men badly, since I wanted them as allies.¡± ¡°See? You¡¯re doing too much,¡± Audrey replied warmly. ¡°Next time, put more faith in your subordinates. After all, it¡¯s not your first time leading men into battle.¡± Lansius felt a weight on his mind. ¡°You know, the first time I led men into battle was against vers, and I didn¡¯t pity them. But thest time . . . I don¡¯t hold any grudges against the Lion and his men.¡± ¡°Lans, we¡¯re not fighting without a cause,¡± Audrey reminded him. ¡°The end goal is to get our home back. That¡¯s as noble as it gets.¡± Lansius disagreed with her take but realized that modern values were not always applicable in this feudal world. He reminded himself that Audrey was born and raised in this society. Still, he tried to exin his stance. ¡°Trampling on others who are not our opponents to advance our cause isn¡¯t exactly noble.¡± Audrey almostughed. ¡°Nobles fight, and men die all the time for lesser causes. A little blood on our hands is tamepared to them.¡± Lansius understood that Audrey was merely pointing out the reality, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling a churn in his stomach. ¡°I¡¯m not heartless. Witnessing men die haunts me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a softie, you know,¡± she remarked. ¡°Sorry, but not sorry.¡± ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t mean it badly.¡± Audrey turned to face him. ¡°I mean, I actually like it that way.¡± Her words surprised him. ¡°What¡¯s the word . . . ? Ah,passionate heart! Perhaps you¡¯re the rare kind of noble who could rule with one,¡± Audrey remarked, teasing him gently. ¡°I take that as apliment?¡± ¡°Rightly so, my lord,¡± Audrey eximed, bearing a rare, cute smile. Lansius noticed a squire, a pageboy, and a cup-bearer girling from a smaller tent in the distance, leading the horses. ¡°Can¡¯t we choose older candidates?¡± Lansius asked, feeling bad for employing underage children. Audrey shook her head. ¡°They¡¯re the lucky ones. Their parents fought hard to put them into your entourage. And that was before Lord Bengrieve said anything about making you a baron.¡± Lansius looked Audrey in the eyes. ¡°Do me a favor, even if I¡¯m a lord, call me by my name as usual.¡± ¡°Not possible, my lord. At least not in front of people.¡± As her hair swayed in the wind, Audrey continued, ¡°You know, the locals speak ill of the wind. They believe it carries diseases and miasma.¡± Lansius nodded. Even with his fur coat, he wasn¡¯t feeling all that well. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s head back.¡± Without waiting, the two walked toward their entourage. In the first month of fall, 4424, Lansius dered himself as the new Lord of Korelia, iming the support of Mindian nobles. This news spread quickly, and Lord Robert of White Lake confirmed the transfer of ownership and pledged his support to Lansius. Lord Robert¡¯s support was driven by his own predicament. As a fallen lord, he and his house faced the possibility of ruin or exile. Even if Robert had escaped to his castle, life would not have been the same. His own nobles would betray him and n to oust him from power. Lansius¡¯s decision not to imprison or exile Robert and his loyalists came as a surprise to Robert, and he knew it was his house¡¯sst chance to survive in Londia politics. In their struggle, Robert and his loyalists grew to rely on Lansius¡¯s mutual support. This bond was further strengthened when Lansius made generous terms, allowing Robert to rule nominally as the Lord of White Lake. This was in stark contrast to the brutal takeovers often seen in Londia. Lansius¡¯s aim was only to im a portion of White Lake¡¯s ie instead of ruling directly. To ensure submission, he integrated a portion of Robert¡¯s men-at-arms and stationed them in Korelia. He also incorporated neighboring estates owned by Robert¡¯s knights to gain their service. However, Lansius was not the only one making moves. Behind the harvest and festivities, the seeds of conflict were being nted and set in motion in the shadows. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Korelia Castle and its town were perched atop a teau, providing a breathtaking view of the vast steppe that stretched out in all directions. The castle towered high on the hill, while the town was nestled on one side. The people of Korelia relied on a small stream that flowed from a nearby river for their survival. To the north of Koreliay their only forest, a verdant expanse of towering trees that stretched as far as the eye could see. In stark contrast, the eastern side of the region was characterized by sheer cliffs and treacherous, rocky terrain that posed a challenge for even the most skilled climbers. Despite the presence of a meandering stream, the area had little arablend for farming, and most of the townsfolk were shepherds who tended to their flocks of sheep and goats that grazed on the sea of grass. A few brave families also raised ducks, which were almost as big as ponies and aggressive, yet they yielded prized eggs and feathers. Located halfway between the east and west parts of Londia, Korelia had the potential to be a trade hub. However, the city¡¯s small poption and the long arduous journey to the west discouraged most traders from doing business. Despite being economically meager, Korelia was strategically significant as it served as the gateway between the east and west. Its possession meant military supremacy over the entirety of Londia, and every ambitious lord sought to control it. While no House had ever united the entire province, the greed-fueled vision persisted. The unforeseen losses suffered by Lord Robert, coupled with the unexpected emergence of Lansius as the new Lord of Korelia, shattered the precarious bnce of power in the region. Almost instantly, the wheels of war turned once more, and the people of Londia braced themselves for the inevitable storm that was toe. Korelia Castle Two weeks had passed since Lansius dered himself the new acting Lord of Korelia. There was no ceremony or preparation. He simply sent letters to adjacent neighbors notifying them of the change. Because of this, the Small Council chamber was abuzz with clerical and administrative tasks. Inside, two men worked tirelessly, facing each other across a long mahogany table. Hugo nced up from his work and asked Calub, who was poring over a scroll, ¡°What do you make of our lord¡¯s rtionship with Audrey?¡±Calub raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t look up. ¡°What¡¯s prompted this sudden interest?¡± he asked. ¡°Well, I just think it might be good if they marry.¡± Hugo chuckled as he spoke. ¡°Mindia wants Lansius to wed a nobleman¡¯s daughter to secure his position,¡± Calub reminded him. ¡°I believe Lord Robert¡¯s daughter is the prime candidate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware, but with them already allied, there¡¯s little to gain.¡± Hugo gave his take andter added, ¡°Meanwhile, the rumors are wild, I tell you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Calub asked and gave his full attention to Hugo. Hugo leaned over and lowered his voice. ¡°Well, for a young and sessful man without a lover. There are all kinds of rumors, even whispers about his virility.¡± Calub exhaled deeply, sounding both amused and tired. ¡°Give the man a break. He should have a good reason.¡± ¡°Well, the guys were just curious why he remains unmarried.¡± Hugo defended his men passionately, but he had exhausted the topic. The two men returned to their work, busily tackling the daily tasks of running the small town. They were responsible for feeding and clothing soldiers for the winter, managing supplies, overseeing construction projects, and more. Most of the clerical duties understandably fell into Calub¡¯s hand. As a member of the Merchant-Alchemist guild, Calub was highly educated and had taken on most of the clerical duties, including the role of Lord Lansius¡¯s treasurer. Meanwhile, Hugo¡¯s background was more of a warrior, a squire with an enviablemanding experience. Calub finally finished cross-checking Lansius¡¯s calctions. These were the projected ies for nascent House Lansius. IeIn goldLord Robert¡¯s captured baggage train1,400 Capittion, a share of umted Lord Robert¡¯s wealth 2,100Ransom payments from knights/squire families800Confiscated, looted items from war600A share of White Lake¡¯s annual tax for next year300Korelia annual tax after harvest200Total in gold5,400Total in silver (1 gold is 20 silver)108,000Total in copper (1 silver is 12 copper)1,296,000 Calub mulled over the numbers. They looked impressive, but he knew the expenses would be equally staggering, especially considering the potential siege they anticipated next year. As the man responsible for managing Korelia¡¯s finances and ensuring that everyone, from the men-at-arms to the servants, was paid, Calub was constantly busy. Still, he wasn¡¯t opposed to the idea of adding more men. He knew all too well that they still didn¡¯t have enough. In the face of impending war, they needed every defender they could get. While Lord Lansius managed to retain most of his forces with lucrative contracts, side jobs, and year-round housing and meals, a portion of their forces had returned to Mindia. Anci and Thomas were among a dozen cavalrymen and scores of men who had returned. As far as Calub knew, Anci wasn¡¯t interested in the affairs of Londia. He had only been there because Lord Arte wanted him to make a name for himself and for mary gain. Meanwhile, Thomas was motivated by more personal reasons. He wished to protect Lansius, and after seeing Lansius win the battle andmand an army, he felt his presence was no longer needed. His loyalty ultimatelyy with Sir Peter and House Arte. Both returned to Lord Arte¡¯s side to act as escorts. The future Lord of Arvena needed to make a personal appearance in the capital to plead his case and garner support. If he managed to gather enough, then a campaign to retake Arvena would be in sight. Meanwhile, Sir Justin had been busy setting up his prize, a new manor just east of Korelia. It was close to midday when Calub groaned, dropping a scroll onto the table. ¡°Problem with the cksmiths again?¡± Hugo asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s bigger. The food price keeps rising,¡± Calub answered as he rested his back against the chair. Hugo knitted his eyebrows. ¡°But the harvest was justst month?¡± Calub sighed. ¡°Indeed, but the price won¡¯te down.¡± ¡°That¡¯s funny . . . Do we need to buy supplies from other towns?¡± Hugo suggested. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t. The letters say it¡¯s the same everywhere,¡± Calub replied. ¡°In all Londia?¡± Hugo was rmed. ¡°This doesn¡¯t sound right . . . Anything we can do about this?¡± ¡°Not much, I¡¯m afraid. The merchants noticed the disturbance and kept their stock tight,¡± Calub said pessimistically. Hugo¡¯s instincts told him that something was off. ¡°Do you suspect foul y?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Calub replied. ¡°They want to limit our supply. They¡¯re probably nning for a siege next year.¡± Hugo was rmed. ¡°Has Lord Lansius been informed?¡± Calub shook his head. ¡°No, he¡¯s still recovering. I don¡¯t want to burden him with this.¡± Hugo made up his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Audrey first. This is too urgent to ignore.¡± He left the council chamber in search of Audrey, knowing that rising food prices could lead to famine and spell disaster for Korelia. The town¡¯s people were not wealthy enough to have food surpluses, and many depended on trading their livestock for grains to survive the winter. If grain prices were rising high, then nobody in Korelia could afford it. With their troops stationed in the town, the shortage would only worsen. Famine was a dreaded word in this world, and if it were to strike Korelia, no strategy they possessed could save them from utter destruction. Lansius had started to feel better this week, and despite Audrey¡¯s wishes for him to rest longer, he was determined to check on the forest to the north. So, today they had gone for a ride, apanied by ten riders and his entourage. At Lansius¡¯s insistence, nobody walked. Audrey rode with the blond cup-bearer girl, and Stirling, the new squire, shared a ride with the pageboy. Although many believed he was merely bored with the castle, Lansius had been conducting an inspection. After an hour or two, they returned to the castle. As Lansius¡¯s horses slowly climbed the small hill, they soon saw the sturdy oaken gate and the weathered stone curtain walls of Korelia Castle. The castle had endured many sieges, some victories, but many more losses. As their group approached the castle, the guardsmen stationed at the gate readily opened the heavy wooden doors with a creak. The sound echoed through the courtyard as Lansius and his entourage rode in, the tter of their horses¡¯ hooves filling the air. In the distance, they could see Hugo and some of the staff waiting near the entrance of the imposing Great Hall. They dismounted near the entrance, and the stable boy took care of the horses. Lansius asked Hugo, ¡°Did anything happen while we were away?¡± Hugo replied, ¡°No, my lord, it¡¯s been quiet around the castle.¡± Lansius nodded while still getting used to being called a lord. ¡°My lord,¡± Hugo said again, ¡°may I have a word or two with Lady Audrey?¡± Audrey looked at Hugo questioningly. Lansius chuckled and replied, ¡°Sure, granted. Let¡¯s not be too formal between us.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Hugo bowed his head slightly. After a midday meal and some rest, Audrey informed Lansius about the rising grain prices. He froze momentarily but quickly formted a contingency n in his head. He drank another cup of boiled water and went straight to the Small Council chamber, where Calub and Hugo were waiting for him. ¡°My lord.¡± The two rose from their seat. ¡°Help ising.¡± Lansius tried to liven the mood, but deep inside he was deeply troubled. Audrey closed the door behind them as Lansius headed straight for the wooden cab, where he kept his scrolls and parchments. He rummaged through it for some time, but despite his efforts, he couldn¡¯t locate the specific item he sought. ¡°My lord, why don¡¯t you tell me what you need and let me search for it?¡± Calub said. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Calub. Maybe I missed it the first time,¡± Lansius said with a smile. He continued searching until he finally found the parchment he had been looking for. Calub watched him intently as Lansius began to make calctions in his head. ¡°Not enough,¡± he muttered after a few moments. Calub let out a weak sigh while Hugo looked troubled. ¡°Is it about the grain?¡± Audrey asked. Lansius nodded, then paused. ¡°Give me a moment. I need to think,¡± he said, walking to his seat and slumping down. Audrey and Calub followed suit. I should¡¯ve known . . . Starving an opponent is a valid tactic, and price maniptions are as old as history. This also means we¡¯re up against a capable opponent. Nasty and morally questionable, but possibly a genius. The looming threat of famine could undo everything they had worked hard for in Korelia. If the people and troops rebelled due to food shortages, their defenses would be rendered useless. Sitting across therge mahogany table, Hugo coughed once before speaking up. ¡°My lord, I can arrange to get supplies from White Lake. I reckon we could make three return trips before winter sets in.¡± Lansius looked at Hugo and replied, ¡°I believe Robert is in the same situation. After ourst battle, he needs fresh supplies. Asking him for food right now will risk a revolt from his men.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just purchase more food? I know it¡¯s expensive, but we got the money, right?¡± Audrey¡¯s bluntness loosened up the tension somewhat. ¡°Well, we could buy enough, but at this price, that would put a big hole in our treasury,¡± Calub remarked. Lansius disagreed. ¡°We can¡¯t do that. If we suddenly buy a great sum of food, the price will rise higher. Then everybody, including our allies, will suffer.¡± Lansius¡¯s exnation caused Hugo to cross his arms and exhale deeply in frustration. ¡°We¡¯re really in a mess then,¡± he muttered. Silence hung heavily in the room as Lansius stared nkly at the ceiling, lost in thought. Meanwhile, Calub furrowed his brow as he scanned his scrolls, hoping to find a solution. It had only been two weeks since their promation, and the emerging forces in Korelia had already witnessed the cruelty of the neighboring Londia lords. Their gift to Lansius for his daring deration was a famine in the face of their first winter. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 The chill of autumn crept through the small window of the Small Council chamber, causing shivers among those gathered inside. Within the nerve center of Korelia¡¯s bureaucratic operations, the new lord and his most trusted retinue strained their minds against the looming threat of famine. Despite their efforts, they were still struggling to devise a n. ¡°Say, Korelia¡¯s townsfolk are mostly herders, right?¡± Audrey brought up an interesting point. ¡°Can¡¯t they survive by eating the livestock?¡± ¡°A butcheredmb can feed a family for two weeks. But if you trade thatmb, you can get enough grain tost more than two months,¡± Calub exined from a practical standpoint. Audrey nodded in agreement with Calub¡¯s exnation. Meat is many times more expensive than grain. To survive winter with just meat would be impossibly expensive. Lansius had a sudden idea. ¡°What¡¯s the current price of food in Mindia?¡± he asked. Calub quickly searched through his scrolls. ¡°It¡¯s normal,¡± he replied. ¡°In fact, the price of grain in Mindia is currently at its lowest.¡± Turning to Hugo, Lansius¡¯s mind was already focused on the most efficient way to travel. ¡°Can we travel directly to Mindia?¡± he inquired.¡°We can,¡± Hugo answered with a renewed spirit. ¡°We¡¯ll need cavalry escorts to deter ouws, but that¡¯s easy to arrange.¡± ¡°Hold on,¡± Calub interjected. ¡°We only have ten horse-drawn carts. They¡¯re narrow and can only hold three barrels. If we want to transportrger quantities, we¡¯ll have to use the merchants¡¯ wider carts.¡± ¡°Hugo, can the wider carts travel alongside ours?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°Speed and terrain may be a problem, but the ground is firm this season. I¡¯m sure we can find someone who knows the route,¡± Hugo replied. Lansius tapped the table softly, lost in thought. He realized that even with the fastest carts avable, a second trip would be too risky. If winter arrived sooner than expected, they could get stranded. ¡°That¡¯s all right. We probably can only manage one trip,¡± he remarked. Calub expressed his doubt. ¡°Only one trip?¡± Meanwhile, Hugo and Audrey exchanged surprised nces. Calub pressed on. ¡°Even if we managed to convince all the merchants to lend us their carts, we would only have around thirty at most.¡± ¡°Still,¡± Audrey chimed in, ¡°thirty cartloads full of grain sounds like a lot to me.¡± ¡°It may be so, but the grain isn¡¯t just for winter alone. We also need enough for next spring and summer. There¡¯s no trade going on in spring with the roads muddy from winter and the start of the rainy season. Come summer, they¡¯re probably already marching on us,¡± Calub warned. Audrey clicked her tongue and looked at Lansius with concern. She had been the one who drove Lansius to im Korelia instead of returning to Mindia. ¡°It¡¯s okay. War is inherently chaotic, but we can be flexible and adapt to changes.¡± The chamber fell silent. Calub massaged his forehead, having been mulling over this problem since morning. Meanwhile, Lansius gazed at the ceiling to collect his thoughts. Thirty carts . . . With one return trip, I can probably feed the troops with rationing, but there won¡¯t be enough for the townsfolk to get through a famine. He could follow Hugo¡¯s suggestion of three return trips or settle with two, but he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it was still too risky. There was always the potential for an unforeseen variable. We have the money, but not the transport. Lansius took a deep breath as he found his position ironic. Medieval-era transport was crude, inefficient, andrgely ineffective. If only there were other ces to buy food . . . Hang on . . . this isn¡¯t a food shortage. In a fit of surprise, Lansius pped the table, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Get that cup-bearer girl.¡± ¡°You¡¯re that thirsty?¡± Audrey misunderstood and went to the door. Lansius let it slide. ¡°Ah, yeah, tell her to bring drinks too. We could use some refreshment.¡± Non-council members were forbidden to enter the chamber, so their entourage waited outside. Calub read through Lansius¡¯s actions, but before he could voice his suspicion, a lovely girl entered the chamber. Cecile¡¯s hair wasn¡¯t the usual brown, but a pale blonde. ¡°You asked for me, my lord,¡± Cecile said gracefully with a hint of fear. It was understandable, as she had only known Lansius for two weeks, and rumors about the ck-haired foreign lord who defeated the Lion were rampant among the servants. ¡°Rx, nobody will try to harm you,¡± Audrey said in a friendly tone as she snatched the embroidery-covered sk from Cecile¡¯s hand and proceeded to pour drinks for them. ¡°I believe you can ride a horse?¡± Lansius asked Cecile as calmly as possible. He didn¡¯t want to look brutish in front of a new employee. ¡°Indeed, my lord. I¡¯m able to ride,¡± Cecile replied. ¡°Good. Go with Ca and Stirling, and please summon Sir Cahan for me,¡± Lansius ordered gently. Cecile was surprised. Nheless, she bowed gracefully, and left the room. Her father, Sir Cahan, was the first of Lord Robert¡¯s knights who had switched allegiance to Lansius. Soon, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Lansius answered. A swordswoman who had gained fame in thest battle entered the room with Stirling, the new squire. ¡°My lord, I¡¯ve been told to escort the cup-bearerdy to her estate and summon Sir Cahan?¡± ¡°Indeed. Can I trust you two with this task?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°At once,¡± Ca answered firmly. ¡°Stirling,¡± Lansius called out before they left. ¡°My lord,¡± the good-lookingd responded. ¡°Audrey mentioned that you¡¯re a skilled rider and familiar with my horse¡¯s temperament,¡± Lansius said, mulling over his thoughts but not hesitating. ¡°I want you to ride it. If you can handle it, I¡¯ll put you in the cavalry.¡± Stirling¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± he replied, bowing slightly before closing the door behind him. One of Lansius¡¯s constant thoughts was to strengthen his cavalry, but there was also another more personal reason. Audrey brought Lansius his cup. ¡°He¡¯s a goodd.¡± Lansius nodded and took a sip of pale ale. ¡°I heard his knight master died in the trench,¡± Hugo said. ¡°A crossbow bolt to the jugr,¡± Lansius answered. ¡°Likely mine.¡± Audrey leaned in closer to Lansius, her voice low and serious. ¡°His knight master was abusive. He hated him.¡± ¡°If you want to, I could rotate Roger with him,¡± Hugo suggested, fearing Lansius might feel guilty whenever he saw Stirling. ¡°No need. He¡¯s under my care, now,¡± Lansius replied, taking a sip of ale and putting aside his guilt. He rested his back on the solid wood chair and tried to focus on the matter at hand. Now that things are in motion. I¡¯ve got to n for contingencies. Sensing a lull, Calub cleared his throat, gathering everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°My lord, you¡¯ve yet to exin your n?¡± ¡°Well, we can¡¯t purchase grain in Londia, so our only option is Mindia,¡± Lansius exined ever so briefly. ¡°Mindia¡¯s prices are better, but it¡¯s a month-long journey. We also don¡¯t know how much the merchants would ask for their carts,¡± Calub reminded them. ¡°Who says I¡¯m going to pay for their carts?¡± Lansius refuted his assumption, causing confusion to run over the trio¡¯s faces. Ignoring them, Lansius rose and approached the window for some cool breeze. ¡°Then how do you suppose . . .¡± Hugo¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°My lord, do you intend to force them by arms?¡± Lansius nced at Hugo. ¡°No, we don¡¯t need to. Just tell them that we¡¯re going to assemble a return journey to Mindia. If they apply, then we¡¯ll provide escorts for a small fee.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all? You sure they would take it?¡± Hugo wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Of course, merchants love cheap escorts. Also, there¡¯s a big opportunity for profit in Mindia,¡± Lansius exined passionately. ¡°I see . . . but why the fee?¡± Hugo asked curiously. ¡°Merchants are suspicious by nature.¡± Lansius snorted, ¡°If they hear that something is free, then they¡¯ll get worried about unseen risks.¡± Hugo nodded slowly, impressed by Lansius¡¯s exnation. He had never considered the merchants¡¯ distrust, but it made sense. Still, Calub saw a w in the apparent n. ¡°My lord, we have no control over what the merchants will load into their carts,¡± he pointed out. ¡°I realize that. They may load other goods, but I reckon mostly grain and foodstuff because profit dictates so.¡± ¡°That solves one problem. Still, even if they all buy grain, a mere thirty cartloads won¡¯t be enough. And there¡¯s no guarantee they¡¯ll sell it cheaply when they return.¡± Calub¡¯s words rmed the room. Hugo and Audrey stared at Lansius, who gestured for them to calm down. ¡°It¡¯s true that thirty carts won¡¯t be enough. After all, there are six thousand people in Korelia. It also true that it won¡¯t be enough to push the grain price back to normal.¡± Calub nodded and asked, ¡°Then, my lord, why are you smiling?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Lansius licked his lips, trying to hide it from the rest. ¡°You have a n?¡± Hugo was surprised. ¡°Lans!¡± Audrey vehemently protested. Like hungry wolves, they pressed him for an answer. ¡°All right, I might have a solution, but it¡¯s a gamble and a risky one at that,¡± Lansius finally conceded, revealing his n. ¡°First, we buy salt. Nothing but salt.¡± Everyone was taken aback. Before anyone could question him, Lansius motioned for silence and continued. ¡°The issue with Korelia isn¡¯t grain; it¡¯s currency.¡± Calub instantly understood, having worked with the scrolls. ¡°My lord, are you serious? You intend to pay people in salt?¡± ¡°Why salt?¡± Hugo inquired, looking puzzled, but was ignored. Lansius let out a sharp exhale. ¡°That¡¯s why I said it¡¯s a gamble.¡± Hugo cleared his throat. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand, but how do you n to pay for it? Even a cart is worth tens of gold coins.¡± Lansius licked his lips and murmured, ¡°The Seneschal of Mindia, our supreme benefactor, Lord Bengrieve.¡± Hugo groaned, while Audrey scoffed. ¡°My lord, please don¡¯t say you¡¯re taking a loan from him,¡± Calub objected. Lansius nodded resolutely. ¡°It¡¯s better than facing a famine.¡± Their rtionship with Lord Bengrieve had be strained after their recent victory. Furthermore, the seneschal was a formidable figure in his own right. They owed him a great deal, and he held all their dirty secrets. Even Lord Arte and Lansius¡¯s family were at his mercy. Calub sighed, realizing they had no other choice. He helped Lansius write two letters. Once finished, he dripped purple wax onto each, and Lansius used his newly minted silver si ring to seal them. ¡°Do you think this will work?¡± Lansius asked Calub afterward. Calub patted Lansius on the shoulder and replied, ¡°It had better, or else . . .¡± He shook his head, leaving the consequences unspoken. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 The following morning, Lansius met with Sir Cahan at the castle. After a brief conversation, he shared the details of the n and handed Sir Cahan letters to be opened in the presence of Seneschal Bengrieve of Mindia. Sir Cahan, Cecile¡¯s father, was chosen for his charisma and intelligence, qualities that enabled him to effectively connect with both nobles and merchants. His blond hair bore evidence of his northern aristocratic lineage. With this background and gifts from Lansius, Cahan was expected to help smooth rtions between Korelia and Mindia. Lansius also entrusted Sir Cahan with five keys to chests filled with gold, silver, and jewelry from their recent victory. Although there were five chests, they were intentionally filled to less than half capacity to mitigate the risk of an attack on the convoy or betrayal by one of their own. Cahan was considered trustworthy enough to handle the vast sum of money involved. In this regard, his daughter¡¯s employment at Korelia Castle served as an addedyer of security, making Cecile akin to a hostage. Without dy, preparations began, and news of a nned return trip to Mindia with an armed escort spread throughout Korelia. Lansius gathered all the military carts he had and loaded them with leathers, furs, and other localmodities. Since winter was approaching, he believed he could make a profit by selling these items to offset their expenses. As expected, all merchants who owned horse-drawn carts jumped at the opportunity. Affordable armed escorts and a direct route to Mindia were too good to pass up. By the end of the week, preparations wereplete, and thest element of Lansius¡¯s n arrived: Sir Justin and forty riders, half of whom were new recruits. Though satisfied with Sir Cahan, he wanted people from different backgrounds as an extra measure of protection to prevent collusion. Now, with Sir Justin on the team, the convoy escort consisted of a diverse mix of Londians, Arvenians, and Mindians. The following morning, just after dawn, Lansius bid farewell to the caravan and cavalry escort. Cecile¡¯s farewell to her father was particrly emotional. Thest time they had parted, Cahan had returned with arge gash on his back.With a gentle stare and a nod, the two silently said their goodbyes. Cecile held back her tears until the caravan and her father were out of sight. The fate of Korelia now rested squarely on the caravan and its cavalry escort. Three weeks after the caravan¡¯s departure, the air in Korelia turned dry, and a chilly wind blew from the north. Animals such as bears and foxes had gone into hibernation, signaling the onset of winter. Despite the usual slow season, Korelia bustled with activity this year. Digging work elerated, and two wooden towers were under construction. An erged, crude picket fence encircled the west side of the town, its sharpened tips positioned to deter cavalry attacks. The uing war weighed heavily on Lansius¡¯s mind. After surveying the region, he realized that nothing would stop an enemy from the west from reaching Korelia Castle. With no river, bridge, or natural bottleneck, the open steppe left Korelia vulnerable. Despite its size, Korelia was like a city-state with only the castle and town worth protecting. As winter approached, Lansius faced challenges in improving his situation. The Londian nobles predictably wouldn¡¯t build rtions with him, as doing so would mean recognizing his im over Korelia. Furthermore, he was a non-Londian, non-noble, and not even Imperium-born, so his neighboring lords would treat him like a pariah, lest they attract hatred from their peers. Lansius nned to train his troops, but Sir Justin, his new marshal, advised against it. Although Lansius introduced a new system and paid sries, a lord could typically muster his troops for only forty days, and Lansius had already exceeded that limit. Quietly abandoning the n, he recognized that the concept of a standing army was still foreign in this era. After surveying their billets, he also realized that he might be asking too much from his men. They were primarily Mindians, and this year they had marched, fought an uneven battle, and dug trenches to earn extra money. Now they spent their winter away from home to guard Korelia from daring surprise attacks. So, Lansius decided to tread carefully, lest his men grow resentful and desert. Instead, he concentrated on bolstering defenses and producing crossbows. Interestingly, while no Londian nobles sought him out, a steady stream of guests arrived, eager to meet the new Lord of Korelia. Bars, knights, and vige elders with nothing to do in theirnds after the harvest ended traveling to Korelia for hospitality, as was customary for a new lord. They had no immediate reason for the trip other than boredom and the chance to enjoy a free feast at the new lord¡¯s expense. For Lansius, the guests were a source of constant annoyance. Because of them, he needed to dress up in bright, colorful, and ufortable tunics and fur coats to show his status. He referred to them as his circus costume, but wearing them alone was not so bad. For him, the worst part was engaging the guests in pleasantries. Lansius dreaded small talk. On a personal level, he found the exchanges mostly hollow and superficial. He also had a lingering suspicion that people ridiculed him behind his back because of his crudenguage and abysmal social skills. Nevertheless, his sense of responsibility and the presence of Audrey made him tolerate it. She became his social and emotional crutch during social events, giving him the confidence he rarely possessed. As was customary, the lord would dine together with his retinue, old and new, along with socializing with the guests. That day, a pair of elderly knights hade to greet Lansius. Although they were too old to answer his call, Lansius wanted to show his benevolence and invited them to join him for supper in the great hall. The airy hall was filled with a warm glow from the chandeliers, casting flickering shadows across the polished floor. The high ceiling soared above, supported by old but sturdy wooden beams. Long wooden tables with benches ran down the center of the hall and were adorned with tters of roasted meats, loaves of bread, and bowls of steaming vegetables. At the far end of the hall, a massive firece zed, its crackling mes casting cheerful light and warmth throughout the room. The walls were decorated with tapestries of ancient battles, while at one end of the room stood a raised tform where Lansius and his closestpanions sat. A skald had just finished reciting an old poem about the tales of a heroic Londian boy and a Mindian princess. The atmosphere was lively, filled with the sound of chatter andughter, and the asional clink of goblets being raised in toast. ¡°Well, as long as they didn¡¯t brag about themselves for too long and don¡¯t borrow money,¡± answered Lansius. Audrey chuckled. Both had had their share of wine. ¡°I doubt they¡¯re that insidious, my lord. They¡¯re merely wanting to see the powerful Lord of Korelia.¡± ¡°The ck-Haired Lion Tamer of Korelia,¡± Lansius corrected her. Audrey smirked but tried to hide it, knowing that Lansius disliked that moniker. She then resumed her meal, gracefully using her fork to pick up a small piece of cheese from her te, eating it with the poise of ady. ¡°You seemed to enjoy this yourself, Lady Audrey?¡± ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯d rather stand behind you in armor than wear this frilly gown.¡± Lansius couldn¡¯t resist himself. ¡°Your clean te clearly shows otherwise.¡± ¡°My lord, food is food. I¡¯m against letting a good meal go to waste.¡± This time, Lansius chuckled. ¡°You know, I always think lowly of a lord that holds feasts in the face of a famine.¡± Audrey snorted. She remembered how Lansius was against throwing a daily feast, but then he realized it was just a means to feed his retinue. ¡°A feast is hardly a party,¡± Audreymented. ¡°Just with a bit more food and entertainment. Besides, we have plenty of fresh meat avable.¡± Lansius nodded his head in agreement. Due to therge number of herders in Korelia, there was an abundance of meat and poultry. However, the townsfolk could not survive on meat alone. They needed grains to sustain them until the next harvest. Wheat and oats for the wealthy, barley and rye for the poor. Lansius was acutely aware of this problem, but he had to push his concern aside for the time being, as he could do nothing but wait for the caravan to return. He gazed upon the lively great hall and sighed. Audrey noticed, so Lansius exined, ¡°I feel bad letting Calub and Hugobor hard while I¡¯m enjoying a fancy supper.¡± She sipped her cup of watered wine and replied, ¡°We need to keep you healthy, my lord.¡± ¡°So I can plow thend and pluck chickens in spring?¡± It came so out of the blue that Audrey burst intoughter and frantically covered her mouth. Her innocentughter made the hall even more pleasant. Unbeknownst to them, the restrained affection between Lansius and Audrey became a sought-after interest for everyone in their presence. The love between a lord and his squire was scandalous, but everyone, including the guests, was delighted. They spoke highly of a man who chose to love his squire instead of some noble-born woman. After all, the Londians were a hardy breed of people. They admired women who were strong and as capable as men. This sentiment naturally grew because the region was often inhospitable and marred by frequent wars and conflicts. As the feast ended, as was customary, the lord and Lady Audrey were the first to retire. Leaving the great hall and walking through the inner corridor, they were apanied by Cecile and Stirling. The two new members of his retinue were enjoying their work. Lansius had proven to be a just leader. Personally, they thought that the new lord was too soft, but his reputation as a war leader was undisputed. They grew to respect Lansius despite hisck of superior physical or social qualities. They took the stairs, and Lansius turned around to address them. ¡°Thank you for the day. You may retire now.¡± ¡°My lord.¡± The two bowed their heads. ¡°Thank you and good night,¡± Lansius warmly said. The two left the premises. Stirling headed to the great hall where squires and other male servants slept for the night. Meanwhile, Cecile went to a room she shared with Ca and another servant. Even without them, Lansius and Audrey couldn¡¯t spend their time together. The guard posted on the stairs kept a watchful eye. Lansius could tell them to leave, but that would arouse even greater gossip. That didn¡¯t stop intoxicated Lansius from trying. ¡°Don¡¯t you want toe in?¡± he asked. Audrey¡¯s answer was a strong gaze that made Lansius blink and shudder. ¡°It went off again.¡± ¡°Not sorry,¡± Audrey said with a pout. Lansius grinned, remembering what the magus they had befriended in Mindia had said about Audrey¡¯s eyes. She said they were not normal and likely the result of an unknown magic Audrey¡¯s master had bestowed upon her without her knowledge. ¡°So, see you tomorrow?¡± Lansius asked. Audrey nodded. ¡°Good night, Lans,¡± she said with a smile and left for the night. While Lansius was openly showing affection, Audrey was more reserved about it. She had grown to care for Lansius, but she feared she would be a hindrance. Despite her expensive gown and silver essories, Audrey knew she had nond or estate to her name, and her social status was unclear. Not even a bastard, her adoption into a bar family held little weight. Audrey couldn¡¯t help but feel like a burden to Lansius, knowing that he would gain nothing from marrying her. As a rising star, it seemed inevitable that Lansius would eventually wed the daughter of another nobleman. Pausing by a small window, Audrey took a moment to breathe in the cool evening breeze, a wee respite from her swirling thoughts. Each day was a renewed struggle to maintain a careful distance from Lansius, yet each day, he managed to draw her in afresh, making her fall in love all over again. With these conflicting emotions swirling in her mind, she retreated to the sanctuary of her guest chamber for the night. A week had passed, and a new day dawned in Korelia, marked by its bustling routine. Ever since the new lord had settled in, there had been no idle moment. Each day brought progress, whether in building up the inside or outside the city. The defensivework advanced rapidly until today¡¯s busy work was interrupted by a single cry. ¡°They¡¯re back. I¡¯ve seen them. The caravan is back!¡± Just after midday, the trade caravan from Mindia was spotted in the distance. In droves, hundreds of men, women, and children rushed out to catch a glimpse of it. The return of the caravan quickly became the highlight of the day. With rising grain prices, their return was filled with hope, especially for the most impoverished, who could barely afford even the cheapest grain for their bread. As they watched, they noticed an additional ten horse-drawn carts. Now, there were forty carts of different sizes, apanied by a hundred cavalry escorts. For the first time in weeks, the most impoverished had a sparkle in their eyes. Not even the hot midday sun could dampen their spirits. As the first caravan made its way into the city, a wave of cheering erupted, filling the air with excitement and anticipation. The jubnt crowd soon discovered that the ten additional carts were a gift from the Lord of Mindia tomemorate Lansius¡¯s victory, and the news spread like wildfire. The cheers grew louder, echoing through the main road and into the surrounding streets. It was a moment of pure joy and celebration. The merchants wasted no time, quickly unloading their goods at their respective shops and immediately opening for business. Hundreds of eager customers lined up to purchase the affordable grain, with the long queuessting until sundown. For a few days, the arrival of affordable grain led to a dip in local market prices. However, this brief respite was short-lived, as prices began to rise again on the fourth day. Despite the arrival of the grain caravan, Korelia¡¯s situation only experienced a slight improvement before continuing to decline. The crisis had not been averted, and Calub¡¯s words of caution rang true. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Despite the grain caravan¡¯s sess, the relief it brought to Korelia was short-lived. The price of grain dipped for a few days, before steadily rising again. The next morning, Lansius visited a worksite, apanied by Calub, Cecile, Ca, and Stirling, along with two guards who provided security. Arriving while the sun was still in the east, he closely inspected the progress made on the site, ensuring the ditches were deep enough and equipped with a simple sewer system to prevent mud umtion. He also checked the nearly finished picket fence. Though rough and crude, it would serve as an effective deterrent. Now, not only the castle, but also the town, had additional protection measures. While a wall or a wooden palisade would be better, Korelia didn¡¯t have the timber and resources to build one. Even building the picket fence likely put some strain on Korelia¡¯s only forest for decades toe. In this regard, Lansius envied the Romans, whose region could supply them with endless timber for fortifications. Compared to them, Londia was akin to the Eurasian steppe. Satisfied with the inspection, Lansius approached the wooden tower, which was halfwaypleted. Calub had informed him that the tform could be used to address the men. Lansius climbed up and gazed at the numerous workers toiling away on the defenses. He took a deep breath, but the tension refused to leave him. Nevertheless, he turned to Stirling and said, ¡°Go ahead. Get their attention.¡± Stirling nodded, turned toward the workers, and bellowed in a loud, crisp voice, ¡°Attention, all! You stand in the presence of the Lord of Korelia! Gather around and listen!¡± His energetic tone made his presence felt.The workers took notice, dropped their tools, and gathered around. Lansius saw many familiar faces, mostly the troops that had stayed with him since the previous year. ¡°Please, do not be rmed. I am here to speak with you briefly,¡± Lansius said, projecting his voice so that everyone could hear him over the sounds of wind and other noises. ¡°First, it¡¯s the third day, so we¡¯re here to pay for your work.¡± This announcement attracted short cheers from the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s usually the treasurer¡¯s job, but there¡¯s a slight change. Today, we¡¯re giving you a new option . . . You can choose to be paid in cash or salt.¡± At the mention of salt, there were murmurs among the crowd. ¡°The usual rate is three days of work for two silver coins. Now, I can offer you a cup of salt for the same¡ª¡± The crowd grew lively all of a sudden. ¡°Order! Order,¡± Stirling shouted, trying to maintain control. ¡°Three days of work for a cup of salt. The rate stays until winter ends,¡± Lansius paused. ¡°Next week, the ground will probably be too hard to work on. However, the workshops will be ready.¡± The crowd listened intently. ¡°I¡¯ll pay the same rate for the workshop. Two silvers or a cup of salt¡ª¡± Just like a beehive being struck, the crowd was buzzing. Their faces were overjoyed. For many, their biggest fear of not having enough food for winter was now ayed. ¡°Order, say your piece after the lord is done.¡± Stirling tried to rein in the crowd. ¡°The workshops will remain open throughout the winter, and if you choose to work there, while it won¡¯t be much or taste as good, we¡¯ll provide you with two free meals a day.¡± At this point, the crowds just couldn¡¯t believe what they heard, leaving Lansius to continue his speech. ¡°We will also provide firewood for the night, and those who do not have ess to firewood for their families can spend the night there.¡± This time, there was only a little cheering. Instead, all Lansius got were murmurs and a different kind of look from the crowd. Did I say something wrong? However, Lansius pressed on. ¡°Lastly, the small amount of salt you¡¯ll get probably won¡¯t be enough for meat curing. So I¡¯ve ordered the castle, just for this winter, to buy more fresh meat, and we¡¯ll pay in salt. A bucket of salt for a fatmb, less for smaller ones.¡± Despite Lansius¡¯s expectations, the crowd reacted differently. Doubt was etched on their faces. Calub took the stage after Lansius had said his piece. I¡¯m really not a good speaker . . . Lansius thought as he descended from the tower. ¡°Fellow Korelians,¡± Calub began, addressing the crowd. ¡°I have the lord¡¯s speech in writing. The town crier will share the details in the main za over the next few days. With that said, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Afterward, Calub started the roll call, and each worker was given the option of taking coins or salt. Now, only time would tell if Lansius¡¯s n would work or fail. Last summer, little Timmy lost his job, shelter, and meals when the family he worked for faced difficulties due to a livestock stillborn disease that had afflicted their herd. Timmy joined forces with other simrly unlucky children and resorted to begging for alms or food in the streets of Korelia. Although his situation was dire, he wasn¡¯t the unluckiest. Little Tia held that title, having lost her flock to a wolf attack, which also left her with a limp. The children formed a group to survive. Tia¡¯s knitting skills came in handy for making winter clothes from scraps of leather or unused rags. However, they struggled to find food. It was a well-known fact that the poorest inhabitants of Korelia faced a bleak fate every winter. Korelia was a harsh ce to live. Its winter mercilessly culled those unfortunate enough tock food, fire, and shelter. A shepherd family without enough livestock faced hunger or death. It was a deadly dilemma. Butchering too many of their herd would make them poorer the following year, but butchering too few could lead to the loss of a family member from hunger. Timmy had lost hisst aunt and several friends the previous winter, and this year, the situation was even more dire as food prices rose so high, making it unaffordable for most. After the harvest was over, there was very little work to be found, and many resorted to pickpocketing and even robbery. Before the situation became critical, the new lord took over. They called him ck-Haired Lion Tamer, and his reputation preceded him, leading many to expect the worst. Unexpectedly, the new lord initiated a series of works with the promise of pay. Most of the work involved digging trenches just outside the town. It hardly required any specific skills. Naturally, many of Korelia¡¯s poorest applied, including Timmy. Sadly, little Timmy was deemed too small. However, many of the older kids in his group were epted. The promise of pay materialized every three days. They were ecstatic. For the first time, they could sleep with a full stomach. The work and pay continued to enable them to sustain themselves. But they knew winter wasing. Fear lingered in their minds that there would be no work if they couldn¡¯t dig as the ground froze in winter. As luck would have it, the situation improved when a much-talked-about caravan arrived, and grain prices dropped, much to everyone¡¯s delight. But the price drop was short-lived. For the poorest in Korelia, even with all their savingsbined, they could only secure a paltry amount of grain. That close to winter, things were looking grim. Many joked that the lord¡¯s digging project would be a fitting burial site for them. Then one day, the lord showed up and offered payment in salt. The poorest took the offer and ran to the market to trade their cup of salt for grain. For them, it was nothing less than a miracle. The amount of grain they received from trading a cup of salt could feed a person through winter. Suddenly, the situation changed rapidly for the better. Many were called back by their shepherd master. Now that everybody had salt, they gathered what they had and started a meat-curing process. More and more shepherds sold their livestock for salt and gained enough to produce sausages, corned meat, and even meat jerky. Processed meat products fetched a high price at the market and boosted Korelia¡¯s meager economy for the uing year. Timmy and Tia weren¡¯t the lucky ones. There was no work avable for children and the crippled, but that didn¡¯t deter them. They heard about the workshop that provided free meals twice a day and a working firece every night. It sounded too good to be true, and naturally, there was a big crowd of applicants. Unsurprisingly, the two weren¡¯t epted, but they were permitted to spend the night. Their first evening spent in the workshop would forever be etched in their memories. The warmth of the roaring firece, fueled by an abundant supply of firewood, provided aforting reprieve from the biting cold outside. To their delight, they were even given a woolen mat to sleep on, which felt like a luxurious treat. The skilled craftsmen employed by the lord kindly offered the children gruel in exchange for their help with cleaning. During the day, they were assigned simple tasks, and in return, they received a slice of bread and a bowl of hearty stew, ensuring everyone had enough to sustain themselves. As winter settled in, the first snowfall was quickly followed by a blizzard. Timmy and Tia watched and learned as craftsmen, carpenters, and apprentices crafted crossbow parts, strings, and bolt shafts. The situation in the workshop was far from ideal, but now even the likes of Timmy and Tia could survive Korelia¡¯s winter and hope for a better future. Hundreds, if not thousands, of Korelia¡¯s poorest residents shared the same sentiment. Whether they were dailyborers, shepherds, orphans, or destitute townsfolk, they were all equally grateful. Under the rule of the new foreign lord, they sensed they could not only survive but also thrive in Korelia. Though they had not yet fully ced their trust in him, they were beginning to see him as their beacon of hope. What had started as a move to prevent an uprising had inadvertently galvanized support at the grassroots level. Unbeknownst to Lansius, he had mobilized the entirety of Korelia to his cause. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Winter had arrived in Korelia, and thendscape had turned into a beautiful white nket of snow. As was the norm, many of the original staff had gone on leave to spend time with their families. However, this custom was not for the benefit of the staff, but mostly due to the constraint of the castle¡¯s design. Built mainly as a defensive structure, it had limited living space. When the outside castle grounds were buried in snow, the castle¡¯s inhabitants were forced to conduct all their activities in the great hall. This winter, around twenty staff, a dozen retainers, and guardsmen shared the castle¡¯s limited living space. Despite theck of space, they carried on with their daily activities. Training, lunch, downtime, supper, and sleeping were done in the great hall. There, the younger staff members learned to read and write under the tutge of their seniors, while some even practiced poetry, music, or singing. The ce was lively, but despite Lansius¡¯s effort to free some space,fort and personal space were still a challenge. As for Lansius, he spent most of his time in the Great Chamber, a private ce reserved only for the lord¡¯s family. Without one, he surrounded himself with his closest circle around therge firece. The chamber was a good ce to rx, with a high ceiling that made it airy and more spacious. Its walls were fully stered and painted white, while the ceiling boasted colorful decorative nts and floral patterns. In there, Lansius ate, read books, and chatted with Audrey, Cecile, and Stirling about everything. However, two topics were off-limits: his origin as a farmer in Bendia and his true origin. For Lansius, the time was a well-deserved break away from guests and other responsibilities. Only at the start of winter could he enjoy a peaceful dinner.Not everything was as enjoyable as he wished. Every day without fail, Audrey would drag him up for sword training and indoor archery. Today, after sword and archery training, Lansius was talking with Stirling, who showed a keen interest in how Lansius had solved Korelia¡¯s rising grain prices. Lansius, bundled up in threeyers of thick clothing and a warm fur coat, winced as he shifted in his padded chair, the bruises from a brutal sword sparring session still fresh on his skin. ¡°First, tell me everything you know about the situation.¡± Stirling, the only one standing in the room, straightened his back and gathered his thoughts. The crackling from the firece filled the Great Chamber as they waited for an answer. Sitting next to Lansius, Audrey and Cecile also showed interest in the topic. ¡°My lord arranged for thirty carts to travel to Mindia to purchase food.¡± ¡°Go on,¡± Lansius said. ¡°But while the merchants bought grains, my lord ordered all ten of your military carts to buy salt secretly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. Please continue.¡± ¡°After that . . . my lord paid the workers in salt. Also bought sheep and meat with salt. And then everybody seemed to have enough food for winter.¡± Stirling expressed his confusion. Lansius smiled as Audrey and Cecile watched him intently. The two were also curious. ¡°Try to answer this question: is the problem in Korelia the rising price of grain, or theck of grain?¡± Lansius prompted the group. Thed andss furrowed their brows, clearly thinking hard. Meanwhile, Audrey pursed her lips and looked away. ¡°You should give it a try,¡± Lansius encouraged. Audrey held onto her golden fur coat tightly before stating, ¡°I¡¯m only interested in solving problems with steel.¡± Lansius let out a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯ll make a poor baroness if you think that way.¡± ¡°I only need the money, not the title,¡± Audrey responded without any hint of regret. Lansius snorted and shook his head in amusement. Meanwhile, Cecile and Stirling listened intently. As the lord¡¯s closest confidants, the two were privy to such information. While at first, the lord and Audrey tried to conceal it, they eventually grew tired and disyed it openly in front of the two. Lansius, thinking he had given enough time for Stirling to think, eventually asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s your answer?¡± Stirling drew a deep breath before answering, ¡°The problem in Korelia is the rising price of grain, not theck of it.¡± ¡°Exactly. As was usual after harvest, there was enough grain in Korelia. The only problem was the price.¡± Stirling nodded, while Cecile and Audrey kept looking with great interest. ¡°To lower the price, we could bring grain from outside, but we know it won¡¯t be enough. After all, thirty carts of grain cannot feed a whole town and troops through winter and spring,¡± Lansius mused. ¡°That¡¯s what happened, right?¡± asked Audrey. Lansius nodded. ¡°Indeed, the merchants bought twenty carts of grain, and the Lord of Mindia gave us another ten. But that only pushed the price down for . . . four days? As more people buy, the price will always rise.¡± ¡°Then, my lord, why don¡¯t you force the merchants to lower the price?¡± Stirling asked. Lansius leaned forward, emphasizing his point. ¡°A town needs merchants. They¡¯re the ones risking their lives and money to bring goods to us. It¡¯s not the nobles, but the merchants who purchase linens, medicine, or even a simple iron nail from other ces and bring them through winding routes to Korelia.¡± Lansius nced at Cecile¡¯s face and saw that the girl was also listening intently. ¡°Coachmen and guardsmen need to eat and ces to sleep, right?¡± Cecile nodded quickly. ¡°Of course, my lord.¡± ¡°And those cost money, correct?¡± ¡°They do. Even horses need fodder, and it¡¯s not free,¡± answered Cecile. Lansius chuckled. ¡°Smartss. You make your father proud.¡± Cecile blushed and found herself staring at the stone floor. Audrey patted her on the back gently, saying, ¡°Take the praise and wear it proudly.¡± Lansius focused on Stirling again. ¡°Everything costs money. If you send people to buy things, you¡¯ll rack up considerable traveling expenses. And those expenses will be counted toward the goods they carry. And only then they¡¯ll take profit so they can embark on another journey.¡± ¡°But, my lord what¡¯s this got to do with the price of grain?¡± asked Stirling. ¡°I wanted you to understand the merchants¡¯ situation. Most of the time, they don¡¯t govern the price. They¡¯re merely buyers and sellers. If the price rises, they¡¯re not the ones who are at fault.¡± Stirling nodded deeply. The lord just challenged what his cruel knight master had taught him about merchants. Lansius looked at Cecile and continued. ¡°The merchants aren¡¯t evil. They¡¯re greedy, but mostly only motivated by profit. They have no schemes other than avoiding losses and getting a good trade.¡± ¡°Now that we have that cleared up, let¡¯s move on to the topic of salt,¡± Lansius dered, sensing a growing interest. Deep into the winter, they had exhausted everything, so anything new was met with excitement. ¡°To me, salt is just another currency.¡± ¡°Currency, my lord?¡± ¡°You have gold coins, big silver, and small silver, also copper and iron. Think of them as currency.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The young squire nodded his head. ¡°But, why salt?¡± Lansius reached into his purse and drew two silvers. ¡°There are at least two good reasons. Name one and get a coin.¡± ¡°Because salt is useful in meat curing, my lord,¡± the blonde blurted out. ¡°That¡¯s correct, and here¡¯s your prize.¡± With a smile, Lansius put a coin into Cecile¡¯s open palm. ¡°Gratitude, my lord.¡± ¡°Now, is there any other reason?¡± Lansius asked the squire while showing a silver between his thumb and finger. Stirling thought hard. ¡°Because salt is expensive?¡± Lansius smiled but balled his hand into a fist. ¡°We all know that. Inndlocked Londia, salt is worth its weight in silver. Can you tell me the reason?¡± ¡°My lord, salt has many uses. For medicine, cooking, also alchemy,¡± answered Stirling proudly. Lansius motioned for Stirling to take the coin. ¡°Gratitude, my lord.¡± Thed humbly epted it. The crackling from the firece again filled the chamber. This time, the mes had dwindled, and the embers were barely glowing. Cecile rose from her seat and hurriedly shoved two small logs of firewood into the fire. ¡°Salt is so expensive here. I¡¯ve heard almost nobody in Korelia has even a te of it in their homes,¡± Audreymented. ¡°Only the richest and the town butcher have that much,¡± Cecile said as she returned to her seat. Stirling stood ufortably. ¡°But why is only my lord buying salt? Why don¡¯t the merchants buy grain too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because almost everybody in Korelia is poor. Merchants don¡¯t stock items that people can¡¯t buy,¡± Lansius exined. Lansius watched the ember in the firece grow brighter and decided that he had provoked enough critical thinking in them. ¡°Let¡¯s summarize,¡± he began. ¡°First, we don¡¯t have the resources or time to transport enough grain to Korelia to lower the price.¡± The trio understood that much. Nobody batted an eye. ¡°So, what I did was to bypass the high grain price using salt. Remember, the problem isn¡¯t a shortage of grain in Korelia.¡± Lansius paused. ¡°There¡¯s enough grain in Korelia, in the merchants¡¯ storages.¡± They showed slight surprise. Lansius continued. ¡°Our problem is the merchants. They can¡¯t sell their grain cheaply because they follow the market to maintain their margin.¡± ¡°And salt fixed it?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°Yup. The value of ten carts of salt we brought from Mindia could probably purchase enough grain to feed Korelia for more than two years.¡± The trio¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at the amount of grain that could be purchased. They exchanged surprised nces before Audrey spoke up. ¡°But then, why make itplicated? If the goal is just to buy grain, why can¡¯t you use silver and gold to buy grain?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the monster hiding in the shadows,¡± Lansius remarked. ¡°If you use silver to buy grain, the price will keep increasing in Korelia and neighboring cities. You can say the merchants will have so much silver that they don¡¯t want it as much as before.¡± Lansius could see that the concept was difficult to understand, but he pressed forward nheless. ¡°However, if you use salt to buy grain, the price increase is small.¡± ¡°But why?¡± Stirling asked. Lansius chuckled. ¡°But you have answered it already. Remember, salt has many uses: to cure meat, medicine, and all. Meanwhile, silver is only good for trade, making cutlery, or jewelry. Silver has little real usage formon people, unlike salt.¡± The trio began to grasp the concept. Lansius knew he had his work cut out for him if they wished to learn more, but for now, he was satisfied that they were trying to understand the basic principles. ¡°That¡¯s why salt is just as eptable as silver or copper. It¡¯s even better in our case because many Korelians can find real use for it.¡± A currency that also has direct utility, imagine . . . No wonder the Romans loved it. Lansius recalled how the word sry itself was believed to be derived from srium or salt. Because the Romans once paid their soldiers with salt. ¡°I still don¡¯t get it, but if it¡¯s fixed, it¡¯s fixed,¡± Audreymented lightly while reaching out for her cup on the small table. Cecile readily filled her cup with pale ale. ¡°Though I¡¯m still curious, how did you know that the merchants would react well with salt instead of the usual coins?¡± Audrey asked after she had sipped her drink. ¡°It was a gamble,¡± Lansius admitted. ¡°But a currency that has real usage is powerful. It¡¯s resilient and stable. That¡¯s why the merchants yed along. They took the risk because they can sell salt easily for profit outside of Korelia.¡± As he finished his exnation, Lansius leaned back in his chair. Stirling rubbed his chin as he pondered. Suddenly, Lansius recalled something, ¡°And you know what the funny thing is?¡± The trio looked at each other but mostly shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s only working for Korelia.¡± The lordughed, leaving his friend and two attendants puzzled. Korelia was a special case. It had an unusuallyrge number of poor shepherd families who benefited greatly from Lansius¡¯s salt scheme. Salt was heavily used to preserve meat and make delicacies, such as sausages, ham, and longsting meat jerky. Lansius hadn¡¯t thought about it, but it was the missingponent in Korelia¡¯s nascent industry. With products to sell, many gained more than just enough to survive the winter. Naturally, the same scheme wouldn¡¯t work for other ces whose main popce was farmers. A farmingmunity didn¡¯t need arge amount of salt. Thus, there was no incentive to take salt payment or use it as a barteringmodity. Still, Lansius didn¡¯t disclose everything. He kept the fact that his scheme to pay in salt was causing him to lose money, with a little loss on every payment. His treasurer, Calub, had raised concerns, but Lansius viewed it as an investment. He wanted to give something to the people of Korelia, something for them to hope for other than just another war in the future. But Lansius knew that despite averting famine, the threat of war loomedrge. Despite all his preparations, there was a high chance that he would eventually need to abandon Korelia to its fate. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Maester Calub, the Alchemist, Treasurer of Korelia The harshdy of winter had nketed the Koreliandscape in fresh, pristine white snow. It was a cycle that had begun since time immemorial. At first nce, it appeared that nothing had changed in Korelia; the cold and bitter winds that battered thendscape were the same that their forefathers endured. However, upon closer inspection, one could see that the Korelians this year had a different look in their eyes. Warmer, but more vigorous, as they no longer had to abandon their unlucky neighbors to die at the height of winter. Although nothing appeared to have changed from the outside, a long-lost hope had been rekindled within. Everywhere in Korelia, whether at home or in winter shelters, people spoke highly of the new Lord of Korelia. The old mentioned his name in their toasts, while the young were eager to pledge their support to his cause. Not even the cold winter weather could dampen their spirits. Likewise, the scrawny troops from Mindia shared the enthusiasm. Typically, contract soldiers like them were only called upon for wars and left to fend for themselves during winter and spring. However, the new lord was providing them with steady pay and winter quarters,plete with food and nkets. Although the lord sheltered inside his castle, his name was on everyone¡¯s lips. Calub, who had recently bought a house in town, faced daily questions about what the lord was like. Everybody who met him at the workshop was curious¡ªthe carpenter, fletcher, and local merchants all wanted to know. The alchemist, who knew little about Lansius, only divulged small details, fearing he might reveal things he shouldn¡¯t have. Although he knew from Audrey that Lansius used to work as a clerk and a teacher, he had never worked as a merchant or noble. However, Lansius was suspiciously knowledgeable about trade, military, and leadership.No wonder Lord Bengrieve wanted him as his henchman. Lord Lansius remained a mysterious figure, even to his closest confidants. Audrey, who had known him the longest, still didn¡¯t know everything about him. Calub¡¯s move to a house in the town was done hastily. Along with Hugo and the rest, he had nned to just stay in the great hall for the winter. While as the treasurer, he had a separate room, it was almost ancient and unsuitable for winter. When Lansius heard about this, he urged Calub to buy a house in town, preferably close to the workshop, so he could easily reach the workshop if weather permitted. Lansius was fully supportive of the move and even allowed Calub to bring along Margo, the pageboy, and Roger, who had recently recovered from his injury. Calub was thrilled with the new arrangement. He was able to purchase a spacious two-story building with an attic at a discounted rate because the owner was keen to get into the new lord¡¯s good graces. But the most important feature was the cer. The house boasted arge stone-walled cer that was perfect for his alchemyb. With the winter downtime, he nned to replenish his dwindling supply of alchemy concoctions. Although he could conduct his experiments anywhere, he preferred not to do so in the castle, as it posed a risk of fire or hazardous gas leaks. For Calub, following Lansius¡¯s leadership had been a highly rewarding experience. Better than crawling through the depths of the earth, seeking a rare find in dwarven catbs. The memory was bittersweet for Calub and hisrades. They had lost a dear friend in thebyrinth. That was when Felis and another member decided to call it quits. They had made a name for themselves, but reality caught up with them. Entering thebyrinth was always a gamble with their lives. Calub had buried many friends in that ce, but thest one was special. She was a fifth-generation beastgirl¡ªtough, headstrong, and yful like a child. They had met when they were little and grown to be adept explorers together. Like many who arrived on the vast shore of Progentia, the old continent, they tried to better their lives and their family. One big haul of artifacts from the depth of dwarven catbs would them enough money for life. However, the depths of that underground world were home to horrors that imed the subterranean as theirirs. Calub and hisst team were among the few lucky ones who returned mostly intact. With enough money for retirement, Calub officially entered the Alchemist guild, while Felis started a tavern in Feodosia. As a member of the prestigious guild, Calub mingled with the educated ss in Mindia and was quickly enamored with a number of freethinkers. With his capital, he sponsored several projects, the most ambitious of which was the school for themoners andndless gentry. For the educated Mindians far from the center of the Imperium¡¯s seat of power, the world was changing. In Mindia, there were morendless gentries than ever before, intellectuals, guild members, or entrepreneurs who stood on their own without farnd to support them. People like Felis and Calub became part of this burgeoning new social ss. Although the term ndless¡± was a mockery from the nobility, they wore it proudly as a token of their free-willed spirits unbound to the old idea of feudalism. In preparation for winter, Hugo and his group of young officers also faced a new arrangement. Initially, they had nned to sleep at the great hall as was usual. It would be cramped, but such was life in a castle during winter. However, Lansius sent them to a mansion east of town. The mansion was old, and only a portion of its fifteen rooms were in good condition, but this freed quite a bit of space for people who stayed behind in the castle. Hugo and his men happily received this order. This arrangement gave them more freedom to socialize with the townsfolk before winter set in and heavy snow began. The benefits went both ways. With Hugo gone, the castle staff could rx a bit. Audrey was the only high-ranking staff member left in the castle, and she tended to overlook minor issues and avoid any actions that might demoralize the staff. All these arrangements were made because Lansius knew winter was harsh, and he took every precaution to ensure the castle ran smoothly andfortably for him and his staff. Lansius, the Acting Lord of Korelia ¡°Ugh . . .¡± Lansius panted weakly after reading the letter from Mindia. Despite sending ten of Londia¡¯s finest horses, Bengrieve¡¯s reply was still razor sharp. That was why he had dyed opening the letter brought by Sir Justin and Cahan. Audrey, on the other hand, was lively. She leaned from her chair to hear Lansius better. ¡°Is there any mention of me?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re safe,¡± he reassured her. ¡°So, what does it say?¡± ¡°Well, he thanked me for the gift, but I¡¯m still getting lectured.¡± Lansius sighed. ¡°He wrote that I shouldn¡¯t do rash things like purchasing ten cartloads of salt. And also, he advised me against ying a hero.¡± Their benefactor wasn¡¯t keen on risky gambling. Securing ten cartloads of salt without advance notice wasn¡¯t easy even for Bengrieve. ¡°That salts must¡¯ve been really expensive,¡± Audreymented. ¡°Yeah, it cost a fortune. It could pay for an army for ten months. Thankfully, the salt n worked.¡± ¡°If it didn¡¯t, then Bengrieve would . . .¡± Audrey left the sentence unfinished, grinning mischievously. ¡°No, please don¡¯t say it. That¡¯s too much,¡± Lansius pleaded, slouching in his seat. ¡°I¡¯m still curious how Bengrieve decided to help you.¡± ¡°Well, I assured him that I¡¯m his pet. Inside those five chests was all the wealth left from our victory. Now, I¡¯m nearly penniless. There was only enough for troops and the castle staff¡¯s expenses.¡± Audrey nodded. ¡°So no more building projects next year.¡± Lansius shook his head. She sipped her drink and changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯m still curious how five chests can purchase that much salt.¡± ¡°I borrowed a little.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Audrey was surprised. ¡°And what¡¯s the coteral?¡± ¡°Besides my neck and my family, also you . . .¡± admitted Lansius. ¡°I figured . . .¡± Audrey let out a sigh. ¡°I tried to pawn this castle, but he didn¡¯t see the value.¡± Audrey snorted at the notion. ¡°At least he sees value in us. So, how much are we in debt?¡± ¡°Well, the te armor we ordered, even just partial sets, was still quite a sum. But no worries, I¡¯ll work hard and shear lots of sheep next summer,¡± Lansius joked, making Audrey chuckle. Despite his words, Lansius sensed that Lord Bengrieve was supportive of his cause. As if the seneschal was gambling on Lansius¡¯s future victory for reasons Lansius had yet to decipher. Is he that rich to give me big loans so easily? Or is it simply cheaper to send money than men to help Korelia? As Lansius pondered Bengrieve¡¯s inexplicable support for his cause, despite refusing to send any form of reinforcement, the sun¡¯s intense rays baked his bedchamber walls. He had removed his fur coat and mittens, feeling the warmth. The staff referred to his chamber, located on the upper floor of the castle, as the lord¡¯s chamber. It was furnished with tapestries hung on the wall. Made from thick wool like a carpet, the colorful tapestries served as decorations as well as instion. The castle¡¯s stone brick was frigid during winter, and without the tapestries, the room would feel like cold storage. ¡°Well . . . at least you solved the famine. The people loved it. Everybody got enough grain for winter and salt to do stuff. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s the first time Korelia was this prepared for winter.¡± Audrey¡¯s words brought Lansius back from pondering. ¡°Huh, really? Where did you hear such a thing?¡± ¡°Mm, is it from Cecile or probably Calub? Could be Sterling or Hugo, can¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Sterling?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the squire¡¯s real name. Turns out, his abusive knight master even changed his name out of spite,¡± she exined. ¡°Poord . . .¡± Audrey continued, ¡°The point is, the Korelians are happy under your rule.¡± The way she proudly said that made Lansius grin from ear to ear. ¡°That¡¯s funny. A long time ago, a certain squire told me that I¡¯m dumb because I don¡¯t know how to prepare my straw bed or clean a bowl using firewood ash.¡± Audrey whistled nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, my lord.¡± That made Lansius chuckle. Audrey suddenly eximed, ¡°Oh, I think it¡¯s almost ready,¡± and went to the firece. At Lansius¡¯s urge, she had prepared a pottage, a kind of stew cooked inside a metal cooking pot, inside his chamber. The stew was made of wheat and beans, mixed with a bit of cheese and eggs. Although it was considered a poor man¡¯s food, Lansius had been eating it for three years and felt that winter wouldn¡¯t feel right without it. As he enjoyed a bubble of peace and familiarity, Lansius asked himself just how long he could enjoy this peace before paying the price. He also wondered whether he could enjoy this again next year. Where will I be next winter? Chapter 45 Chapter 45 The lord¡¯s chamber boasted a firece spacious enough to fit a small cauldron, which now was bubbling and steaming over a wood fire. The aroma of simmering pottage mingled with the sweet scent of burning wood and the cool, crisp winter air that wafted in through a small, narrow window. Audrey carefully stirred the pottage with a wooden spoon while Lansius took in the delightful aroma. ¡°It smells delicious,¡± hemented. Audrey brought a bowl of the pottage and ced it on the small table by the fire, topping it with slightly charred bread. ¡°Let me taste it first,¡± she said as she sat across from Lansius and slowly blew on the porridge-like mixture. Lansius cut the bread in half, revealing a soft and warm interior beneath a crispy crust. Audrey took a spoonful of the pottage and murmured something incoherent, but Lansius understood from her gesture that he should try it too. He scooped up a spoonful of the savory concoction. Gah, it¡¯s still hot! As the taste of the pottage hit him, memories flooded back, but then something hit him squarely on the tongue. ¡°Audrey, why is it so salty?¡± ¡°It¡¯s . . . err . . . it¡¯s a superior version?¡± She seemed nervous. ¡°A what?¡± Lansius suspected that Audrey had put too much salted meat into the pottage.This isn¡¯t a mistake; this is gluttony. ¡°Needs more peas,¡± Audrey eximed, grabbing the bowl and spoon from Lansius. She scooped another mouthful as she ran to the firece. There, she added more water and stirred the pot vigorously. ¡°You know, Audrey, you can be quite puzzling,¡± Lansius said. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± she asked. ¡°Just a while back, you wouldn¡¯t share a cup with me, yet now you don¡¯t mind sharing a spoon.¡± Audrey made a clicking sound with her tongue before replying. ¡°What choice do I have? The castle¡¯s kitchen only has metaldles, and all your spoons are silver. The pottage just doesn¡¯t taste the same without a wooden spoon, and I only have this one.¡± ¡°Right . . . Sorry forining then,¡± Lansius responded, realizing he should simply be grateful for their return to normalcy. The issues of his lordship had put a wedge in their rtionship. Their bond reminded him of a castle, its sturdy walls creating a distance between them. Despite their apparent closeness, an unseen barrier always lingered. Audrey had built this barrier intentionally, with the goal of protecting Lansius¡¯s future. No matter how hard he tried to scale the walls, he always fell back down. ¡°By the way, Lans, was there any news about your family?¡± she asked, leaving the pottage to simmer. It needed some time to cook. Lansius¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°The letter didn¡¯t specify much, but I believe smuggling people out of Arvena isn¡¯t a simple task.¡± ¡°I trust him,¡± Audrey stated, taking a seat. ¡°Really?¡± Lansius was surprised by Audrey¡¯s confidence. ¡°Lord Bengrieve isn¡¯t the type to speak cheaply. If he says that he¡¯ll even employ the Hunter Guild to get your family out of Averna, then he¡¯ll do so.¡± Lansius paused for a moment, contemting Audrey¡¯s certainty. ¡°How can you be so sure? You¡¯ve only met Bengrieve a few times.¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the eyes,¡± she exined bluntly. ¡°When he said that, he meant business.¡± Audrey¡¯s straightforwardness made Lansius feel somewhat guilty for doubting the man. ¡°I hope so . . . It¡¯s been years since Ist saw my family . . .¡± Lansius stood up and approached the narrow window, peering out at the vast open ins below, now covered in a white sheet of ice. The reflective surface made for a beautiful disy of sunlight. The winter in Korelia was harsher than Arvena¡¯s, though less snowy. The snow barely reached ankle-depth, but the cold seeped in much deeper. Suddenly, Audrey muttered something that sounded like an apology. ¡°Hmm? Did you say something?¡± Lansius questioned. ¡°I said I¡¯m sorry,¡± she replied with a frown and a bitter expression. Lansius looked at her, surprised. ¡°Sorry for what?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t messed up back then, you could have returned to your family and escaped Arvena. Instead, I made you wait for nothing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. It was chaotic back then. Even if we had met, I still wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape west and reach my family,¡± Lansius said,forting her. Despite his words, Audrey remained consumed by guilt. She was still haunted by the idea that she had willingly chosen to stand with Riverstead¡¯s defense rather than fleeing away with Lansius, only to end up in a hospice after the city¡¯s surrender. It pained Lansius seeing Audrey shouldering a guilt that wasn¡¯t hers to bear. He held her hand, looked deep into her eyes, and spoke. ¡°Audrey, it was me leaving you. You haven¡¯t wronged me in any way.¡± She averted her gaze, but her face softened. Lansius noticed how her head injury was now covered by thick, healthy hazelnut-brown hair. The big scars that made her wear a veilst year were now fully covered. This is such a mood wrecker for such a beautiful day. Thinking quickly, he called out, ¡°Stefi! Stephania!¡± Audrey was taken aback. ¡°Lans!¡± she shouted and immediately charged at him, unleashing a flurry of punches. The first punch stung, but the rest were yful. Lansiusughed at her reaction, shielding himself from her blows. ¡°Okay, okay, I apologize.¡± ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t ever call me that again,¡± she threatened with a pout. Lansius nodded, struggling to contain hisughter. Audrey turned away. He understood her reaction; after all, she had narrowly escaped being sold into very. The stigma attached to very was so strong that many changed their names once they regained their freedom. Audrey¡¯s case was even moreplicated because of the Sabina Rustica incident. Although the vers were operating illegally, the fact that Arvenians waged an armed conflict inside Mindia was a serious crime. Moreover, with Lord Arte¡¯s involvement, the risk heightened, making it crucial to cut all traceable links. As a consequence, even though she wasn¡¯t involved in Sabina Rustica incident, Sir Stan¡¯s father feltpelled to adopt Audrey into his family. That was the official reason, but Lansius and even Audrey herself were doubtful. However, one thing was certain: Audrey¡¯s origins as a citizen of western Centuria made her adoption an easy fix, with people naturally suspecting Arvenians and not Centurians. Reflecting on all this stirred something within Lansius. ¡°Come here, girl.¡± Contrary to his words, Lansius was the one who moved toward her. ¡°Eh, what are you¡ª¡± she began to protest as Lansius enveloped her in a hug from behind. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. You look so cute today.¡± ¡°Stop it, Lans,¡± Audrey protested, her cheeks turning pink. ¡°If you want to seed, you need to marry a noblewoman. Uwaa, don¡¯t sniff my hair. It¡¯s dirty and sweaty!¡± Ignoring her protests, Lansius buried his face in her hazelnut brown hair. Audrey made a quick attempt to free herself from his arms, but Lansius held her firmly. ¡°But it¡¯s winter, you can¡¯t possibly be sweating that much . . . Oof, okay, maybe just a little,¡± he teased. Audrey gripped his arms and managed to break free, disying her strength. ¡°I¡¯m practicing daily. That¡¯s why it¡¯s sweaty,¡± she retorted while staring at Lansius with a hint of killing intent. No, it¡¯s just her usual gaze. ¡°Your eyes, Audrey . . . they¡¯re a bit unnerving,¡± Lansius remarked, his thoughts drifting back to an event that took ce in Toruna the previous year. Spring had yet to fully arrive when a ck carriage trundled up the mud-soaked country road to the manor¡¯s entrance. That day, Sir Stan had weed a member of the Hunter Guild. The person was invited to confirm the mage¡¯s suspicions about Audrey¡¯s eyes. The guildsman, a man in his fifties, expressed surprise to see someone outside of the Hunter Guild with a skill akin to Carnivore Sight. This ability could trigger a primal fear in beasts. It was useful to deter aggressive beasts from attacking, or to stun a rabbit from running away. Audrey herself confirmed the guildsman¡¯s assessment, revealing she seldom faced problems with wild animals. Although the guest wouldn¡¯t borate further, Lansius suspected that the ability also worked against humans, as he had experienced during their regr sparring sessions. It was nearly impossible to fight Audrey while maintaining eye contact. ¡°Not sorry.¡± Audrey red. ¡°Ah, right, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lansius apologized, though he felt the hug was worth it. ¡°I need to go,¡± Audrey announced, grabbing her golden fur coat. ¡°Where to?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°To practice. I need to teach Ca and Sterling.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay a bit longer? Like you used to . . .¡± Audrey looked at him quizzically. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Audrey, I feel like you¡¯ve been avoiding me more. Are you hiding something?¡± She clicked her tongue. ¡°I keep no secrets.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± asked Lansius. Audrey hesitated for a moment before responding. ¡°It¡¯s not you. It¡¯s me . . . If I stay by your side, no noble will offer you their daughter.¡± Lansius drew a deep breath. ¡°I already told you, I don¡¯t want that.¡± ¡°Lans, you¡¯re the smart one,¡± she pleaded. ¡°You should know that marrying someone like me is a dead end. Worse, I¡¯m oath-bound to¡ª¡± ¡°I know about your vendetta. I can help you with that,¡± Lansius interrupted, trying tofort her. The sound of the cooking pot boiling filled the room. Audrey looked down, deep in thought. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can ept that. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find someone better. A properdy . . .¡± Lansius grabbed her hand, feeling the warmth of her palm and fingers. ¡°Remember Ceresia?¡± Audrey looked away. ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°Just us and Horsie in a barn, and a roaring firece.¡± She smiled softly as she remembered those simpler times. ¡°There were also two old men and a couple of boys in there.¡± Lansius chuckled, but hisughter faded quickly. A thought came to mind. ¡°Audrey, what if I weren¡¯t a noble?¡± Audrey furrowed her brow, caught off guard by his question. ¡°What do you mean? Are you thinking of giving up?¡± ¡°No, no, I mean, just imagine for a moment, what if I were just a simple clerk from Riverstead?¡± ¡°If that were the case,¡± her words trailed off as memories from the past resurfaced. Suddenly, her expression changed, as if she had figured out the answer to a long-standing riddle. Acting on impulse, she rose on her tiptoes and gently pulled Lansius¡¯s head toward her, pressing her lips against his in a tender, unexpected kiss. Their lips locked together, and time stood still. Lansius was surprised at first but quickly melted into the kiss, his heart beating wildly. They parted too soon, and Lansius wished it hadsted longer. Audrey took a step back, her cheeks turning a deep shade of red as she covered her mouth with her hand. Lansius couldn¡¯t help but stare at her, grinning happily. I always thought she had issues with me! Audrey dashed to grab her fur coat and left the room in a hurry. Lansius chased her and called out to her shamelessly, ¡°Mwah!¡± ¡°Nuoo!¡± Audrey objected furiously, quickening her pace along the corridor. The guards and attendants looked at each other, probably thinking the two were out of their minds. Later, Lansius heard that Ca and Sterling had received the sparring of their lives. Lansius felt bad for them, but he couldn¡¯t apologize since that would require exnations. In the following days, Audrey avoided him as much as possible, which was difficult since they shared a castle. They only met at dinner, where she would sit near Lansius, where the best food was served. However, she intentionally kept her mouth full at all times and wasn¡¯t involved in the conversation. The staff smelled something fishy and tried to pry information out of Lansius, but he wouldn¡¯t give them anything, fearing they might try to stage something. After all, the Korelians had a vested interest in this matter. They would benefit greatly if Lansius married another Londian noble¡¯s daughter. This situation led Lansius to understand that, in the end, it was just Audrey and him against the world. But for once, he was at peace. For months, he had struggled to define their rtionship, and only now he was sure that Audrey loved him back. For Lansius, that was all that truly mattered. He had made a mistake in the past, but he wouldn¡¯t let it happen again. He would no longer negotiate with his happiness. Even if people who depended on him would hate him for it, he would dly shoulder the me. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Cecile, Cup-Bearer to the Lord of Korelia The burgeoning romance between Lord Lansius and Captain Audrey soon became the castle¡¯s chief topic of conversation. The tale of a noble falling for someone of humble birth never failed to captivate the people¡¯s hearts. As a cup-bearer, Cecile was privy to the unfolding saga. Initially skeptical, she eventually grew to admire the couple. Cecile understood that the staff¡¯s fascination with the love story stemmedrgely from Audrey¡¯s humble beginnings, a reflection of their own. Most of the staff hailed from esquire families, contrasting with Cecile, whose father was a knight. Esquires, descending from squires or knights, held a distinct social position¡ªnot quite nobility, but more than meremoners. This status of lower nobility was not hereditary and expired with the individual¡¯s passing. Many of the younger staff members were absorbed in this love story that transcended social boundaries. The skald, a soldier bard named Sigmund, ndestinely fueled their fascination with epic songs of forbidden love on the battlefield. To them, Audrey symbolized their hopes and dreams. However, the older staff members, fearing a tragic end, disapproved of such a union. Cecile¡¯s initial impression of Audrey was far from favorable. The intensity of the Lady Captain¡¯s gaze had been disconcerting. Even Cecile¡¯s knight father had never disyed such ferocity during training sessions. However, beneath her intimidating fa?ade, Audrey proved to be warm and helpful. Cecile discovered that her powerful gaze came naturally, even when Audrey attempted to suppress it. In time, Cecile and Audrey formed a bond. As the highest-ranking women, they became the defenders of the female staff, with Audrey assuming the role of matriarch and Cecile serving as her second. Anyints of harassment were directed to them for resolution.Thankfully, such incidents were infrequent in Lord Lansius¡¯s household, where discipline was strictly upheld. The Korelian troops, unlike those in other baronies, received regr payments and supplies, which created a small but efficient force. The peaceful environment was also a testament to Lord Lansius, who refrained from womanizing and treated his female staff respectfully. Likewise, Lady Audrey, despite her rank and intimate rtionship with the castle¡¯s lord, integrated effortlessly with the staff. Although asionally brusque, her behavior was likely influenced by her squire upbringing. Cecile would remind herself that Audrey was not raised to be ady-in-waiting; she was a fighter at heart. Once, Cecile inquired about Audrey¡¯s decision to be a squire. Audrey recounted how her knight master, Isolte, had made that choice for her. As a child sold off by her family, Audrey served in a bar¡¯s household. When a bear threatened theirnds, the bar hired Isolte, a renowned huntress, to deal with it. Unable to provide sufficient payment, the bar offered Audrey to Isolte instead. This practice was not unheard of. Bars, essentially wealthier knights, often struggled financially, a fact Cecile knew well from her own family¡¯s experiences. Despite her hardships, Cecile found herself envying Audrey. As captain, Audrey demonstrated exceptional swordsmanship and horsemanship, outshining many of her male counterparts. While Cecile took pride in her own equestrian skills, Audrey was in a ss of her own. A few more feats would earn Audrey knighthood. Furthermore, with the lord¡¯s affection, her future seemed secure. However, life seldom unfolds as expected, as Cecile wouldter discover. During the harsh winter months, the female staff slept together in arge, well-heated chamber, while the male staff, squires, and troops upied the great hall. Given that Korelia was a small castle, only the lord¡¯s chamber and the guest room possessed decent fireces. One night, while they were huddled together, Audrey casually revealed her vendetta to the curious servants, a story that even Cecile hadn¡¯t heard before. Audrey confessed that her ultimate goal was to vanquish the beast that had in her knight master and the rest of her group. The survivors of that disaster, mostly from the younger generation, had vowed to reunite when they came of age to hunt down the beast. When a servant inquired about the beast¡¯s strength, Audrey admitted that it was more than formidable; it was a monstrosity. She also confessed her doubt about their chances of sess. Audrey felt she didn¡¯t hold a candle to her master, an extraordinary Mage Knight and a member of the Hunter Guild. Ultimately, Audrey knew their chances of victory were slim, but she was resolute in her determination to try. Revenge or death, those were her objectives. Cecile felt a mix of pity and envy for this female warrior. She understood that Audrey¡¯s status as a squire and her oath stood in the way of reciprocating Lord Lansius¡¯s advances. If Audrey were to marry him and bear his child, it wouldplicate the pursuit of her oath. When Cecile asked if Lord Lansius knew, Audrey confirmed he did. As the older staff had forewarned, such rtionships rarely concluded well. Their prophetic words rang true. Winter finally gave way to spring, marked by the melting snow on the roof. Cecile cleared her thoughts and knocked softly, twice. ¡°Excuse me, my lord. It¡¯s Cecile, your cup-bearer.¡± ¡°Come in,¡± came the response from within. As she pushed open the sturdy wooden door, Cecile saw the lord in his blue doublet, absorbed in his work at the desk. ¡°Just a moment,¡± he said without lifting his gaze. Cecile, understanding he was deep in thought, replied politely, ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Unprompted, she reced the water jug on the table, readied a clean cup, and filled it with water. She then waited patiently. Cecile had adjusted quickly to her new role. Her upbringing as ady-in-waiting had prepared her well. She knew how to appear engaged while waiting, to avoid prying, and to keep her opinions to herself unless asked. Her tutor had also cautioned her against being overly sociable, to recognize her status, and to prioritize her master above all. However, Cecile had never anticipated bing a cup-bearer, a position of considerable influence. A cup-bearer was a trusted confidant who not only attended to the lord but also apanied him throughout the day. The lord valued her insight andmentary. The role signifiedplete trust, as a lord would only drink from a cup served by the cup-bearer. However, Cecile¡¯s appointment was unusual. Usually, a lord would choose a longstanding friend or someone he trusted unconditionally. It was umon to select someone he had never met. Initially, Cecile felt unsure about this arrangement. She was aware that she obtained this position due to her father¡¯s shift in loyalty to Lord Lansius. Despite this, she refused to let it discourage her. She recognized the potential it offered her house and resolved tomit wholeheartedly. It wasn¡¯t long before the lord finished his work. ¡°Apologies for the wait. Please, take a seat,¡± he invited, approaching the table and drinking from the cup. He preferred water in the morning and a pale ale during lunch and supper, with his only stiption being that the water must be boiled to ensure purity. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± he asked once Cecile was seated. ¡°Yes, my lord. Your servant had some porridge this morning.¡± ¡°Was it good?¡± She nodded politely. ¡°It was, my lord. It was warm and hearty.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s good to hear. Umm . . . I still have some fresh bread that Sterling brought this morning. Feel free to help yourself to a slice or two.¡± ¡°Thank you, my lord, but your servant must decline.¡± The lord offered a smile and settled into his seat. Raised among nobility where social grace was paramount, Cecile could easily tell that the lord wasn¡¯t fond of small talk. Nevertheless, he made the effort, even for a subject like her. Having spent the entire winter in hispany, Cecile recognized the lord¡¯s genuine friendliness. Unlike many nobles who sought to exert power and control, the Lord of Korelia was approachable. He treated his subjects fairly, as if they were family. The castle¡¯s discipline was primarily maintained by Hugo, the marshal deputy and, to a lesser extent, by Audrey as the captain. Cecile was uncertain about the arrangement¡¯s effectiveness, but the castle staff appeared content and in high spirits. ¡°Today, let¡¯s visit the workshops to check on working conditions. Let¡¯s go incognito,¡± the lord announced from his seat. ¡°Understood, I will need to fetch my traveling cloak¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, please do. No need to hurry. We have plenty of time,¡± he responded cheerfully. ¡°. . . but first, my lord.¡± Cecile paused. The lord noticed. ¡°Speak up. What¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°Thank you, my lord. It¡¯s about my father, Sir Cahan. Your letter when he visited Mindiast fall ensured that he received the best treatment possible.¡± The lord nodded. ¡°Ah, think nothing of it. It¡¯s my duty to look after my retainers. How is he? Is he recovering well?¡± ¡°Indeed, my lord. I received a letter this morning. Father¡¯s injury has fully healed. Before, even the chill of the night caused him pain, but now he can bear the winter like everyone else.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that,¡± he replied with a smile. ¡°You should visit him. After being confined to the castle all winter . . . Why not take a week or two off, starting tomorrow?¡± Cecile was surprised by the unexpected offer. ¡°If the messenger managed to deliver the letter, the roads should be clear of snow by now . . . Oh, take a bag of salt, some fur, and freshly made meat products as gifts. I hope that¡¯s enough,¡± the lord suggested casually as if these weren¡¯t valuable items. Overwhelmed, Cecile fell to her knees. ¡°M-my lord, you¡¯re too generous. How could we ever repay this?¡± She trembled. Deeply homesick, Cecile had never expected to see her home again after her appointment. Yet, she had been granted a visitst season and now another opportunity arose. The lord was taken aback. ¡°Please, Cecile, there¡¯s no need for this. Stand up.¡± ¡°My lord, you arranged for a saint candidate in Mindia to heal my father and paid for the treatment. My house and I are forever indebted to you. Please, at least let me pledge my loyalty.¡± ¡°But I already epted your oath as cup-bearer, remember? Cecile, please stand up,¡± he urged her again, extending his hand, but Cecile remained kneeling. She knew her family had never experienced such generosity. Despite the hair color and the knight status, her once-great house had fallen. Aside from her father¡¯s horse and the armor set, they were no better than the average townsfolk in Mindia. The treatment by a saint candidate for her father was already a luxury, and now a considerable gift was promised. One that would easily secure her family¡¯s livelihood for another year or two. ¡°I, Cecile, daughter of Sir Cahan, pledge my life in your service, my lord,¡± she dered solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s too much, Cecile. It¡¯s unwise,¡± Lansius warned her. His disapproval surprised Cecile, who assumed her pledge had been refused. Lansius sighed deeply. ¡°Listen . . . we¡¯re likely heading into war soon.¡± ¡°War, my lord?¡± Cecile asked, holding back tears. ¡°Yes, and probably against arger force. I can¡¯t guarantee victory, so I don¡¯t want you to risk your life for me. Pledge it to someone you love dearly instead.¡± His fatherly words deeply touched her. Lansius didn¡¯t behave like a typical lord, eager to ept any loyalty pledge from his retainers. He genuinely cared for their well-being. ¡°My lord, forgive me, but even if you refuse, it¡¯s my wish to serve you.¡± The lord sighed again. ¡°How old are you, Cecile?¡± ¡°I¡¯m turning sixteen this year, my lord.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too young to make such a weightymitment. You have a long life ahead of you, and I don¡¯t want you to have any regretster on.¡± ¡°My lord, your words are too kind. I¡¯m just a servant . . .¡± Lansius extended his hand once more, and this time Cecile epted. She stood up, her face flushed and eyes glistening with emotion. ¡°Cecile, you may rest for today. I¡¯ll have Sterling apany me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, my lord. I will fetch my cloak immediately.¡± She exited the chamber and sped to her room, her dull blonde hair trailing behind her as she ran. In thewless province of Londia, where loyalty and mercy were rare virtues, Cecile discovered a lord who stood apart from the rest. Her heart swelled with pride after pledging herself to her lord¡¯s cause. From now on, their fates would be intertwined. His fall would be her downfall. Cecile was determined to serve a noble who truly deserved her unwavering allegiance. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 The first light of dawn broke through the dark clouds, casting a soft, golden hue over the small castle. The rainfall from the previous night had ceased, leaving the air cool and fresh. Lansius stood by the window, gazing at the transformedndscape outside. The ditches had turned into a water canal, and some sections had inadvertently created a crude-looking irrigation system. It would have been a great sess if it had been intentional, but Lansius had no such n. Despite his insistence that it was a mere coincidence, the people of Korelia praised him, believing their lord was simply being humble. Good things do happen sometimes. As Lansius observed the canal-like structure, he wondered once more if thend could benefit from diverting the river stream slightly. A small man-madeke could prove advantageous, especially if it could support the fish delicacy he¡¯d enjoyed in Torrea. ¡°Sterling,¡± Lansius called, his gaze still fixed on the window. ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± the young squire replied, bowing slightly. ¡°Were you present when I invited the old staff to discuss farming and fishery?¡± ¡°I believe so, my lord.¡±¡°Please, remind me of their responses,¡± Lansius requested, prompting the squire to gather his thoughts before replying. ¡°About farming,¡± the squire started, ¡°theyined about poor soil quality. They said they tried many methods, including plowing, but most of Korelia¡¯snd remained barren.¡± ¡°But Korelia does manage to grow barley and wheat?¡± ¡°Only in the areas with the best soil, my lord.¡± Lansius nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°And the matter of fishery?¡± ¡°They informed us that the river was too shallow and with few fish. In the past, a lord attempted to dig a man-madeke, but it only resulted in a swamp and a breeding ground for undesirable insects.¡± Lansius sighed softly, weighing the risks. And they can¡¯t use ducks tobat insects, because this world¡¯s ducks arerge, aggressive monsters. Even the young ones are half the size of an ostrich. It was known that only the bravest men bred ducks. Even at a few years old, ducks could trample farms and were strong enough to either jump or kick most fences. Their eggs and feathers were valuable, but sadly, their meat was difficult to cook. The Lord of Korelia exhaled deeply. He had no experience in farming or fishery. Worse, he had no experience living in the steppe. He knew about yurts and cheese, but that was about it. Last season, Lansius had tried consulting with Calub and Sir Cahan for assistance. They came up with several ideas but had to wait until the road cleared from mud and the rainy season. Lansius looked at the parchment again that detailed his projected expenses for half a year. The biggest one was for the trench work, which he paid for in salt. Each worker received the equivalent of 5 copper per day for work thatsted effectively 90 days. Thebined cost of the trench work and the salt scheme was more than twice the upkeep of his army. However, he saw this as an investment and aid relief. The secondrgest expense was the cost to maintain his military of 400 men-at-arms and crossbowmen. The standard rate for men-at-arms on a campaign was about 4 copper daily, including meals, while cavalrymen cost around 8 copper daily. The previous year, Lansius and Sir Justin negotiated a standby rate that also included free lodgings and armament leases. This rate was half of the original campaign rate: 2 copper daily for each man-at-arms, including meals, and 4 copper daily for cavalrymen. Considering that even master smiths, carpenters, and artisans only earned 4 copper daily, this was already a good living wage. Expenses (half a year, 190 days, standby rate)In copper400 men-at-arms and crossbowmen. 2 copper daily152,00070 cavalrymen. 4 copper daily53,20015 squires, captains, lieutenant. avg. 5 copper daily14,200200 crossbow trigger mechanism. 20 copper4,000 50 arbalest. 6 silver (72 copper each) 3,60040 halfnce armor. 3 gold (720 copper each)28,800Workshop 20 maesters. 4 copper daily15,200Trench work, salt investment 1000 men. 5 copper450,000Total in copper (1 silver is 12 copper)721,050 With an estimated 1.3 million copper in cash,modities like salt and horses, and other assets, and 720,000 in expenses, Lansius¡¯s current wealth amounted to around 600,000 copper, or slightly less than 2,500 gold coins. While 2,500 gold might seem substantial, Lansius and his treasurer were far fromfortable. Their expenditures were hemorrhaging funds, threatening to deplete their reserves within two years. Moreover, they hadn¡¯t factored in their debts to Lord Bengrieve. Feeling stumped, he turned away from the window, grabbed his fur coat, and headed to the door. ¡°Let¡¯s ride a little.¡± ¡°Should I ask for Lady Audrey, my lord?¡± asked Sterling. Lansius almost chuckled. Audrey was still avoiding him because of what happened a few days ago. ¡°No need. Just you and a few riders.¡± When the weather permitted, Lansius forced himself to ride as practice and to ensure his horses¡¯ stamina. Spring rides were especially important because the horses were restless after spending almost the entire winter in the stable. As their rider, Lansius felt responsible for taking them out as often as he could. Lansius and his squire, Sterling, rode aimlessly through the countryside, allowing their horses to find their own paths. Thendscape was a mosaic of vibrant colors, with the sun casting a warm glow over the spring grasnd. Their journey eventually led them to a cluster of three yurts nestled among the grazing white sheep. A shepherd with a round face and long brown hair emerged, a weing smile on his face. ¡°Wee, guest, wee,¡± he greeted them warmly, noticing their fine clothing and horses. Lansius looked at Sterling, who rode beside him, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s have a rest. Tell one to be on alert. The rest can dismount.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± Sterling replied. Upon hearing that, the shepherd¡¯s reception grew even warmer. As they realized the guest was Lansius the Salt Giver, the shepherd¡¯s family sprang into action, bustling about in a flurry of excitement. The child dashed off to fetch water from the small stream; two women hurried to gather firewood; and an even older man, leaning on his cane, grinned happily as he held open the p that served as their home¡¯s door. ¡°Please, my lord,e in and rest. I¡¯ll prepare fresh drinks and sweets for you,¡± urged the shepherd. Lansius and Sterling dismounted. ¡°Thank you. I just need a ce to rest my legs. Don¡¯t let me bother you.¡± ¡°Please, my lord, it¡¯s a great honor to have you here.¡± The shepherd gestured politely, inviting the guest to his house. The yurt was more spacious than it appeared. It was warm but airy and had an abundance of natural lighting in from above. The floor was covered by abination of carpets, leather, and rugs. Before entering, Lansius began to remove his boots to avoid tracking dirt inside, which immediately caused amotion. The old man with a cane reached out to Lansius, attempting to stop the esteemed guest from taking off his footwear. The shepherd did the same, speaking rapidly in protest. Meanwhile, Sterling, rmed by the sudden change in atmosphere, instinctively rested his hand on his hilt and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t touch the lord! Stay away!¡± Seeing their reaction, Lansiusughed, defusing the confusion. Lansius was aware of the custom, as he had heard dozens of stories from the staff regarding the nomads of Korelia and its culture, so he asked, ¡°I insist on leaving my boots and entering barefoot; will that be eptable?¡± There was a back-and-forth argument, but the host, while a bit embarrassed, was exceedingly pleased. ¡°Please, my lord, our carpet isn¡¯t clean.¡± Lansius chuckled and entered barefoot. A table and cushion were provided for him, so he sat there and made himselffortable. Sterling quickly followed and sat beside his lord. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality. We brought gifts in return for your refreshments.¡± As Lansius said that, Sterling reached for his bag and opened it up for his lord to decide. ¡°My lord, please, you don¡¯t have to,¡± the shepherd said bashfully. ¡°I insist,¡± Lansius said as he selected several items from the bag. ¡°Acqueredb for the women; salt and spices, also for the women; dried medicinal herbs for your father; and honeyed mead for our gracious host.¡± Lansius¡¯s gifts stirred up amotion as the host initially refused them out of respect. However, Lansius knew the custom and insisted on offering the gifts. Sterling could only blink. He had heard about the custom but had never experienced it firsthand. As everyone settled down, the host poured a milky-gold beverage with a strong buttery aroma. With Cecile the cup-bearer on leave, Sterling did his best to scrutinize the drink. The butter tea was too rich for him, and he shook his head, not knowing whether it was safe or not. Lansiusughed it off and drank heartily. In truth, he knew hisctose intolerance would cause issuester, but he couldn¡¯t resist trying the unique beverage. Just a cup . . . Oof, a bit strong smelling, but buttery smooth. Wait, a hint of tea? Lansius realized the golden color muste from somewhere, so he inquired, ¡°What did you use to make this?¡± The host eagerly shared the ingredients. Lansius noticed dried leaves and asked for some along with boiled water, which the host happily provided. Soon, the women and child returned and joined in the feast. They prepared the snacks over an open hearth at the center of the yurt. Stirling, following instructions from Cecile, tried to engage in conversation on behalf of their lord. He asked about the winter, their herds, and recent news in this part of Korelia. Though their dialect was difficult for Lansius to understand, he grasped that the winter had been milder, and spring had arrived early. The shepherd also personally thanked Lansius for his salt payments and mentioned that his brother and son were working in Korelia before winter, digging trenches andter in the workshops. Lansius nodded happily. The old man urged his son, the host, to bring another beverage. Lansius politely refused, but the host had brought a wineskin and poured two cups for them. ¡°Horse milk wine,¡± the old man introduced. Stirling drank it, and his face said it all, much to the host¡¯s delight. Lansius sampled the alcoholic drink and found it more enjoyable than anticipated. Next, the snacks were served on arge wooden tter. He chose a honey-zed baked pastry and a tofu white crunchy morsel. ¡°This one is made from dried yogurt,¡± the host exined, noticing Lansius¡¯s curiosity. Lansius tasted both, finding the sweetness refreshing but not overpowering. He nced at Stirling, who seemed thoroughly impressed by the treats. Around that time, Lansius took the cup of boiled dried leaves and smelled it. Definitely smells like tea. He took a sip and was taken aback by the bitter taste. Smells like tea, colors like tea, but tastes like burnt charcoal. ¡°It¡¯s good medicine for a long night with thedies,¡± the host informed, and everyone burst intoughter. As they enjoyed their snacks, the host prepared steamed dumplings filled with minced meat. When they were ready, Lansius epted one graciously. He let it cool briefly before taking a bite, finding the mutton vor quite strong but managing to swallow it down, pleasing the host. A sauce would be perfect for this . . . Soon, a vegetable dish with dried meat on the side was served. ¡°Well, this has certainly turned into a big feast,¡± Lansius remarked, bringing a smile to his host¡¯s face. After the feast, as a parting gift, the host opened one of his wooden boxes and pulled out two remarkably lightweight shawls. ¡°A modest gift for your men,¡± he said, presenting the shawls to Lansius for him to bestow upon his men. Intrigued by the quality of the shawls, Lansius furrowed his brow. ¡°Why for my men?¡± he asked, examining the delicate, warm, yet strong fabric and its astonishing lightness. ¡°Such a gift is fit for a lord.¡± The host shook his head modestly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, my lord. These shawls are worn only by nomad families like us.¡± The subject was of great interest to Lansius, so he dared to ask, ¡°Friend, I apologize if this may offend you. Could you tell me about your family history?¡± The shepherd appeared uncertain but nced at the old man, who nodded, granting permission. ¡°Our great-grandfather came from the Cdan Sea in the north.¡± ¡°The northern sea of grass.¡± Lansius acknowledged the name. The host nodded and continued. ¡°He and many of his rtives were enved during a raid, and somehow, they were smuggled this far south to Londia. Theybored for the old lord in Korelia, who granted them their freedom on his deathbed.¡± Lansius nodded respectfully, taking in the story. ¡°Now, we¡¯re free, but not exactly weed to live in the town, so we live as our ancestors did, on the pastoralnds, grazing and dwelling in our yurts.¡± Discrimination is rampant everywhere, even when they have the same skin color as Sterling. It¡¯s simply because they¡¯re different. ¡°How many of you live like this?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°Now, there are at least a hundred families,¡± the old man replied proudly. ¡°Many more than when I was a child.¡± Lansius was pleased to hear this. He had always thought that Korelia felt like a colony, with its people trying hard to live like those in Mindia, but thend and climate were entirely different. Here, it was more suitable for a pastoral lifestyle, and seeing these shepherds thrive confirmed his view. With the quality of the shawls lingering in his mind and sensing a potential trade opportunity to elevate all of Korelia, Lansius made his decision. ¡°I would like to meet as many tribes as possible for a discussion. Perhaps a grand banquet on the west side of the castle. What do you think?¡± The old man seemed surprised. ¡°We will do as we are told. Thend belongs to you. But what would you ask of us?¡± ¡°Be at peace. I won¡¯t ask for tax or tribute. I want to talk about friendship and trade among our people. I sincerely believe it would benefit everyone.¡± The old man smiled. ¡°There¡¯s an old saying that unity is the ultimate strength. My family and I will do our best to send your invitations to the other tribes.¡± Lansius nodded and extended his hand. Without hesitation, the old man grasped it firmly to seal the deal. As the sun cast golden rays over the ins of Korelia, Lansius found an unexpected ally in his quest to defend his realm. The newfound bond signaled a crumbling of old barriers and the dawn of a new era of trust. Spring had arrived, and summer, bringing with it the threat of wars and sieges, was fast approaching. Love this book? Please consider rating and reviewing it on the retail tform of your choice, and connect with the author on Patreon, Discord, and Twitter. Chapter 48: The Breath Before the Plunge Chapter 48: The Breath Before the Plunge The Breath Before the Plunge Lansius¡¯ assertion that six-thousand enemies were nothing captured everyone¡¯s attention. They were intrigued, excited, and relieved that the situation seemed salvageable. From his pocket, Lansius produced several wooden blocks the size of a thumb and proceeded to sit on the wooden porch. ¡°Imagine each of these is a thousand of the enemy¡¯s troops,¡± he said, lining them up on the porch. The hundreds of his men focused their gaze on the tiny objects, hanging on his every word. ¡°Now, the first one,¡± Lansius began, lifting one of the wooden blocks and addressing his men like a teacher to his students. ¡°As you may know, a force of six thousand men marching through the Londia Great ins would require a massive amount of food and water. It¡¯s a fifteen-day journey for heavy ox-drawn carts. I believe it¡¯s reasonable to think that one-sixth of their number, or a thousand men, is dedicated solely to this task.¡± Looking at their own experience, the men nodded in agreement. Lansius continued, ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry about this one.¡± He put one block aside. ¡°They¡¯re merely levies, transporters, men who take care of fodder, grass for their oxen, mules, horses. Not first-ratebatants.¡± From the blocks, the men could see that out of six, now there were only five left.Lansius then picked up another block. ¡°Next is the South Hills Barony¡­ If you talk with the locals enough, any Korelians will tell you that the South Hills¡¯ men despise the Three Hills. Enough that they rebelled two times in ten years.¡± Almost all nodded. Ten years were considered recent and people in Korelia still gossiped about it. The reason was, they were once a united entity. Korelia, Korimor, and South Hills were once a viscountcy under Three Hills. Lansius continued, ¡°Despite what their leaders are thinking, they are reluctant participants. They just need to show up, but they don¡¯t want to die in Korelia. They¡¯re likely a token army, unmotivated, and unlikely to put their lives in danger.¡± The men nodded their heads again as Lansius put aside another wooden block. Out of six, only four were left, and the men were curious about what their lord would say next. Lansius picked another block. ¡°Now, this one is dangerous. This one is the Korimor Barony. As you may know, they¡¯re mostly made of Nicopn mercenaries. They¡¯re tough, brutal, and resilient. They¡¯re going to be our worst enemy on the battlefield.¡± Despite the warning, the men noticed how the lord said that with a faint smile. ¡°However... they¡¯re mercenaries. Everybody despises them, even men from Three Hills and their own Korimor regiment. The Londians have no love for the Nicopns. Because of this, I believe they¡¯ll be very cautious, not giving their all. They want money, not a tombstone. Thus, they represent only half of their strength, equal to five hundred.¡± The men nodded as they watched the Lord ce the wooden block on the right side. Lansius then gathered all the remaining three blocks in his palm and asked, ¡°These three represent the Three Hills¡¯ troops. How many do you think are levied and how many are men-at-arms?¡± The men breathe a sigh of relief. They understood the intention behind the question. Some even chuckled, though none dared to answer. ¡°Sterling,¡± Lansius called. ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡± The squire came to his side. ¡°Can you answer my question?¡± ¡°Out of three thousand, I think less than a thousand are cavalry and men-at-arms. The rest are levied troops,¡± Sterling answered. The men agreed and were eager to see Lansius¡¯ reaction. As expected, Lansius removed two blocks, exining, ¡°These are vigers who have seen so many terrors of wars. Unlike you, Mindians who¡¯ve only seen war a few times in your lives, here, even boys as young as ten, have witnessed several.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°Now, these men, so far from home, waging wars they neither like nor agree with. I doubt they¡¯ll throw their lives away for nothing.¡± Lansius then moved thest block to his right side, joining the only sole block. ¡°Now, as you can see, we only have to deal with a thousand Three Hills men-at-arms and knights, along with five hundred of Korimor¡¯s Nicopn mercenaries.¡± He scanned his men and taunted, ¡°It isn¡¯t so bad, is it?¡± The men readily nodded, some even grinned, as they found no fault in the Lord¡¯s reasoning. ¡°Our number at four hundred men-at-arms. We have crossbowmen with heavy arbalests and six hundred brave Korelian militia. Our defensive position is entrenched, and we also have the assistance of Batu¡¯s Nomadic Cavalry.¡± Lansius drew a deep breath. ¡°We¡¯re not fighting a losing battle. We¡¯re going to give them a bloody nose and take everything from them! What do you say about this?¡± The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the vition. His men started making some noise in agreement. Lansius pressed on. ¡°They¡¯re six thousand strong only in numbers, but the numbers lie. They¡¯re a hodgepodge of an army. Half don¡¯t even want to be in this war. Some just wanted to show up and do nothing more. Even in a siege, they won¡¯t coordinate well. Each faction distrusts the others. What kind of army is that?¡± His men were bought in whatever Lansius was selling, and the idea caught on. ¡°This won¡¯t be easy, but give me a good fight. Don¡¯t you dare run! Don¡¯t you dare die on me! Believe in my n, and you¡¯ll find yourselves victorious. And by the Ageless One, I swear to employ you even when you¡¯re crippled, and I swear to send money to your family if you fall. Will you yield or will you fight?¡± Lansius repeated his question from the previous year to his men. Some of his men answered withughter, while others with serious faces dered, ¡°We¡¯ll fight for you, My Lord!¡± ¡°My brother and I will not shame you!¡± ¡°Let theme!¡± And then their voices coalesced into an excited war cry. Those watching from behind Lansius - from Sir Justin, Audrey, to Batu - were impressed by Lansius¡¯ exnation. The lord might have omitted several aspects, but he had ingeniously steeled his men¡¯s hearts, dispelling their fear of the uing battle. With just a simple speech, not only had the lord calmed his men and thwarted any potential desertion, but he had also rallied them. Now, they wouldn¡¯t shrink from war - they were moring for it. *** Lansius returned to his castle and headed directly to the council room, which he had used as his personal quarters. He shut the door, shrugged off his coat, and took a seat on his bed, finally allowing his true emotions to surface. His hands were slick with sweat from the summer heat, but the tremors coursing through his body were of his own making. The sheer number of lies he had spun was astonishing, even to himself. Turning six-thousand enemies into a mere fifteen hundred, that¡¯s some great bullshit... He wore a manic grin, even as a wave of nausea threatened to overwhelm him. The small window of the council room did little to mitigate the sweltering summer heat. The door swung open, admitting Audrey, who promptly closed it behind her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked, concern evident in her approach. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m okay. Why do you ask?¡± Lansius responded, still seated on the bed. ¡°Because I know you.¡± A rare warmth filled her eyes. She reached for Lansius¡¯ cup from the table as she advanced, drawing a small metallic sk from her pocket. ¡°Mead,¡± she announced. ¡°Gratitude,¡± Lansius said. ¡°Do you need a bucket?¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯m fine, really.¡± Exhaling, Audrey offered him the cup of mead. Lansius took a sip, appreciating the sweet taste of honey. ¡°Get some rest. You¡¯ve done plenty today,¡± she suggested, starting to unfasten his outer garment due to the heat. He chuckled. ¡°Will you let me off from full armor training tonight? The heat is unbearable,¡± Lansius pleaded. Audrey clicked her tongue, refraining from voicing a response. Lansius exhaled again, this time with more gravity in his tone. ¡°We only have twelve days left. I must finalize my n.¡± ¡°One step at a time, Lans. Just tell me who you need to summon to carry out your orders. You¡¯re a Lord, act like one.¡± Lansius nodded at her words. He contemted summoning Batu, Sir Justin, and Sir Cahan, but they were likely dealing with their own issues. ¡°Summon Calub and the guests. Also, ask Cecile for some cool water from the castle¡¯s cer.¡± Audrey smiled. ¡°We could certainly use that. Summer here is no joke.¡± Lansius nodded as Audrey exited. Korelia¡¯s summer was quite harsh. The castle¡¯s defensive design, with its minimal windows, only heightened the difort. The ache in his arms brought to mind the training from the previous day. All his muscles were still sore. They had received their sets of full armor around the same time that Felis arrived in Korelia. It turned out the merchant group that Felis had journeyed was one of Korelia¡¯s suppliers. The armor was also the reason why Audrey was in a rtively good mood. To think she¡¯s happy with armor of all things... Lansius¡¯ stint in Mindiast year had taught him that ordering aplete set of te armor, aside from costing a fortune, also could take up to a year. In order to navigate around this issue¡ªsince he needed armor for his men¡ªLansius opted for a radical half-armor design. This style was not only cheaper but could also be sourced from old, iplete designs or refurbished sets with minor adjustments. As a result, he had sufficient funds to acquire forty sets of te armor for his best fighters. Combined with the weapons, crossbow parts, and additional supplies, this expenditure consumed a significant portion of the money he had won from Robert the previous year, including the ransom Robert¡¯s knights had paid. But Lansius believed it was a wise investment. The half armor, protecting mainly the front side of the body,prised of a breastte, gorget, pauldron, and some hip protection. It didn¡¯t offer all-around protection, but he needed quantity. Thoughcking in a few parts, they provide ample protection for vital areas. Ringmail and padded jacks would cover the rest. For Lansius, Lord Bengrieve hadmissioned his armorer to modify one of the unused collections that had a simr body size to him. While for Audrey, hemissioned a totally new piece. Although Bengrieve called them unused, the style was avant-garde, thetest the Imperium could offer. This was high-tier te armor. Ever since the armor arrived two weeks ago and fitted for them, Audrey had subjected Lansius to rigorous training almost every day. Whether in the midday summer heat, inside or outside the castle, mounted or on foot, Lansius was forced to master it all. Along with the other armor recipients, he weathered blow after blow from mockbat. asionally, he felt as if she was simply venting her frustration on him. Now he understood how Sterling, Roger, and Ca must have felt. So much dread... His two-week-old suit of armor, stored at the castle¡¯s armory, was marred by dents and scratches all over its metallic surface. The visor joints even needed repairing once, as Audrey had bashed it too many and too hard. Every time Lansius protested after she had knocked him too hard, she would insist that histe start required crash courses for his survival on the battlefield. Because of one of the impacts, Lansius had developed a persistent ringing in his ears. Nevertheless, deep inside, he was grateful. He knew she wanted him to survive, but her method was close to madness. As Lansius massaged his sore body, the uing battle weighed heavily on his mind. Instead of resting in bed, he rose and walked to his desk, drawing out his wooden blocks and attempting to arrange them on the chart he had prepared. Six wooden blocks, three additional blocks inked with an ¡®X¡¯ to indicate cavalry, and four half-blocks representing his significantly smaller force. This consisted of the men-at-arms, the militia, the cavalry, and Batu¡¯s tribesmen. The idea of raiding their supplies was out of the question. Londian armies, due to their geography, constantly ced their supply trains in the heart of their formations. They wouldn¡¯t make such a beginner mistake to separate their supply convoy to be raided easily. Worse still, Batu had personally informed him that the enemy likely had three-hundred cavalry at their disposal. Even with theirbined forces, Lansius and Batu¡¯s cavalry wouldn¡¯t be able topete. The Three Hills, while possessing arge yet rtively weak group of levied troops, also boasted their elite ck Knights cavalry. These knights posed a serious threat, even to the formidable Lion of Londia at the height of his power. How could I possibly win this? *** Chapter 49: War Council Chapter 49: War Council War Council The door to the Council Chamber swung open, and Lansius stepped inside. He immediately noticed the buzz of activity as Audrey, Calub, and Felis were already present. ¡°At ease,¡± he instructed nonchntly. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Audrey inquired. ¡°Just rying a message to Sterling,¡± he replied. ¡°Your speech at the Training Hall was quite impressive, My Lord,¡± Calubplimented, setting his doubts aside for the moment. ¡°Gratitude, Calub,¡± Lansius acknowledged, prompting a curious look from Felis. ¡°I¡¯ll exinter,¡± Calub reassured Felis. With only familiar faces in the room, Audrey shrugged off her ck outer garment and hung it over the back of her chair. ¡°Ahh...¡± she sighed, evidently affected by the oppressive heat. Her ivory-colored tunic clung to her skin, soaked with sweat. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Great Chamber cooler?¡± Calub questioned, removing his off-white jacket in the process.¡°Hannei mentioned she¡¯d be willing to cool the room, but only if it¡¯s just us present,¡± Felis remarked, settling into her chair. Calub nodded in agreement, swiftly refocusing his attention on the scrolls spread out before him. On the surface, he maintained a calm demeanor, but internally, worry was gnawing at him. The alchemist was among the few who hadn¡¯t epted Lansius¡¯ exnation at face value in the billet¡¯s training hall. Yet, he chose not to challenge Lansius, especially when he had no better alternatives to offer. Lansius retreated behind a thick canvas screen that served as a divider for his makeshift quarters. ¡°Yesterday wasn¡¯t this hot,¡± he mumbled as he sat on his bed, his skin glistening with sweat. ¡°In Londia, they say the height of summer arrives as unexpectedly as a winter blizzard,¡± said Calub. ¡°A blizzard sounds nice,¡± Lansius murmured before snapping back to reality. ¡°Calub, we¡¯re likely to face a siege soon. How are our food and grain supplies?¡± ¡°We¡¯re prepared for short sieges,¡± Calub reported. ¡°Korelians are hardy and experienced people. They¡¯ve prepared for a siege and stockpiled what they could, mostly salted or smoked goods.¡± ¡°And for long sieges?¡± Audrey asked, her voiceced with concern. ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about long sieges,¡± Lansius replied candidly. ¡°The walls of Korelia aren¡¯t designed to withstand siege weapons, and our trenches don¡¯t cover the entire town. We¡¯d stand no chance in such a scenario.¡± Feeling the need to bnce the argument, Calub added, ¡°Before the enemy arrives, reinforcements from Lord Robert should arrive with additional supplies.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not count on that aid,¡± Lansius cautioned. ¡°It¡¯d be great if they came, but we can¡¯t rely on external help.¡± Reluctantly, Calub nodded and said, ¡°Our food willst. The city will start rationing today.¡± ¡°Start the evacuation n tomorrow,¡± Lansius ordered. Calub nodded again. They had agreed to evacuate nonbatants to several viges and bars¡¯ estates. Sir Cahan, Sir Justin, and several other knights had prepared for this eventuality. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to burden you with this,¡± Lansius said. ¡°Well, we¡¯re short on capable people. We have plenty of muscle, but not enough men trained with ink and papers.¡± Lansius chuckled. ¡°You should ask Hannei for help.¡± Calub smiled. ¡°She barely reads themon alphabet.¡± ¡°Oh, right. She¡¯s only proficient in the old tongue,¡± Lansius remarked. Suddenly, the door swung open again. ¡°Thank you for apanying me,¡± said a woman before entering. The people inside turned toward the door and saw Hannei enter. Outside, the page boy Margo gave a small bow before closing the door behind her. ¡°How¡¯s Tia?¡± Calub asked as Hannei entered. ¡°She¡¯s sleeping soundly after I cooled the room,¡± Hannei replied while looking around, and then she looked at Lansius in his bed. ¡°Heya,¡± Lansius waved his hand as their gazes met. ¡°Lans, do you really n to sleep here continuously? It¡¯s been how many days already,¡± said Hannei casually. ¡°Well, my study is too small. Besides, it¡¯sfortable and spacious in here,¡± he responded lightly. ¡°See, see! He likes it here,¡± Felis chimed in. So Hannei has spoken about her disapproval. ¡°That¡¯s okay Hannei. I don¡¯t mind it at all,¡± Lansius said with a smile. But that made Hannei let out a sigh. ¡°Audrey, you should take better care of him. Otherwise, some girl would exploit him.¡± ¡°I hear you Hannei. Sometimes he¡¯s so na?ve,¡± Audrey replied so readily. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°Wha-¡± Lansius was surprised. Of all people, he was hearing it from Audrey. The room was chuckling at the Lord¡¯s expense. ¡°This is so embarrassing...¡± Lansius conceded. ¡°This brings back memories of Toruna,¡± Calub chuckled, setting aside his scrolls and quill pen. After a moment of reminiscence, Felis pped her hands. ¡°I¡¯m d that our bond remains unchanged.¡± Lansius exhaled and offered a smile, believing the timing to be just right. ¡°Felis,¡± he called out warmly. ¡°War is on the horizon for Korelia. Would you be willing to lead the refugees to Sir Cahan¡¯s bar?¡± ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you need my help?¡± Felis asked, slightly offended. Lansius gave a genuine smile, aware that she was referring to her marksman skills, not her uncanny luck. There was an unspoken agreement among their circle of friends to never discuss her mysterious power openly, fearing it might estrange Felis. ¡°I want you to meet Cecile¡¯s little sister. I heard she¡¯s adorable, and blonde too.¡± Felis¡¯ interest was instantly piqued at the mention of a younger Cecile, stirring her motherly instincts. However, she shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll be staying here. You¡¯ll need my help.¡± Lansius nced at Hannei and Calub. The pair shrugged butrgely looked content. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with her,¡± Hannei gave her words to ease Lansius¡¯ worry. Lansius nodded. At least I tried. If she wanted to stay then, who am I to go against Fortuna¡¯s favorite? Afterward, Hannei seemed to notice the heat. Without being asked, she chanted a prayer in French. The air began to circte faster, and then a whiff of fresh air breezed from the narrow window. There was no blinding light, just the sound of wind rustling inside. The room gradually became cooler to the point where it almost felt like on top of a mountain. Everybody was looking much more rxed. ¡°Gratitude,¡± Calub and Audrey thanked Hannei almost at the same time. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Hannei replied. Then she sat next to Felis. Using magic like this was an extravagance, but a well-known practice. The Imperium¡¯s high nobles precisely employed their mages to do these things. Bodyguards and also walking air conditioners, even walking refrigerators. Rarely did they put their precious mages into harm¡¯s way. In retrospect, the mages in this world were fundamentally different. There was no casting fire or water out of nothing. No mana or magic circuits inside the body. And no hindrance to wearing heavy armor. While mages couldn¡¯t control the elements, they could infuse the surrounding air with magical properties and manipte it to a degree. However, inbat, mages used their magical properties to empower their own body, making them more resilient, powerful, and with greater stamina. Meanwhile, healing followed a radically different mechanism. A closely guarded secret of the Healers¡¯ Guild. ¡°Anyway, Lans,¡± Hannei called. ¡°Aye?¡± ¡°I heard about the war, but I still need to tell you about Mindia.¡± Hannei¡¯s words jolted Lansius. ¡°Eh... I totally forgot about it.¡± He rose and reached out for a seat next to her. ¡°You look busy as the lord, so I don¡¯t want to put more trouble. But it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯ll have a break anytime soon.¡± ¡°Well, a war ising.¡± Hannei could only nod. Concern shed across her face. ¡°So, what happened in Mindia?¡± Lansius asked, not wanting to be distracted again. Hannei took a deep breath before announcing, ¡°The current Lord of Mindia intends to vacate his position.¡± Lansius nked when he heard those words. ¡°What?¡± The room immediately tensed. Even Calub appeared disturbed. ¡°It¡¯s not official yet, but the word is from Lord Bengrieve.¡± This is more than bad news... ¡°But why so suddenly? Is the Lord of Mindia ill?¡± Calub asked, trying toprehend the implications. ¡°I don¡¯t believe so. I heard he¡¯s relinquishing his im. It appears to involve a Saint Candidate.¡± Lansius nced at Calub, who could only shake his head in response. ¡°Large guilds are naturally secretive. I¡¯m unaware of another guild¡¯s ns or design concerning Mindia.¡± ¡°Then who¡¯s the proposed new lord?¡± Lansius queried. ¡°That¡¯s the problem. Lord Bengrieve hasn¡¯t proposed a candidate yet.¡± Lansius let out a sigh. Even if we¡¯re winning, no help or assistance wille from Mindia. ¡°So, we¡¯re on our own?¡± Calub asked Hannei cautiously. She shook her head. ¡°No, Bengrieve said that Lansius should do his utmost. The sess in Korelia would reflect well on Bengrieve and his potential candidate.¡± Lansius blinked, his mind racing with worries. ¡°I¡¯ll try, but this is going to be the damnedest nearest-run thing.¡± His somber warning quieted the chamber. They all recognized the weight of the hopes pinned on Lansius, a man neither born nor prepared for such roles and responsibilities. Hannei then turned to Felis and said, ¡°Bengrieve also told me this: Til the matter is settled, Felis should stay in Korelia. He fears someone might capture her as a bargaining chip.¡± A session crisis is always a mess... ¡°Well, anyway, I¡¯m surprised you got involved, considering your hermit lifestyle,¡± Lansius remarked to Hannei. ¡°Felis is like a sister to me,¡± Hannei responded, causing Felis to beam with delight. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Audrey called, rising from her seat. ¡°The Lord has instructed me to summon Batu and Sir Justin. They have arrived and are waiting in the Great Chamber,¡± Sterling¡¯s voice came from the outside. ¡°Welp, that¡¯s my cue,¡± Lansius announced, standing to change his clothes. *** Lansius entered the Great Chamber, Audrey, Calub, and Sterling in tow. Batu and Sir Justin rose from their seats as they arrived. ¡°Please remain seated,¡± Lansius said, as he and hispanions took their ces. ¡°You summoned us, My Lord?¡± inquired Sir Justin. ¡°Yes, I wish to discuss our war n,¡± Lansius responded. Calub proceeded to unfurl a map of Western Londia on the long table. Itcked a bird¡¯s-eye perspective like Lansius¡¯ map, but it would serve its purpose. ¡°Now, there are twelve days left. They should be around here,¡± Lansius indicated on the map. ¡°My brethren and I n to raid their camp at night when they are exhausted or attempt an attack when they venture out to collect their water supply,¡± Batu stated resolutely. ¡°That¡¯s a bold n, but can you aplish it without significant casualties to your ns?¡± Lansius questioned. Batu offered a faint smile and shook his head. ¡°Given their numbers and the size of their camp, my brethren and I are likely to be cut down after two attempts.¡± His sobering honesty cast a pall over the group. With only two-hundred riders, Batu and his men would likely only have two chances. To pit them against a force of six-thousand, plus three hundred cavalry and expect a positive oue was overly optimistic. ¡°The Nicopn mercenaries are also renowned for their light cavalry. They are skilled trackers and hunters,¡± Lansius warned. Batu nodded. ¡°Our brethren near Korimor have alerted us. They have been retreating from Korimor due to such raids.¡± ¡°Do they take hostages?¡± asked Sir Justin. ¡°No, they enve immediately, given our nomadic origin,¡± Batu replied, candid about the grim realities of war. Lansius instinctively nced at Audrey. She appearedposed, yet her eyes zed with fury. Raising his hand to signal he was about to speak, he contemted for a moment before finally announcing, ¡°Batu, I want your people to steer clear of them.¡± Eyebrows knitted in confusion were directed at Lansius, who continued, ¡°While harassing their water supply and attempting to burn their supplies will damage them, I doubt it will inflict enough to deplete their forces. I¡¯m not willing to trade your nomadic horsemen for that result.¡± Batu dly nodded. ¡°Then what is your n?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll confront them on our turf. They want a siege, so we¡¯ll give them one. Batu, you and your horsemen should only engage on my signal. Set up your camp further south of town and stay well hidden.¡± ¡°We¡¯re facing them head-on, My Lord?¡± Sir Justin asked with excitement. His enthusiasm was contagious and lifted the mood of everyone present. Lansius appeared less somber than usual. ¡°Not quite, but let them think they¡¯ve caught us off guard.¡± ¡°What role do you expect us, the nomads, to y in this battle?¡± Batu inquired. Lansius leaned forward toward Batu. ¡°The role of the hunter. When the timees, give me your hardest battle and you will feast on their blood. Tell your brethren to stock up on their arrows, sharpen their des, and steel their resolve. If need be, I will unleash something Londia will never forget.¡± *** Chapter 50: Master of the Mercenary Chapter 50: Master of the Mercenary Master of the Mercenary Three days after Lansius met with Batu, the nomadic tribesmen stealthily moved across the Great ins, setting up camp far south of Korelia. There they waited for the inevitable battle, their numbers swelling as many heeded the call to avenge their enved brethren captured by the Nicopn mercenaries. As dawn arrived in Korelia, Sir Cahan continued training Lansius and Sterling in the art of jousting. This day was likely theirst as the enemy forces were closing into Korelia. As an experienced knight, Cahan would not risk injuring the riders or horses through over-training. The riders and the horses needed to recover ideally for a week before the battle. Lansius sat astride his destrier, eagerly aimed his bluntednce at a wooden shield hanging on a rotating post firmly nted in the ground. Sometimes he struck a solid hit, but often he missed, failing to align hisnce expertly. His arm muscles were sore, feeling as if they were burning, even with thence rest on his breastte. Nothing came easy. Lansius had been practicing this skill sincest year in Toruna, with only modest progress. ¡°Keep going!¡± Sir Cahan encouraged Lansius after hisst missed attempt. ¡°Mistakes happen; that¡¯s why we train. Sess is easy. How to survive from mistakes is what we trained for!¡± Spurred by the encouragement, Lansius pressed on. Despite the aches, he tried again, spending the whole morning in training¡ªpracticing withnces, crossbows, and swords. ¡°That¡¯s enough, My Lord,¡± Sir Cahan finally called off the training, stopping before rider and horse were thoroughly depleted. He motioned to Sterling, who had been resting as his horsecked the stamina of a destrier.Sterling helped Lansius dismount and escorted him to a nearby tent to seek shade. Lansius, with shaky hands, grabbed a jug of water and gulped it down. As the squire, he removed Lansius¡¯ training armor and noticed new bruises on the Lord¡¯s shoulder, arm, and wrist, despite ayer of arming jack beneath the armor. ¡°My Lord, you¡¯ll need some salves.¡± ¡°Leave that for now,¡± he said breathlessly, lying down on a canvas bed. Sterling nodded and left the Lord to recover. After half an hour, Sir Cahan noticed Lansius had changed his clothes and looked refreshed. ¡°My Lord,¡± Sir Cahan greeted as Lansius approached him. ¡°Any news from Sir Justin and Hugo?¡± Lansius asked. The knight smiled. ¡°Not yet. Even with fast horse messengers, it will take more time.¡± Lansius nodded, a mix of understanding and anxiety evident in his expression. Three days ago, he had sent them as envoys. The Imperium decorum dictated that a lord should extend courtesies if another lord was visiting their domain. It even suggested the types of gifts for the guest. It was nothing but a political farce, considering most unannounced guests brought an invading force. Beyond the political theatrics, what he desired most was an urate assessment of the enemy¡¯s forces. He needed more information. However, he was left with no option but to wait. Taking in his surroundings, Lansius noted the war preparations around Korelia were well underway. Sir Cahan and the squires had been invaluable in preparing the men and the trenches. Lansius nced towards the blond knight, his mentor, the best support he could ask for. He had never received a harsh word from him; instead, he had been taught with a gentle hand, receiving daily doses of inspiration and motivation. More than just a mentor, Sir Cahan was also their most able diplomat. The knight alone sessfully negotiated a trade deal with the Eastern Londia merchants, securing their grain for the rest of the year. For that, Lansius was truly grateful. ¡°Sir Cahan, you may take the rest of the day off. Take this time to be with your daughters. We might need to mobilize either tonight or tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lord. Does this apply to the rest of the knights and cavalry?¡± ¡°Indeed. Please inform them. We¡¯ll feast in the Great Hall before sundown and await news from the Marshal.¡± *** A week had passed. To themoners of Korelia, the day started as any other¡ªthe sun slowly rising in the east under a blue, cloudless sky, heralding another sunny day in Korelia. Unlike the hectic nting season of mid-spring, summer was a rtively calm period. It was a time when farmers and peasants saw their work start to bear fruit. Even with minimal tending, the crops on the farms grew taller, and the livestock fattened. Summer also marked the time when the roads hardened enough for travel. After months of icy winter and muddy spring, merchants and peddlers resumed their travels and trade. This should have been a good time of the year, but currently, things were looking bleak. On the western side, where there was typically nothing but empty ins, now stood more than a thousand tents. The invading army from the western Londia had arrived. Hundreds of gs and banners announcedrge contingents of knights. Their vibrant coats of arms contrasted with the predominantly green and yellowndscape. Many of the Houses were hundreds of years old and had yed their roles in Londia¡¯s history. Around a hundred horse-drawn carts were parked around the inner part of the camp, where the nobility resided. Fancy tents, some evenvishly adorned with bronze and gold embroidery, were evident. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Despite the early hour, the camp was already bustling with activity. Tens of bonfires were lit for cooking, and hundreds of servants fetched water or didundry at the small stream outside the camp. Squires attended to their masters¡¯ horses and war gear, while patrols made their rounds to ensure security. The field was abundant with dried grass or hay, providing easy feed for the horses and bedding material. After eleven grueling days of marching, the Coalition troops, as they named themselves, finally had some basicfort. On the eastern side facing Korelia, the scene was starkly different. The town and castle had barricaded themselves. No soul dared venture outside the surrounding ditches and gates. This was the first morning of the invasion. *** Coalition Side Since the crack of dawn, Baron Omin had been engrossed in his duties. This campaign was his brainchild, and he had invested more than just resources into it. He was the one who had incited Viscount Jorge tounch the attack, for unlike Omin, who was a rtive nobody in Londia, Jorge had a legitimate im over Korelia. Korelia was Jorge¡¯s birthright. He was born and raised there as part of a branch family. As fate would have it, Jorge was summoned back to Three Hills City to seed his dying uncle. However, he proved to be an inadequate leader. His vassals seceded, and Jorge waged unsessful wars to retake the lostnds. While Jorge struggled, individuals like Omin thrived. Ironically, times of war often presented great opportunities. Omin, originally a migrant knight family from Centuria, had risen through the ranks by outliving his counterparts in Korimor. Biding his time, Omin eventually orchestrated a coup in Korimor, then he astutely pledged his loyalty to Lord Jorge and became a trusted ally. With Omin¡¯s assistance and the Nicopns mercenaries under him, Viscount Jorge began to reim the lost territories. In exchange for his help, Jorge backed Omin¡¯s official nomination. Last year, Omin finally received his royal patent and ascended to the status of Baron¡ªa rare feat in the Imperium. In a sense, he was a rising star. He had gained enough acim to make Jorge wary, and Omin was aware of this. As such, he designed this campaign to maintain his overlord¡¯s favor. Goading Lord Jorge had been an easy task. The younger lord was known for his folly and thirst for glory. He also had a strong attachment to his birthce, which fueled his desire to recapture Korelia. With Jorge¡¯s authority, Omin managed to manipte the grain pricesst year, putting additional pressure on Korelia¡¯s troops and poption, thus making them more vulnerable. The invasion n served to keep Omin close to Jorge, as the nascent Baron still needed Jorge¡¯s protection until he could stand independently. After all, his domain, Korimor, was a small city, not even a tenth the size of Three Hills. Despite its size, Omin¡¯s barony had established an effective bureaucracy, enabling him to maintain a considerable force. Of the six-thousand troops brought for this campaign, a thousand were from Omin¡¯s ranks, including over a hundred cavalry. Even though they were smaller in numbers, the Korimors were better equipped, with Nicopon mercenaries at their core. Meanwhile, the troops from Three Hills were primarily levied peasants, second sons, and freemen¡ªmany of them no more than unemployed artisans orborers. The contingent from South Hill was not much better. They were only there to fulfill their sixty-day obligations. Most were seasonal farmers who were anxious about their uing harvest. In this regard, the Korimors were more than triple their value inbat. Aside from them, only Jorge¡¯s ck Knights were superior in the field. Now, Baron Omin and his lone entourage arrived at the section of the camp he sought. It was an open field workshop, cluttered with wooden structures, ropes, and pulleys. ¡°My Lord,¡± greeted the master smith. ¡°Let¡¯s hear your reports.¡± Omin wasn¡¯t one for idle chit-chat. ¡°The construction of the mangonels is underway, My Lord. As you can observe, the frame is now in ce. We n to stiffen and reinforce it today, and by tomorrow, we should have a solid base for installing the throwing arm,¡± borated the master smith. Observing the scene, Omin could see three catapults in the making. A team of carpenters, smiths, and specially selected men were engrossed in the task. The robust wooden frame was roughly as tall as three men standing atop each other. ¡°When will they be operational?¡± ¡°Provided the weather cooperates, two will be ready in five days, My Lord.¡± Upon hearing this, Omin deliberated momentarily before deeming it unwise to elerate the process further. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that promise, Maester,¡± Omin responded, admiring the progress before him. Typically, it took several months to build a siege engine, but his were preassembled. ¡°Should you encounter any difficulties,e to me immediately. Your work is a top priority.¡± He told the grey-haired man, who resembled a schr more than a carpenter or cksmith. ¡°My deepest gratitude, My Lord.¡± The master smith bowed in acknowledgment. Omin departed from the workshop, observing the sprawling encampment. To the unacquainted, the site appeared chaotic. Tents were haphazardly pitched with only narrow pathways in between. This early in the morning, most of the infantry were still weary from their lengthy march, awakening slowly as sunlight filtered into their canvas dwellings. Some gathered near their tents, others headed straight to the nearby stream. Portions of the camp now reeked of human and horse waste. ¡°Is breakfast prepared?¡± Omin asked, his appetite unfazed by the stench. ¡°It should be, My Lord,¡± his towering Nicopn bodyguard replied. The two navigated toward the heart of the encampment. ¡°My Lord,¡± a woman d in a blue surcoat with bronze ents called out to Omin. She had been waiting by the secured entrance to the nobles¡¯ quarter. Omin recognized her. Despite her youthfulness, she was the cavalry captain of the Nicopns. ¡°Lady Danie, you presented your report this morning?¡± ¡°Walk with me, My Lord,¡± suggested Danie, with a tone that hinted at urgency. Omin followed her stride. Danie¡¯s background was more than just a mercenary, she was also a Nicopn Baron¡¯s daughter, albeit without inheritance. When she adopted such a demeanor, it indicated serious matters were at hand. ¡°What seems to be the issue?¡± asked Omin. ¡°The Korelians are mobilizing.¡± ¡°Are you certain?¡± Omin looked taken aback. ¡°I have already readied your horse and my riders,¡± she replied, guiding her employer towards the eastern edge of the camp. Midway through the camp, a group of Korimors and Nicopns brought forth their horses. Alongside twenty riders, they galloped eastward. The terrain was t, enabling them to spot distant silhouettes early on their journey. As they drew nearer, they could distinguish lines of soldiers standing between the castle and the town. Omin pulled back on his horse¡¯s reins, bringing the animal to a standstill. What is the meaning of this? He studied the Korelian formation contemtively. ¡°Tally their numbers, but keep your distance,¡± Danie directed her scout. Two scouts rode to estimate the size of the opposing force. Meanwhile, Omin retreated into his thoughts. He hadn¡¯t anticipated any skirmishes today. In fact, no one had. Yesterday, upon their arrival, Lansius had dispatched a delegation, requesting a parley. It wasn¡¯t a first-time urrence either; several days prior, a group of horsemen had intercepted them en route to Korelia. In both instances, Lord Jorge and Omin firmly declined any negotiation. They demanded that the delegation respect Lord Jorge¡¯s im and forfeit Korelia. Lansius had yet to respond to Jorge¡¯s invitation to battle. It was expected; strategically speaking, the Korelianscked any incentive to venture into open battle. The Coalition¡¯s overwhelming numerical superiority effectively ruled out that option. While Lansius¡¯ previous battle with Robert was shrouded in mystery, it was known that he favored mass crossbowmen tactics. This was why Omin had invested heavily in the construction of mangonels. He anticipated that Lansius would adopt a defensive stance, waiting for the impending attack. After all, there was little a defending force, especially a smaller one, could do in such a predicament. Omin surmised that the ditches encircling the town were meant to serve a simr function. Their purpose was likely to impede the Coalition¡¯s advance, much like how Lansius had thwarted Robert. So, why is Lansius marching out today? Is he looking for a battle? Or is this bait? ¡°Seven-hundred, possibly one-thousand, My Lord,¡± his scouts reported. That¡¯s almost all of Lansius¡¯ troops. He wasn¡¯t sure what Lansius¡¯ intentions were, but he knew how to react. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll bring it to him.¡± In war, flexibility is paramount. When there¡¯s a change, there¡¯s also an opportunity! Omin intended to thwart and exploit Lansius¡¯ tactics for his own gain. With his sight set, he rode back and prepared for battle. *** Chapter 51: Warhorns Chapter 51: Warhorns Warhorns Korelians Side The castle¡¯s curtain wall wasn¡¯t thick, and the overall construction was outdated. Against three fixed counterweight mangonels or early trebuchet, even the main keep was unlikely to survive more than a week of bombardment. If the walls were targeted and breached, an uneven battle would ensue. Against six-thousand invaders, there was zero chance to win. If the castle fell, the town of Korelia would inevitably surrender, despite its trenches. Understanding this, Lansius yed the only hand avable to him: initiative. Eight-hundred men, consisting of three-hundred men-at-arms and five-hundred militia, had been readied since the previous night. They ate an early breakfast and marched out at first light. Strategic positioning ensured the castle¡¯s garrison of crossbowmen protected their right nk while the town¡¯s nearby trenches covered the left. Sir Justin valiantly led the right wing, personally guarded by his band of hardened ex-mercenaries. The center was under Hugo¡¯smand, bolstered by Roger and a group of arbalester. Lieutenant Sigmund, the skald, led the thirdpany on the left wing. Despite their confident march, the troop strength wasn¡¯t full, as Lansius had assigned a hundred of them to a separate mission.However, these troops, originally no more than troublemakers from Mindia, had matured. They had developed discipline and loyalty, driven by Lansius¡¯ generous wages and fair treatment. Lansius¡¯ decision to employ them year-round had transformed them mentally and physically. The previous year, the majority of Mindian troops were distrustful, malnourished, and scrawny. They would only fight for their own lives. Now, the same troops were well disciplined, followed orders, and were physically tough, a result of their work in the trenches, which provided even more ie and physical training. In addition, the Lord provided meals and shelter, even in winter. With their basic needs covered, they could save money. Last year, thick ragged clothes as the poor man¡¯s gambesons were their standard attire. Now, they wore proper gambesons, helmets, and even ringmails or brigandine. Moreover, the vanguard as the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me had armor rivaling a knight. These small number of top performers, instead of gambling and drinking during winter, dedicated their time to training. The billets, the training halls, and the training scheme provided sufficient motivation for them to hone their skills and physique. To say that this year¡¯s Korelian troops were an improvement would be a serious understatement. They had be a fit, fully functional military unit, no longer a motley crew of poor peasants and vagabonds. The price of their improvement was their quantity. Lansius recruited sparingly. He stood firm on his decision not to engage inrge-scale or seasonal recruitment. His approach was unconventional, but it seemed he was onto something innovative. Well-fed and well-paid, the men of House Lansius were formidable, with high morale. The same happened with the militia. The Korelians were driven by gratitude and hope for a better life under their Lord. The summer sun didn¡¯t bother them; they were ustomed toboring under it. They found standing in formation less taxingpared to digging the trenches. Determinedly, the troops stood their ground while the vast Coalition army took to the field. As the Coalition approached, Sir Justin, fully encased in te armor, finalized his preparations. ¡°Men,¡± he called for their attention as he read from a piece of paper on his gauntlet while his adjutant carried his halberd. ¡°Lord Lansius wishes to share a few words with you. Firstly, he wants you to know that he wished to stand with you, whom he regards as blood brothers.¡± He thenmented off-script, ¡°Can you imagine that a Lord thinks of you, the scum of Mindia, as his blood brothers?¡± His off-the-cuff remark prompted chuckles from the men, easing their tension. The Marshal returned to his script. ¡°The Lord feels disgraced that he cannot fight alongside you, but he is needed elsewhere to ensure victory. In this matter, the Lord has assured me that today¡¯s victory is as certain as death by old age.¡± As expected, the mention of death sparked strong emotions in the men. The Marshal continued, "Men, do not fear death... Embrace it. Let it strengthen your resolve and drive you to fight your hardest," he said withpassion. "Blood and guts will be shed, but ultimately, victory will be ours. The sacrifices made will not be in vain. They will bring glory and riches to you, your family, and your descendants." These words pumped up the men, steeling their resolve. The promise of wealth was always a good cause to die for. Afterward, the knight solemnly asked, ¡°Remember your upbringing and your life before today; it was a wretched life, wasn¡¯t it?¡± The men collectively nodded in agreement. Sir Justin chuckled, gazed at the end part of the letter and found it a bit weak so he improvised. "Men, now is the chance to change your fate. Take it from the nobles, take it from their knights, be the master of your own fate!" The men looked pumped but rxed, almost meditative. There, in the field of Korelia with their sharpened polearms and swords in hand, they patiently waited for the enemy toe. *** Tann- tann- taraaa! Taa- raaaa!! The Coalition¡¯s trumpets echoed across the ins of Korelia. Soon, waves of troops emerged from the encampment. There were no uniforms, each man donned a different style, pattern, or color of garment. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Ahead of the colorful troops, captains and lieutenants wasted no time in establishing formation. Slowly, the disorganized bunch began to coalesce intorger, orderly columns. Meanwhile, the nobles on their horses took the lead, guiding the newly assembled columns. They were nked by two-hundred mounted knights and the rest of the cavalry. In total, the Coalition brought more than three-hundred cavalry. Their brightly colored clothing, polished steel armor, and vibrant banners turned the scene into a spectacle. Indeed, for them, this was a necessary disy of power. This was how they showcased their might on their subjects, peers, and adversaries. Following the noblemen and cavalry was the main body of troops, consisting of six thousand men-at-arms and levied footmen. These weremon men who had no part in political squabbles. They were here to fulfill their contracts and obligations to their lord. Many were simple farmers, artisans, or tradesmen. Ironically, they were the ones who would bear the brunt of the fighting. With another st of the trumpet, the halt order was sounded. The entire army stopped while dispatches on horses galloped to ry orders from the top. Captains in each column received themands and passed them on to the lieutenants. A flurry of activity ensued as the troops began to form into a single formation. Before long, the formation wasplete. Four unbroken lines of men stretched out for more than a mile. It was an impressive and effective disy of force. The trumpets sounded again, and the formation advanced in unison. Hundreds of banners waved. Armor and helmets glistened under the bright summer sun. As they neared the Korelians¡¯ line, the scale of their disparity became increasingly evident. The Coalition¡¯s six-thousand dwarfed the defenders¡¯ eight-hundred. It was akin toparing a mighty river to a mere pond. The breadth of the Coalition¡¯s formation covered such a wide swath ofnd that anyone observing from Korelia would see the ins teeming with invading troops. The scale of the invasion was not lost on the observers. Korelia¡¯s poption totaled slightly more than six-thousand, including children and the elderly. The fact that the Coalition had brought this many troops was proof that they took Lansius¡¯ reputation seriously. The mile-long formation continued their advance until another sound from the trumpets rang out. The formation promptly halted. Now, more than six thousand men stood tall and menacing, all facing Korelia. *** Coalition Side ¡°Mm... everything seems to be as expected, Baron?¡± Lord Jorge, mounted on his horse but still d in his arming jack, queried nonchntly. He was kept under the shade by arge umbre held diligently by a team of squires. ¡°Indeed, My Lord. We shall proceed as nned,¡± Omin responded and began to ry his orders. Earlier, the two had ruled out a full-scale attack. Both understood the inherent risks of open battles. Even a stroke of bad luck could jeopardize superior forces. Thus, they opted tounch a smaller-scale attack in response to Lansius¡¯ invitation to battle. A skirmish, not a pitched battle. This was to preserve the Coalition¡¯s numerical superiority. After all, they merely needed to exercise patience and wait for the siege engines to do their work. No one wanted to risk the entire army against a potential trap. Their decision was also influenced by thendscape. With a hill on one side and the town¡¯s ditches on the other, there wasn¡¯t enough space for their mile-long formation. Earlier, a scout had reported that only a few hundred could march side by side. They deduced this to be the reason why Lansius had positioned his army there. The area essentially functioned as a natural bottleneck. It acted as a barrier, preventing arger army from deploying its full force against a smaller adversary. However, the two Lords were confident that they could outmaneuver it. A trap was only a trap if they weren¡¯t aware of it. Asmanded by Lord Jorge and Omin, the Coalition force divided itself into three columns. Each contained two-thousand men. Sir Arius, one of Lord Jorge¡¯s cousins, had the honor of leading the attack. The young man was brave and experienced. His column stood in the center, preparing to attack eastward. After Omin had concluded their nning with Lord Jorge, the Baron and his entourage rejoined their column and began to march toward the south, facing Korelia town. Omin positioned his troops to guard against a potential surprise attack from the town¡¯s direction or the south. This position also allowed him the opportunity to raid the town if the chance arose. The Nicopns under him were eager for action. The idea that the siege could be over before the end of the season was both thrilling and exciting to them. However, Omin was cautious, not allowing himself to be swept up in the thought of an easy victory. He still couldn¡¯t fathom what the enemy was thinking by offering a battle. Lady Danie shared his concern. Her experience in minor skirmishes as mercenaries informed her that something was amiss. ¡°The Korelians will try something. You¡¯ll do well to keep an eye on Lord Jorge,¡± said Omin. ¡°Will do, My Lord.¡± Without a verbalmand, Danie led her Nicopn cavalry to join Lord Jorge as a reserve. Meanwhile, to the north, thest column,posed mostly of regiments from the South Hill, assumed formation. They positioned themselves against the hill and in the direction of the castle. They were there to counter any potential attack from the castle. As nned, Lord Jorge and his knights remained with the cavalry, acting as a reserve and quick reaction force. As the Coalition marched, the summer sun rose higher. Despite being far from midday, the heat was already unbearable. There were no tall trees for shelter, only ins of tall, yellowing grass. *** In the vanguard, Sir Arius lined his fiercest warriors. His column formed into three-hundred men wide and a solid six deep. Its width was strategically narrowed to counter the crossbowmen that lurked within the shadows of the castle and the ditches. On the opposing side, the Korelian mirrored their formation. Two-hundred men wide, four men deep, they stood ready for the onught. Despite the looming shadow of Lansius¡¯ notorious reputation, Sir Arius and his brethren brimmed with confidence. Their numbers more than doubled their opponents, and their seasoned scars bore the testament of numerous battles. As expected, the trumpets cut through the anticipatory silence. Sir Arius nodded towards his Captain, who bellowed the nextmand, his voice echoing across the battlefield, ¡°Proud warriors of Three Hills, advance!¡± At hismand, the column began their march eastward. ¡°Shields at the ready!¡± Heeding themand, soldiers hoisted shields of all sizes, their surfaces reflecting the bright sunlight. ¡°Steady! Steady,¡± the Captain barked as the two armies advanced, each side wary of an imminent volley of bolts from the castle and ditches. As predicted, the Korelians began their rain of death. Bolts screeched through the air, embedding themselves into the Coalition¡¯s formation. Despite being forewarned, panic flickered in the eyes of the less experienced. Only the nobility, encased in their suits of armor, were fearless. A few hundred donned ringmails or brigandines, which offered some protection. However, the bulk of the men sported gambeson, which offered little protection against the lethal bolts. With every breath they drew, they clung to their wooden shields, praying for them to protect them from the barrage. The sounds of deflected shots, near-misses, and shields punctured by crossbow bolts were a chilling symphony, disheartening even for the hardened veterans. The column stretched and contorted as the center was squeezed, taxing their strength and stamina as they advanced within thest hundred paces. Fsszhhh! nk!! Shrieks of agony and desperation suddenly filled the air. ¡°F-Fuck!¡± A bolt had found its mark, striking Sir Arius¡¯ neck gorget. The impact was cushioned by the hardened steel, but the force choked him. All around him, men were struck, their bodies crumpling as they sumbed to their wounds, even though encased in full te. The advance wavered. Then, a movement caught their eye. The Korelian front line had knelt, unveiling a hidden group of arbalester. The morning sun, high in the east, had blinded Sir Arius¡¯ men from the iing rain of bolts. ¡°Charge! Give the order to charge,¡± Sir Arius wheezed, rallying his men through the slit of his visor. He knew the consequences of hesitation. With the rain of crossbow bolts painting the air with a deadly dance, the Coalition charged headlong into the Korelian line, a tidal wave of steel and determination. *** Chapter 52: Blood of the Innocent Chapter 52: Blood of the Innocent Blood of the Innocent Korelian Center ¡°Loose!¡± Hugo¡¯smand echoed,unching hundreds of bolts into the enemy ranks. The arbalester and crossbowmen had just released their second volley. The attack instantly caused mayhem, but the battle wouldn¡¯t be won by just sneaky attacks. ¡°No heroics, no captives until we¡¯ve triumphed. We¡¯re outnumbered and there¡¯s no speck of noble in your blood - expect no quarter!¡± the deputy delivered his final reminder to his men. The enemy was nearly upon them. ¡°Crossbowmen to the rear! Spearmen to the front!¡± His voice rang out. There was no time for the crossbowmen to loose a third volley as they swiftly retreated. The spearmen quickly filled their positions. They stood steadfast, bracing for the iing onught. ¡°Hold your line!¡± Hugo¡¯s voice thundered.¡°Korelia is ours!¡± Roger, beside him, echoed. Then the lines shed. Steel met steel; spears were no longer brandished but thrust in fury. Young Coalition men-at-arms, brimming with bravado yetcking experience, surged forward recklessly. Their armor deflected numerous ncing blows, but the sheer force of some strikes was enough to stagger them. As pain and disorientation took hold, they faltered against the onught of spears and swords, their legs buckling beneath them. For many, their first taste of battle was theirst. Those who fell were remorselessly trampled as hundreds of men pushed forward. Locked in brutalbat, the battlefield offered no respite or room for evacuation. The fallen became mere obstacles under the trampling feet of theirrades. Soldiers struggled to maintain footing, fighting desperately to stand their ground against the onught of sharp-tipped steel brought against them. The cacophony of battle cries and cries of pain was deafening. In total, nearly three-thousand men fought tooth and nail, seeking any means to push back, stall, or strike down their adversaries. The sickly scent of blood, urine, and vomit hung heavy in the air. The Coalition crossbowmen repositioned, taking aim from the sidelines. Their volleys were met with swift retaliation from Korelian crossbowmen defending their vulnerable nks. Against all odds, the Korelians held firm. Many had bore the scars of battle, but their resilience was unwavering. Despite their wounds, their ranks remained steady. As their line stabilized, they began to cycle out their wounded, maintaining their formation withmendable discipline. As brutal as the battlefield might be, it wasn¡¯t an all-out chaos. Most men were not suicidal and fought as trained in an orderly manner. Among the sea of spears, shields, and polearms, specialized fighters armed withrge two-handed swords carved out breaches in the enemy line. Every breach was an opportunity to exploit. One such breach erupted first on the Korelian left nk with deadly consequences. *** Korelian Left Wing The Coalition¡¯s Doppelsoldner shattered the wall of spears of the Korelian left wing, forcefully creating a narrow gap in the enemy line. The nearest group of knights readily charged into the Korelian ranks. Space was limited, but it was a fair three-on-three fight. A Coalition knight, d in te armor and a crimson red surcoat, held the center while his tworades struggled to maintain the breach. From the Korelian side, a tall man-at-arm epted the challenge. The crimson knight squared off against the man, who hurled his broken bill hook at the knight, only to have it deflected by a gauntlet. Gambling on the knight¡¯s momentary distraction, the tall man drew his sword, leaped forward, andunched a powerful overhead strike. The red knight countered, gripping his sword on both ends in a half-swording style. As the man attempted to retract his weapon, the knight guided his de and interlocked their swords. They wrestled for control, but the knight held the upper hand due to his advantageous grip. Unexpectedly, the knight redirected both des to his left and, in a simultaneous motion, swung his sword¡¯s pommel into the adversary¡¯s helmet. Ka-thunk! Far from decorative pieces, the pommel caused as much damage as a mace, even against an armored person. The tall man¡¯s visor crumpled, and he fell to the ground. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The entire duelsted only seconds, demonstrating the vast skill gap between a fully trained knight and a street swordsman, which couldn¡¯t be bridged by short amount of training or a suit of armor. Opting to leave the downed man alive for potential ransom, the knight in the red surcoat faced the next challenger. ¡°Oo-rraahhh!¡± Another Korelian charged forward, trying to save hisrade. The red knight parried, using the deflected momentum to sh at the opponent¡¯s arm. It wasn¡¯t a powerful blow, and the sword¡¯s de wasn¡¯t razor-sharp, yet the speed and weight were enough to cause injury. The Korelian recoiled from the clean hit, groaning as he realized his left arm hung limp. Behind him, another Korelian in te armor, seemingly their lieutenant, and another soldier, rushed forward. The red knight stepped back, allowing hisrade to take his ce. Even without verbalmands, they cooperate seamlessly, the result of years of training and fighting together. Knights, squires, and men-at-arms rarely fought alone, but in a group called ance fournies. They had spent countless hours learning the discipline of armedbat. Each had sustained numerous blows from mistakes and idents, with each bruise represented an invaluable experience, and each cut honed their martial skills. For them, their armor was akin to a second skin, the limited visibility from their visors and restricted breath from small helmet holes were part of their upbringing. The knight in the crimson red surcoat and hisrades fought valiantly, eroding the Korelian''s line. *** Korelia Right Wing In the right wing, after the initial contact, there was a second surge from the Coalition and the fight devolved into a ruthless melee. Combat became so savage that men were shoved from behind to the point where they couldn¡¯t wield their spears or swords. Soon, there wasn¡¯t even enough room to draw their daggers. They were effectively squashed, resorting to brawling with just their fists and elbows. Having lost his sword, which had be stuck in a previous opponent''s armor gap, Sir Justin now resorted to wrestling. Hended a solid punch on his enemy¡¯s gorget with his iron gauntlet, followed by a blow to the jaw so strong that it was held together by skin alone. The lieutenant beside him fared no better, grappling with his foe and ultimately driving his thumbs into the unfortunate opponent¡¯s eye sockets as they both struggled to remain standing. The fight had devolved into a cruel, personal brawl. Despite giving their best, the Korelian line began to unravel. Knowing this, the Korelian side fought desperately to close the gap. Barely catching his breath, Sir Justin grabbed a discarded sword andunched it at an oing knight who targeted his men. The knight blocked the attack with his armored wrist. Protected by ayer of steel, no sword could slice through. Despite the recoil, the knight retaliated, swinging his mace into Sir Justin¡¯s hips. Groaning in agony, Sir Justin crumpled to the ground, the mace¡¯s blow could be felt despite the te armor. Quickly, the knight knelt on Sir Justin¡¯s chest, pinning him down, and tried to bash his helmet with his mace. Sir Justin wrestled with the knight¡¯s arm while drawing his dagger. His left wrist, having endured two blows, felt broken. Nevertheless, he managed to wield his dagger and drove it into the knight¡¯s visor. The knight¡¯s hands frantically reached for his face as he gurgled out blood. Hot blood rained into Sir Justin¡¯s helmet from above. His eyes stinging from the blood, the Marshal managed to shove the knight aside. Enduring excruciating pain from his injured wrist, he forced himself to his feet. Staying on the ground would lead to him being mobbed or trampled. The fallen knight beside him convulsed a few times. Leaving the man to his fate, Sir Justin picked up the discarded mace and sensed someone approaching from behind. ¡°Marshal,¡± his lieutenant called. The man¡¯s gauntlets and lower arms were smeared with blood, yet he still held the banner high. Sir Justin grinned as more of his men rushed forward, brandishing their spears to close the gap. He knew the Korelian side had almost lost it, but through sheer determination, his men managed to stabilize their right nk. *** Korelian Center In front of Hugo, one of his Arvenian fellows fought valiantly. Encased in te armor, the man was nigh imprable. He delivered a feigned thrust followed by a swift foot sweep, and just like that, his halberd imed another enemy. But glory is fleeting on the battlefield - he was blindsided and tackled by three opponents. The three were merely skirmishers, trading prowess for agility. Despite the Arvenian¡¯s heroic struggle, the valiant man was soon pinned. An enemy slipped a dagger into the armor¡¯s armpit gap, stabbing repeatedly. Even then, the man¡¯s struggle persisted. He gave the trio the fight for their lives. Attempting to immobilize him, one of the trio was abruptly tossed aside, falling face-first with a spear protruding from his back. Red blood pooled around his punctured gambeson in his final spasms. Arrivingte, Hugo and his men drove the two remaining skirmishers. Roger dashed to the fallen warrior¡¯s side and opened up his visor, only to discover a face whiter than snow. The man grinned, wanting to say something, but blood loss kicked in and then there was only silence. ¡°Leave him,¡± Hugo instructed, gripping the fallen man¡¯s discarded halberd. Before long, the Coalition side reformed and headed into them. ¡°Korelians to me!¡± Hugo bellowed, his voice hoarse with exertion. His brothers-in-arms rushed forward, weapons gleaming. Inch by inch, they re-established their front line and the two lines at the center rejoined again. Regardless of the blistering heat, umted injuries, and dwindling stamina, both sides plunged back into the fray. They thrust, swung, and stabbed with savage desperation. Helmet-less men wore expressions of exhaustion, thirst, and defiance, while those fully armoredbored under their own heated metal confines. As casualties mounted, each side endeavored to funnel fresh troops to the front lines. This resulted in a grim spectacle as green, untested men faced battle-hardened fighters. Pushed to their limits, the Korelians deployed theirst reserves ¨C the militia. Despite their enthusiasm, they stood little chance, with many falling as swiftly as they entered the fray. Inexperiencedbatants futilely swung at torsos and heads while seasoned fighters smashed limbs with maces and axes, rendering their enemies out of action. The grassy battlefield turned into a grimy, slick mess of blood and human fat. The fallen became trampled, their cries lost in the chaos. Hugo saw desperation etched in his men¡¯s eyes. Nobody to his left and right was without injury, despite their armor. They were past their limits. Brave as they were, they were outssed. Frantically, his gaze swept across the chaotic scene, searching for the familiar sight of Sir Justin¡¯s banner. On the far right, amidst the harshest sh of steel and roar of men, Sir Justin finally noticed how his left nk and center were about to crumble under pressure. Seeking to salvage what remained of his force, he issued amanding cry, ¡°Fallback! Fallback!¡± With a heavy heart, the Korelians began to give ground. *** Chapter 53: Moving Pieces Chapter 53: Moving Pieces Moving Pieces Lansius The dense forest canopy sheltered everything beneath it, allowing only small rays of sunlight to filter through. The scent of the earth was robust, arising fromyers of dry leaves on the ground. nked by hismand staff, Lansius sat upon a tree root with arge tree at his back. They were already partially armored and eagerly waiting for developments from the battlefield outside the forest. The ce was humid, but the lingering chill from the previous night kept them cool. The knights with their custom-made armor had good weight distribution over their bodies and limbs, minimizing difort. For the past four nights, nearly two-hundred had hidden in borrowed yurts on the far side of the forest. To ensure secrecy, they restricted movement and even only allowed bonfires inside the yurts for cooking and night heating. Speaking of cooking, Lansius realized that Audrey was eyeing his bowl. ¡°Umm, you¡¯re not going to finish that?¡± Audrey, d in avant-garde ck te armor, finally asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m feeling full. You can have it,¡± Lansius offered the bowl.Audrey epted it readily, pulling out the half-eaten bread that had sunk into the soup, and took a bite. They heard someone approaching, and then a figure d in a brown cloak appeared. They recognized the man as the scout, who quickly knelt. ¡°My Lord, one Coalition column is marching toward Marshall Hugo¡¯s position.¡± The staff burst into lively discussions, while Sir Cahan calmly updated the earthen map on the ground. Audrey shot Lansius a sharp nce, but Lansius merely noticed crumbs around her mouth and carefully wiped them away with his hand. Afterward, Lansius spoke with unusual calmness, ¡°It¡¯s time. The diversion won¡¯t hold for long. Return to Korelia and ride south.¡± Audrey ced the unfinished bowl on the ground and stood up. Her movement drew the attention of the staff. ¡°Sir Cahan,¡± Audrey addressed the older knight, who stood in response. ¡°Captain,¡± the blond knight replied. ¡°I entrust my Lord to you. Keep him safe.¡± ¡°I shall put my life on the line,¡± Sir Cahan pledged. Their exchange was brief. Next, Lansius rose, and all eyes were on him. ¡°Ready the men,¡± he gave a shortmand. The staff, in turn, ryed the order to the entire camp. Stealing a moment for himself, Lansius called Audrey in a softer tone, ¡°Come, let me walk you to your horse.¡± Preparations for battle were well underway as they walked through their forest hideout. Finally, they reached a quiet spot. ¡°Audrey,¡± he called. She slowed down. ¡°I figured you wanted to talk.¡± ¡°Yes, I still have great doubts about this,¡± he admitted. Her expression hardened. Other people would be deterred by this, but Lansius knew that this was just her natural demeanor. Confirming his thoughts, she let out a sigh. ¡°I sort of understand your feelings. Sending men into harm¡¯s way is never easy. But it¡¯s your duty as Lord. I have mine, they have theirs, you have yours.¡± "Men are going to die¡­. for what reason?" he calmly argued. "Half our men aren''t even Korelians, they have little reason to fight. If we just retreat to Mindia, then even the townsfolk wouldn¡¯t need to take up arms.¡± Audrey clicked her tongue. ¡°Retreat...? My oath is to protect you, but I¡¯ll strike you if you utter such nonsense again.¡± Lansius wasn¡¯t surprised by her reaction. He knew he shouldn¡¯t utter nonsense like that on the eve of battle, but his conscience begged him to. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve got so many things on my mind--¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this, Lans,¡± she cut in. ¡°The men under you, me, and even the people in town are fighting, not because you told us to. It¡¯s because we want to.¡± Lansius was perplexed. ¡°But why? I may have done some small good deeds here and there, some small help, but nothing worthy-¡± If youe across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°To us, you are worthy,¡± Audrey dered, exhaling deeply. ¡°Look, I can¡¯t put this into words. How can I exin this? You¡¯re the smart one, ugh, why give me a headache...¡± sheined, scratching her head in frustration. Her expression triggered something within him. His worries and doubts swirled together, and something snapped. He let out a chuckle, his first in a few days. Despite Audrey giving him a funny look, Lansius couldn¡¯t suppress it. Theughter felt too good, too freeing. He was gasping for air afterward. ¡°You feel better now?¡± she asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m not okay. I¡¯m sending my men and my loved ones into battle,¡± he replied, but something within felt lighter. The brooding was gone. Audrey came closer until their breasttes shed with a dull thud. ¡°Wha-?¡± ¡°Just be still.¡± Her hands were on the sides of his head and their lips met in a brief, heated kiss, just like their first beside the stream. Not wanting to let go, Lansius wrapped his arms around her cuirass and pulled her close. This time, he kissed her. All thatnce training paid off, as she couldn¡¯t resist as easily. Her breath, her lips, and her tongue overwhelmed his senses. She finally pushed him off and wiped her lips with her palm. ¡°That should do it,¡± she said with a mischievous gleam in her eye. ¡°Do what?¡± he asked with a reddened face. ¡°Grow you a pair,¡± she smirked. ¡°You rascal,¡± he retorted, but that didn¡¯t erase the grin on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t die,¡± Lansius said as she turned away from him. ¡°You too, Lans. I¡¯ll see you after the battle.¡± Audrey waved her hand casually and headed alone to where they had left the horses. Later, Lansius caught a glimpse of three riders through the forest. They must have been her and her escorts. They detoured eastward before returning to the town of Korelia via the east side. In town, twenty cavalrymen were waiting for her. *** The vivid recollections still rang in Lansius¡¯ mind as he walked back. He instinctively licked his lips as if savoring the aftertaste. I should propose when this is over. Lansius made a mental note, clearing his head as he returned to themand site. There, he noticed the scout who had remained behind. He addressed them, ¡°Good report. Get something to drink or eat.¡± He then handed a silver coin to the scout. Informants were paid well in his troops. The scout bowed and then walked proudly to his post. The stump on his left arm dangled freely. They employed many who had lost their limbs as scouts. They joked that losing a limb made them faster and stealthier. It was good that they took pride in their work. As for Lansius, he was just d that he could provide ie for his veterans. As Lansius sat back, the map they drew on the ground was getting updated. Now, one of the rectangle drawings which represented the Coalition column was moving closer toward Korelian¡¯s only rectangle. ¡°...¡± Lansius recalled that no matter how many times he had simted this battle, Korelia didn¡¯t have any chance to stop the Coalition¡¯s gargantuan force. If he waited, the Coalition wouldplete their siege engines, and it would be over once the castle sustained severe damage. If he chose to strike out, the Coalition''s six-thousand-strong force would counter-attack, targeting both Korelia town and castle. Even with the aid of trenches, they could hold on for a day or perhaps more, but victory seemed a distant hope. Engaging the Coalition in a conventional way would be a losing battle. Thus, Lansius had opted for a more radical approach. He nned to hit the Coalition¡¯s weak spot. That in itself wasn¡¯t new or radical. What was radical was just how far he would go to make certain that he could hit his mark. More than just a half-hearted distraction, Lansius needed substantial bait. This required a column of men, so he had pulled his force, even leaving the castle practically undefended. Now, only two guards remained in the castle, both crippled and serving as lookouts. If it weren''t for Cecile, his castle staff, the cooks, and the page boys, the castle would have been abandoned. They manned the walls, creating the illusion of a well-defended fortress. Many of them werepetent with crossbows, enough for well-aimed shots, lending credibility to the castle¡¯s defenses, at least from a distance. For the same reasons, Lansius had pulled most of his men out of Korelia town. Apart from Sir Justin''s column, the town was only lightly defended by a mixture of crossbowmen, militia, and Audrey¡¯s twenty cavalrymen. Presently, the trenches were manned by hastily trained militias. Considering the length of the ditches, Lansius earnestly hoped their presence would maintain the illusion of being fully manned. If the other Coalition column attacked the trenches then his charade would be exposed. With the castle nearly empty and only a token defense in the town, the situation was daunting. The Coalition could potentially steamroll their defenses purely by chance. Yet, deep down, Lansius was prepared to sacrifice the town if it meant securing a victory. He was resolved, however, to make the enemy pay a high price. He had instructed his defenders to switch to urban, door-to-door fighting once the enemy column breached the trenches. What Lansius needed was time and a diversion to keep the enemy preupied. This was the role of Sir Justin¡¯s column. His forces served as bait to keep the Coalition locked in ce. Now, this exact n was in motion, which heightened his anxiety. He personally disliked this battle n, but he couldn''t devise a viable alternative. He was stuck. His opponents were simply too well-prepared. Crackling sounds of crushed dry leaves alerted them. Two scouts appeared. ¡°My Lord, the Coalition column has engaged Marshal Justin¡¯s forces-¡° Murmurs andments cut the report short. ¡°Not yet. The man still has things to say,¡± Sir Cahan rebuked the rest and motioned for the scout to report. The scout resumed, ¡°We saw the Coalition cavalry moving more southward than before. My Lord, we think that the Lord of Three Hills is trying to get a better view of the battle.¡± ¡°Well done,¡± Lansius eximed while clenching his fist. It was better than expected. Sir Justin¡¯s column not only baited and locked a Coalition column but also drew their reserve away. Everybody was looking at Lansius tensely. They knew the time hade. ¡°Bring out the horses,¡± Lansius ordered. Themand made the men scramble from their spots. ¡°How¡¯s the other columns¡¯ position?¡± Lansius asked the scout as the rest were preparing to sortie. ¡°There are no changes, My Lord.¡± ¡°Good. What else do we know about his column?¡± The Lord pointed to the column nearest to them on the ground map. ¡°My Lord, I recognize their sigils. They¡¯re men from South Hills,¡± the scout said with confidence. The second scout chimed in, ¡°They look weak, My Lord. Not many are wearing armor. Mostly peasants with only a shield, spear, and thick clothing.¡± ¡°Levied troops. My Lord, they can be bypassed,¡± Sir Cahan advised. ¡°How about the wind?¡± Lansius asked the two scouts. ¡°The wind still blows from the south, My Lord.¡± The board is set, and the pieces are in motion... *** Chapter 54: Blue and Bronze Chapter 54: Blue and Bronze Blue and Bronze With the battle situation unfolding before them, Lord Lansius finally made his decision. He pointed at the nearest column on the drawn map on the ground. ¡°Sir Cahan, let¡¯s hit this column.¡± ¡°The South Hill column? My Lord, may we learn the reason?¡± Cahan inquired. Even though the Lord had a victory against Lord Robertst year, his inexperience remained a concern among the knights. Although, the Marshal, had assisted the Lord in proofing the ns and their variations, there were still lingering doubts. Thus, Cahan had made it his mission to guard against any potential problem. ¡°We don¡¯t need to inflict a crippling blow, just enough to cause a rupture in their seams,¡± Lord Lansius exined. ¡°But even if we sessfully charge this weak column, the ck Knights will arrive quickly,¡± warned Cahan, noting that despite the surprise factor, they were just eighty cavalry against two-thousand. Such a disparity meant it was unlikely for them to damage, break, or rout the column. ¡°If we do enough damage. When the timees, they¡¯ll break on their own,¡± Lord Lansius assured him. Cahan looked at Lansius for a second or two before nodding in response. He wasn¡¯t wholly buying what Lansius had said, but it was good enough of a reason. Back in his youth, he had charged a column for worse reasons. The blond knight nced at his fellow knights, his eyes brimming with determination. His brother in arms nodded and voiced noints. Their trust stemmedrgely from the fact that Cahan vouched for this, and that the Lord was joining them in person.More than thirty knights and dozens of horsemen were formerly Lord Robert¡¯s vassals. Against such arge opponent, there were risk that they could be disheartened and flee. Thus, the reason why the Lord feltpelled to lead them personally. Without any objections from the cavalry, Lord Lansius turned his attention to his trusted ally. "Calub," he called. The alchemist, who had been waiting patiently in a corner, perked up. ¡°Yes, My Lord." Calub stepped forward. As a high-ranking but non-noble among the knights, Calub wisely downyed his importance to avoid potential friction. ¡°Takemand of the hundred men as nned. Spread them between the de and the opening near the entrance. If things go as nned, we might bring arge prey, and you¡¯ll be the snare. If not, then you¡¯ll be our shield.¡± ¡°Understood, My Lord,¡± Calub responded firmly. ¡°Sir Cahan,¡± the Lord called. The blond knight stood. Even nearing fifty, he retained a captivating presence. ¡°Let¡¯s ride,¡± the Lord gave hismand. Subsequently, Sir Cahan rallied the cavalry with vigor, ¡°The Lord is riding with us!¡± His deration set things into motion. One man wiped the map from the ground, while the rest readily mounted their horses. Sterling had Lord Lansius¡¯ horse ready. He helped him mount and handed him the gauntlets. ¡°Sterling,st chance. Forget about courage and honor. This is war. You could be crippled for life,¡± the Lord warned from atop his destrier. Many knew that the Lord hadn¡¯t asked Sterling to join, but the young squire insisted oning. The squire¡¯s face remained adamant. ¡°My Lord, I shall not be a burden.¡± Lansius drew a deep breath and just rode after Sir Cahan. Behind him, Sterling in half-armor dutifully carried theirnces. Carrying ance was burdensome and an unnecessary hazard within the forest, so they wouldn¡¯t let a Lord to have it until they reached the open field. Only knights were in te armor, the rest were either in half-armor, brigandines, or ringmails. The horses were also protected by barding or horse armor. The head part and some of the horses¡¯ bodies were covered by metal tes or hardened leather. There was no uniformity, each owner acquired and equipped their steed on their own. The result made them look like a circus with plenty of colors and unique designs. Before long, the column of cavalry reached the forest outskirts and quickly fell into formation. ¡°My Lord, with your permission, Sir Harold and I will ride in front,¡± Cahan requested. Lord Lansius looked at the tall man who saluted with an open visor. His polished te armor was impable. Sir Harold and his small band of brothers were the unofficial Mindian reinforcements. Despite the small number, they were highly enthusiastic warriors and war aficionados who volunteered for the sheer thrill ofbat. Lansius let out a grin, finding some simrities with Anci. ¡°It would be an honor to ride with you, Sir Harold.¡± ¡°The pleasure is mutual, My Lord,¡± the tall knight replied with an honest smile. Without time to lose and with the cavalry ready, the Lord gazed at Sir Cahan. In the direct sunlight, the blond knight¡¯s armor disyed its intricate details. The ck decorative gilding and ornaments gave it the appearance of ancient ceremonial armor. However, the buffed-out scrapes and dents betrayed its use in battles. ¡°Sir Cahan, lead the way,¡± Lansius instructed as hetched his own tried and tested helmet, and gazed upon the ins that would be their battlefield. *** Coalition Side Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Beneath the shade of an umbre, Viscount Jorge witnessed the battle unfold in front of him. His heart beat faster as the Coalition column mmed into the Korelian line. ¡°Morton, you see that? You see that?¡± Jorge jumped from his folded chair as he remarked excitedly. The Lord was so proud of Arius, his most trusted cousin who personally led the attack. Meanwhile, Sir Morton, the ck Knights¡¯ captain, merely nodded his head. He wasn¡¯t the type to talk much. Somehow, this seemingly mismatched master and retainer actually had good chemistry. Both men deeply respected their differences. This was quite umon. In the Imperium, a servant who wouldn¡¯t lick the master¡¯s boots was usually discarded early. But then again, Jorge was hardly normal. So abnormal that his peers mocked him as the ¡®big fool of One Hill¡¯ behind his back. Originally, Jorge¡¯s Viscountcies held four regions: Korimor, South Hill, Korelia, and the capital in the center. Each castle was built on a hill, thus the capital was aptly named Three Hills. Under Jorge¡¯s nascent rule, a branch family and another old follower had seceded. In response, Jorgeunched wars multiple times without a victory. When he won, he installed an untrustworthy individual who eventually rebelled. In the end, he gained nothing and lost even more. The young Lord was not entirely to me. His only fault was being na?ve and idealistic. Jorge idolized the school of meritocracy. An ideal governing system where people were promoted based on their ability, not by blood rtion. However, not even the best of the Imperium lords were able to implement such a radical system. Family ties and nepotism ran deep and were central to feudalism. Traditionally, a House ced family members in powerful positions to secure their control. When a lord promoted non-family members into high positions, envy, and political intrigue often followed. This led to distrust and contempt among his House members. Ultimately, it usually ended in a purge, assassination, or open conflict. That very problem still haunted Jorge, whose only hope nowy with Arius. The younger cousin was respected by various factions and might be the solution to the instability. Jorge didn¡¯t mind sharing some of his power with Arius if that would resolve the crisis. Contrary to the myths circting about him, Jorge wasn¡¯t overly ambitious; he merely sought to keep the legacy of his forefather intact. All he truly desired for himself was Korelia, his birthce. ¡°We¡¯ve beaten them! They¡¯re pushed back,¡± Jorge mored excitedly as he watched Arius¡¯ column gaining ground. The staff cheerfully congratted Jorge. Only Morton kept silent. Far to their right, in another cavalry column, the Nicopn cavalry captain was also silent. Danie had learned that the Lord of Korelia had a keen eye for battle. However, today¡¯s battle today was too brash even for an overconfident nobleman. ¡°Something bothering you, mydy?¡± one of her mercenary lieutenants asked. ¡°It¡¯s too quiet and too stupid,¡± Danie replied, and then she felt the urge to act. ¡°Tell the scout to move further. Leave no blind spot.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± The rider quickly ryed the order. Her rider barely left when cheering erupted from Jorge¡¯s position. Danie felt the cheering was so contrasted with what happened on the battlefield. As she could clearly see, there was no glory in the mangled and beaten bodies that littered the field. Many of the wounded, drenched in their blood, limped and even crawled for help. However, as a part of the nobility, she understood that for the ruling ss, this brutal sight was no different from a sporting event. Tara- taraaa!! A different trumpet signal from the South Hill column posted on the north side caught everybody off guard. Everybody who heard it looked northward with confused expressions. Danie was quick to action and rode north with a few riders to get a better look. Meanwhile, Jorge stood and squinted his eyes."What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s one of ours, right?" One of his staff promptly sent a scout to ascertain the situation, but it would take time, and Jorge was impatient. ¡°It¡¯s likely a cavalry attack. My lord, please let me have a hundred,¡± Morton calmly requested. By now, they could see an unknown cavalry heading toward the northern column. ¡°No, we¡¯ll move as one,¡± Jorge dered, clenching his fist. Jorge''s deration drew the attention of his entiremand staff. ¡°My lord, do you wish to attack?¡± Morton asked on behalf of the staff. ¡°Certainly, now that we know what Lansius¡¯ intention really is, let¡¯s not hesitate. The chance has presented itself. Let¡¯s move out,¡± the young Lordmanded. The staff readily ryed the order, and everyone mounted their horses. The squires strapped Jorge¡¯s cuirass back on and helped him mount his horse. Spurred by the lord¡¯s urgency, a hundred knights rode north at full gallop. Danie hastily rallied her Nicopn cavalry and gave themand to follow. She still found it suspicious, but the Lord of Korelia had shown his hand, and now she could y hers. *** Korelian¡¯s Knights Lansius clenched his right arm against his side, feeling the weight of thence under his armpit. Even when kept at an angle, it remained heavy. The breastte''snce rest helped reduce the burden on his right arm and hand, and stabilize the shaft while the horse trotted. After almost two years of training, Lansius was still very much struggling not to kill himself by dropping and plunging thence into the ground. His arm and muscles felt on fire as he wrestled against the rocking motion. Minuscule adjustments were made to keep thence at an angle, far off the ground. Meanwhile, his destrier continued to run like a charging buffalo. The rocking motion was anything but gentle. Weighted by the armor, on every up and down, the saddle¡¯s hard leather punished Lansius¡¯ loins and battered his breath. He wanted to say he was used to this, that he was trained for this, but he couldn¡¯t. This wasn¡¯t something someone could get used to in a mere year and a half. Suddenly, the horse leaped. Oof! Theynded gracefully. It wasn¡¯t a big jump, but the saddle smacked his butt and gut from beneath. In a trained reflex, Lansius exerted all his might to control thence as it wobbled. He realized that to survive this would be one of the crowning achievements of his life. Yet, he held no regrets. This was a necessity ¡ª he simply couldn''t afford to sit this one out. Understanding Lansius'' inexperience, Sir Cahan and Harold, who rode in front, made small adjustments here and there to ease their Lord¡¯s burden. Instead of having Lansius follow them, they centered the whole formation around him. The rest of the eighty cavalry spread evenly on his left and right. Sterling and the experienced standard bearer rode beside Lansius. The banner depicted a blue shield with a single bronze chevron. The banner was new. It was Lansius¡¯ own. Felis had designed and sewn the coat of arms just a few days ago. She boasted it would bring good luck, and now Lansius prayed fervently that it would. Sir Cahan and Harold picked up more speed. Lansius kept up with them and soon realized they were at full gallop. The wind screamed through every open vent in his visor. His sight was a blur. ¡°Close ranks!¡± Sir Cahan shouted from the front. ¡°Close ranks!¡± the standard bearer beside Lansius ryed the order. They rushed thest stretch ofnd between them and the opponent¡¯s formation, forming an arrow-like formation. The standard bearer moved in front of Lansius, while Sterling remained at his side. Sir Cahan had told them that he was expecting crossbow attacks, but only a few materialized. At this range, Lansius saw that the Coalition line now looked jagged and uneven. More importantly, there was no wall of spears or pikes. This column was supposedly two-thousand strong, but what Lansius saw was just a group of men, scarred and frightened. By the Holy, I¡¯m going to trample them... His conscience screamed, but his trained instinct kept him going. This is my n, and I¡¯m responsible for this. Go haunt me if you must, but judge me fairly against your lords who led you here in the first ce! He steadied his mind as the distance closed in at a frightening speed. Sir Cahan in front lowered hisnce and the rest followed. Lansius felt the numbness in his arms as he lowered hisnce into position. By now, the opposing men was in full view. Lansius saw their faces and reactions as Cahan and Harold, along with the front riders, dove into their ranks. The screams and the horses¡¯ beastly noises immediately filled his ears. There was no time to observe, gripping hisnce tightly, Lansius made his charge. *** Chapter 55: Charge of the Korelian Knights Chapter 55: Charge of the Korelian Knights Charge of the Korelian Knights CRACKKK!! The sharp crack of a woodennce shattering battled with the screams of men. The air was punched painfully and abruptly from Lansius'' lungs, overwhelming his senses. Dazed, he barely registered that this was nothing like mere exercise. His right arm and shoulder recoiled from thence¡¯s impact. Through the slit in his helmet, a deafening chaos was unfolding before him. The men from South Hill clustered to Lansius¡¯ left and right, cowered as they frantically tried to escape the horror of being trampled. The destrier¡¯s loud neighing alerted him. Without hesitation, Lansius tightened his lower body to signal the destrier to continue the charge. Amid all that chaos, Lansius barely keep up with the forward element who was doing the heavy lifting. Sir Cahan and Harold, along with the front-line knights, cleared a path and bore the brunt of the enemy¡¯s resistance, facing spears, swords, and thrown stones. However, despite their sessful charge, the enemy formation was simply toorge to be routed this easily. Behind Lansius, the rest of the Korelian Knights charged into the poorly defended South Hill column. The column''s front line had buckled, taking flight from the cavalry¡¯s entry.As for Lansius, the adrenaline masked the lightness of his right arm. He found himself still clutching thence, the shaft of which was gone. He dropped it and was about to draw his de when a spear struck his left arm. Instinct kicked in. Lansius clenched his left arm into his chest, creating multipleyers of steel, just in time as the same spear mmed again. It was ufortable, and panic-inducing, but nothing more. Sensing danger, the destrier broke into a short gallop, and more screams erupted as the beast barreled forward the disarrayed formation. Screams were also heard from behind, as Korelian cavalry followed Lansius¡¯ lead. One of them, Sterling, was desperately closing in on his Lord. Despite being in only half-armor, he was fearless. Sterling even managed to strike down the spearman who had attacked Lansius. The ground was littered with discarded weapons, shields, and bodies. Suddenly, an open field enveloped Lansius¡¯ view. His horse snorted in delight while Lansius was dazzled by the sudden change of scenery. ... I actually survived that shit?! The serene grassy ins felt surreal in the aftermath of what he had just witnessed. A smirk formed on his lips as he clenched his fist, mming it into his breastte in a primal expression of victory, a release after surviving tremendous physical exertion. The knights in front began to slow down, making a wide turn. Sir Hugo and Cahan formed up on Lansius, followed by Sterling from behind. ¡°Are you injured, My Lord?¡± Sir Harold asked after opening his visor. The man barely broke a sweat. Lansius¡¯ right hand was still clutching the sword since he was too shaky to sheathe it. Using his left hand, he tapped the side of his helmet and found the smalltch. It was hard with the gauntlet on, but he managed to open the visor. Regaining full peripheral vision and the ability to breathe freely was an immense joy. ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± he dered after swallowing a breath of fresh air. Then, situational awareness kicked in. ¡°Are we clear for another pass?¡± Sir Harold and Cahan looked at the horizon and both noticed that the Coalition¡¯s entire reserve of two-hundred cavalry was bearing down on them. Lansius noticed it too. ¡°One pass only, My Lord,¡± Sir Cahan answered. ¡°How many did we lose?¡± Lansius asked the knights while ncing at Sterling. The squire nodded in response. ¡°A few or none,¡± Sir Harold responded, after taking a quick look at their forces, which seemed intact. ¡°Give the signal, we¡¯re going for another,¡± Lansius ordered. Cahan grabbed his silver horn-like apparatus and blew it. Unlike Anci¡¯s loud and clear bina, Cahan¡¯s was richer and deeper. Buuu- buuuuu!! As they reformed, the standard bearer returned to Lansius¡¯ side and proudly hoisted the blue and bronze chevron high. Once again, the Korelians trotted into the enemy. Nobody retained theirnce, so they were at a disadvantage. But the enemy had it worse. The South Hill column was demoralized, many were dead or injured. Worse, arge portion was distraught. Now, they noticed that the cavalry had wheeled around toward their rear. The South Hillmand rushed their strongest troops to the rear, trying to reform, but it was utter chaos. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The levied element refused to cooperate. Only at thest minute did they manage to reform into thicker ranks, seven or possibly eight men deep, trying to counter the cavalry charge without risking their exposed nks. The Korelian Knights did nothing. Sir Cahan refused to lose time or momentum. Like an arrow loosened by the bow, they flew straight. Lansius drew a deep breath andtched back his visor. The sound of his breath echoing inside the helmet was triggering something. Is this PTSD...? Tens of hours of full armorbat against Audrey had made him into either a fighter or a patient eligible for disability benefits. Fuck it! He cleared his mind and braced for impact. The destrier neighed as she understood by instinct what was going to happen. Following Sir Cahan¡¯s lead, Lansius allowed his warhorse to gallop as he was withoutnce. His limited vision slowly turned into a blur. He breathed deeply as the knights in front gantly dove right into the enemy line. Despite more spears being directed at them, it wasn¡¯t a unified wall of spears. The South Hill''s front line broke for the second time, and mayhem ensued. ¡°EYAAH,¡± Lansius yelled, ready to swing his sword, but he entered the fray without any resistance. The opposing men scattered to the left and right. Some even stood still as if frozen, their teeth chattering while their eyes locked onto the iing knights. Their wills had been broken. But then, men surged from the left side as they formation contracted. Their faces were drained of blood as their panicked column squeezed them into harm¡¯s way. Lansius swung his sword to deter the nearest group of men. He was preupied with them when a poleaxended on his greaves. It was no more than a ncing blow, but it startled him. Before he could react, a short, frightful shriek caught his attention. His horse had mercilessly trampled a man who stood in her way. However, Lansius barely had time to react as another man was abruptly shoved into him. The unfortunate man came so close that Lansius ended up whacking the man¡¯s helmet with his pommel as the space was too tight for a de swing. The person copsed where he stood, narrowly dodging the horse¡¯s deadly hooves. There was no time to breathe as a bigger threat loomed ahead. A group of well-armed men had made their way to the rear of their formation, attempting to reach the Korelian knights. Seizing their opportunity, they brandished their polearms against the cavalry, who, now without theirnces, had limited means to counter. Sir Harold and Cahan swiftly maneuvered to confront the new threat, fighting off the brandished polearms and carving a broader path for their Lord. Behind them, Lansius, on his way out, parried their attacks with his sword and jostled the rest away with his gauntlets. Three times the sharp edgesnded on his armor. Each time, the steel¡¯s smooth contour deflected the thrust that grazed without biting. Lansius kept squeezing his knee on his horse, signaling her to keep going while nted his feet in the stirrup to avoid falling. Now, he noticed that the destrier ran wilder than usual, as if were injured. Being only partially armored, a wound was always possibility. However, the beast remained aggressive and didn¡¯t seem to falter. Just a little bit more¡­ As Lansius parried thest polearm brandished against him, the rest of his knights followed behind and tore through the South Hill column. The green grassy field was within their sight. ¡°GAAHH!¡± Lansius gasped. Something had struck his back. The hard blow rattled his gut and made his head feel light. He coughed, narrowly avoiding vomiting, all the while searching for his assant. He craned his neck and spotted a man with a bardiche, a big axe-like de mounted on a pole. The bardiche wielder charged, ready for another blow but was impeded by his own frightenedrades. With a face full of scorn, he taunted Lansius. However, his helmet flew off and fresh blood spurted from the side of his head. Sterling had swooped in from behind, delivering a fatal blow after the standard bearer had driven off two men to clear a path. Meanwhile, Lansius had reached the open field and savored the change of scenery. Even the destrier¡¯s breathing had calmed. Sir Harold and Cahan formed up around him as they slowed their trot. Fresh blood coated their armors and mounts. Suddenly, Lansius felt unwell. ¡°My Lord, are you hurt?¡± Cahan asked his visor already up. Frantically, Lansius opened his visor. He took a deep breath, as if he were drowning. This spurred the two knights into action. Sir Harold quickly moved to Lansius¡¯ side and tried to find the problem. ¡°My Lord, try to take a deep breath.¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s hard,¡± Lansius gasped. ¡°My back!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a dent. You¡¯ve been hit, My Lord,¡± shouted Sterling from behind. ¡°Get the backte off,¡± Harold urged Cahan, as he took the destrier¡¯s rein to steady the pace. ¡°Do it, do it,¡± Lansius gave the order. Sterling could only watch as Cahan managed to undo thetches and remove the backte after several tries. Instantly, Lansius felt better as he breathe freely again. Unintentionally, the absence of the backte provided a remarkably refreshing coolness, in spite of the drenched arming doublet underneath the armor. ¡°The dent looked shallow, but it bent the waist part inward,¡± Cahan reported as they rode further. Only then, Lansius realized he had lost his sword. Likely, when the bardiche man had hit him. Soon, they reached a safe distance and slowed their pace. Lansius noticed several streaks and marks on Cahan¡¯s armor, including a bolt head embedded near his shoulder that had failed to prate. Red smears also coated Cahan¡¯s legs and saddle. Seeing Lansius'' gaze on the stains, Cahan quickly reassured, ¡°It¡¯s not my blood, My Lord.¡± ¡°Sir Harold, how about you?¡± Lansius inquired. ¡°Lost an axe and my left arm is a bit numb, but I still have my sword. I can do another pass, My Lord.¡± Sir Harold¡¯s bravado sent Lansius into a chuckle. ¡°How many did we lose?¡± ¡°Five, maybe fewer,¡± Cahan replied tly. Lansius couldn¡¯t suppress a smile at that result, especially when Sterling looked unharmed. Unbelievable¡­ This is better than my wildest prediction. ¡°My Lord, the ck Knights,¡± the standard bearer called out from the rear. At his warning, they turned to see riders d in ck armor galloping toward them. The South Hill column had split in two, providing the ck Knights with a clear path to approach. Although Lansius¡¯ charge had inflicted significant damage, it clearly wasn¡¯t enough to rout the South Hill column. With the arrival of Lord Jorge and his ck Knights, the column quickly recovered. As Sir Cahan had predicted, this minor charge had only a small impact on the overall battle. ¡°Sir Harold, want to have a go at them?¡± Lansius jested. ¡°For you, My Lord, I¡¯ll do it,¡± the tall knight replied with a wide smirk. Lansius chuckled and gently signaled his destrier to pick up the pace. Just then, Sterling called out, ¡°My Lord, smoke!¡± He pointed to the east, towards where Sir Justin¡¯s column was fighting. Lansius nced in that direction, then turned to Cahan. ¡°Aim for the forest. Get us out of here!¡± *** Chapter 56: Nicopolan Pursuit Chapter 56: Nicopn Pursuit Nicopn Pursuit Coalition Side The morning sun zed upon the battlefield. North of the Korelia ins, two cavalry units made a beeline into the forest. The Coalition was hot on the heels of the Korelians, ready to punish them for their daring surprise attack. Every move made by the Korelian cavalry was quickly mirrored by the Coalition forces. With their lords present, both sides gave their all in this chase. Even as they entered the outskirts of the forest, dense vegetation did little to slow them down. The sunny scenery of the open ins rapidly gave way to the brown and dark green foliage of the woods, with both sides navigating the increasingly narrow paths in single file. The Korelians began to slow down as the terrain became harder to traverse. Their horses, already tired and some injured, struggled to maintain pace. It was then that the foremost riders of the Coalition finally caught up with the Korelians¡¯ rear guard. They weren¡¯t the famed ck Knights, but the Nicopn mercenaries. With their lighter cavalry, they began their attack. The Korelian horseman tried to fend them off, but it was simply too hard. One rider, unable to keep his bnce, tumbled from his horse and was quickly taken hostage. Another, already wounded, was grabbed from behind and captured without much resistance. At this point, the Korelian cavalry seemed destined to be overrun. However, the mercenaries'' hunger for ransom proved to be a double-edged sword. Each enemy they captured slowed down the entire pursuit. This urred with such impunity because theirmanding officer and the ck Knights, burdened by heavier armor,gged behind. Ironically, the mercenaries'' sess was inadvertently aiding the Korelians. After five enemy riders were captured, the Korelians managed to gain a considerable distance from their pursuers.In the narrowness of the forest path, the pursuit began to bog down until Danie arrived on the scene. Taking control, she ordered her most loyal group to continue the chase. Despite being a mercenary herself, Danie often found herself frustrated with theck of discipline among her ranks and their penchant for taking hostages or looting at any opportunity. With Danie at the helm, the Nicopns returned to the chase. They were on the verge of catching up with the Korelians'' rear guard when the Korelians suddenly led them into arge de in the middle of the forest. Danie initially thought little of the clearing, but then the Korelians abruptly split in two directions. Tens of her riders blindly pursued them, but Danie''s instincts sensed a trap. ¡°Halt, halt!¡± shemanded, her eyes darting between the de and the two narrow paths. Despite hermand, several riders stubbornly chased after their targets. Many more would have followed if Sir Morton hadn¡¯t arrived and blocked the path. He too had sensed that something was amiss. Riding up to Sir Morton, Danie said, ¡°I don¡¯t trust these narrow paths, not on horses. We should send men on foot.¡± The knight captain silently agreed, though for a different reason: they were venturing too far from the battlefield, thereby putting their allies behind at risk. Following Danie, the rest of the ranking officers gathered around Sir Morton, deliberating whether to pursue or not. Meanwhile, behind them, the sudden halt of their advance caused a bottleneck in the clearing. Though the de was quiterge, space quickly became limited. With barely enough room for thirty horses, the area soon became overcrowded as more cavalry flooded in. Friction ensued as the horsemen jostled against each other, struggling to turn or find a spot to stop. The mercenaries, feeling deprived of ransom and loot ¨C their main sources of ie ¨C started to grow increasingly agitated. ¡°Why aren¡¯t we giving chase?¡± they grumbled. ¡°Are the men from Three Hills afraid of the woods?¡± another taunted. ¡°You dare to mock us, sellsword?¡± The Three Hills knights shouted back angrily. And just like that, curses filled the air. Several men needed to be restrained before drawing blood. Despite having been allies for several years, there was little love lost between the Three Hills knights and the Korimor¡¯s Nicopn mercenaries. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± demanded Lord Jorge, addressing the situation as he arrived, nked by his retinue. He utched his visor to fully reveal his handsome face. Nobody dared utter a word. They all knew too well that a Viscount could throw anyone into a dungeon on a whim and forget about them indefinitely. ¡°Morton, why are we stopping-¡± Fssshh!! Jorge¡¯s question was cut short by the sudden sound of crossbow bolts. They rained down on them with deadly uracy. ¡°Crossbowmen!¡± several cried in panic. ¡°Ambush!¡± others shouted as a warning. Horses collided as their riders scrambled to hide or evade the attack. Crossbow boltsnded indiscriminately, often shattering upon impact against te armor. Each near miss drove the riders into a greater panic. With no ce to run, the riders frantically dismounted and scrambled for cover. Those attempting to ride back found themselves trapped in a bottleneck. The return path was still clogged with the iing cavalry, who were also under attack. Caught in a dire situation, unable to advance or retreat, they became easy targets. Each sessive salvo injured more horses, sparking a deadly rampage. More and more wounded warhorses galloped wildly, without care for their riders. If youe across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. These once-proud mounts had be a menace, stampeding everything in their path. Under their mighty hooves, unlucky men were trampled into bloody pulp. Onerge steed, with a bolt embedded in its neck, trampled a knight and then slipped on the fallen man¡¯s cuirass. The warhorse tumbled onto two other men, crushing them to death. Despite the carnage, the crossbow attack did not ebb. The dry leaves on the forest floor were stained red, and the smell of blood, along with other fouler stenches, permeated the air. All those who stubbornly clung to their horses eventually met their deaths. Thest one to persist was now being dragged deeper into the forest by his maddened horse. What remained of him was the dull, muffled sound of his te armor being thrashed around. Amid this madness, only Morton stood unfazed, with Danie at his side holding a kite shield to protect them both. Another ck Knight had raised a shield in defense as well, but despite their efforts, several bolts struck Morton in various spots. Fortunately, Lord Jorge had equipped Morton with high-tier te armor. The Centuria Steel deflected the bolts, resulting in only superficial scratches on the armor. Behind them, a dozen frightened men huddled, using trees for cover. Meanwhile, Morton continued to recite a verse corresponding to the wind barrier that surrounded Lord Jorge. However, the barrier, due to their distance, did not extend to protect Morton himself. The forest finally turned quiet, as all who still drew breath had sessfully hidden or found cover. The pause prompted everyone to look around, trying to make sense of the situation. Morton ceased his recitation and withdrew the barrier over his Lord. He then turned to the Coalition men who had lost their nerve. ¡°Where¡¯re your balls? Cowards!¡± he roared. ¡°Regroup!¡± hemanded, before adding, "You¡¯re wearing te armor. Act like it!" A few bolts stormed toward Morton¡¯s location, but his scathing rebuke had reached its intended recipients. The ck Knights began to regroup on foot, with the other knights clustering behind them. Morton grabbed Danie by the arm and guided her to a safer spot. ¡°You lead them out. I¡¯ll hold the rear.¡± ¡°We can fight them back on foot,¡± protested Danie. ¡°Not against an ambush like this.¡± Danie sighed, her face glistening with sweat, and her long, brown hair disheveled. ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± ¡°Wait for my signal,¡± Morton replied, then hurried off to his Lord¡¯s hideout. Danie whistled to call her lieutenant and signaled for them to approach. As the Coalition forces began to reorganize, the Korelians unleashed their ranged attack again. Yet, this time, the Coalition knights remained resolute. They were not fearless, but they drew confidence from their experience and trust in their gear. As trained knights, they knew that at such a distance, potshots were unlikely to prate their te armor. While some areas were vulnerable, these were small and well-hidden. After Morton reached Lord Jorge, they, with concerted effort, sessfully escorted him to the safety of arge pile of fallen trees. Just as things were nearly under control, two mercenary groups suddenlyunched a sortie, determined to nk the attackers'' position. Danie and her lieutenant dashed to Morton and Lord Jorge¡¯s side. ¡°Those fools wanted to die, but they¡¯ll buy us some time. I suggest we make our move.¡± Morton nced at his Lord, who appeared still shocked by the turn of events. ¡°My Lord, you need to return to the open field. The best of my ck Knights and Lady Danie¡¯s finest will escort you,¡± he outlined his n. Lord Jorge remained silent, his face etched with sourness from the failure. Morton continued, ¡°I¡¯ll keep twenty men with me to act as your rear guard.¡± ¡°Do as you wish,¡± Jorge responded harshly. Unperturbed by his Lord''s tone, Morton chose his lieutenant to spearhead the escort duty. Danie then stood, raising her shield above her head. ¡°Korimors, Nicopns!¡± she shouted with authority. ¡°Listen to me: follow my lead and fight your way back, or face death. There is no other way!'' Her voice echoed throughout the woods. Her urging ignited a spark in the broken-willed mercenaries, stirring them into action. Under Morton¡¯s watchful eye, the column, led by his lieutenant and Danie, began to carefully navigate their way out. *** Contrary to the Coalition''s expectations, the returning column faced heavy opposition on its way out. As fate would have it, the Korelians had repositioned themselves. Morton, at the rear, was only dealing with light attacks, while the newly formed vanguard was braving a hailstorm of bolts. Danie led the Coalition men as they trudged through the dense underbrush, no one daring to venture onto the exposed path. Even surrounded by bushes, they offered almost no protection from steel bolt heads. Just moments ago, a knight had been struck in the backte. The bolt hadn¡¯t prated but was deflected into the man behind him. With their visors raised due to exhaustion and heat, the unfortunate man¡¯s upper lip and everything behind it was torn. A simr fate loomed over everyone as they made their slow escape through the forest. After enduring a series of relentless attacks, the mercenaries were blinded by anger. Danie knew better than to hold them back, so she directed their anger towards the silhouettes of crossbowmen that had appeared. Just like that, the Nicopnsunched another assault. The initial stages of the counterattack seemed promising, with the mercenaries¡¯ rallying cries echoing through the forest. Some of the Three Hills knights and their squires even joined in. However, within a few minutes, the counterattack bogged down. Soon, they were brutally crushed, leaving only cries of agony as the mercenaries writhed with bolts embedded deeply in their limbs and bodies. For the Korelians, their winss and cranequin proved to be worth their weight in gold. Inbination with spears and polearms, they were a lethal force. The devastating defeat finally drained the mercenaries of their appetite for battle, causing them to shy away from danger. The dwindling number of Three Hills knights followed suit. In a desperate move, the remaining nobles used their squires, d only in ringmail, as body shields. Many of these squires fell, struck by direct hits or stray shots, their tight groups providing an ideal target for the crossbowmen. It was only through sheer tenacity that the ck Knights, together with Danie¡¯s elite, were finally able to lead the survivors through the thickest of the attacks. Eventually, they reachedrger openings in the woods. They had passed this spot before while chasing the Korelian cavalry. It was previously empty, but now the ce had been barricaded. Dozens of wooden frames bristling with spikes were aimed toward the approaching Coalition forces. The Korelian crossbowmen who had haunted them now revealed themselves. Scores poured from the forest, reinforcing the footmen from behind. They werepletely protected by the barricade. Blue and Bronze Chevron banners marked their allegiance. The blockade wasn¡¯t just on the road. Men with polearms and swords were also spotted waiting in the woods. Now, it was obvious to everyone there that the Korelians were well prepared. This wasn¡¯t a half-hearted trap. Fear was in everyone¡¯s mind. Without knowing the opponent¡¯s numbers, dismounted, and exhausted, the once-mighty Coalition knights hesitated. Their situation was dire. Many simply hid away, waiting for someone to take action. Even the ck Knight¡¯s lieutenant was having second thoughts. Only Danie was smiling. She had just conceded defeat to the Lord of Korelia¡¯s strategy. Defeating this many knights and cavalry... Turning the famed ck Knights into target practice, how ridiculous... With their superiors either dead or lost, the mercenaries wanted none of this and split up to find another escape route. Danie was left behind with just her trusted retinues, but she couldn¡¯t care less. Fewer souls to save... The battle in the forest came to a standstill. Defeated as they were, the ck Knights and Three Hills nobles still had their numbers and armor. If forced into a showdown, in a fight to the death, every man would readily show their mettle. Lord Jorge understood this too. Outwitted but unafraid, he stood with a sword in hand. Known as the Big Fool of One Hill, he now embraced his fate with calm grace, awaiting the slowing of death. *** Chapter 57: Mage Knight Chapter 57: Mage Knight Mage Knight Coalition Side When the expected attack never materialized, the remaining Coalition knights trapped in the forest turned their eyes to Lord Jorge, who, in response, summoned Morton for counsel. A messenger was sent to hurriedly call back the ck Knight Captain from the rear. Sir Morton and his rear guard quickly rejoined his master. As he knelt, one of the staff members briefed him on the situation: ¡°The enemy crossbowmen are positioned to our right, and their men-at-arms are in front of us. That leaves only the route to our left open.¡± Morton nodded in acknowledgment, remaining silent as he calmly surveyed the enemy¡¯s barricade from behind the cover of the trees. ¡°I know a route exists. I used to hunt here,¡± Lord Jorge said. ¡°s, the path is narrow and treacherous. We can¡¯t possibly proceed in armor.¡± Nobody gave an answer. To escape without their horses and armor wasn¡¯t even an option. First, they would be hard-pressed to escape Lansius¡¯ cavalry when they reached the ins. But more importantly, to do so would get them ridiculed and shamed for the rest of their lives. Jorge was shivering, not from fear, but from rage. His earlierposure had gone. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had been tricked this badly. In less than an hour, more than one hundred knights and a simr number of cavalrymen had been reduced to a mere mob. The reputation of anyone involved in this was in ruins.With a forced smile, Jorge turned to his captain and suggested, ¡°Morton, why don¡¯t we just storm the blockade?¡± Morton pretended he didn¡¯t hear it. Despite the jovial tone, he knew that the young Lord was looking for a heroic death at this point. The ck Knight Captain wanted to distract his Lord, but he was too preupied with looking for a way out. Just as he was assessing the situation, a sudden warning echoed through the forest. Almost instantly, several spots were engulfed in sts of green fog. ¡°A green fog,¡± one of the squires on the lookout warned. And then screams began to echo inside the forest. Droves of men emerged from their hiding ces inplete agony. ¡°Alchemist! They employed an alchemist,¡± one of the knights cried out as they abandoned their positions in panic. ¡°It¡¯s just a fog. It¡¯s a trick, it can¡¯t harm you,¡± someone attempted to reassure, to no avail, in between intense coughing and sneezing. Several knights and mercenaries panicked, running from fear of the unknown. The rest stayed put, either unable to make a decision or just adamant to stand their ground. The green fog spread out, its hue faded as it covered more ground, but the hope of it being less lethal proved to be wrong. The fog seeped into armor and helmets, then caused excruciating pain almost instantly. The eyes and nostrils felt burning, but the real agony was in the throat and lungs, which felt as if filled with molten metal upon breathing. Everyone in the area of effect either copsed from choking or was left shriveling and writhing uncontrobly. The forest was now filled with screams and wailing. Morton had chanted his barrier, creating a st of wind centered around Lord Jorge. He had tried to erge it to cover more people, but he could only protect norger than the size of a small hut. Before long, everyone outside of Morton¡¯s barrier was engulfed by the green miasma. The ck Knights knew they were being flushed out from their hiding position. In desperation, fueled by the insane pain, the best of Jorge¡¯s knights charged through the green mist. As expected, many were greeted by a hail of bolts. Several stumbled in their advance, with a few falling to the ground, but some reached the Korelian lines and exacted vengeance upon their adversaries. Led by their lieutenant, they swung their weapons with relentless ferocity against the Korelians¡¯ wall of spears. The Korelian¡¯s formation held firm initially, but more and more ck Knights arrived and went berserk. They attacked left and right without regard for themselves. The Korelians managed to take down three more knights, yet more knights quickly surged into the gaps theirrades had created with their blood. Another two knights, followed by ten more, joined the fight. Despite injuries and losses, they pushed the Korelians hard, forcing their opponent to withdrew behind their barricades. The knights fought on and stormed the barricades, only to suddenly burst into mes. ¡°The alchemist!¡± the lieutenant warned hisrades. Even from a distance, Morton took notice. The green fog had dissipated, and his Lord was safe. ¡°With me, with me!¡± he roared, rallying the rest of his knights. Thest of his men gathered alongside Morton andunched a fresh assault on the Korelian barricade. Bolts rained down on them from the side, but this time those were deflected away by an unseen barrier. The barriersted but a few seconds, as Morton needed to strengthen his muscles. Yet that brief moment of protection was enough. With a wide, sweeping swing, Morton deflected a wave of brandished pikes aimed at him and then leaped over the barricade. Every knight had been trained in this maneuver since their days as squires, but the way Morton executed it was so effortless as if he wasn¡¯t weighted down by his armor and weapon at all. Without missing a beat, the Knight Captain swung his sword vertically into a man¡¯s shoulder. The shocked victim could only kneel, his shoulder gushing blood like a fountain. Just like that, the Knight Captain created a foothold beyond the barricade. With hearts full of pride, the ck Knights closest to Morton leaped over and fought savagely. More and more Korelians fell under the relentless sh and thrust of their weapons. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any urrences. As the center of attention, Morton deftly blocked attacks from several opponents. When unable to block or parry, he confidently took the sharp edges with his gauntlet and pauldron. Yet, he wasn¡¯t rendered on the defensive. He stole an opening and swung his broadsword with both hands against two men. Therge broadsword shed through the air, and red blood sprayed as one opponent screamed, losing an arm. The other was thrown back, his ringmail severed and ribs cracked. Fearful but enraged, four Korelians thrust their polearms in unison at Morton, but he blocked and parried with strength and stamina that was beyond belief. Out of the blue, an object flew towards Morton. With quick reflexes, he swatted it away using the t edge of his sword. A distinct cracking sound echoed as it burst into mes in the air. The searing heat from the airborne fireball was palpable even through the visor, halting the fighting as many cowered from the sudden inferno. The Alchemist stared at Morton in disbelief. The Mage-Knight was as terrifying as the ancient dwarven golem he once had encountered. The remaining Coalition poured at the barricade with renewed fervor despite heavy resistance from the Korelian crossbowmen. With the famed Sir Morton on the offensive and the effect of the green miasma wearing off without a trace, they were riding the wave. The Korelian line was quickly turning into shambles. *** Calub The small clearing inside the forest had turned into a battlefield. The Korelians were desperately using their wooden barricade for defense. Their crossbowmen now fired from point-nk range, and many resorted to hatchets to defend themselves. But as hard as they tried, it was impossible to plug the breach. I¡¯ve made a mistake... Calub clutched theposite cords of his slinger. The green miasma he hadunched to break the enemy¡¯s spirit had unintentionally galvanized their resolve instead. Now, the Coalition was out for blood. Faced with the relentless advance of the ck Knights, the Korelian line had stretched, straining to contain the enemy. ¡°Maester, the men won¡¯t hold!¡± his lieutenant warned. Calub didn¡¯t need anyone to tell him what he could see for himself. The bloodied Mage Knight was advancing straight toward them. ¡°Get the winss guys,¡± hemanded. The lieutenant immediately ran to fetch the arbalesters, but the situation was deteriorating. Calub had no knights because Lansius didn¡¯t want anyone to disobey Calub¡¯s order. Now, all he had was his men-at-arms. They tried their hardest but were no match for the ck Knights, especially not against the Mage Knight. Calub had prepared well and even expected a Mage Knight or two to make an appearance. But this one in ck armor was unstoppable. Not even a fire grenade was effective. ¡°Maester,¡± his men warned as the Mage Knight roared and battled his way into their position. d in only his brigandine and jacket, Calub clenched his poleaxe. ¡°No retreat,¡± he said sternly to his men, who nodded nervously. His redeployed arbalesters finally had a clear line of sight and sniped at the Mage Knight from two locations. One shot barely missed, while the other nced and struck another ck Knight. The Mage Knight wasn¡¯t harmed, but the attack had bought some breathing time for Calub¡¯s men. As the Mage Knight redeployed his barrier, he reached out for a metal sk inside his jacket. Fire grenades wouldn¡¯t work against that barrier, but this... Calub''s gloved fingers could feel the coldness from the special alloy. Suddenly, amotion was heard from the Coalition¡¯s side. ¡°The enemy cavalry¡ª¡± a squire shouted. He was clearly out of breath from running. ¡°Their cavalry is on our rear!¡± His high-pitched warning was heard by everyone. Both sides paused as the situation became uncertain. Suddenly, the rhythmic sound of hooves echoed through the woods, confirming what the squire had said. The Korelians¡¯ cavalry had returned. Calub drew his hand back from the metal sk and shouted, ¡°The Lord has returned. Steadfast, men! Give it everything you¡¯ve got!¡± He rallied his remaining troops. The Korelians mored. ¡°For Korelia! Blood for blood!¡± The barricade held on. *** The Coalition Morton was out of time. His small contingent couldn¡¯t afford to get nked, especially by heavy cavalry. Any advantage they had would be undone. ¡°Fall back,¡± hemanded bitterly, stepping back while maintaining his barrier. ¡°Fall back, I said,¡± he bellowed, frustrated as his men disregarded themand. The knights grumbled but started to disengage. At this range, without their Captain¡¯s barrier, the enemy crossbows would surely kill. However, they were toote. The sound of splintering wood heralded the arrival of Lansius¡¯ cavalry. Two mercenaries, stragglers who had split from the main force, were unceremoniously hurled aside, never to see daylight again. The surviving Nicopns dashed towards the forest, desperately trying to avoid the cavalry¡¯snces. More than fifty Coalition knights were still locked inbat. For some, the sudden appearance of the cavalry and their failure to break through proved too much. They began to drop their weapons and bitterly surrender. Yet, the remaining knights fought on, haunted by the fear that the new Lord of Korelia would ughter them instead of taking them hostage, as the oue of the battle was yet to be decided. Morton¡¯s lieutenant had caught up and asked in a ragged breath, ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Gather everyone with polearms and try to block the cavalry,¡± ordered Morton, picking a spot to make a stand. ¡°There¡¯s little chance we can hold out,¡± the lieutenant argued. ¡°If the cavalry cuts us off, then everything is doomed,¡± Morton remarked. They needed time for the rest of their forces to disengage and flee. The lieutenant turned from Morton and gathered everyone within sight. Only eleven answered the order. Thirsty and exhausted, only honor kept them going. Suddenly, Jorge¡¯s squire appeared and handed Morton his crossbow. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here, boy,¡± Morton warned him. ¡°Eh, nobody should be here, sir,¡± the squire retorted wittily. The answer drew nervous chuckles from the ranks as they assumed a wall of spear formation against the cavalry. Due to their inadequate size, it looked more like a hedgehog in the middle of a dirt road. Morton loaded his bolt, took several steps forward, and picked a target with the best-looking armor. He fired at the iing cavalry from sixty paces away. His bolt deflected off the foremost rider¡¯s pauldron, but now Morton had the rider¡¯s attention. He calmly pulled his crossbow string with just one hand as if it was a small bow. The cavalry approached their small formation. Now, it was clear that the entire Korelian cavalry was present. This demoralized the Coalition¡¯s side. On foot, exhausted, and greatly outnumbered, one by one, they left the ck Knight¡¯s Captain and ran toward the forest. Not everyone had nned to die that day, and Morton¡¯s wall of spears crumbled. But Morton had expected this to happen. Now, only he and a few of the bravest stood unperturbed. The ground shook from thundering hooves of the iing warhorses. It was less than twenty paces when Morton fired his second bolt. Thuck!! A dull sound resonated. Morton discarded his crossbow and leaped to the side. His small line behind either fought or ducked away as the first wave of four warhorses charged through them. It was unnerving even for a seasoned knight like Morton. He coughed from the dust, looked back, and saw that the Korelian first wave that went past them seemed unharmed. He assumed the bolt hadn¡¯t prated deep enough, but the rider with the gorgeous-looking armor started to wobble and eventually fell from his horse. There was no time for celebration as the rest of the cavalry bore down on them. Unfazed, Morton drew his broadsword. A nce to his right revealed his lieutenant, bloodied and limping, retreating from the scene. The man had traded blows with a rider and hade out defeated. Anothery mangled on the ground, likelynced and trampled. He counted only five remained standing. Raising his voice, he shouted, ¡°Their sacrifice will not be in vain!¡± ¡°To the bitter end!¡± hisrades, both old and young, responded as the cavalry bore down on them. The horses¡¯ nostrils red like those of demonic beasts and their hooves shook the ground. Morton clenched his broadsword. Magic had enhanced his lungs, heart, and muscles, staving off exhaustion, but he knew even that had a limit. Morton shouted his war cry in defiance and dashed to intercept another rider with impressive-looking armor. From the start, his goal was to strike one of the Korelian¡¯s leaders, or the Lord himself. A momentter, his sword and the rider¡¯snce shed. *** Chapter 58: Laying a Trap Chapter 58: Laying a Trap Laying a Trap Morton shouted defiantly and dashed forward to intercept the charging horseman. Thence aimed straight at him, he parried it with all his strength. The mage knight¡¯s amplified strength enabled him to deflect the force of thence thrust, but he almost lost his footing. He recoiled as his momentum wasn¡¯t enough to counter thebined weight of the warhorse and its rider. The mounted knight,nce still unbroken, passed by just inches away. Their gaze met. Morton had created an opening. He regained his stance, advanced one step forward, nted his foot firmly, and swung his broadsword. The rider was perched too high on the warhorse, so Morton directed his attack at the horse¡¯s neck instead. The horse¡¯s barding protected the beast¡¯s neck, but the impact was more than it could handle. The horse reared, panicking wildly, and luckily veered off instead of trampling Morton. He knew he had won this gamble and stepped away. His arms and shoulder felt like they were about to burst, but that was only to be expected. Such an impact would¡¯ve ripped muscle from bone and dislocated joints in a normal man. But the Mage Knight survived with only a nasty cramp. The second pair of warhorse and rider rushed toward Morton. He readied himself once more. Behind him, his previous opponent had already crashed to the ground. The iing rider was without ance but brandished a sword. Anticipating the rider¡¯s move, Morton crouched low at thest moment and dashed forward, aiming his broadsword at the horse¡¯s front leg. Seeing Morton went low, the rider instinctively swung his sword toward Morton¡¯s head. The blownded squarely, causing the top of Morton¡¯s helmet to cave in.Reeling from the impact, Morton lost his bnce and narrowly avoided the panicked horse. Dazed, he discarded his helmet and the padding within. Blood trickled down his face. He nced towards the rider who had struck him, only to find the person had crashed to the ground, his leg trapped beneath his own bloodied horse. The mage knight took a step back and surveyed his surroundings. With blood streaming down his face, he observed thest of hisrades either falling or retreating. The situation was hopeless. He alone couldn¡¯t hold off ten cavalrymen, let alone several dozen. The next horseman had spotted him. Initially, they approached cautiously, having seen several riders fell, but now they were out for blood. Morton knew he could do no more but to retreat. As the next riders charged and tried to trample him, Morton jumped, and rolled in the dirt. His hair became disheveled and covered in dirt and leaves. Clutching his sword tightly, he ran toward the trees. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± a cold voice came from behind. Morton nced back and immediately raised both of his arms to block the stones thrown at him. His gauntlets protected his hands, but dirt got into his eyes. A moment of carelessness had blinded him. A knight charged at Morton andshed out with a blindingly fast horizontal sh. The Mage knight used magic to force his eyes open. He reacted just in time to block the sword aimed at him, but the force was so great that even with his enhanced strength, the de mmed into his left elbow. ¡°Guh,¡± Morton groaned as he was thrown to the side. The tall knight gave him no time to breathe, relentlesslyshing out with consecutive shes and thrusts. The mage knight was hard-pressed; the man fought like a wounded bear and could almost match his strength. Almost. After parrying thest attack, Morton sted a concentrated jet of wind into the knight¡¯s helmet. As if anticipating the attack, the knight protected his face with his left hand while swinging his broadsword with the other. ¡°Hrrah!¡± Morton mmed his opponent¡¯s de hard, trying to create an opening, but the knight reacted by taking several steps back. Afterward, like a whirlwind, the knight charged again with a thrust. Morton blocked the thrust, but the knight followed up with a left punch that grazed the mage knight¡¯s cheek. Instead of keeping their distance, Morton used his enhanced physique and head-butted the knight¡¯s helmet with his bare forehead. The knight staggered but managed to let out a chuckle. ¡°What a fun fight. Against a freak, that is.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not doing too badly yourself, for a nameless Mindian amateur,¡± Morton retorted viciously. ¡°It¡¯s Harold, you piece of elven shit!¡± And just like that, the two ramped up their tempo. They traded blows, grappled, andnded heavy smashes on each other. Haroldnded a solid left-handed hammer fist against Morton¡¯s jaw. But the mage knight smashed his pommel hard on Harold¡¯s hip. The knight staggered back. There was no pration through the te, but his entire left leg was numb. For the first time, Morton could look at his surroundings, saw more Korelians closing in, and decided to flee. ¡°Oi, woman, I¡¯m not finished!¡± Harold taunted. ¡°You¡¯re too drunk, amateurs should drink in moderation,¡± Morton quipped as he trekked south. Soon, the dense trees shielded him from sight. He regretted pulling out his head¡¯s padding, as he could have used the linen to bandage the wound on his head. Watching the mage knight disappear from sight, Harold just dropped to the mossy ground, opened his visor, and took in a big breath of fresh air. He had just fought toe to toe with a mage knight and his entire body was exhausted. However, his heart was full of pride. To fight against a Mage Knight and survive was such a rare feat, and he had just added that aplishment to his repertoire. All the mock training and the theories on how to fight against a mage knight had paid off. As for the mage knight. he continued south and started to find some of his woundedrades, including his lieutenant and the squire. Without saying a word, he helped carry the lieutenant, and they retreated deeper into the forest. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ? *** ? Lansius The sh of steel and the cries ofbat had ceased, reced by the heavy silence of the aftermath. The forest around Lansius seemed to close in, the leaves whispering secrets of the skirmish¡¯s brutal end. He sat on the mossy ground, his helmet beside him, his back against the rough bark of an ancient tree, stunned and lost for words. Several of his men had helped him up from the fall and escorted him away. His armor felt ufortable, pressing against his chest as he struggled to draw breath in the hot and humid air, sweat pouring down his face. His destriery a few feet away, whinnying softly as a rider calmed her down and examined what was likely a bruised neck or nk beneath the barding. Lansius looked down at his left wrist, encased in metal, as pain shot through his arm with every heartbeat. Yet, the physical agony paled inparison to the torment in his mind. His n¡ªwhat he had envisioned progressing smoothly¡ªhad faced a harsh reality. The ck knights, or more specifically, a lone Mage Knight, had be the bane of his n. The charge, meant to be swift and a clean sweep, had targeted the enemy''s ranks that dared to attack Calub''s column but had failed, resulting in many losses and injuries. As the dust settled, the groans of the wounded filled the air. Lansius turned in the direction of the sound and noticed numerous injured men from Calub¡¯s column, indicating another miscalction in taking the knights from there. He hadn¡¯t expected the Coalition to be able to rally and counterattack a strongly prepared defensive position. Guilt gnawed at his heart as he watched his men suffer, a mark of his failed leadership. His gaze slowly drifted away from the painful scene. The nature of war is unpredictable, hemented. Instead of hardening his heart, Lansius turned off his emotions, a mechanism he had subconsciously learned. Yet, that didn¡¯t numb the throbbing pain in his left wrist from the fall. ¡°The men are ready,¡± Sir Harold reported, kneeling in front of Lansius. His words brought Lansius out of his daze. He noticed his cavalry hade to a halt as thest of the Coalition forces around the barricade surrendered. Unwilling to allow the enemy time to regroup, he summoned his courage and ordered in a hoarse voice, "Get our cavalry to dismount and quickly form a hunting." Sir Harold nodded, then turned to his men behind him and said, ¡°Fan out, form a hunting!¡± "But don¡¯t spread too thin. Approach carefully," Lansius emphasized. Although he had started the day with a brilliant charge, his meticulously nned ambush was costing him dearly, leaving him deeply rattled. ¡°Understood,¡± the knight responded, and then in a lower voice, ¡°But what do you wish to do with the Lord of the Three Hills?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you. We¡¯ll y this by ear,¡± Lansius said as another knight¡¯s squire brought him a piece of cloth for an arm sling. Harold nodded while watching his Lord attempt to wear the arm sling. ¡°Do I need to wear this?¡± Lansius stared at them. ¡°You¡¯ll have to, My Lord. The gauntlet will hold the bones, but it¡¯ll get painful once you start moving around and riding.¡± Harold couldn¡¯t suppress a smile. His smile piqued Lansius¡¯ interest, and he asked bluntly, ¡°Have I done well as a leader?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve fought bravely, My Lord. For someone with little experience, you¡¯ve made us proud. Just a little unfortunate to stumble into a mage knight.¡± Lansius nodded, trying to decipher if the praise was genuine or simply ttery. ¡°You asked for me, My Lord?¡± The standard bearer arrived. ¡°Indeed, I need a herald,¡± said Lansius. ¡°Of course. What will be your message?¡± the standard bearer asked. *** The Coalition Quietly, the remaining Coalition knights and squires watched and waited from afar as the Korelians fanned out and moved inside the forest. Fate seemed to conspire against the Coalition, as their scouts couldn¡¯t find any alternative route out. After all, it had been many years since Lord Jorgest hunted in this forest. His loyal retinue from that era had all perished in the ensuing power struggle. At this moment, Lord Jorge was taking shelter deep within the forest, with Morton at his side, attempting to organize a final stand. Their numbers had dwindled to less than thirty as the rest of their forces had scattered. Meanwhile, the Korelians probably had a hundred. They could see Lansius¡¯ men drawing near, but oddly, there was no longer any hesitation. The Coalition patiently awaited the finale. The uing fight was destined to be brutal, and everyone was determined to give their best. For many, their determination stemmed from ack of trust in the new Lord of Korelia, an unknown foreigner. No knight would gamble on this man¡¯s benevolence or mercy. For others, it was a matter of logic. The Coalition still had six thousand men just outside the forest. If they survived this forest ambush, then the war was still within their grasp. Even without the cavalry, the Coalition only needed to wait for the catapults to bepleted. This thought kept them spirited. Time passed as the rustling noise approached. Everyone crouched to lower their silhouettes. The smell of dposing leaves filled the air. Their clothing stuck to their skin as heat and humidity pervaded the environment. By now, many knights clung to their daggers, having lost their primary and secondary weapons. Yet, fear was absent from their faces. As the old saying goes: a cornered beast is the most dangerous. This time, the Coalition was prepared. Many even covered their noses and mouths with cloth against possible green fog attacks. However, just as they steeled their resolve, a shout came from the Korelians¡¯ side. ¡°We¡¯vee to parley.¡± The Korelian herald repeated twice as their advance halted. Immediately, the faces of the Coalition men softened. Even full of suspicion, the word ¡®parley¡¯ had its intended effect. Morton looked at his Lord, whose brown eyes were lost in thought. Catching Morton¡¯s nce, Jorge nodded approvingly. The ck Knight captain donned a helmet his squire had found for him. It wasn¡¯t a fit, but it would cover his bandaged head. He then stood up and shouted, ¡°We will neither yield nor be taken hostage!¡± Morton¡¯s voice was clear and powerful, surprising both friends and foes. ¡°We do not intend to, Sir, unless forced,¡± came the reply. ¡°What¡¯s your offer?¡± Morton asked. ¡°Cease fighting. My Lord deres that he has no quarrel with the Lord of Three Hills. He believes that Lord Jorge was provoked to attack Korelia... The two Houses can still make amends.¡± ¡°... There will be amends if you let us return to our camp unharmed,¡± Morton responded without consulting anyone. Politics be damned, he thought. This was a good opportunity to save his Lord¡¯s skin. ¡°Swear an oath,¡± the herald retorted after a brief hesitation. Morton nced at his Lord, who took a deep breath. Without needing a signal, Morton chanted his verses and a barrier of air and water vapor took shape. It was transparent, akin to looking through solid ss. Lord Jorge finally stepped forward, his squire ready with a shield in front, Morton by his side. ¡°I, Viscount Jorge of Three Hills, Protector of Korimor and South Hills, hereby pledge my neutrality in this conflict,¡± he announced formally with a voice amplified by magic. ¡°Let there be amends between our Houses.¡± Jorge had wanted to say more, but his staff was whispering to him that fewer promises were better to minimize political fallout. A pause followed before the Korelians blew their horns. Then the Korelians slowly withdrew from the surrounding area. Witnessing this, the remaining Coalition could finally exhale. They knew they almost had it. Although they didn¡¯t like it, they owed their skin to the opponent¡¯s mercy, or stupidity. For some reason, the Lord of Korelia had given them a free pass. Despite the oath, Lord Jorge¡¯s words could easily be disowned. Even if the Lord himself would honor it, he could simply sit in his tent and let Lord Omin win the siege for him. While the recapittion would be messy, that was preferable to losing the campaign. With that on their mind, the surviving knights regrouped and began their trek through the forest. They dared not use the main path, deeming the Lord of Korelia untrustworthy. After a thorough search, someone stumbled upon an old dried-up stream. The rocky path was treacherous, but it was open, with fewer trees in the way. The Three Hills Knights and their remaining allies moved slowly in their heavy armor. Those who still had horses guided their mounts carefully. Moss quickly became a problem. Unperturbed for decades, if not centuries, the thickyers of green carpets were tricky to traverse. Tired men were bound to slip, and many fell unceremoniously. Thankfully, the thick padding under their armor provided a good cushion against impact. As they navigated the terrain, the forest began to thin. For the first time, they could see the ins. The few horses they still possessed also seemed excited, their nostrils ring at the sight of the opennd. Renewed in spirit, they traversed the final leg of their escape. However, as the first group exited the forest, their hope quickly vanished. Gasps rang out as they saw what happened outside the forest. ¡°This, this cannot be!¡± one of the knights eximed. Nobody had an answer. They only exchanged looks of disbelief. *** Chapter 59: Waning Blood Chapter 59: Waning Blood Warning: Heavy Chapter! Waning Blood Korelia ins The skirmish between Sir Arius¡¯ column and Korelia had ended. The fight onlysted less than an hour, but it was hard fought. However, it ended inconclusively after the Korelia side resorted to fire tactics to disengage. Against the dried summer grass, fire grenades worked wonders to create a fire barrier between them. With fire roaring, both columns withdrew to lick their wounds. The inconclusive result didn¡¯t prevent the Coalition from iming it as their victory. Sir Arius was paraded by his knights in celebration as they returned to their main formation. Sir Arius¡¯ victory stabilized the South Hills column in the north, which had endured casualties from Lansius¡¯ surprise cavalry attack. Now they stood in formation with renewed spirit. They had beaten back the Korelian column and survived the surprise attack. There was nothing else their opponent could do. Things had very much turned in the Coalition¡¯s favor once again. Even the fire that the Korelian had started didn¡¯tst. The ze smoldered once the strong southern wind blew them into the foot of the hill.With the fire settled, if they wanted, the Coalition couldunch another assault, but that was probably what the enemy had wanted. So, Arius calmed his staff and simply waited for the enemy to make a wrong move. The young leader knew he had won enough to boost their morale, and it was risky to ask for more. Out here in the field, the result of Korelia¡¯s ambush in the forest remained unknown. While it was decisive, the Korelian side hadmitted almost all their forces. What remained at their disposal was only Audrey¡¯s twenty light cavalry and the questionable nomadic cavalry. Meanwhile, the strength of the Coalition was still at 5,800 men. The Korelian charge had only dented their numbers. On paper, with such a big disparity in numbers, Korelia¡¯s light cavalry wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Especially against Korimor¡¯s troops, which were still fresh, ready, and willing. The birds of prey had arrived in droves, smelling meat on the battlefield. No longer circling in the sky, they had busied themselves engorging the abundance of carrion. Propelled by this sorry sight, men from both sides had volunteered to retrieve their own dead. However, with both sides armed with crossbows, there was a real risk and danger involved. Midday was yet toe, but hundreds had already paid the ultimate price. Once again, the southern wind blew fiercely toward the Korelia ins. *** Lansius Several men, including Sir Harold, helped Lansius mount his horse. The destrier was lucky to only be bruised and not injured. Her mood seemed to improve once Lansius was back in the saddle. ¡°Easy girl, easy...¡± She had thrown Lansius in panic, but could hardly be med. Who would¡¯ve thought that a mage-knight would be blocking their way? Some bad luck... Stinging pain still lingered from Lansius¡¯ nose and lips. Despite the thick padding on his helmet, both were bloodied from the fall. But they were considered cosmetic damage. The real pain came from his left wrist. Even in a sling, it throbbed. Using his hips, Lansius gently spurred the destrier forward, and his cavalry, watching their Lord, also moved out, nning to return to the open fields. There was no hurry in their movement. Lansius was using the sun to his advantage, keeping the enemy waiting under the direct summer sun in full armor, a tactic that was beneficial to his side. Thus, he purposely kept his pace slow. This slow pace also allowed information to reach them; his scouts had reached out and reported the conditions outside the forest. ¡°How¡¯s the battle between Sir Justin and the Coalition?¡± asked Lansius. ¡°The battle is over, My Lord. We saw fire, and both sides retreated,¡± replied the scouts as they walked. Lansius nodded. ¡°Any changes in the Coalition¡¯s formation in the field?¡± ¡°Nothing changed, My Lord.¡± ¡°They¡¯re quite stubborn,¡±mented Sir Harold, Lansius¡¯ temporary cavalrymander. Lansius gathered his thoughts for a moment before saying to the scout, ¡°Get some rest, but tell your men to keep watch around Calub¡¯s position and the hostages. I want no surprises.¡± ¡°Understood, My Lord.¡± The scout then ran toward the forest to inform his men. The cavalry continued their march. After the mage knight debacle, Harold had put more men to protect their Lord. ¡°My Lord, not to be nosy, but may I ask you a question?¡± said Sir Harold as they had time to kill. Lansius nodded, so the knight continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just capture Lord Jorge?¡± Lansius drew a deep breath. Since Harold wasn¡¯t a member of the council, he hadn''t been briefed on the full n. ¡°There are several reasons, but mainly, if we captured Lord Jorge, then the rest of the Coalition would fall under Lord Omin. And I don¡¯t want them to be united,¡± he exined. ¡°Could such things happen? Won¡¯t the Three Hills and South Hill simply back down?¡± ¡°Normally, that should happen,¡± said Lansius. ¡°However, Lord Jorge¡¯s reputation is so bad that their own nobles might use this opportunity to rece him. And I don''t want to give them the pretext to do it.¡± Sir Harold nodded; he had never thought about it. ¡°There¡¯s also another reason.¡± Lansius continued, ¡°Whether we capture Lord Jorge or not, it won¡¯t affect our victory. It¡¯s just a secondary long-term goal.¡± Harold¡¯s sharp eyes squinted while his lips grinned, hearing such an absurd im. ¡°The Lord of Three Hills is a secondary goal?¡± Lansius nodded without hesitation. ¡°For Korelia, the perfect victory is not about just defeating the enemy, but also forging a new alliance. For that to happen, I need Lord Jorge¡¯s trust. That¡¯s why I let him go, for now.¡± ¡°For now?¡± Lansius looked at Harold and said, ¡°Before this day is over, I reckon we¡¯ll meet with Lord Jorge again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bold statement, My Lord.¡± Lansius nodded but didn''t give ament. The sunlight on the far end signaled that they were getting closer to the open ins. With a wave of his hand, Harold signaled two knights to move ahead as the vanguard. *** Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Calub The alchemist winced as he tended to his wounded right arm. Despite the protection of his ringmail sleeves, the axe attack had left a painfulceration. He loathed to admit it, but his insistence on joining the fight almost got him killed. His days working as a treasurer had dulled his skills. No longer did he possess the sharp reactions and instincts of his past. Worse, his sword and spear y had rusted. However, in retrospect, nobody was in the wrong. As nned, they had subjected the Coalition to a barrage of continuous crossbow attacks from the de and into the barricade. Thus, everybody expected the opponent to be weary and disorganized. Instead, the ck Knights fought like possessed monsters. Calub let out a sigh. Just like in the dwarven catbs, things in battles are nigh unpredictable. Despite serious setbacks, the fact that they could stillplete the ambush proved just how solid Lansius¡¯ n truly was. For that, Calub was grateful. Right now, he was leading a small detachment to act as rear guard. Meanwhile, the rest of his men, all with wounds of varying degrees, were preparing to return to their yurts. With their original missionpleted, the men were tasked with picking up the wounded and carrying them to their camp. There were also hostages to be attended to. Earlier, Calub had met with Lord Lansius, who, despite his injuries, insisted on riding with the cavalry. During their exchange, Calub had kept his wound hidden. He didn¡¯t want to add to Lansius¡¯ worries - the Lord was already burdened with concerns, and the battle was far from over. ¡°Erggh...¡± Calub grimaced as he tightened the cloth he used as a makeshift bandage. Nearby, his men were preparing makeshift stretchers for Sterling, whose leg had been crushed when his horse fell on him. Sterling fell unconscious not long after they freed him from the dying horse. The poor beast was in pain and shock until the standard bearer put him down as painlessly as he could. As Lansius had instructed, Calub had done everything in his power to treat the squire. Now, it was up to Sterling¡¯s own body. ¡°Remember, no bloodletting under any circumstances,¡± Calub instructed his men, who would carry the stretchers. The men dutifully nodded and continued to work in silence. ¡°Master Calub,¡± someone called urgently from behind him. ¡°Yes, what do you need?¡± Calub turned to face the speaker. It was one of his lieutenants. ¡°Master, it¡¯s Sir Cahan. He¡¯s¡­¡± From the lieutenant¡¯s tone, Calub understood the situation. He patted the man¡¯s shoulder and spoke, ¡°Where is he? Show me the way.¡± Calub followed the lieutenant to a ce not far from the barricade. There, Sir Cahan was lying on the ground, his head resting upon a tree root. His discarded helmet was by his side. There were spots of red on the mossy ground. It was clear that the man had vomited blood. Cahan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, but his face was as pale as snow. The cause was easy to find: a crossbow bolt was embedded deeply into his breastte. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir Cahan. The alchemist is here. I¡¯ll patch you up,¡± Calub knelt and said in an upbeat tone, but they both knew the situation was grave. There was no red potion or instant healing. Even magic would take hours, if not days, to regenerate tissue. A burst artery or punctured organ was a death sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t give me false hope, Maester Calub,¡± Cahan answered in between pained grimaces. Each breath was a painful struggle. His face was strained, and his hands began to tremble. Calub removed his gloves and then Cahan¡¯s gauntlets before holding his hands firmly. The ex-explorer had parted with numerous colleagues and holding their hands felt natural. As their hand touched, the man¡¯s strained expression quickly softened. ¡°Maester, I can feel it. It¡¯s near...¡± ¡°Is there anything I can do? Perhaps a painkiller potion?¡± Calub asked gently. ¡°Save it for the wounded, Master. It¡¯s useless for the dead.¡± Cahan managed a jest despite his pain. The joke must have strained him, as he vomited blood afterward. Calub quickly assisted him, turning him to the side so as not to obstruct his airway. Afterward, the weakened Cahan half-whispered to Calub. ¡°My daughters, Cecile and ire are thest of my House... Promise me you¡¯ll look after them.¡± Those words surprised Calub. ¡°Sir Cahan, what are you saying? I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯ll promise to help-¡± ¡°Maester¡­ you must... I cannot trust anyone else-¡± Cahan¡¯s voice was growing fainter. Calub could only listen with mixed feelings. ¡°I had hoped¡­ Lord Lansius, but¡­ with so many nobledies around... I fear even as a concubine, Cecile won¡¯t¡ª¡± He restrained a cough, but some blood escaped. ¡°Calub, you¡¯re myst hope.¡± ¡°Please, Cahan. There must be a better candidate. Can¡¯t you see my dark skin? I¡¯m of Tarracan descent,¡± Calub pleaded. Cahan just smiled. He knew Calub was worried about bloodline and all. "Blond is just a color... it doesn¡¯t make me a better husband,¡± Cahan¡¯s breath was getting shorter, and he involuntarily tightened his grip on Calub¡¯s hand. Calub¡¯s heart was in turmoil. He had barely known Cahan. Despite his friendship with Lord Lansius, he was a non-noble and an outsider. A tool or instrument to be used and then shipped back home. But now Cahan wanted to entrust his daughter to him. The girl was so bright, so unique, that Calub felt unworthy. ¡°Take Cecile as a concubine if you wish¡­ as the Lord¡¯s confidant, you¡¯ll ascend high¡ª¡° Cahan paused as he gasped for air. ¡°... promise me, you¡¯ll never cast her aside.¡° Calub couldn¡¯t react but tried his best tofort Cahan. But the man¡¯s eyes lost focus and wandered into the distance. ¡°... even if she¡¯s not to your liking¡ª¡° Cahan¡¯s body jerked slightly. He had things to say to ire, his youngest, but his strength faded away. ¡°...do ¡­not ¡­¡± His word trailed off, unfinished. ¡°I promise, Cahan, I promise,¡± Calub said, tears welling in his eyes. Under the shade from the tall costard tree, Cahan¡¯s breathing finally stopped. There was no longer strength in his grip. Pain no longer troubled the blond knight, whose eyes were now fixed on the sky. A faint smile touched his lips. The lieutenant and anyone in the vicinity wiped tears from their faces. All who passed the ce knelt and touched the fallen knight¡¯s armor in a final gesture of respect. As the knight who had sessfully led the merchant caravan from Mindia, and organized a refugee in his estate, Sir Cahan was respected and well-liked. Calub closed the knight¡¯s eyes. With that, the long lineage of House Cahan that stretched back into the second millennium came to an end. The knight¡¯s great-great-grandfather had been a King in the north. Now, the unbroken line from father to son finally ended. Just as foretold, the northern blood would wane in the south. *** Lansius An abrupt, cool wind blew over Lansius, causing the surrounding trees to whisper soothingly. It was pleasant enough that for a moment, Lansius forgot about his pained wrist. ¡°If I may, another question, My Lord,¡± Sir Harold asked again. Since conversation put Lansius¡¯ mind at ease, he agreed. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Many are curious. Why haven¡¯t you deployed Batu and his brethren?¡± asked Harold. Lansius mulled for a moment. ¡°Just how far can I trust you, Sir Harold?¡± The knight tapped his breastte twice proudly and said, ¡°I may not look the part, but I never spill anyone¡¯s secret. Not even when I¡¯m drunk, because, after a bottle, it¡¯s all gibberish.¡± Despite his throbbing pain, Lansius chuckled at Harold¡¯s answer. ¡°You¡¯ll be the only one to hear about this. So if this leaks out, then it¡¯s on your head.¡± The knight grinned. ¡°I feel a bit threatened, My Lord, but also honored.¡± Lansius motioned him to get closer, so Harold leaned closer as they rode side by side. "Since you wished to know,¡± he whispered. ¡°Frankly, I don¡¯t want the nomads to contribute greatly to this war." Harold knitted his brows. ¡°Knowing you, My Lord, I doubt this is about honor or glory. So why?" "If the nomads were to contribute significantly, everyone in Londia would crave their assistance. I trust Batu as our ally this year, but what about in several years'' time? Can we guarantee their loyalty?" Harold began toprehend his Lord¡¯s line of thought. Lansius continued, "Sadly, anyone, even tribesmen, are easy to be manipted. Meanwhile, Korelia is naturally poor... Do you think the nomads would turn down offers of supplies and riches from the other Lords?" ¡°No, My Lord, that would be na?ve,¡± Harold responded. Lansius nodded slightly. He recalled how the Great Jin dynasty''s poor handling of the Mongol issue eventually led to the rise of Genghis Khan. He had nned a role for the nomads, but nothing that would thrust them into the limelight. Harold still had lingering doubts. ¡°But, My Lord, we¡¯re at war with an uncertain oue. Is it wise to hold back?¡± "Hold back?" Lansius smiled as if amused. "Many even expected you to unleash the nomads to raid the western army on their march." "That''s foolish." Lansius shook his head. "Tell me, Sir Harold, do you show your cards before the showdown at the gambling table?" The knight unconsciously rubbed his chin. "Are you implying that the nomads are your ace card, My Lord?" "Indeed. They''re our reserve, and I can''t afford to employ them recklessly. They''re also the only hand unknown to the enemy." "But, wouldn''t a raid be beneficial to us?" "Such a strategy would gain us little. It might dy the Coalition''s arrival by two or three days, but a full day of rest would easily remedy that... Moreover, it would make them more cautious, which could jeopardize our ambush." Sir Harold nodded deeply. Only now did he truly grasp the reasoning behind his Lord''s actions. "Only an overconfident man rushes towards a trap. That''s what we need," exined Lansius. "To achieve that, Korelia needs to appear weak, insignificant, and non-threatening. Deploying the nomads would shatter the western Lords'' illusion." Intrigued, the knight asked, "So, can we win without deploying the nomads?" "They''ll have their roles, but right now, I am certain that we can achieve decisive victory without relying on them." The revtion sent Sir Harold into a grin. ¡°Now, I got to see just how Captain Audrey can win against six thousand with just twenty cavalrymen.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see. Unless the Ancients hate me or something... The conditions are all set,¡± said Lansius as they rode toward the open ins. ¡°But why go to this length for the nomads, My Lord?¡± Lansius momentarily pondered before admitting, ¡°I want more... I want Batu and his tribe as my strength. I refuse to let them be Londia¡¯s newest mercenaries for hire.¡± Harold''s eyes narrowed in thought. The answer reminded him of his masters, who had taught him sword and fencing styles. They, too, often approached things differently, finding unexpected solutions from new perspectives. He felt the same way about Lord Lansius. The manner in which he not only foresaw a future problem but also used it to empower himself served as a reminder that he was more than an ordinary noble. While Lansius felt he was merely providing answers, Harold was deeply impressed. The responses had satisfied his hunger for perfection. Under such a lord, he felt he would have the opportunity to refine his skills as a knight and fighter. As they left the forest area behind, the summer sun shone down upon them. The knights and the standard bearer rode up to Lord Lansius and Harold''s side. "Carry on," Lansius ordered, "let''s show them some of our magic tricks." *** Chapter 60: Coup de Grace Chapter 60: Coup de Grace Coup de Grace Drunken with Sir Arius¡¯ recent victory on the fields of Korelia, the Coalition gave little thought to Viscount Jorge¡¯s and the cavalry¡¯s whereabouts. Many assumed that the news of another victory was just around the corner. Things were looking promising, and discipline was rxed. When dozens of cavalrymen emerged from the forest, the South Hill column cheered for them, believing this to be Lord Jorge¡¯s triumphant return. But their hearts fell when they saw the dreadful Blue and Bronze Chevron heraldry on the battle standard. Panic set in as the captains flocked to theirmander, asking for instructions. Meanwhile, riders were dispatched to the other columns, warning them of the unsettling development. As for the South Hill men, still shaken by the previous two charges, they could hardly stomach another round. In a sh of inspiration, one of the nobles shouted that the Korelian cavalry was simply evading pursuit, and the ck Knights were hot on their tails. This gave them a semnce of hope and allowed the column to function. However, that illusion was shattered when the Korelians paraded ck helmets and pieces of ck armor atop theirnces. This was the Lord of Korelia''s magic trick: to make two-hundred cavalrymen disappear after entering the forest. Now, the parading Korelians threw fresh taunts and mockery at their opponents, further demoralizing the column. Yet, the South Hill men persisted. Another charge was probably needed to break them, yet Lansius didn¡¯t see the need to do so. A parade was all he had instructed his knights to do.After all, what Lansius wanted now was the Coalition¡¯s undivided attention to him. That way, Audrey in the south could roam free. For Lansius, after the ambush and the elimination of the Coalition¡¯s cavalry, the war wasrgely over. What was left was simply cleanup and tying up loose ends. While close to six thousand men were still standing in the field, to him, the best they could do was make noise before their eventual defeat. *** Audrey, Korelia Town, Southern Gate Lady Felis knotted three strands of her golden hair into Audrey¡¯s headband. ¡°I wish you the greatest of luck,¡± said thedy as shepleted the knot. ¡°Gratitude, Lady Felis,¡± Audrey replied with a smile. She then donned her helmet, looked at her men, and gave hermand. ¡°Open the gates!¡± ¡°OPEN THE GATES!¡± the men echoed her order and swung the sturdy southern gate open. The two friends exchanged a nce, conveying much without words. They had only met several times before Korelia but had quickly be fast friends. Felis¡¯ naturally bubbly, happy-go-lucky, andrgely carefree personality matched well with Audrey¡¯s daredevil style. More than that, Audrey¡¯s sharp instincts told her subconsciously that Felis was someone she could trust, even more so than Hannei who had saved her life. ¡°Be safe,¡± the blonde said. ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon,¡± the brte replied, and then gantly rode her horse toward the southern gate. Cheering erupted from the townsfolk as the twenty cavalrymen rode out. Once outside the city, Audrey led her cavalry westward. Thiste in the fight, their presence and intentions were hidden from the enemy, and they aimed to capitalize on that aspect. Even if someone spotted them, there was a little risk at this point. The Lord was holding a parade to the north to draw the attention of the Western Lords. It was also Audrey¡¯s cue to sortie. With only twenty riders, they certainly weren¡¯t going to charge into a column of two-thousand men. d in only their brigandines, or ringmails, they couldn¡¯t evene close to replicating what Lansius had done with his knights. Among them, only Audrey was furnished in her ck gothic te armor. However, this arrangement wasn¡¯t idental. Speed wasmanded to them. Lord Lansius had purposely instructed them to ride light. Only two riders carriednces. Everyone else carried torches. Led by an experienced scout with a dog in hisp, these twenty riders weren¡¯t interested in charging a column. Audrey and her riders slowed down as they reached the first spot, confirmed by the scout¡¯s dog. Thedy in ck smiled at the cute little creature before turning to her men, her expression turning serious. ¡°Burn all the caches. Let¡¯s make a big pyre for this wretched Western Lords¡¯ army!¡± Every battle is won before it is ever fought. Even if Lansius'' cavalry charge had failed, even if he hadn''t been able to bait Lord Jorge, he would have won this battle through fire tactics alone. Failure would only have meant more casualties on the opposing side and not aplete victory for Korelia. *** Baron Omin Facing the city to the south, Baron Ominmanded a fresh column of two-thousand men. Because of the distances, he was unaware of Lansius¡¯ parade to the north and thus content to y his part in the siege. A veteran of several battles, Omin heldmand under arge umbre, offering protection from the summer heat. From there, he periodically sent out scouts, rotated his troops, and listened to reports. Nothing had piqued his interest until a scout reported movement to the south. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Cavalry to the south, you say?¡± Baron Omin craned his neck in that direction, frowning when he saw nothing from his seat. ¡°Yes, My Lord. A small group, galloping without a banner or colors.¡± ¡°How the hell-¡° one of his staff began, grimacing. No one had assumed that Lansius still had another cavalry at his disposal, and they were the closest to this new threat. ¡°Not now! Get the captains and form a square formation,¡± Omin ordered his staff, who sprang into action. Omin, too, was surprised but concealed it well. What are these Korelians thinking? They¡¯veunched reckless charges against the northern column. Surely, they put all their cavalry on that charge to even have a chance of sess? Despite pondering further, Omin couldn¡¯t fathom why the Korelians had split their cavalry. He put that thought aside as he watched his troops assume a square formation. Though this formation was naturally slower to move andcked concentrated strength, it offered protection on all nks. ¡°So, where are they?¡± Omin asked the returning scout from atop his horse. ¡°My Lord, the Korelian cavalry doesn¡¯t seem to be heading here,¡± the scout reported, doubt evident on his face. Omin sensed something was wrong. In a spur of the moment, he pulled on his horse¡¯s reins and rode southward, willing to take more risks to learn the Korelians¡¯ intentions. Eleven riders followed Omin. They had no more horsemen avable. They had barely traversed two hundred meters through the yellowing wild grass when Omin noticed something. Smoke. White puffs billowed from multiple spots on the southern horizon. Unsure if he was seeing things correctly, Omin reined in his horse and came to a stop. His apanying riders noticed it too and reported, ¡°My Lord, look. Fires, the Korelians are burning the wild grass.¡± Something bothered him, so Omin dismounted. Once on the ground, he found himself surrounded by grass taller than his knee, almost reaching his waist. He drew his knife and cut the closest bunch of grass. The husks in his palm were yellowing from the summer sun. As he ripped it out, he found it was sturdier and thicker than usual, but not old enough to be harvested for hay. He discarded the grass and started looking around, noticing an odd uniformity in the grass. ¡°Scouts,¡± Omin suddenly yelled. A man quickly dismounted and approached him. ¡°Haven¡¯t the Korelians been grazing their livestock here? Why is all this grass full-grown?¡± His shock was apparent. The scout looked perplexed but quickly knelt to inspect the roots of the grass. His wide eyes confirmed Omin¡¯s suspicions. ¡°My lord, the fire is spreading,¡± one of the riders reported with some urgency. With haste, Omin mounted his horse again. His gaze swept across the ins, now filled with smoke. A gust of dry wind swept past his face. The heavy scent of burning grass filled his nostrils, and in that moment, he realized something: The Southern Wind, the wind that blew from the south to the north. ¡°Lansius, Lansius, Lansius!¡± he cursed, full of rage, mming his fist into his armored thigh three times. He had just realized that the opponent had outmaneuvered him, trapping him in a precarious position. Perplexed by the Baron¡¯s behavior, his captain queried, ¡°My Lord, why is the small fire angering you? They tried it before against Sir Arius with little effect.¡± Omin had no time to exin. Biting his lips, he calcted his next move. ¡°Should we move the column to the south and try to put out the me?¡± his captain suggested. ¡°There¡¯s no time,¡± Omin snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t you fools get it? The Korelians are trying to burn the whole ins!¡± Omin¡¯s outburst failed to sway his staff. The thought of someone attempting to burn the vast Korelia ins was easily dismissed as a joke. Even at the height of summer, it wasn¡¯t easy to burn wild grasses. If it were, their attempt at cooking the previous night would¡¯ve burnt down their entire campsite. ¡°Go now! Ride to the column and get them back to the encampment immediately. Sound a retreat if you have to,¡± Omin ordered. His staff nodded, albeit with skepticism. They probably thought the fire was a distraction at best. However, they weed the chance for an early rest. Standing in armor under the summer sun was far fromfortable. ¡°My Lord, where are you going?¡± asked one of his staff as Omin steered his horse away from them. ¡°I¡¯ll head to the encampment and alert them. We need to start packing before the fire reaches them,¡± Omin said as he rode away. Apanied by only his Nicopn bodyguard and four horsemen, he raced westward toward the encampment. *** Last winter, Lansius had consulted various records and eyewitnesses in Korelia. He learned that in summer, the wind consistently blew to the north. At the time, he gave it little thought, as nature was unpredictable. Still, as early as spring, out of caution, Lansius began to stockpile mmable materials of mostly locally avable animal fat, thinking they might prove useful. Furthermore, he persuaded local shepherds to graze only on the eastern side of town. Even when he wasn¡¯t certain that the n would ever see the light of day, Lansius went so far as to prevent Batu¡¯s tribesmen from grazing on the west side of Korelia town. Because of his orders, the western ins were left wild and untouched. When news of the Western Lords¡¯ invasion reached him, bringing with them a massive number of troops, Lansius knew his fire strategy was the only way out. However, he disliked the idea. Scorched earth was generally frowned upon by anyone, so he tried his best to mitigate the effects. After all, his aim was not to create more enemies, but to strike a favorable deal. War isn¡¯t just a matter of killing and spilling enough blood but also, ironically, a means to resolve issues. Thus, the n underwent several changes and revisions. When Lansius revealed his n to the small council, many were surprised. Despite the Lord¡¯s remarkably open and chatty attitude with his closest peers, he had managed to maintain a secretive side. Only Audrey and Calub suspected something. The reason why Lansius had visited the forest many times since spring was to study itsyout, memorize paths, and familiarize himself with the details. His seemingly casual forest excursions were, in fact, careful preparations for the uing ambush. Finding the costard fruit tree was just a bonus. Despite Lansius¡¯ clumsiness and unassuming looks, he was ready for war. His hesitation was merelying from his fear of failure, and the fear that he may inflict too many casualties, practically burning the bridge to a favorable end. As capable as he was as a warlord, he didn¡¯t wish to wage war on the entire Londia. Above all else, he yearned for peace. For that very reason, he needed a decisive victory. Aside from bloodline, the Londians respected might. Thus, Lansius aimed for a knockout punch so severe, a victory soplete, that the Londians couldn¡¯t ignore and would remember for a long time. To achieve this, he devised a four-stage n: 1. Sir Justin¡¯s challenge, which was a distraction. 2. Lansius¡¯ surprise charge, which turned out to be bait. 3. The forest ambush, which was his killing blow, neutralizing the Coalition cavalry and securing Lord Jorge¡¯s neutrality. 4. The final strike: setting the ins aze, to rout the entire Coalition. Right now, the n had reached the final stage. This strike was kept hidden from everyone except his most trusted retainers. For this, Lansius trusted Audrey to carry it out. For this reason, Audrey and her twenty horsemen rode with pride. This was their hour of glory. The sea of yellowing grass greeted them with open arms while the dry wind mored for their sess. Apanied by the scout and the dog, they dashed across the western ins, seeking and burning the caches of mmable materials they had hidden - mats of hay soaked in animal fat and covered with dried grass. On their own, the cache wouldn¡¯t be able to cause a significant fire. The real threaty in the untouched, full-grown, ungrazed pastures of the western ins. The wild yellowing grass, almostpletely dried from the summer heat, was perfect for a wildfire. Lansius¡¯ strategy required them to do more than just start a series of fires. They needed to turn the entire western ins into an inferno. Audrey and her men set fire to every cache they found. The dried hay and animal fat red up, zing hot and brightly. Propelled by the dry wind, it grew so hot that the wild grass caught fire almost instantly. What started as hundreds of isted fires rapidly transformed into an uncontroble wildfire. Like riders of hell, Audrey¡¯s cavalry raced across the ins, leaving a zing trail in their wake. They had no one to challenge them, as the Coalition cavalry was neutralized and Lansius¡¯ parade in the north kept them in check. Even if they realized the intention, it was far toote by now. Fanned by the strong southern wind, the fire spread across the entire western ins. The once serene fields of Korelia had transformed into a roiling inferno. The Coalition could only watch helplessly as the inferno advanced northward toward their formation and encampment. *** Chapter 61: Fleeting Chapter 61: Fleeting Fleeting Upon Baron Omin¡¯s orders, the Korimor column began its march back to camp. This movement alerted the other two columns, but the reason behind it soon became apparent: The ins were aze, with the fire rapidly intensifying. As the column nearest to the fire, they were heavily subjected to billowing smoke and the steadily encroaching mes. Before long, there was no semnce of an organized march. Everyone rushed towards their encampments in a desperate attempt to save their lives and belongings. Those who had most of their possessions with them, or who quickly realized that the battle was lost, bolted westward with all their might. They understood the consequences and had no desire to be taken captive. Thus, the retreat of the two-thousand Korimor and Nicopn devolved into a full-blown rout. On the north side, watching this development with great interest, the Lord of Korelia stopped his parade, spread out his cavalry formation, and ordered his knights to lower theirnces. The billowing smoke from afar had created chaos within the South Hill ranks and now the sight of the iing charge finally broke their morale. Without an ounce of bravery left, the remaining men fled in total panic, with total disregard for order or formation. As the vast ins burned red and churned out thick ck smoke, every footman ran and themanders were helpless to stop them. They had good reason to desert. For levied troops like them, to be captured meant servitude. Ironically, their best chance to escape from very was to outrun theirrades. A trail of body armor, weapons, and helmets littered the ins. Everyone lightened their load as much as possible to outrun anyone in front of them.Thest column that remained on the field was Sir Arius¡¯. The encroaching fire, along with the sudden copse of the southern and northern columns, demoralized his men. While Sir Arius had wanted to march into the forest to regroup with Lord Jorge¡¯s cavalry, his knights were against it. Even the crimson knight, his most trusted champion, told him not to. Sir Arius eventually relented as the fire threatened to cut off their retreat. Sir Arius¡¯ retreat finally reduced the might of the Coalition to a shambling mess of an army. Just as he had feared, like the other two columns, his Three Hills column also suffered massive desertions. Amid the chaos, Lansius¡¯ cavalry made their presence felt, taking hostages, capturing knights, and terrorizing the fleeing Coalition. They goaded their opponent to escape far west or into the fire. The western Korelia ins had turned into a spectacr show of wildfire, while the tragedy of the once mighty Coalition army was just beginning. Things were only marginally better inside the encampment. In the vast, sprawling city of tents, guarded by the most loyal retainers, servants, and a small number of camp followers, there was still a semnce of order despite the panic. Baron Omin rode to the heart of the encampment and tried to organize a retreat. His quick reaction to abandoning his column had paid off. The smoke and fire hadn¡¯t yet reached the encampment, and he had enough time to prepare. ¡°Find your lieutenants. Tell them Baron Omin of Korimor has summoned them!¡± He rode around the inner encampment to establish a working chain ofmand. With great effort under the heavy smoke, he organized a convoy of baggage trains. Each cart was full of war funds and valuables. He knew he could rebuild the army if he could secure the supplies. Through honeyed words and bribes, he also convinced Jorge¡¯s baggage guards to join his rank. Without the sighting of Lord Jorge¡¯s banner or the rest of the nobles, even the most loyal werepelled to flee. Lastly, Omin gathered as many horsemen as he could find, and then, leading sixty carts, he fled westward. His escort consisted of just ten cavalrymen. However, behind his convoy followed many nobles, some even traveling in horse-drawn carts apanied by their servants and baggage. Amongst the chaos, their only constion was that the spare and draft horses they managed to acquire were fresh and eager to run. In total, close to one hundred carts were making a beeline to the west, leaving the rest of the Coalition army behind. Earlier, the Baron had traded his horse for a fresh one. His Nicopn bodyguard rode calmly beside him, giving Omin some necessary mental support. Time passed and the Great Londia ins loomed on the horizon. ¡°Split up! Split up,¡± Ominmanded. The convoy split in three directions. This was his masterstroke to foil capture. With Jorge¡¯s baggage train in his hand, even if he could only secure one of the three convoys, he would stille out way richer. The battle of Korelia had ended in disaster. However, Omin could still turn this into a great opportunity. *** Audrey The front riders slowed to a stop, and the rest of the cavalry followed suit. Several spread out as lookouts. Audrey had led her cavalry to the far west, where the Korelia ins and the Great Londia ins connected seamlessly. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. After ensuring the area was safe, Audrey dismounted. Soon, a group of thirty civilians arrived on their small horses or mules. They were either too old, too young, or unfit to join the militia and were certainly not part of the n. The leader of this group shared a horse, stopping next to Audrey. Margo, the page boy, dismounted first, then helped the rider with whom he had been sharing the horse. ¡°Are we sticking to the n?¡± the second rider, a woman wearing a traveling cloak, asked. ¡°My n,¡± Audrey replied, patting the head of her prized warhorse. ¡°Yeah, I meant that,¡± Hannei said, lowering her cloak to reveal sweat trickling down her forehead. ¡°You knew I could proceed alone.¡± ¡°Nah, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone. You need at least four,¡± Audrey advised, ncing at the group of boys, elderly men, and a few individuals with missing limbs. ¡°Okay, so where are the men who¡¯ll follow me?¡± Hannei asked, rummaging through the saddlebag for a water sk. ¡°Sigmund, Dietrich,¡± Audrey called out, turning to her men. There was a ruckus, and then two men showed up with smiles on their faces. One even offered a handful of wildflowers and said, ¡°For the good Captain!¡± ¡°You damn well know that I can¡¯t eat them, Dietrich,¡± Audrey responded, sparkingughter from the men. Dietrich, one of their best horse riders, retracted the flowers, feigning heartbreak. Meanwhile, Sigmund, the soldier-bard, showed a wide smile, already thinking about making a lyric. ¡°Sigmund, I appreciate your willingness toe. I need someone to look after them,¡± said Audrey, motioning to the group of thirty. ¡°Please, I¡¯m always happy to help. This Sigmund is at your service, mydies,¡± he replied, bowing graciously toward Audrey and Hannei. Hannei smiled, while Audrey could only shrug. ¡°And I am also at your service, Captain,¡± said Dietrich, not to be outdone. He then turned serious. ¡°But are you sure you can manage the chase on your own?¡± Audrey nodded. ¡°I think I can manage against slow-moving carts. Your part is even more demanding. Try to keep them safe, especially Lady Hannei.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± said Dietrich. ¡°Let the men rest a little before you reorganize them,¡± Audrey instructed. Sigmund and Dietrich nodded their heads before returning to their group. ¡°They¡¯re either the bravest I¡¯ve got or the stupidest,¡± Audreymented about their antics, prompting giggles from Hannei. With no trees in sight, they sat in the shadows of their horses, quenching their thirst, discarding their helmets, and wiping off sweat. ¡°That Sigmund, shouldn¡¯t he be responsible for some tens of men?¡± asked Hannei. ¡°Yup, he¡¯s the leader of the third group,¡± confirmed Audrey. ¡°So, is taking him with us okay?¡± ¡°Heh, it should be,¡± said Audrey, with a hint of nervousness. Despite her closeness with Lansius and the fact that she had bashed him so many times in training, she didn¡¯t want to overstep Lansius¡¯ authority. He was the Lord, while she was barely a Captain. Hannei noted her concern and said confidently, ¡°Look, I¡¯ll help cover for you when this is over. I think I can manage that much.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you then,¡± Audrey replied with a grin. Last year, they had a cordial but professional rtionship. But now, after living together in a small castle and sharing a room, they were closer than ever. Since spring, the two, along with Felis, had be as close as sisters and were the prime troublemakers in Korelia Castle. They dabbled in food experiments and even attempted to make uniforms for the castle staff. Now, two of the ¡°rascals¡± as Lansius referred to them behind their backs, had nned something risky. Lansius would never approve, but they know it was within their ability. As they waited, only the breeze offered some respite against the scorching summer sun. To their east, they saw ck smoke billowing into the sky. A shout attracted their attention. They watched as the scout with the dog in hisp came galloping toward them. ¡°Carts on the horizon,¡± the scout reported as he reined in his horse. ¡°This is faster than predicted... No matter, I¡¯ll give chase,¡± Audrey dered, and then to her friend, ¡°I¡¯ll depart first then.¡± ¡°Bon courage!¡± Hannei wished her. ¡°I hope it¡¯s a good wish,¡± Audreymented, drawing a giggle from Hannei. Audrey then mounted her horse and quickly departed with sixteen horsemen. ¡°What should we do then, My Lady?¡± Margo asked. Behind him, Sigmund and Dietrich, along with two other riders, were ready with their horses. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to leave as well,¡± Hannei replied. Led by Sigmund and Dietrich, along with two other horsemen, Hannei, and thirty civilians, rode eastward. *** Chase on the ins The vast Londia ins were predominantly t terrain, which made traversing them rtively easy, even without a road. While there was no ce to hide, avoiding detection was possible, as there was no road to follow. At this moment, Baron Omin¡¯s convoy had built up a substantial distance, moving as fast as their carts and horses could manage. However, they were slowing down as the heat and exhaustion began to take their toll on the animals. The convoy had just split up when things started to go awry. Hidden by the trail of dust kicked up in the wake of the carts, Korelian riders had caught up and were subjugating the carts in the convoy one by one. ¡°My Lord, the Korelians,¡± warned the Nicopn bodyguard. Omin was furious. The pursuers were so efficient that by the time they noticed, one of the split-up convoys had beenpletely captured. ¡°Damn it! Why are their horses so resilient?¡± Omin watched in dismay as the Korelians easily transitioned from thest convoy to his own. Their horses seemed as fresh as ever. His lieutenant raced to Omin¡¯s side and asked, ¡°What should we do, My Lord? The convoy can¡¯t keep up much longer.¡± ¡°You know what to do. Lead our escort to intercept! The Korelian horses should be as tired as ours,¡± Omin urged. The lieutenant felt disheartened but obeyed the order as instructed. Soon, ten horsemen detached from the convoy. They turned around and awaited the arrival of the opponents. They were mostly officers, not expert cavalrymen. Omin and the convoy pushed forward, but many cartsgged as their horses¡¯ stamina was nearly spent. From afar, they witnessed their ten horsemen engaging in a brief but one-sided fight. Only five fought, the rest yielded. The convoy¡¯s morale plummeted. Their escort barely bought them time to run. ¡°We must escape,¡± urged the bodyguard gravely. epting the inevitable, Omin gave up. Riding only their horses, they veered wide and abandoned their allies. Watching their Lord escape was thest straw for the coachmen. They slowed their carts and epted capture. However, a stubborn few continued to flee. They fired their crossbows haphazardly, splitting further to dissuade their pursuers. Some put up a fierce fight before being subjugated, as their horses refused to run any further. Ironically, their struggle to escape bought precious time for their Lord to evade capture unnoticed. Audrey¡¯s cavalry remained unaware of Omin and the third convoy''s existence until it was toote. It was only after they began rounding up and questioning people that the Korelians realized a third convoy even existed. They had mistakenly assumed there were only two convoys and that Omin would likely be in one of them. Now, Audrey''s force were exhausted, a few were wounded, and their horses were spent from chasing and fighting carts one by one. On top of that, they still had to secure the captured baggage train. Simply put, they were in no condition to search for Baron Omin or the third convoy. Furious, Audrey mmed her fist against one of the carts. "Erryaahh!" she vented, acknowledging her failure. In her mind, she cursed the name that had twice crossed her. Like a bad joke from the past that continued to haunt her, another Omin, this time a Baron, the instigator of this war, had escaped. If only Audrey hadn¡¯t split her forces, if only she had another rider as capable and cautious as Dietrich, all of this might have been prevented. *** Chapter 62: The Blunt Stick Chapter 62: The Blunt Stick Just a reminder: the dialogue between nobles in this story is deliberately stiff, using an older choice of words. This style is inspired by old manuscripts, and it goes beyond simply using ¡°thou, thee, or art¡±. Furthermore, when these characters begin to speak in a more ¡°normal¡± manner, it means there¡¯s a shift in their rtionship. They¡¯re either dropping pretenses or they¡¯re getting closer, thus morefortable talking informally. The Blunt Stick The Encampment The camp for the six-thousand was swallowed by thick ck smoke. Fire encroached from the southern side, growing stronger by the minute. Suddenly, thirty-four horsemen appeared. They had crossed a small stream, wetting their horses and attire in an effort to shield themselves from the heat. Many donned wet scarves to protect their nostrils and mouths as they navigated the path of ckened, burnt grass. Despite the surrounding sea of fire and smoke, they were kept safe by an unseen barrier, warding off the heat, smoke, and fire. No one fully understood what was happening, but they knew that Lady Hannei was responsible. She was chanting the same verse slowly in an unknownnguage, almost like singing. She had created arge spherical barrier by controlling the wind to blow from above, causing it to swirl around them in a protective cyclone. Not just a gentle breeze but a strong current, enough to snuff out the mes trapped inside the sphere. It was as if they had a dome of invisible walls for protection. While the raging winds couldn¡¯t extinguish the mespletely, they kept the heavy smoke at bay and made it safe for them to press on. Witnessing this, everyone in the group saw Lady Hannei with profound reverence. They mistook her for a Saint Candidate and felt blessed to see one in action.Sigmund, Dietrich, and the others had moved beyond their initial skepticism about her n. At first, they believed they would have plenty of time to loot, but their hearts sank when they saw the encampment already surrounded by fire. Nevertheless, Lady Hannei had shown the way. As she advanced, the smoke cleared, and the mes died out. The men used sticks, other tools, and even their boots to stamp out the fire, ensuring that Lady Hannei¡¯s horse could proceed unhindered. The blonde Mage rode alone, while Margo guided her horse on foot, striving to make her asfortable as possible. Under her protection, the group reached the outeryers of the encampment and increased their pace upon crossing the ckened, fiery terrain. The Coalition had allowed their horses to graze and their footmen to collect hay for bedding, so the inner parts of the camp were yet to be burnt. However, the thick smoke had rendered it deserted, with no signs of life. Evidence of panic was everywhere, with gear and supplies littered everywhere. There were carts ready to be used, but many more were still neatly tied. ¡°There¡¯s no more fire. I will erge the barrier, but you must work quickly,¡± Hannei said to Sigmund at her side. ¡°You heard the Lady! Split up and ready the carts,¡± Sigmundmanded the group. ¡°Disregard the carts with water barrels! We don¡¯t need them. Get the carts with the grain, the armor, and the weapons,¡± Dietrich added. ¡°What about salted meat, boss?¡± one of the riders jested. ¡°Fuck them!¡± answered Dietrich, sparkingughter among the group. Last winter, Korelia had produced a record amount of salted meat, it was no longer a luxury. The erged barrier was sending more air downward, but it was far from perfect. Smoke and soot got mixed in, and everyone started to look ckened. Two riders braved the smoke to ensure the exit route was passable. Despite their reddened eyes and coughs from the smoke, the men hastily prepared the carts and strapped their horses. One by one, even with just a single horse, the supply carts were set in motion. *** Western ins Lansius had led his cavalry to capture and terrorize the remnants of the Coalition. His priority was to prevent them from regrouping, while simultaneously allowing his knights to collect ransoms and trophies ¨C and they were raking it in. Laden with spoils and captured nobles, the cavalry moved slowly. The once mighty western nobility were now bound by ropes, the other ends of which were tied to their captors¡¯ horses. Forced to walk on foot, they were filled with shame and fear for their lives. Fortunately, their fear of Lansius made them easy to control. Far to the south, the fire was still raging, and thick, ckened smoke billowed high into the sky, enough to obscure the mighty summer sun. The area which they rode would soon be engulfed in mes, too. Only the most northern ins near the outskirts of the forest would be spared, a remnant of the time when Lansius had weed nomads to graze their livestock there in the spring. Now, there was only one more thing to do. Following their scouts, Lansius¡¯ cavalry easily met up with Lord Jorge¡¯s remnants. Their situation looked pitiful; many were injured and without steeds. Only about fifty remained, including some Nicopn mercenaries. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the vition. The situation immediately grew tense, but Lansius raised his right hand to indicate parley. ¡°I wish to talk. Tell them I guarantee no harm will befall them,¡± he told Harold, who nked him closely. Nodding at his Lord¡¯smand, Sir Harold rode further and heralded, ¡°My Lord wishes for a parley. He guarantees that no harm will befall the Lord of Three Hills and his retinue.¡± While waiting for a response, Lansius instructed his knights not to surround or show aggression. Instead, they were to fan out and present themselves with discipline. His aim was for a visible show of force. Speak softly and carry a big stick... He gritted his teeth and slowly removed his arm sling. The throbbing was getting worse. It was possibly more than just a fracture. A pair of horsemen approached. One of them looked regal with ck and bronze-ented armor. Lansius spurred his destrier forward until he was next to Harold. He finally met Lord Jorge in person. Despite all that had happened, Lansius oddly didn¡¯t harbor hatred but pitied the man¡¯s foolishness. ¡°That¡¯s close enough,¡± Sir Harold said openly to both parties. The sight of Morton, who remained steadfast despite their overwhelming odds, put Harold on high alert. ¡°Lord Lansius,¡± Jorge began from atop his horse, his voice as alluring as he was charming. ¡°Earlier you promised me a safe passage to return to my encampment, yet it¡¯s all gone in mes. Now, I pray that you¡¯ll allow us to return to Three Hills unharmed.¡± ¡°My Lord,¡± Lansius addressed humbly, the fate of many lives in Londia depending on him. ¡°The situation is unfortunate, but you¡¯re my guest. I urge you to stay for a few nights. Your men and horses are exhausted and without provisions. If you insist on returning today, more disaster will befall the men from Three Hills.¡± Jorge looked rmed and mistook Lansius¡¯ warning for a threat. ¡°Lord Lansius, for what it¡¯s worth, we have made amends. I have pledged neutrality.¡± ¡°My Lord, please understand my predicament. You brought a great host from Three Hills, Korimor, and South Hill to attack Korelia. As such, it was impossible for me to stand alone.¡± Lansius paused to let his words sink in before continuing, ¡°I had to rely on Lord Robert and the nomadic tribes. In return for their aid, I promised they could freely hunt the remnants of this war.¡± He returned the me right back at Jorge. Morton took a deep breath, gazed at his Lord, and nodded once. He knew his Lord wasn¡¯t going to win a contest of wit. He also feared for his Lord¡¯s well-being if they forced their way to Three Hills. It was twelve to fifteen days on foot, with nothing but grass on the horizon. Meanwhile, Jorge found Lansius to be very different from what he had envisioned. Riding with part of his armor exposed, likely from a battle wound, the foreigner looked gant. ¡°It seems you have left me stuck between a rock and a hard ce.¡± ¡°I wish to rectify that. That is why I beseech you to stay, so many of your men will be spared. Your banner will gather men from Three Hills to return, saving them from the nomads¡¯ wrath.¡± Jorge looked amused and boldly questioned, ¡°Lord Lansius, I can¡¯t help but wonder why you are so concerned for the welfare of my men, who, until this morning, were attempting to invade yournd.¡± Lansius held back a chuckle, realizing that his motives must seem suspicious, and also admired Jorge¡¯s honesty. ¡°I need Three Hills to survive as intact as possible in order to maintain peace.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Jorge asked, discarding any pretense. ¡°I wish to end the conflict in thisnd. If My Lord, and Lord Robert, through me, could reconcile, then a new power bnce could be established between east and west Londia. Perhaps, that way, peace, and a beneficial rtionship can be achieved.¡± Jorge nodded thoughtfully, absorbing Lansius¡¯ points. ¡°I always wondered why you kept Lord Robert on the throne... Will you also allow my House to rule Three Hills then?¡± ¡°That is not even a question, My Lord. I have no im over Three Hills.¡± Lord Jorge seemed to regain some color in his pale cheeks at this reassurance. ¡°Very well, as long as my House can continue to rule Three Hills, I shall heed your words. Then, what are your suggestions?¡± Jorge¡¯s positive answer calmed Lansius. Winning at diplomacy was as crucial as winning the battle. While as the victor, he could force his demands, but if the other party was deeply unsatisfied then it was just a prelude for another war. What Lansius needed was a mutual understanding. Thus, with all the charisma he could muster, Lansius suggested, ¡°I would like to offer you the best lodgings in Korelia, but it may seem like I¡¯m holding you hostage. I think it¡¯s best for My Lord to establish a new encampment. There''s an abandoned vige north of here. It has wells with clear spring water.¡± Without being asked, Morton looked at his Lord and nodded to show that he wasn¡¯t against the idea. ¡°I recall such a ce," said Jorge. "Then we shall set camp there. Will you permit me to search for my men?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll allow it, as long as they¡¯re your subjects,¡± Lansius emphasized thest part. Jorge seemed to catch the meaning and felt grateful for the opportunity. Watching them, Morton coughed, and Jorge readily motioned his Captain to speak. ¡°My Lord, I hope you¡¯ll forgive my bluntnguage,¡± the mage knight addressed Lansius. ¡°You¡¯re showing us significant leniency, for which we are grateful, but you haven¡¯t stated your demands. This concerns us.¡± Lansius chuckled. This mage knight had caused him so much pain, yet somehow he harbored no hatred. ¡°Sir Knight, my demand remains the same. Uphold your oath of neutrality, respect my im over Korelia, and allow my men¡¯s rights to the spoils of war. In return, we¡¯ll guarantee a safe haven. In a week time, I¡¯ll also arrange a carriage so Lord Jorge can march home with the dignity befitting his station.¡± Satisfied with the offer, Morton and Lord Jorge agreed to the terms. With this, the two Houses ceased all hostilities. The Lord of Korelia would assist with basic supplies, tents, and other materials. In return, Lord Jorge forfeited all gear and supplies left behind, to be seized as war reparations. They exchanged liaisons and parted ways peacefully. Lord Jorge and his remnants marched northwest and started to gather the wounded and stragglers. Midday had passed, but the summer sun was obscured by thick smoke from the burning ins, providing the men in armor with some much-needed shade. ¡°My Lord, won¡¯t it be dangerous if they regroup and rally?¡± Harold asked as they prepared to ride again. He felt that the other knights would ask about this when they had the chance. Nobody wanted another fight so soon, and Lansius¡¯ decision seemed unnecessarily risky. ¡°An army marches on its belly,¡± answered Lansius as a squire helped him with the arm sling. ¡°Without daily supplies or weapons, what can they do? Now, they¡¯re depending on us like children to their parents. If they bite the hand that feeds them, then it¡¯ll be a slow and agonizing death for them.¡± ¡°I see...¡± remarked Harold, pleased that his Lord had thought this through. With this, he could easily calm his fellow knights. ¡°Besides, they fear Lord Robert¡¯s cavalry and the nomads,¡± added Lansius. ¡°It¡¯s funny that My Lord mentioned Lord Robert. I heard nothing about reinforcements from White Lake.¡± ¡°They¡¯re going to bete, probably in a few days. I mentioned their name because Three Hills respects and fears Lord Robert¡¯s cavalry more than the nameless Nomads.¡± ¡°Ah, that makes sense.¡± The knight rubbed his chin in satisfaction. Continuing his earlier n, Lansius sent two unburdened squires to inform Calub and Korelia of their newest agreement and situation. He also instructed his burdened main cavalry to head east to Korelia castle, where Sir Justin would be ready to assist. Meanwhile, Lansius, his scout, and twenty knights rode west. While the battlefield was still filled with stragglers, he needed to connect and reinforce Audrey¡¯s cavalry. As they rode, the Korelia ins smoldered. Nearly a third of the ins was ckened, the ashes carried by the wind painting thendscape a ghostly grey. *** Chapter 63: Settled Chapter 63: Settled Settled The scent of smoke and charred vegetation filled the air, while ash rained down like grim snowkes, nketing the ground with ayer of grey dust. The once verdant steppe had transformed into a smoldering wastnd. Lansius and his knights had been searching for Audrey for quite some time. They had crossed paths with straggling groups several times, but nobody was in the mood to start a fight. After riding across the western ins, the scout finally found traces of carts that led them to a small creek. ¡°They¡¯ve crossed, My Lord,¡± reported the scout confidently. Just as nned. ¡°Let¡¯s give chase,¡± ordered Lansius. He was relieved to find no signs of fighting at the crossing, suggesting that Audrey¡¯s cavalry were able to subdue the retreating convoy without resistance. And they were fast enough to evade the retreating forces. Lansius and his knights crossed the small stream and headed south, following the cart tracks. ¡°My Lord, I see something,¡± one of the knights reported.¡°Guide us in,¡± Lansius ordered. Things were going as nned, and he hoped everything would end well. ¡°Vanguard, ride ahead!¡± Morton shouted, and two knights sortied ahead. As Lansius saw the outlines of the unmoving caravans and horses, he blurted out, ¡°They¡¯re stopping?¡± ¡°It seems that way, My Lord,¡± Sir Harold answered. They rode straight, showing their banner high. ¡°Unbelievable¡­ So many carts, there must be more than fifty!¡± Haroldmented, his eyes wide with astonishment. Indeed, the result exceeded even Lansius¡¯ expectations. As they rode closer, Audrey¡¯s men noticed their approach. They stood tall and straight as their Lord arrived. ¡°My Lord, the victory is yours!¡± The men began to mor as they caught sight of Lansius. Lansius wasn¡¯t ustomed to such treatment. They hailed him as the Great Victor and showered him with praises. Using all his strength to maintain a stoic expression, a smile nheless formed on his lips. As he slowly rode past them, the men reached out, touching his gauntlet and greaves as if they were charms or amulets. Their devotion-like attitude had Sir Harold grinning from ear to ear. Among the cheering crowd, Lansius spotted Audrey standing near aden cart; soot slightly ckened her face. ¡°What¡¯s happened to your arm, and your backte?¡± she blurted out as she approached, taking the destrier¡¯s rein as if it was nothing more than a docile dog. ¡°Well, things happened, probably a fracture, but no blood,¡± Lansiusmented about his left wrist which was in an arm sling. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here. You should ride straight to Korelia--¡° ¡°I know, but,¡± Lansius gazed around the group. ¡°I need to make sure that we¡¯re winning.¡± At the mention of winning, faces around them broke into smiles, eyes welled up with tears of joy and relief; their gratitude for the oue of the war was showing. Nobody had expected Korelia to win the siege in just half a day. This victory was nothing short of a miracle. ¡°Umm, My Lord, may I speak to you about something?¡° Audrey fidgeted. Lansius sensed something was amiss. ¡°Are you injured?¡± But then somebody even more ckened than Audrey came forward. ¡°My Lord, I can exin.¡± A female voice. Her face and attire were ckened, but her blond hair still stood out. Lansius furrowed his brows and asked with suspicion, ¡°Hannei?¡± ¡°Yes, My Lord, I asked Captain Audrey to allow me to ride with her--¡° ¡°But you can¡¯t ride,¡± Lansius retorted, interrupting her words. ¡°Ermm¡­ Margo helped me a bit on that matter,¡± Hannei admitted. ¡°Oh, please no,¡± Lansius groaned. He never allowed the young pages into war. ¡°My Lord, please listen¡­¡± Hannei¡¯s tone was polite, but her eyes were sharp as knives. Lansius sighed. He might be a Lord, but the mage was wrathful and well-connected. Thus, he motioned for her to continue. ¡°We split our forces and I went to the encampment. Using my tricks, there¡¯s little danger from the fire. And we sessfully captured a few dozen supply carts.¡± Hannei ended her story briefly while clearly omitting the dangerous part. She seemed pleased, and indeed it was a great achievement. However, they had broken military rule by disregarding Lansius¡¯mand and could set a bad precedent. Lansius took a sharp breath. He didn¡¯t like to censure, but men would die and battles would be lost if they acted on their own just to fill their pockets. ¡°Lady Hannei, I apud your courage. However, militaryw and discipline are not to be trifled with,¡± he said sternly. As expected, the one responsible, Audrey, put herself on the line, shielding Hannei. She stood with her back straight, helmet carried in hand at breast level. She silently waited for the punishment as Hannei was her charge. Hannei gave Lansius a look, hinting at him to let this slide, but he couldn¡¯t. Militaryw was where he drew the line. ¡°Captain, were you able to capture Lord Omin?¡± The crowd went silent. ¡°I¡¯m unable to find him, My Lord,¡± Audrey replied. Lansius closed his eyes for a moment. "Capturing Lord Omin, while vital, isn''t the primary objective. So, I don''t me you. Especially when you only have so few horsemen, it''s only natural to lose him in the chaos of war." If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "However," Lansius continued ominously, "you vited a direct order, endangered my guest, and put your men in unnecessary danger. Do you have anything to say?" Audrey knelt. Her face was downcast as she spoke. ¡°No, My Lord, I¡­ humbly ask for your pardon.¡± The men¡¯s faces around them looked sour. Nobody was satisfied with this development. ¡°In deference to our victory and this bountiful result, I shall sentence a lighter punishment. Half pay for a year.¡± Lansius announced the punishment. ¡°My Lord, please, we beg your forgiveness! Have mercy,¡± the men cried, pleading for leniency on behalf of their beloved captain. Receiving half pay meant earning only half their wages, which would barely cover rent and food, let alone allow for any indulgences like spare clothes, or alcohol. Hannei lookedposed, but Lansius knew she too was wrathful. ¡°Order, order!¡± Sir Harold rode forward to assist. The knights behind him also assumed formation to show support. But it was unnecessary; there was never a threat to begin with, just discontent. ¡°Militaryws are strict for a purpose,¡± Lansius shouted, using the pain in his left wrist to fuel his anger. His voicemanded attention and caused surprise. ¡°Failure to follow amand may ruin an army. If that happens, we would all pay the blood price.¡± He paused to gauge their attention before continuing, ¡°You may have seeded this time, but can you guarantee the same for the future? Are you willing to gamble all of our lives against death or, worse¡­ servitude?¡± His words eventually pacified the men. Even though they were uneducated and only understood a fraction of militaryw, they feared its consequences. ¡°Pageboy,¡± Lansius called. ¡°Y-yes, My Lord.¡± As he had expected, a ckened Margo appeared. ¡°Write the punishment for Captain Audrey. Half pay for the rest of this year.¡± ¡°At once, My Lord,¡± Margo replied, albeit weakly. With the punishment dealt with, it was time for the reward. ¡°Margo, while you¡¯re here, let¡¯s distribute the loot. How many carts are there?¡± The words ¡®loot¡¯ and ¡®distribution¡¯ gathered everyone¡¯s attention. The previous emotion and bad taste immediately cooled down. ¡°There are a total of seventy-three carts, My Lord. Comprised of--¡° ¡°Let¡¯s do the ones that Lady Hannei specifically captured,¡± he told the squire. Margo checked the piece of wood he used as notes as he was without parchment or ink. ¡°There are thirty-three carts captured, My Lord. They are filled with grains, clothing, and weapons.¡± Lansius pondered for a moment. ¡°Eight carts should go to Sir Justin¡¯s column for their sacrifices. Four for Calub¡¯s men as they bled as much. Another four for the Knights as they have lost horses and gear. That¡¯s sixteen, correct?¡± ¡°Indeed, My Lord,¡± Margo replied while jotting down on the wooden board with his knife. ¡°Another four should go for future military expenses to capture Baron Omin. And four should go to the city¡¯s militia,¡± stated Lansius. The men around Lansius grew weary. They had worked the hardest for this and hadn¡¯t been mentioned. Furthermore, the Lord had yet to say how many he wanted. As was the rule, the Lord always took the lion¡¯s share. ¡°Twenty-four recorded. There¡¯s... nine carts left, My Lord,¡± Margo informed him after counting furiously with his fingers. ¡°Three should go to Lady Hannei for her skills. Three for the men who participated in this, and the rest should go to Captain Audrey,¡± Lansius concluded. ¡°Oooh, three carts!¡± the men shouted in pure joy. Each imagined getting three pieces of clothing and a bagful of expensive trinkets. For them, it was as good as aborer¡¯s pay for three harvests. In front of Lansius, Audrey poked at Margo. ¡°Hey, how many are my share?¡± she asked curiously. Mental math was umon in this world. ¡°Please, a moment,¡± Margo replied to Audrey while facing Lansius and spoke, ¡°My Lord, there seems to be a slight mistake. You haven¡¯t taken your share?¡± The crowd went silent. Lansius let out a faint smile. ¡°No, this is purely the men¡¯s hard work. They took the risk and endured my wrath. Besides, Captain Audrey has taken full responsibility. So, I shall im none from the thirty carts.¡± This evoked something primal amongst the men who shouted even harder, grateful for their Lord¡¯s generosity. Undisturbed by this, Audrey pressed Margo for an answer. ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Three carts, Captain. You got three,¡± the Page grinned as he said it. Audrey punched a fist into the air while the men rushed to congratte her. She was well-loved. Nearby, Hannei let out a smirk and nodded approvingly at Lansius, and he nodded back. They let Audrey and her men bask in the limelight. When themotion was over, Lansius rode closer. ¡°Audrey.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she replied with a wide smile. ¡°Sorry for the harsh words.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. You also gave me three carts,¡± she grinned. ¡°I think it¡¯s only fair,¡± Lansius replied. And then Audrey smiled at him so innocently that it made his heart race. I have to tell her... His heart pounded hard as if he was about to charge the enemy¡¯s line again. Worse, he only had cheap corny lines in his head. He had asked, but this was a different era. Here, if a man liked a woman, he would send his uncle to meet the woman¡¯s father to discuss lineage and dowry. ¡°Audrey...¡± he called with a slight nervousness. Her eyes met his and Lansius continued. ¡°Ever since I met you three years ago, I¡¯ve met manydies, but none as capable or as interesting as you. Lady Audrey, would you marry me?¡± The Lord¡¯s unorthodox and sudden deration hushed the entire crowd. Eyes widened, and many faces broke into grins. Even the usually stoic knights were smirking. Suddenly, the ckened Dietrich appeared out of nowhere. He approached Lansius, surprising him with a bouquet of colorful wildflowers. Meanwhile, the equally ckened Sigmund strummed a looted lyre, providing a melodious backdrop to the scene. Amidst all the chaos, Audrey, the center of everyone¡¯s attention, stood her ground but blushed red. Her lips parted, as if to speak, then closed again as she gathered her thoughts. The crowd hung on every word, their faces showed a myriad of emotions. Smiles and anticipation were in the air. Audrey finally smiled. Her answer was almost certain, but the words that came out from her lips were, ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± A pang shot through Lansius¡¯ heart at the rejection, reopening an old wound that could be felt despite his amnesia. His face remained stoic, but his mind went into overdrive to control the emotional turmoil. Of course, she rejects it, dumbass! You just cut her pay and rebuked her openly! Cold logic pounded reason into his senses. The chaos still whirled around him. Dietrich took back the wildflowers, while Sir Harold approached with an opened wineskin to ease the pain. Before Lansius could take a drink, Audrey approached and the knight wisely gave them some space. She stepped on the destrier¡¯s stirrup, grabbed the horse¡¯s saddle with her hand, and pulled herself up. Suddenly their faces were so close that Lansius could see the faint freckles on her nose, the beautiful hazelnut color of her eyes, and feel the heat radiating from her blushing cheeks. ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Lansius¡¯ word was left unfinished as their lips met. He waspletely taken aback by the sweet surprise and instinctively wrapped his right arm around her. Meanwhile, the crowds went crazy with wolf-whistling, pping, and shouts of approval. Everybody went mad, their pent-up frustration from the war and their victorybined into one. ¡°But you said no?¡± Lansius said, still dazzled. ¡°Lans, I can¡¯t marry you, but maybe a concubine is more fitting,¡± Audrey replied with a reddened face while avoiding direct eye contact. Her exnation baffled Lansius. ¡°W-who gave you the idea?¡± ¡°Mm, Hannei, but mostly Felis¡­¡± she answered. ¡°Well, can¡¯t have you as that... How about as a consort?¡± Lansius proposed a more honorable status as a spouse with all the official recognition and standing. Audrey shyly nodded her head. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± the Lord eximed as he pulled her closer to share the saddle. With hoarse voices from so many sessive rounds of cheering, the crowd gave their loudest support for them. Sir Harold, Dietrich, and Margo readily removed the destrier¡¯s armor and the saddlebag to lighten the horse¡¯s load. Lansius and Audrey also helped each other to remove parts of their armor to make their ride morefortable. She was particrly careful with Lansius¡¯ arm sling. ¡°Hail to the Lord and the Captain Consort,¡± Dietrich yelled and a burst ofughter followed. Lansius had to admit that was quite funny, while Audrey just took it in stride, looking embarrassed but happy. ¡°Lans, are you sure this is okay?¡± his soon-to-be consort asked. Braving the cheering and merryughter, Lansius cuddled her from behind, reassuring her. He gently pulled the destrier¡¯s reins to the side. ¡°Come, let¡¯s head home. Korelia is waiting.¡± Observing the Lord¡¯s reaction, the men cheerfully obliged and promptly readied themselves. The cavalry group finally set off for home along with the captured convoy. For them, the battle of Korelia was finally over. But for others, it was only just beginning. ¡°Mm, Lans,¡± Audrey whispered as they rode home. ¡°What about the Lord of Korimor?¡± ¡°Baron Omin? Don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Lansius tightened his grip on her hands. ¡°Remember when I told Batu to act once he sees a signal?¡± He gestured towards the smoldering western ins, a clear signal of their victory. ¡°I doubt he¡¯ll miss that.¡± ¡°Ah, the hunt?!¡± she eximed, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. ¡°Yup, I won¡¯t allow anyone to escape. They have to pay the price,¡± Lansius stated firmly as they approached Korelia from the southern side, nked by the knights and the slowly moving caravans trailing behind them. *** Chapter 64: Five Fates Chapter 64: Five Fates Five Fates The room inside the guardhouse was bathed in the soft glow from a small chandelier. There Hugo sat in silence. He had emerged from the battle rtively unscathed, save for some minorcerations that had since dried. He was alone, his onlypanions a humble jug of water and a smaller jug of wine that sat on the wooden table. Despite the near-miraculous victory they had achieved, he was surprisingly restless. As a squire, Hugo had alwayspared himself to Lord Lansius, believing they were equals at least in skill if not in status. But now, it was clear just how wide the gulf between them was. As if in an attempt to lift his spirits, bright stars twinkled in the night sky, visible through a small window. The sight was not lost on Hugo, who softly quoted, "Shine brightly like the stars in the night." His lord''s achievements were indeed bright, like the stars. Suddenly, a smirk appeared on his lips. He was envious, yet also proud. There was no malice in his feelings, only disappointment in himself as hemented, "Why don''t I possess even a quarter of his talent?" Despite his mood, Hugo resisted the wine. He had volunteered for watch duty, as the Lord was worried about a possible night attack. More than just good faith, he wanted to think clearly. Today¡¯s battle had been hard fought and he would be a fool if he didn¡¯t try to learn from it. There were many rising stars in Lansius¡¯ household, and he felt that even his rank as Deputy Marshal wasn¡¯t guaranteed. He sighed heavily and kept watch patiently, his gaze fixed on the darkenedndscape below. Outside, it was all quiet. Only the asional wind carrying fine dust and the scent of burnt grass. The door creaked open and Sir Justin entered. The Marshal was wearing a half-open, stained-white padded jack. What was interesting about his appearance was the wooden splint bandaged over his left hip. He had been experiencing pain in his hip and had worn them as a precaution against a possible fracture.Hugo rose up. ¡°Do you need help, sir?¡± ¡°Nah, the pain lessened after I bandaged it tightly.¡± Sir Justin limped towards the chair, carefully lowering himself into it, mindful of his bandaged hip. ¡°Are you sure you want to be here? I¡¯ll allow you to celebrate in town. You¡¯ve earned it,¡± the Marshal asked jovially. ¡°Gratitude, Sir, but I think the men deserve it more than me.¡± The older knight grinned as he reached into his pocket and ced several trinkets on the table: gold rings, a silver medallion, and a rectangr golden belt buckle. "Say, here¡¯s Korelia, and this is the Coalition¡¯s encampment.¡± He was exining his makeshift map when someone knocked. ¡°I¡¯m looking for The Marshal.¡± ¡°Enter,¡± Sir Justin invited. A tall figure with a well-defined jawline and mboyant hair entered, dressed in afortable tunic. ¡°You asked for me, Sir?¡± ¡°Sir Harold, wee to the small council,¡± greeted Sir Justin. Harold remained at the door. ¡°But I¡¯m not a member, just a temporary cavalrymander.¡± Sir Justin motioned for the tall knight to enter. Sir Harold closed the door behind him and approached the two. The rectangr wooden table was positioned so that one of its long sides was flush against the wall, leaving just enough space for three people to sit around the remaining sides. The tall knight rested his sword¡¯s scabbard against the chair. As he sat down, his interest was piqued by the trinkets scattered about on the table¡¯s surface. Sir Justin motioned to his Deputy, who spoke, ¡°Sir Harold, you might not know this, but Sir Cahan has passed away.¡± The knight¡¯s face turned stoic momentarily before looking downcast. ¡°So the bolt prated deeply.¡± He sighed and recalled, ¡°I was riding next to him. That could¡¯ve happened to me.¡± Sir Justin poured wine for the younger knight, who took a sip just for the sake of it. ¡°I only knew him for a season, but he seemed like a great man," Haroldmented. ¡°He had the patience of a good mentor. And as a knight, he had the looks and skills to back it up. May he meet the Ancients and hunt for all eternity.¡± The other two bowed their heads slightly as a sign of respect. "So now, what do you need of me?" Harold asked, certain that they hadn''t called him in just to inform him of Cahan''s passing. ¡°We want to bring you up to speed,¡± exined Sir Justin. ¡°House Lansius requires... delicate hands.¡± "Lord Lansius may be strong for his size, but his health isn''t as robust as we''d like," Hugo added. "There have been instances where he fell ill for weeks following a battle, even without sustaining any injuries." Sir Harold seemed unfazed. ¡°Well, he has his strengths and weaknesses. Do you have any n about it?¡± ¡°The idea is to keep the Lord well-rested,¡± replied Hugo. ¡°We want him to stay in the Eastern Mansion. Hopefully, he can recover without worrying too much about the aftermath.¡± Harold rubbed his chin in understanding. It was a good suggestion. Right now, the castle was akin to arge hospice, with the injured and dying weeping, groaning, and even wailing until they either got well or died. The same sad scene happened in other makeshift hospices throughout Korelia town. Despite the concerted efforts of the town¡¯s physicians, castle staff, and volunteers, many wouldn¡¯t see the light of day again. ¡°I¡¯m all ears,¡± said Sir Harold. Sir Justin smiled. ¡°Since the Lord trusts you inmand, I think he¡¯ll befortable if you and your most trusted men bolstered the Eastern Mansion¡¯s security. While they have fences, it¡¯s not a castle.¡± ¡°I can do that. I¡¯ll arrange a garrison and patrols.¡± "Then, I''ll put Lord Lansius in your care," said Sir Justin. "Now, with that out of the way. Care to tell us how the war unfolded on the cavalry side?¡± The tall knight perked up. ¡°Of course. Where should I begin?¡± ¡°Well, if this is Korelia,¡± Sir Justin pointed at the rectangr belt buckle first and then to the silver medallion. ¡°And this is the western Lords¡¯ encampment...¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the vition. For the next half-hour, Korelia¡¯s militarymanders discussed the day¡¯s battle, examining Lord Lansius'' strategy and contrasting it with their own approaches. Although Lord Lansius had discussed the n at length with Sir Justin¡ªindeed, the Marshal had even finalized many parts of it¡ª he was not aware of the variations the Lord had ultimately chosen. Battle tactics weren''t fixed; they evolved depending on the circumstances. There were several contingencies, including one where Sir Justin''s column would need to leave town and assist with the fire strategy. However, Lord Lansius ultimately deemed this unnecessary. This decision didn''te as a surprise. What dide as a surprise was his decision not to employ the nomadic cavalry in the main battle. There had been multiple opportunities to include them, but in the end, Lord Lansius used them only for the cleanup operation. ... ¡°Did the battle proceed so smoothly that the Lord didn¡¯t even feelpelled to use his reserve?¡± Sir Justin queried as he returned the cavalry piece to its original spot on the table, concluding their simtion of the battle. ¡°It¡¯s as if he hesitated to call them,¡± Hugo suspected. In contemtive silence, the Marshal took a sip of water and reclined in his sturdy wooden chair. His injured hip started to ache in earnest after prolonged sitting. He hated to admit it, but he was probably going to need bed rest by tomorrow. ¡°The audacity to envision victory without the aid of Batu¡¯s tribesmen is remarkable,¡± hemented nonchntly. Sir Harold massaged the back of his neck. He knew the answer, but couldn¡¯t reveal it. ¡°The Lord may not want the nomads to get too much attention,¡± he finally said, careful to keep his statement vague enough to not breach his oath. Hugo furrowed his brows. ¡°The Lord said that?¡± ¡°Something to that effect, yes. He didn¡¯t want to show the nomadic tribes as potential mercenaries,¡± Sir Harold confirmed. Sir Justin nodded approvingly. ¡°True... Why didn¡¯t I think of that? If I were still in the mercenary business, after that trainingst spring, I¡¯d consider recruiting some of them.¡± Hugo could only grin. The thought that the Lord had also fooled the two knights satisfied him. Sir Justin pondered hard. ¡°It¡¯s wise to hide them, but don¡¯t you think we could win the battle more easily by employing them?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s simte another one,¡± Hugo suggested, as he reset the pieces on the table. ¡°How about, after we¡¯ve drawn out the column, the nomads simply attack the encampment with fire?¡± Sir Justin proposed, moving a gold ring with a ck gemstone. Harold looked at the silver medallion on the table and pointed out, ¡°The scouts reported that the encampment was fortified with a ring of carts and had only two well-guarded exits. Even when they marched out onto the ins, they likely still had enough men for a garrison.¡± Sir Justin mulled over it. ¡°Given their numbers and ferocity, I think they could cause havoc...¡± ¡°Well, if they use fire, it would certainly cause some damage, but would it be significant? The cavalry of the Western Lords is nearby.¡± Harold picked up a gold ring and ced it near the silver medallion. ¡°The ck Knights and the Nicopns. Once they react, the nomads¡¯ attack would amount to nothing.¡± The Marshall crossed his arms. ¡°I guess it would alert them of our use of fire... our only ace.¡± Harold furrowed his brows. He wasn¡¯t used to strategy meetings like this. ¡°Pardon mynguage, but I think that¡¯s the problem with a half-hearted attack like this. The nomads would cause damage, but they wouldn¡¯t deliver a knockout blow. Worse, they would also reveal our hand.¡± The other two refrained frommenting, allowing Harold to continue. ¡°I believe the Lord made the right call by drawing the cavalry into an ambush. After that, he didn¡¯t need arge number of nomads. Even our small light cavalry could do it,¡± he asserted. Hugo nodded deeply. ¡°We¡¯re too focused on attacking the encampment.¡± ¡°Indeed. After Lord Jorge was gone with the cavalry, the northern column was routed, and the fire started to burn. Without even setting the encampment alight, the western men would be forced to flee.¡± ¡°Sir, what about the fire tactics? If it¡¯s a secret, then why did the Lord instruct us to use fire grenades?¡± Hugo asked. Sir Harold was equally piqued and eyed Sir Justin. ¡°Well, it¡¯s because it would fail,¡± the Marshal, more familiar with the battle n, exined. ¡°The grass around the battleground and castle hill is shorter than on the ins. After all, we use it for training, horse grazing, and marching. A fire wouldn¡¯t spread there.¡± ¡°To use, but expect it to fail. Is there a particr reason for this?¡± asked Sir Harold. The Marshal shrugged. ¡°The Lord only said that it would create a false sense of security. He feared Lord Omin might read that far, so he wanted to lure him into thinking he¡¯s safe from fire tactics.¡± The two nodded their heads despite not fully grasping the idea. Amidst the silence, Hugo tried his best to think of something to prove that he still held a candle against the Lord, but he came up empty. ¡°So, this is the only tactic to win? We don¡¯t have any other solutions?¡± Sir Justin exhaled deeply. He had battlefield experience, but nothing prepared him for this. ¡°Someone in the past era did this kind of thing, digging trenches, and burning the field. But I always thought it was just a story. Most of the time, it¡¯s simply unreasonable or even impossible to do such a thing.¡± ¡°Indeed...¡± Sir Harold looked at the chandelier and said, ¡°I imagine burning the whole western ins requires a lot of preparation. Since when has the Lord been nning for this?¡± The Marshall shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask, but I knew he forbade anyone - even the tribesmen - from grazing the western ins since early spring.¡± ¡°The wind.¡± Hugo realized something. ¡°Before winter, the Lord asked for things like weather reports. He even met with several old people. I thought it was just his hobby or something.¡± Sir Harold chuckled. ¡°So he learned about the summer wind and nned all this? To think anyone was thinking that far ahead of time.¡± Sir Justin chuckled happily. ¡±This is why I¡¯m following him. I¡¯m curious just how high he can climb. He¡¯s the most interesting fellow I encountered in my life.¡± He drank his cup of water and added, ¡°Now, this is a good time to ask, are you guys with me, or do you have another n?¡± The tall knight chuckled. ¡°I''m thinking of leaving after the war. Korelia is too far out. Surprisingly big poption, but the town has little to offer.¡± ¡°You better reconsider," said Hugo. "The Lord... has quite an ambition. I doubt he¡¯ll stay in Korelia.¡± His words piqued Sir Justin. ¡°Interesting. He never revealed as much.¡± ¡°When Lord Arte made Lord Lansius his squire... The young Lord questioned Lansius so hard that he revealed a different side of himself.¡± Hugo suddenly felt a thirst for wine, so he poured a little into his cup of water and drank it down. ¡°What kind of a man is he?¡± Sir Harold asked while helping Hugo with another pour of wine. A squire like Hugo couldn¡¯t refuse a knight, so he gratefully took the offer. ¡°Lord Lansius, he cunningly fooled everyone... I was a fool to try to take his contribution after a battle. I was talking big, trying to boost my importance in battle and get Lord Arte to bestow a title upon me, then he appeared like a hero, bearing grand gifts.¡± ¡°What kind of gifts?¡± Sir Justin asked with a chuckle, surprised at his deputy¡¯s honesty. ¡°Tens of highly educated freed ves. Freed ves! They even volunteered,¡±ined Hugo. The absurdity of the story made the two knights burst intoughter. Even Hugo couldn¡¯t resist a chuckle and added, ¡°I was there with just bruises and honeyed words, and he appeared with gifts fit for a king.¡± ¡°But how?¡± Sir Harold asked with tears in his eyes. Hugo shook his head. ¡°To this day, I have no idea how he did that. Why the ves didn¡¯t just bolt home after being freed remains a mystery.¡± ¡°Drink up,¡± said Sir Justin, but Hugo shook his head with a sheepish smile. ¡°I volunteered for the night watch, Sir.¡± Sir Harold patted Hugo on the back. ¡°Drink, the Lord did you dirty. I¡¯ll do the night watch for you. You should have some merriment.¡± Hugo sheepishly epted the offer and drank some more. This was the first time he revealed his greatest shame to anyone else and apparently, nobody judged him harshly. ? *** ? The night watch ended peacefully without incident, and a bright new day dawned in Korelia. Dew and morning air erased yesterday¡¯s scent of smoke. The siege had ended in a day, an unprecedented event that everyone saw as nothing short of a miracle. Despite the activity in the hospice and the graveyard, the mood in town was uplifting. The Lord of Korelia had prevailed against an army of six-thousand men in just a single day. Such an achievement was beyond anyone¡¯s dreams. Naturally, everywhere in town, over meals or drinks, people, militia, and men-at-arms praised their Lord, embellishing their deeds and elevating Korelia¡¯s victory to greater heights. The heroic fights, the cavalry charge, the ambush, the burning ins, and even rumors about the Saint Candidate¡¯s involvement all contributed to the fervor. Rumors of the Lord¡¯s impending marriage only added to the excitement. The town was alive with anticipation, yet the victory celebration was yet to be held due to the ongoing risk of another battle. Even now, the cavalry was preparing for another sortie to guard against regrouping. Before they could sortie, however, a group of twelve riders, apanied by a band of men, marched towards Korelia castle, crossing the scorched western ins. The uninvited group carried a white g but moved withposure. A woman in a white traveling cloak led them, her stature erect and her gaze steady, hinting at her uncanny confidence. As the castle loomedrge in front of them, she dispatched one of her riders as a herald to inform the castle of their intentions. ? *** ? Chapter 65: Punitive Strike Chapter 65: Punitive Strike Punitive Strike Many things happened in Korelia after the war. Tending to the wounded was a top priority, followed by burial and mourning. On behalf of the Lord, his retinue had dedicated several ces as hospices in town to treat the wounded. Following yesterday¡¯s battle, Three Hills and Korelia agreed to mend rtions. Thus, they were technically at peace. The war had ended. Despite the grand scale of the fire tactics that scorched the western ins, casualties were surprisingly limited. The majority of those who died directly from the fire were already wounded from the battle or had been injured during the chaotic retreat. The low casualties were by design. The Lord of Korelia¡¯s strategy was to incite panic and rout, not fire entrapment. From the start, the main goal was to capture or destroy the encampment, particrly its supplies and baggage train. No army could survive without them and would be forced to ept a truce. As luck would have it, most of the high-ranking members of the Three Hills survived the battle. Many of their nobles and famed ck Knights were captured alive. This favorable situation undoubtedly would pave the way for the two Houses to improve rtions. In the midst of this, the arrival of Nicopn mercenaries presented an unnecessary political twist to House Lansius. *** LansiusSigmund stood in the hall of the Eastern Mansion, the sun still shining softly as he finished his report. ¡°¡­ They wish to present you three Korimor knights, five South Hill knights, and six squires, as a token of goodwill.¡± Not surrendering but pledging allegiance...? Lansius contemted while massaging his left arm. His fractured wrist was covered in a wooden splint bandage. Thirty Nicopn mercenaries and fifteen horses, small but not insignificant. While he could attack these Nicopn and take their horses, chances were he could make better use of them. After all, information and knowledge were paramount. And information from those who submitted tended to be more reliable, and since they were mercenaries, if Lansius captured them, nobody would pay their ransom. Sitting at Lansius¡¯ side, Audrey calmly watched her future husband pondering the matter. Only when he snapped out of it did shement, ¡°If they intend to switch sides, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Lansius felt slightly at ease with her words. He had no qualms about former opponents joining him; in fact, the art of war suggested: ¡®To capture the enemy¡¯s entire army is better than to destroy it; to take intact a regiment, apany, or a squad is better than to destroy them.¡¯ Thankfully, it seemed that even in this world, switching sides after a war wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°We need to be certain... Let¡¯s entice them with supplies and the promise of freedom so we can gauge their reaction. After all, they¡¯ve already given us the knights and squires,¡± Lansius remarked. Sir Harold, sitting at the next table, chuckled upon hearing that. ¡°Enticing mercenaries with supplies, I¡¯d love to see that,¡± he said, shaking his head in amusement. Lansius grinned at his knight¡¯sment. ¡°It might be pointless, but I need to know just how much loyalty I can expect from them.¡± ¡°The loyalty of the Nicopn freepany is to their profit,¡± Sir Haroldmented. ¡°Profit is something tangible and easy to measure. I can live with that. I doubt anyone here would stay if I couldn¡¯t pay for your upkeep.¡± Harold chuckled again. ¡°It hurts my pride a little, but I guess that¡¯s the truth. But, My Lord, don¡¯t lump me in with those Nicopns.¡± ¡°My apologies, I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± said Lansius without hesitation. Grinning at the Lord¡¯s sincere reaction, the knight rose and bowed his head slightly. ¡°Please, My Lord, it¡¯s just me and my mouth. You don¡¯t have to.¡± Audrey just smiled, enjoying their banter. To her, Sir Harold was a wee addition to House Lansius, although she wasn¡¯t sure if he was going to stay. Harold¡¯s knightly values were clear: to perfect his swordsmanship through training and battles. As such, he traveled from one conflict to another, seeking Lords worthy of his service. Turning her attention to Sigmund, the subordinate who had be an aide, as there were many still recovering from the battle, Audrey asked, ¡°Sigmund, would that be all?¡± Sigmund readily replied, ¡°My Lord, the deputy wanted to know whether to let them all in, which he suggested not to, or just inviting a few.¡± ¡°Mm, the arrangement,¡± Lansius murmured. He had no intention of letting them in as it would pose an unnecessary risk. ¡°Allow her in with a retinue. The rest can camp outside the wall. Give them some of our spare tents.¡± ¡°Arrange for some guards,¡± suggested Audrey to Lansius. ¡°I rmend Ca. She had little role in the previous battle.¡± Lansius nodded. He knew Ca had guarded Felicity and thus had not been credited much. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s task her.¡± ¡°Anything else? Audrey asked Sigmund. ¡°Just one more thing, My Lord, when do you n to meet her?¡± Audrey looked at Lansius, who decided, ¡°Soon, but not today... What¡¯s her name again?¡± ¡°Lady Danie. The herald informed me that the Lady is the daughter of a nobleman in Nicop.¡± Lansius rubbed his chin. ¡°A nobleman¡¯s daughter turned mercenary?¡± ¡°There was a bad written about a fierce woman mercenary,¡± Sigmund said, almost too happy to answer. Lansius was amused. ¡°Can you y that bad at supper time?¡± he asked while ncing at his future wife. ¡°Only if it ends well," she warned as their eyes met. Sigmund smiled and bowed his head. ¡°Most certainly, My Lord and mydy,¡± he said and departed from the hall to ry the messages to the Marshal and deputy. The hall returned to a temporary silence as they waited for lunch. Unlike during a campaign, members of the nobility only dine twice - at lunch and supper. They had a little breakfast in their room, usually leftover from yesterday¡¯s meal. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Thus, during court sessions, an assortment of white bread, meat, and cheese was served on small tters, apanied by a selection of fruits and beverages. Contrasting with the Great Hall, the mansion¡¯s hall bathed in warm sunlight streaming in through its numerous windows, creating an enjoyable ambiance. ¡°What do you think about this Lady Danie?¡± Lansius asked his knight while in between eating a salty slice of meat with bread, Korelia¡¯s specialty. Sir Harold took his drink before replying, ¡°Well, she might have been a bastard, disowned, or disinherited. It happens all the time. Also, the Nicopns have such tendencies to make a freepany to live like nobles.¡± Lansius recalled the opulent manor of Sabina Rustica. His thoughts then returned to the issue at hand - whether to ept or reject the Nicopn allegiance. Eager to discuss this matter with his most trusted advisors, he asked, ¡°Have Calub and his men returned?¡± ¡°They should be here around midday since they need to finish a patrol and pack up the yurts,¡± answered Harold. ¡°Let me know when they arrive, I need to talk to him and Sir Cahan about this.¡± Without missing a beat, Sir Harold answered, ¡°Certainly, My Lord.¡± They were still keeping the news of Sir Cahan¡¯s death from Lansius. This was also why Cecile was missing from the Lord¡¯s side. Fortunately, the Lord didn¡¯t question her absence, as they were preupied with moving from the castle. Even now, the staff was busy moving necessary goods and furniture to the Eastern Mansion. The reason was more than just to follow the Lord around. It was because the castle¡¯s halls were being used for intensive care. With patients, physicians, and infirmarians running back and forth, the atmosphere was chaotic and gruesome. Throughout the night, the castle echoed with painful cries, random screams, and sobs. Even with the help of Calub¡¯s stock of painkillers, there wasn¡¯t enough for everyone. Thus, Lansius had agreed to bring the younger staff with him. However, since the move was abrupt and unnned, the mansion was still being cleaned and furnished. They upied a different section from the one upied by Sir Justin and Hugo. At this time, the Marshal and Deputy had established their headquarters in the Billetplex. They needed to keep a close eye on the captured men to prevent any issues. Audrey was peeling a red costard fruit when she recalled an earlier conversation. ¡°My Lord, earlier you wanted to ask about Lord Jorge,¡± she reminded him. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Sir Harold, have you met with Lord Jorge¡¯s liaison officer?¡± ¡°Yes, I have. I assure you that he¡¯s pleased we provided enough supplies for them to camp out. He also expressed gratitude for returning some of their belongings.¡± ¡°What belongings?¡± inquired Audrey. ¡°Nothing significant. Just nkets and spare clothes. I think we can treat them that much for the sake of diplomacy,¡± exined Lansius. ¡°I see... Well, it¡¯s good to know that the carts I captured are truly useful.¡± Her voice wasced with sarcasm. Lansius stifled augh. ¡°A blessing in disguise,¡± he muttered. Audrey pouted slightly. ¡°Yet you still cut my pay.¡± Lansius looked at her and gently said, ¡°Rules are rules. Please don¡¯t do that again.¡± She sighed and smiled naughtily. ¡°Only two carts for your dowry then.¡± ¡°Eh, but I gave you three?¡± he argued. ¡°One is for my savings.¡± Lansius chuckled and apuded her. ¡°That¡¯s smart. Good for you.¡± ¡°Two baggage carts to marry a Baron,¡± Sir Harold chuckled. ¡°The skald is going to write a bad about this.¡± ¡°Technically, I¡¯m not yet a Baron,¡± Lansius quipped, and then to Audrey, he joked, ¡°Please say three and full of silver. Otherwise, you¡¯ll ruin my reputation.¡± However, Audrey was taking it seriously. ¡°I told you, being a concubine is better. That way, I don¡¯t have to pay a dowry.¡± Sir Harold snorted, trying hard not tough. Their conversation was light, and the hall remained calm and serene. Beyond their banter, the only other sounds were the gentle wind and the chirping of birds from the garden outside. Slowly, the heavy memories of yesterday¡¯s battle were fading from their minds. *** In the Eastern Mansion, lunch was served without much fanfare, as House Lansius'' retinues were preupied with managing the aftermath of the war. Only Lord Lansius, Audrey, Sir Justin, Margo, and a small team of young staff and servants were present. The affair felt intimate, almost private. Neither Felicity nor Hannei were present, both were busy with their own business. As they brought their own cook, the food tasted the same. The atmosphere remained pleasant, almost a bit dull, with only some light banter and discussion. Only after lunch was over, Dietrich, a cavalryman pressed into a temporary aide, entered. His presence in the hall immediately sparked tension. The Lord gestured for him to approach, and he stepped forward, reporting, ¡°My Lord, Batu¡¯s tribesman has arrived with a report.¡± ¡°Bring him in.¡± Lansius straightened his back in anticipation. The tribesman, d in looted armor, jogged to the scene. He admired the hall but quickly reported with a wide smile. ¡°O Great Noyan, overnight, we¡¯ve caught over a thousand men! Right now we¡¯re sending them back to Korelia as you ordered.¡± Noyan? The new title made Lansius chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m pleased with the result. But tell me, since when am I a Noyan?¡± The tribesman shed his teeth. ¡°My Noyan, youmanded at least several thousand people, including us. To us, you are our Noyan.¡± Lansius was pleased. More than just an empty title, it was also a bond of honor and loyalty. Complete victory¡­ He pondered for a moment before a realization dawned on him. Lansius saw an opportunity to advance his ns. In truth, the war wasn''t over for him, and he couldn''t help but consider the possibilities. Meanwhile, Audrey was craving to ask, but her new position made her unable to react as usual, especially not in front of a guest, so she tried to motion Sir Harold. The knight, ever perceptive, cleared his throat. ¡°Pardon me, but what¡¯s a Noyan?¡± ¡°The leader of ten thousand people, our protector, our chief, our lord,¡± the tribesman proudly announced. Lansius could only shake his head at the title, while Audrey was smiling proudly. Taking the opportunity while there was a lull, Sir Harold asked, ¡°Is the hunt continuing?¡± ¡°Of course, there are still many stragglers to capture. But... what do you wish to do to them?¡± the tribesman asked curiously. Sir Harold looked at Lansius eagerly. He too wished to know. To him, aside from the nobles who could be ransomed, the rest were just extra mouths to feed. ¡°Freebor,¡± Lansius mused. ¡°They have to earn their freedom back. I¡¯ll have them work on my building project.¡± The messenger chuckled and bowed his head slightly while putting his hand upon his heart. ¡°O Great Noyan, may you and Korelia always be prosperous under the Londia skies.¡± Lansius bowed his head a little as a sign of respect. Audrey chimed in, ¡°Please join uster for dinner.¡± ¡°Mydy, leader Batu ordered me to return. He needs all his warriors to herd the captured men.¡± ¡°Then I shall send you away with baskets of food and drink,¡± said Lansius. ¡°That¡¯ll be most wee. Then, My Noyan, I shall take my leave.¡± ¡°A moment,¡± said Lansius. ¡°What about the northern corridor? How is the condition over there?¡± The tribesman happily replied, ¡°Thanks to your great victory over the Nicopns, the tribes living there can live in peace.¡± Lansius nodded. The question seemed out of curiosity for the tribesmen¡¯s well-being, but he had a different idea in mind. Is it overreaching? But they should be weak, and the path is open... ¡°Have you ever been to Korimor?¡± Lansius asked. The innocent question didn¡¯t raise suspicion. Only Audrey seemed to gaze sharply. ¡°Yes, My Noyan, I¡¯ve seen its castle wall and city.¡± ¡°With so many of them attacking Korelia, how many do you think are manning the castle?¡± Now, people started to pay attention. Something was brewing. Even the tribesman felt it. ¡°Likely, no more than a hundred warriors.¡± ¡°How many days on horse to Korelia using the northern corridor?¡± ¡°Fast horses, 4 days. With baggage, 6 days. Carts and carriages around 16 to 20 days.¡± Lansius pondered deeply, calcting the state of his troops, their remaining supplies, and what would be needed for a swift campaign to Korimor. He also couldn¡¯t neglect the defense and supplies of Korelia. The grain trade is yet to happen¡­ Is this logistically feasible? Lansius was reluctant to elerate his ns, but he understood that in war, opportunity was king. Whoever failed to seize it was doomed to fail. Since Baron Omin had struck first, Lansius now had a pretext for war. Nothing prevented him fromunching a counterattack, and it would be considered legitimate. This wasn¡¯t about greed; it was about survival. Two castles, and two baronies ¨C this would make Korelia more resilient. The two baronies might be separated by distance, but there was little outside challenge since Three Hills was there to shield it. Korimor¡¯s closest neighbors were Three Hills and Orniteia, the barony brought down by Mindiast year. ¡°Opportunities multiply as they are seized,¡± Lansius murmured to himself, reaching a decision. He turned to Sir Harold and asked, ¡°If we were tounch an expeditionary force to Korimor, who do you think should lead it?¡± The Lord¡¯s question confirmed everyone¡¯s thoughts. The knight replied without hesitation, ¡°The Marshal is bedridden. Then it should be the Deputy.¡± Lansius needed to make sure. ¡°You won¡¯t takemand?¡± ¡°I can assist, but I¡¯m not familiar withmandingrge numbers of men.¡± Despite his station, Sir Harold was sensible enough to respect the hierarchy ofmand. ¡°Very well then. Since opportunity arises...¡± Lansius addressed the room, ¡°Change of n! Invite Lady Danie for supper. Dietrich, please inform Hugo that I wish to see him now. Tribesman, I would ask you to sit and wait a little. We may have a race on our hands.¡± ¡°A race, My Noyan?¡± he asked excitedly. ¡°Yes, either brother Batu finds Lord Omin first, or Hugo wins the Barony of Korimor. Each would be an equally extraordinary prize.¡± *** Chapter 66: Solidus Chapter 66: Solidus Solidus With lunch concluded, Sir Harold excused himself to attend to security matters. There were numerous concerns to be addressed, as the Eastern Mansion was only lightly defended. So, despite the newfound peace, he regrly sent out patrols and kept his men on the lookout. It was rather hard to keep his men alert. Their motivation hadrgely waned as the war wasrgely over, but Sir Harold, with his tall upright posture and sharp fighter attitude, managed to keep them at their best. Even without his dashing armor, he was full of confidence. Today, his requests for help had been answered. The Marshall had sent fifteen select crossbowmen from Korelia Castle to bolster the mansion¡¯s security. The sight of them marching past the mansion gate brought relief to the knight. Without wasting time, he immediately briefed the neers on their assignments. As for Lansius, after lunch, the staff urged their Lord to retreat to his room. With the main chamber still under renovation after several years of neglect, Lansius used one of the guest rooms. Audrey slept in a nearby guestroom, and they spent the day in the adjoining hall. With Cecile busy at the castle, only Margo was avable as their Page. ¡°How¡¯s Sterling?¡± Lansius asked Margo. The boy was looking prettier, and it was hard to discern his gender without looking at his attire. He would be a good candidate for spying duties if Lansius ever needed one. ¡°He¡¯s recovering, My Lord,¡± replied the Pageboy. ¡°Has his fevere down?¡± asked Audrey from her seat that overlooked arge ss window.¡°Last time I heard, he has awakened. Lady Hannei has visited him.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± said Lansius while nodding. While he could order Hannei to heal his wrist, there were many lives at stake, and he trusted Hannei to do the right thing. ¡°Drey, do you mind if I go inside? I¡¯m going to write something.¡± Audrey shifted her gaze from the scenery outside the window to meet Lansius¡¯ eyes. ¡°Please don¡¯t let my presence bother you, My Lord,¡± she added at the end since Margo was present. Lansius entered his room and weed therge open window that let in the breeze to fight against the summer heat. He sat at the recently cleaned chair and took a stack of parchment from the darkcquered desk. He took a deep breath and pondered for a while. On average, an annual barony ie was around 300 gold. A barony was considered rich if it could gain 400 gold from thend.However, for Korelia, Lansius could only gain around 200 gold coins each year from taxes and harvest share. Not all was in coins, a good percentage was in goods like grains, salted meat, local textile, and domestic horses. Above the barony were the viscountcies. Lord Robert¡¯s ie from the White Lake Viscountcy had previously been 800 gold coins annually. However, since he lost Korelia, his ie now stood at 600 gold coins. From that 600, Lansius took another 300 as capittion. Thus, Robert ended up with only 300. While it looked a lot less, it was still a Baron¡¯s level of ie. That ie allowed Robert to slowly nurse back his House¡¯s strength and continued to rule his domain. The gentle breeze greeted Lansius as he prepared the ink and the quill pen. While he didn¡¯t have his scrolls and records, he had memorized many of its numbers. So, he jotted them down to refresh his mind. First was Lord Robert¡¯s past capittion that became House Lansius¡¯ current wealth.
IeIn Gold
Robert''s Baggage Train1,400
Capittion, a share of umted Robert''s Wealth2,100
Ransom payments from Knights/ Squire families800
Confiscated, looted items from war600
A share of White Lake''s annual tax300
Korelia annual tax200
Horse trading scheme with Mindia50
Sir Justin''s horse smuggling50
Total in Gold5,500
Total in Silver (1 Gold is 20 Silver)110,000
Total in Copper (1 Silver is 12 Copper)1,320,000
Lansius finished the first parchment detailing his House¡¯s ie from the past year. He set it aside to dry and began listing the current expenses on a second parchment. He calcted the expenses for the six months since he hade into power. Thergest expense was for the trench work, which he paid for in salt. Each worker received the equivalent of 5 copper per day for work thatsted effectively 90 days. Thebined cost of the trench work and the salt scheme was more than twice the upkeep of his army. However, he saw this as an investment and aid relief. The secondrgest expense was the cost to maintain his military of 400 men-at-arms and crossbowmen. The standard rate for men-at-arms on a campaign was about 4 copper daily, including meals, while cavalrymen cost around 8 copper daily. The previous year, Lansius and Sir Justin negotiated a standby rate that also included free lodgings and armament leases. This rate was half of the original campaign rate: 2 copper daily for each man-at-arms, including meals, and 4 copper daily for cavalrymen. Considering that even master smiths, carpenters, and artisans only earned 4 copper daily, this was already a good living wage.
Expenses (Half a Year, 190 days, Standby rate)In Copper
400 men-at-arms and crossbowmen. 2 copper daily152,000
70 cavalrymen. 4 copper daily53,200
15 squires, captains, lieutenant. avg. 5 copper daily14,200
200 crossbow trigger mechanism. 20 copper4,000
50 Arbalest. 6 silver (72 copper each)3,600
40 Half Lance Armor. 3 gold (720 copper each)28,800
Workshop 20 maesters. 4 copper daily15,200
Trench Work, Salt investment 1000 men. 5 copper450,000
Total in Copper (1 Silver is 12 Copper)721,050
With 1.3 million copper in the coffers and 720,000 in expenses, Lansius¡¯ current wealth was around 600,000 copper or slightly less than 2,500 gold coins. While 2,500 gold might seem like a lot, Lansius and his treasurer, Calub, weren¡¯tfortable. The truth was, a small barony like Korelia could hardly afford hundreds of troops for the typical 40-day campaign. In fact, the reason most campaigns onlysted around 40 or 60 days was mainly due to the financial burden. Feeling the need forparison, Lansius started to write on another parchment.
Normal campaign rate40 days ( in Copper)
200 men-at-arms on campaign 4 copper daily32,000
20 cavalry on campaign 8 copper daily6,400
Total in Copper38,400
Total in Gold160
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Just like his previous calctions stored in the castle cab, a poor barony like Korelia, with an annual ie of only 200 gold coins, could only afford two-hundred men with twenty cavalry for 40 days. The total cost would be around 160 gold coins, not including other costs but factoring in food. The costly nature of war led the nobility to draw from the popce to bolster their ranks. Compulsory military service or levied troops were basically free, with the nobility only required to feed them during the campaign. Because of how inexpensive these levied troops were, they could outnumber the men-at-arms in any army by three to five times. However, as Lansius knew firsthand, there were serious issues with using them against well-trained and motivated soldiers. Still, the high cost of war didn¡¯t prevent the nobility from musteringrge armies, especially in times of emergency or continuous wars. The nobles could simply refuse or dy cash payments. As Calub had said, in reality, no nobles paid in full. The usual scheme was to offernd grants for farming, tax exemptions for several years, promises of employment as servants or guardsmen, special permits for trade, and so on. As long as the baron remained in power, he could offer special privileges in lieu of payment. Lansius wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with such tactics. After all, Cecile had been hired when Sir Cahan switched loyalties from Lord Robert. However, Lansius drew the line at paying his soldiers. He didn¡¯t want any discontent among the men he had painstakingly trained. Many would say he spoiled his troops, but there would be a time when things were hard and he would need to drive them hard. Nothing had prepared Lansius for his role, but he hade to ept his responsibility. Lansius looked at the numbers again and mulled them over. He wished that someday he could sustain his army without having to dip into his savings. Piqued by this idea, he decided to calcte the cost of maintaining his current army for a full year.
Annual Expenses for Current Military (standby)In Copper
400 men-at-arms and crossbowmen. 2 copper daily304,000
70 cavalrymen. 4 copper daily106,400
15 squires, captains, lieutenant. avg. 5 copper daily28,500
Total in Copper (1 Silver is 12 Copper)438,900
Total in Gold1,829
Lansius calcted that the military expenses for his current posture exceeded 1,800 gold coins annually. This was before other costs like servants, guardsmen, cooks, gifts for guests, additional purchases, guild projects, etc. Meanwhile, Korelia¡¯s ie was only 200 gold coins. Seeing the absurd numbers, Lansius chuckled. He realized that he and Calub were rather mad to let this happen, butst year, they had only one shot at survival. Driven by curiosity and a desire for aplete picture, Lansius carefully sharpened the quill pen and dipped it into the thick ink before writing down his House¡¯s annual ie.
Annual IeIn Gold
A share of White Lake''s annual tax300
Korelia annual tax200
Horse trading scheme with Mindia50
Sir Justin''s horse smuggling50
Total in Gold600
Upon finishing, hepared thest two parchments and saw an ie of 600 gold coins and expenses of 1,800 gold coins. He was clearly in the red. And not just slightly - House Lansius¡¯ expenses were three times its current ie. A standing army is really expensive. He mused, leaning back in his chair and looking up at the ceiling. His left shoulder felt a bit sore from the arm sling, so he rested his left wrist on the table. With his shoulders rxed, Lansius mulled over his idea of a standing army. The cost alone of maintaining a professional army year-round was ridiculously high. This was the reason why such an arrangement did not bemon in the medieval era - most feudal lords would simply disband their armies when they were no longer needed. Even with his recent massive victory, Lansius was under no illusions about his future ie. Though he could secure simr schemes with Three Hills and Korimor, he doubted he could maintain his current army solely from ie. But he understood that to limit his growth for financial reasons alone would be utterly foolish. He wasn¡¯t a clerk trying to do a profitable business, he was a warlord trying to fight his way out of the turmoil era. Only might, backed by sound logistics, is what truly matters... With the uing war in Arvena and the Imperium on the brink of copse, things would turn a lot worse for decades before even changing up for the better. In the face of that, aside from food security, investing in troops and their loyalty seemed to be the correct choice. This was where the ransom money and looted items yed a role. They could amount to thousands and easily fill his coffers with gold and silver. Thus, House Lansius was still in a rtively good position for several years. The issue was his Korelia building project. Lansius wished to transform Korelia into a thriving city. He and Calub had read the recordsst winter and conducted experiments on thend. From what they gathered, the underdeveloped east side of Korelia held the potential for agricultural development. Situated next to a river, the site was ideally suited for irrigation. Moreover, the area was prone to annual flooding in the spring following the harsh winter. The only issue was theck of natural wind barriers. The steppe winds were fierce and strong, resulting in substantial water loss and significant temperature fluctuations between day and night. They had observed firsthand that nts could initially thrive, but they would eventually wither and die due to the extreme wind conditions. Therefore, quite ironically, what Korelia needed were walls and windbreak trees - not for defense, but for food production. With 1,000 forced workers at his disposal, Lansius nned to restart the stone quarry. This wall project would be costly, but it could provide Korelia with a permanent defensive structure and potentially swathes of fertilend. Perhaps he could even use a section of the wall to construct arge tower as a new living space, as Korelia Castle was too limited. Maybe even a windmill and watermill... He reflected on history. The reason why kings built castles was not merely for indulgence, but also to attract people from all social sses. The neers would sell their merchandise and offer their services to the workers, artisans, and smiths whobored there, as well as the growing noble ss that moved to reside within the castle¡¯s vicinity. Shops and stalls would spring up, offering food, clothing, and medicine. Drinking establishments, taverns, barber shops, tailors, bathhouses, theaters, entertainment venues, and various workshops would also emerge to meet the demands of the city. Over time, these transient merchants and artisans would settle and be part of the city¡¯s poption. Thus, what began as a castle-building project would transform into a thriving, bustling society. Lansius wanted to emte this tried-and-true method. He would likely have the funds after Lord Jorge¡¯s capittion, but he needed to be prudent to avoid squandering it. To feed and house another thousand men.... Regardless of whether they were forced workers, Lansius had to meet their basic needs. Grain would be an issue, and he considered exclusively buying wheat from Lord Robert and the Eastern Merchants for another year or two. His trade bnce might look ugly at first, but his pashmina shawl project would likely be profitable once the guild had supplied Korelia with spinning wheels. Additionally, as Noyan, Lansius could expect a share of horses each year, which would boost his horse trading scheme. Immersed in his work, Lansius delved into various calctions to ensure he wasn¡¯t overlooking any factors. nning and data sheets brought reminders of his past life¡ªhow to n ahead, make preparations, and devise contingency ns. Only now the stakes were the lives of so many. ... Lansius stopped his quill pen and put it aside. Tired, he leaned back in his chair. Even after his victory, he still had a lot on his mind. First and foremost, he couldn''t resist thinking about his decision to punish Korimor. On one side, with Omin in prison, his military knowledge urged him to seize this golden opportunity for expansion. After surviving two major battles, soft-hearted as he was, even Lansius had be desensitized. However, the notion of attacking and conquering other people still brought him a moral dilemma. "What ame warlord I''ll make," Lansius mused, finding irony in his predicament. Of all the battles he had fought, none were driven by ambition, but rather a desire to save as many lives as possible. He recalled Lord Bengrieve''s words describing him as ''a selfless guardian.'' Probably just a polite way of calling me a useless pacifist. With a chuckle, he closed his eyes momentarily, only for another concern to surface. Marriage... He was about to marry Audrey. In itself, marriage wasn''t concerning. However, for Lansius, it was more than just building a family. It would ultimately decide his fate, anchoring him permanently as one of the Lords of Londia. This went against his wish for a simpler life. Despite his newfound status, Lansius still dreamed of sun-drenched meadows, the smell of baked bread in a vige hearth, and the quiet joy of tending a humble garden. He yearned for an easy and carefree life, bloodless, and as normal as can be, without the heavy responsibility of life and death. Sometimes the feeling was so strong that he fantasized about escaping from Korelia. If not for his strong sense of duty to those around him, Lansius might have packed his gear and sought a quiet life far from the burdens of leadership. Naturally, the responsibility for so many lives was not something one could easily be ustomed to. Thus, he questioned himself, striving to find some peace. After mulling it over for a while, he realized his thoughts were just running in circles. His indecision about attacking, his reluctance to ept responsibility, all boiled down to one single question. "Is everyone important to me?" Like it or not, everyone was tied to him. In his quest to save them, they had be a part of his House. Audrey, in particr, became the embodiment of them all. After this realization, his decision became clear. He couldn''t bear to see her suffer anymore and for that, he needed power and authority. *** Korelia, Eastern Mansion It was close to midday when the deputy arrived at the Eastern Mansion. He was hurried to the upper chamber where Lord Lansius and Sir Harold were standing, looking over an unfurled map of the province on the table. ¡°My Lord, you wish to see me?¡± ¡°Hugo, what do you know about Korimor castle and the northern corridor?¡± asked Lansius as he gestured for him toe nearer. Hugo looked surprised upon hearing it. ¡°The Korimor Castle...? I heard its main keep and towers are bigger than Korelia,¡± he replied while approaching the table. ¡°And the northern corridor?¡± reminded Sir Harold. The deputy mulled for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s a direct path to Korimor and even Mindia, but it¡¯s easy to get lost there. Water is also scarce and there are some rumors of banditry going on.¡± ¡°The banditry is by the Nicopns raiders, the same ones we beat in the forest,¡± Lansius exined. ¡°Also, the nomad tribesmen know the route with fresh water even in summer.¡± Hugo began to sense where this was going, and fear grew within him. ¡°My Lord, do you wish to attack Korimor?¡± Lansius¡¯ face remained stoic as he nced at Hugo and spoke, ¡°A good warlord expands.¡± The Lord¡¯s words made Hugo swallow dryly. His eyes couldn¡¯t hold a gaze against Lansius. Meanwhile, Sir Harold mulled over the idea. Lansius continued, ¡°You know me. I¡¯m neither a warmonger nor an opportunist by nature. Yet, I carry the weight of ten thousand souls on my shoulders... Hugo, we need every bit of leverage we can find. Because, at the end of the day, it¡¯s just us. So, are you with me?¡± *** Chapter 67: One-eyed Knight Chapter 67: One-eyed Knight One-eyed Knight Lord Lansius had made his intention clear to counterattack and seize Korimor, causing cold sweat to form on Hugo¡¯s back. ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m with you, but is this even possible?¡± asked the deputy. Lansius looked him in the eye and asked, ¡°Do you think we can¡¯t make it?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t even have two hundred men to spare. That¡¯s hardly enough for a siege.¡± Hugo recalled the report on the troops they had left. Out of 400 core troops, 150 were either dead, wounded, or too shaken to fight. To maintain order and keep hostages in Korelia, they needed at least another 150 men. This meant there were only 100 left for the campaign to take Korimor. ¡°Go on, let us know your full thoughts about this.¡± Lansius encouraged his deputy to speak. Hugo took a deep breath to calm himself down. ¡°With fewer than two hundred, I even doubt that I can take a small castle like Korelia. Korimor has a better defense. It survived siege attempts multiple times... Maybe if it¡¯s only a raid.¡± Ignoring his suggestion, Lansius asked, ¡°So, you agreed that this is impossible?¡±The Lord¡¯s reaction paused Hugo; he mulled for a while before dering, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s impossible with just a small force.¡± Lord Lansius, straightened his posture and gazed at Sir Harold, who simply nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of someone bringing fewer than three-hundred men to siege a castle and winning.¡± ¡°The rule is to bring three to five times the size of the garrison,¡± added Hugo. Lansius gave another look at the provincial map on the table. Its yellowing surface and fading ink couldn¡¯t hide its artful nature; however, it held little credible information. Just the general cements and borders of baronies, viscountcies¡ªsome even outdated. ¡°I¡¯ve sent Audrey to meet with the surrendering Nicopns. We¡¯ll have the defender numbers soon.¡± Hugo was surprised that Lansius was adamant about besieging Korimor. ¡°My Lord, even if they only have the smallest number of defenders, say a hundred, we need at least five-hundred.¡± ¡°Oh, we can¡¯t do that,¡± Lansius dismissed. ¡°We don¡¯t have the food to support five-hundred in a siege.¡± The mention of food led Hugo to a conclusion. ¡°You want to starve Korimor out?¡± Lansius shook his head. ¡°No, we likely have less food than them.¡± Hugo chuckled. None of this made sense. ¡°Then, My Lord, how do you n to win?¡± Lansius smiled, ¡°I still have the Nomad tribes¡¯ assistance.¡± ¡°But they¡¯re still hunting for the remnants, and at most, they probably can provide only fifty horsemen.¡± ¡°We also have reinforcements from Lord Robert,¡± replied Lansius lightly. Hugo was stunned. ¡°Repurposing a relief force to a siege? Would they even consent to that?¡± ¡°Well, if they don¡¯t want to, then we¡¯ll make do with what we¡¯ve got,¡± the Lord said with a shrug. Hugo furrowed his brows. He knew Lansius had a n, but he couldn¡¯t even guess a glimpse of it, which bothered him greatly. ¡°Then, My Lord, please enlighten me if you wish for me to lead the siege.¡± Lansius was amused. ¡°Besieging a castle isn¡¯t all about the number of men and how much food you have.¡± His words sent Hugo and Sir Harold into deep thought. Lansius continued, ¡°We have the element of surprise. No one expects us in Korimor. We likely only need to be intimidating.¡± ¡°Intimidating?¡± Hugo mulled over the words. ¡°Indeed. We don¡¯t need to assault the castle. We just need to appearrge enough to intimidate,¡± Lansius exined. The Lord¡¯s brief and enigmatic words hardly instilled confidence, but that was intentional. From the start, Lansius realized he wasn¡¯t all-knowing, and there was no guarantee that his n was the best. Thus, he conditioned his retainers to think critically, hoping they mighte up with a better strategy or pinpoint a weakness in his own. The sound of hurried footsteps echoed from the stairs, and Margo, the pageboy, entered. ¡°My Lord, I beg your pardon, but the guards report seeing cavalry to the east.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± eximed Sir Harold, who then bolted towards the stairs. ¡°They¡¯rete,¡± remarked Lansius, exhaling in relief. ? *** ? White Lake Viscountcy Michael had been the favorite of the White Lake nobility since he was a boy. Through his family¡¯s standing, perseverance, and intellectual prowess, he had won the hearts of influential men and women. However, his once-ster reputation was no more. Last year, as the Marshal, he lost the war against Lansius¡¯ much smaller force. In the aftermath, he was captured and lost an eye. Despite having Lord Robert on his side, that alone couldn¡¯t save him from the wrath of the other members of the court. Many noble families were losing or ransoming their husbands, sons, or other rtives in the war. They med Michael, and Lord Robert was powerless to intervene at that time. Consequently, the ex-Marshal was removed from the court and disgraced. As such, the promise of betrothal to Robert¡¯s daughter was also called off. Many thought that was the end of him. Since then, a year had passed. While Lord Robert¡¯s influence and power had waned after losing the war, his House was still influential with a functioning administration. Lansius¡¯ generous capittion terms allowed Robert to hold on to his seat of power. The White Lake region had a yearly ie of around 800 gold coins. As agreed upon his capittion, Robert had agreed to send the requested goods and silver, equivalent to 500 gold coins, to Lansius. Uwfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. That agreement still left him with a good 300 gold coins ie, more than enough to livefortably as a regional power. Moreover, of the 500 gold coins Lansius spent, Robert would recoup a sum from taxes and economic growth in his region. Thus, it wasn¡¯t hard for him to nurse his forces back. Nearing the height of summer, a messenger arrived in White Lake, bearing a message of impending war in Korelia. As anyone could have guessed, Lansius¡¯ ascent as the Lord of Korelia didn¡¯t gain any eptance. It only worsened the delicate bnce of power in Londia. Behind closed doors, many were arguing not to send help. If Korelia were defeated, then White Lake could break free. However, Lord Robert wasn¡¯t going to make the same mistake. Many underestimated the Lord of Korelia simply because he didn¡¯t exude the confidence of a strong noble. Lansius¡¯ manner of speech and behavior showed little indication that he possessed the qualities of a leader. Yet, all of that didn¡¯t matter. Robert had long understood that power came in many forms and not every sessful warlord was a charismatic leader. In fact, one of the most charismatic men in Londia was Lord Jorge, who was the biggest fool in the region. People who judged a man based solely on his physique and looks were due for a harsh reality check with Lansius. Although Robert wouldn¡¯t speak of this to anyone, Lansius reminded him of his younger self. Despite all their failings as noblemen, both Robert and Lansius were skilled warmanders. In conflict-prone Londia, that one skill alone was a desirable trait for a leader. That was why Lord Robert stubbornly prepared his men for reinforcements. This time he chose to trust his guts and mustered two-hundred men and forty cavalry, a respected force for a relief mission. What was hard was to find a leader. Almost no one would take the role. They all feared that Korelia would certainly be lost, and they would be implicated for leading a relief force. While this might have looked like a setback, in reality, all of this yed into Lord Robert¡¯s hands. ? *** ? One-eyed Michael Today, Michael met Astrid to say farewell. Their betrothal was no more, but Lord Robert allowed the meeting to take ce. They met in a private garden to avoid prying eyes. Except for the usualdy-in-waiting and the old swordsman in the far corner, there was nobody else. ¡°Michael, what happened to your eye? Are you still in pain?¡± Astrid rushed to her ex-fianc¨¦ as soon as she saw him entering the garden. She was worried about his left eye, which was bandaged and covered with an eyepatch. Standing there with a smile, Michael replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright, mydy. I lost an eye, but I gained a much more valuable experience.¡± ¡°But... your eye, I should get someone to look after you!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother, mydy,¡± he reassured her. ¡°Your humble knight just wanted to say goodbye.¡± Astrid cast her eyes downward. ¡°Michael, I wish things could have ended differently for us.¡± ¡°It was nobody¡¯s fault but mine. I me nobody for my misfortune,¡± he said lightly without burden. He had learned to ept his defeat. Gone was his bloated sense of entitlement. For a time, there was nothing said between them. Michael was looking longingly at Astrid and her beautiful, long hazelnut hair. This was probably thest time he would see her. ¡°I heard you are leading the relief force... It¡¯s a long journey to Korelia. Can I get you anything, medicine or a fur coat?¡± she offered. Michael thought about the offer and couldn¡¯t help but say what he truly wanted. ¡°Mydy, if I could regain my honor, would you still ept my hand?¡± Astrid blushed at hearing that so unexpectedly. She nced elsewhere to regain herposure. The garden wasckluster this summer, the Hyacinths and Daffodils having already bloomed in spring. But there was a small row in the corner where a type of flower dared to defy the rest. The purplish pink Cymen flower was blooming boldly in the summer as if to give her encouragement. ¡°Sir Michael, don¡¯t take too long, or Mother will arrange another marriage.¡± He didn¡¯t flinch. It was only to be expected. ¡°Another?¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Lansius had rejected my father¡¯s proposal,¡± she said with a hint of relief. ¡°How outrageous! Surely there has been some mis--¡° ¡°Michael!¡± Astrid protested. ¡°P-pardon me, mydy.¡± He just couldn¡¯t control himself upon hearing that the love of his life had been rejected by someone. It shocked him and made him vent without thinking. Astrid shook her head a little. ¡°You know, I heard that the Baron already has two other noblewomen with him. Both are blonde, and one even has the bluest of eyes.¡± ¡°High noble daughters?!¡± Michael couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Astrid nodded, and Michael¡¯s jaw dropped faster than he could cover it with his hand. I knew he was more than an ordinary noble, but I didn¡¯t realize just how big the difference is between us... This also meant that Astrid and Michael could still happen. This realization bolstered Michael¡¯s spirit. ¡°I will do my utmost best, mydy. Please wait for good news from me.¡± ¡°Michael, don¡¯t throw yourself into danger. I¡¯m not worth your life,¡± she warned, feeling bad that Michael needed to venture into a war just to be with her. Michael bowed deeply and left. Within hours, he was leading the relief troops from White Lake. A few of his friends and longtime retinue were following him. Their fortunes were tied to him, just as Michael¡¯s was now tied to the fate of Korelia. ? *** ? White Lake Relief Force ¡°Riders ahead,¡± warned the scout who had just returned from the front. ¡°I see them,¡± Michael replied after squinting his eye. They had been fully armored since that morning, fearing that the Coalition might have subjugated Korelia town. Their assumption seemed to be correct. Lansius was unlikely to send riders to intercept when his opponent was on the other side. Meaning, the riders approaching him were Lansius¡¯ opponents. ¡°Draw them in, I want to trap them between cavalry and infantry,¡± Michael dered. ¡°Horsemen ready!¡± The lieutenantmanded. Leaving their infantry to prepare their lines behind, Michael led the cavalry forward. He wasn¡¯t disillusioned and aimed only to steal a small skirmish victory while hopefully capturing a man or two for interrogation. Forty cavalry in shining armor galloped through the grassy ins. Michael counted twelve horsemen in armor from the opposing force. Upon closer inspection, however, their opponent was raising a Blue and Bronze banner and rode calmly. Intrigued by this, Michael slowed down his horse to a trot, and his cavalry followed. ¡°Blue and Bronze chevron, isn¡¯t that the Lord of Korelia¡¯s banner?¡± his lieutenant asked as they slowed down. ¡°It seems like it,¡± Michaelmented. ¡°Impressive, they still have the town under control. Lord Lansius must¡¯ve pulled out some incredible defense,¡± said another knight in his service. ¡°Let¡¯s meet up and ask. If they still have the town, then it¡¯ll be a blessing for our reinforcement.¡± Michael spurred his horse forward. After trotting a distance under the Korelia summer sun, they met up with the opposing side. A knight rose his right palm and addressed them, ¡°Hail, I am Harold, a knight of House Lansius. To whom am I speaking?¡± Lifting his helmet visor, Michael replied, ¡°I am Michael from White Lake; we¡¯re bringing reinforcements.¡± ¡°Ah, wee to Korelia. Let us set up a ce so you and your men can rest for today.¡± Harold¡¯s calm words, without any hint of urgency, aroused suspicion. ¡°Rest? What about the siege?¡± Michael blurted out. The tall knight in dashing armor chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The tone made Michael uneasy. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯rete by a day. The battle happened yesterday,¡± the knight exined. Thinking that the sun was still up and there was a chance of another battle, Michael spoke, ¡°Then we must hurry.¡± Harold chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Korelia has already won.¡± Michael¡¯s eye opened wide while his knights looked at each other. ¡°The Lord of Korelia won the war?¡± asked Michael carefully. ¡°Indeed. We¡¯ve won. Korelia is free; the siege has been lifted,¡± Sir Haroldughed as he spoke. Harold¡¯s confirmation stunned Robert¡¯s Knights. They couldn¡¯t believe what they had heard. ¡°Korelia won in just one day?¡± Michael asked again, this time fully amused by this absurdity. ¡°Against how many?¡± one of Michael¡¯s knights asked. ¡°Six-thousand,¡± answered Harold proudly. Michael and his men were astounded. They shook their heads and chuckled, unable to believe what they had heard. ¡°Come, you¡¯ll see for yourself,¡± invited Sir Harold as he turned his horse around and trotted with his escorts towards Korelia town. ¡°What should we do? Do we trust him?¡± asked his lieutenant, still harboring doubts. ¡°Get me a runner,¡± Michaelmanded. To prevent a possible borate trap, he sent a runner to warn his infantry. He feared a trap might be aimed at his supply train. ¡°What do we do if Korelia is already freed?¡± his lieutenant asked as they went. ¡°Aside from joining the celebration and feast?¡± quipped Michael. The man chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll be more than happy to entertain such a thought.¡± ¡°If this is really true, then Lord Lansius is truly a frightening man...¡± Michael looked left and right, for signs of trouble but found none. Instead, he saw shepherds and their flocks grazingzily beside the northern riverbank. Sensing no hostility at all, his lieutenantmented, ¡°I see nothing suspicious. The shepherds acted calmly and there was no glittering of swords or armor from anywhere.¡± "Then the Lord of Korelia is indeed a rising star," said Michael without hesitation. "To triumph over such numbers in a single day... I would be more than willing to pledge myself to his cause." Little did he know that his support, stemming from a blend of respect and uncertainty about his future role after his current appointment, would be the final missing piece in the puzzle that would reshape the fate of Londia. ? *** ? Chapter 68: Two Paths Chapter 68: Two Paths Two Paths Eastern Mansion One hundred troops, bolstered by the militia, were mobilized under Sir Justin¡¯smand. Sir Harold to lead the column and greet the approaching relief force from White Lake. It was an unusual sight, as the siege had already been lifted, and Korelia had been freed. Still, the townsfolk made merriment of it and greeted the forty knights like heroes foring to their aid. While the forty knights from White Lake entered Korelia, two hundred men, along with their supply carts and camp followers, headed north of Korelia and set up camp near the river. Inside the Eastern Mansion, with confirmation that the iing army was indeed reinforcement, Lansius breathed a sigh of relief and adjusted the arm sling for his wrist. The anticipation for the news gave Hugo time to think, yet he couldn¡¯t unravel how he was supposed to besiege Korimor with limited men and supplies. ¡°My Lord,¡± Hugo began his case. ¡°Korimor isn¡¯t like Korelia. Maybe Korelia could be intimidated with just three hundred, but Korimor, even with just a paltry amount of defense, couldfortably fend off arger number of invaders for months.¡± Lansius was content watching him speak, so Hugo continued, ¡°We need more men, siegedders, siege engines, and plentiful supplies if we n to starve them out.¡±¡°Too bad they¡¯re burnt,¡± Lansiusmented about the siege engine, regretting the loss of good quality wood and timber that he could reuse. ¡°But we don¡¯t need siege engines. They¡¯re slow and heavy.¡± Hugo was piqued. ¡°Slow, My Lord?¡± ¡°Yes, we probably would lose the element of surprise if we marched with those siege engines. Even in parts, they are heavy.¡± Something didn¡¯t sound right, so Hugo argued, ¡°But, even using the direct northern corridor, the men would still need to spend at least twenty days marching.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too slow. I think we can do it in ten days.¡± ¡°Ten days?¡± the deputy blurted out. ¡°That means, a cavalry-only force?¡± ¡°Cavalry transport,¡± Lansius corrected him. Hugo rubbed his chin after hearing his Lord¡¯s suggestion. While it was possible, it presented a dilemma on its own. ¡°Does My Lord think that the nomads would assist?¡± Instead of answering, Lord Lansius gestured for his pageboy to approach. Margo hurriedly presented himself in front of his master, whomanded, ¡°Call the tribesman.¡± ? *** ? The tribesman came to the upper floor of the mansion. It wasn¡¯t as spacious as the hall below, but it was well-made and luxurious to his eyes. He saw the Lord of Korelia standing beside a table with a grand map on top of it. Approaching with eyes on the ground, he bowed deeply and said, ¡°My Noyan, how may I serve?¡± Hugo was intrigued by the calling but didn¡¯t ask, as they were in front of a guest. ¡°Tribesman, I need to transport men to Korimor using the northern corridor. Is it possible?¡± asked Lansius without mincing words. The tribesman, fully aware of this race that Lansius had proposed earlier, replied, ¡°If they can ride, we can provide the horses. If they can¡¯t ride, we can borrow some of the tribes¡¯ wagons they used for yurts.¡± Lansius nodded happily, and the tribesman inquired, ¡°How many men does My Noyan wish to move?¡± ¡°Two hundred,¡± he revealed. The tribesman paused for a moment beforementing, ¡°It would be quite a task.¡± ¡°Is it possible?¡± There was a slight concern in Lansius¡¯ voice. ¡°Certainly. It can be arranged,¡± the nomad answered confidently. Hugo was surprised by the nomad¡¯s approval and asked, ¡°With the hunt for remnants still ongoing, how could you provide more horsemen for this?¡± The tribesman, still in his armor despite being indoors, grinned as he looked Hugo in the eye. ¡°Not only our men but our women and children are also expert riders.¡± And then he returned his gaze to Lord Lansius. ¡°My Noyan, if you wish for this to happen quickly, then let me return before sundown.¡± ¡°One more thing,¡± said Lord Lansius. The tribesman bowed his head slightly, awaitingmand. The Lord took a deep breath and said, ¡°I need to talk about the Tribes¡¯ future.¡± The tribesman didn¡¯t question and simply nodded deeply. ¡°How many wives does a tribesman usually have?¡± the Lord asked. ¡°The prominent member usually has two or three.¡± ¡°And how many children does your father have from his wives?¡± ¡°Five from my mother and three from my other mother,¡± the tribesman replied without hesitation. Lansius nodded, while Hugo was puzzled by where this discussion was going. ¡°Listen well, if the number of nomadic tribes right now is over one-thousand people, then in less than thirty years, you will probably reach ten times that number.¡± The nomad was pleased and dered, ¡°Then you shall be the Noyan of twenty thousand souls.¡± Lansiusughed. He didn¡¯t expect such an answer. Only after he took a deep breath did he find hisposure. Rubbing his bandaged left wrist on his arm sling, he spoke, ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, you¡¯ll find a hard time finding pasture to graze.¡± This time, the tribesman was stunned with concern, his eyes widening momentarily. ¡°I heard some of your tribes ventured into Korimor¡¯s exterior because of theck of grass west of Korelia. Is that true?¡± ¡°Indeed, such is true, My Noyan.¡± Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°It¡¯ll be ten times harder in twenty years,¡± warned Lansius. ¡°... It cannot be helped, My Noyan. Every family needs their goats and horses, and they need good grass to grow and produce milk.¡± ¡°I understand. However, the number of folks will be so much that the grass around Korelia and Korimor alone won¡¯t be enough. Meaning you¡¯ll be moving closer to South Hill or Three Hills, which may cause problems. Worse, the tribes may even fight amongst themselves for water and grazing area.¡± The tribesman furrowed his brows before gaining inspiration and asked, ¡°My Noyan, you are telling me this now. Does it mean you have an answer?¡± The Lord mulled momentarily, before replying, ¡°I might have.¡± Bowing deeply, the tribesman asked, ¡°Pray that you tell us, O Great One.¡± Lansius took a sharp breath. ¡°Look at Korelia. The town is six thousand souls. Our people have a lot of shepherds and flocks, but we didn¡¯t need to graze too far from town.¡± Furrowing his brows, the tribesman jumped to a conclusion. ¡°Do you wish for us to learn to live in a city?¡± ¡°No, it would be taking you out of your roots. That wouldn¡¯t end well,¡± Lord Lansius said with such rity as if he had seen it happen before. ¡°What I want is for the nomadicmunity to make small market posts.¡± ¡°Market posts?¡± The tribesman was piqued. ¡°Indeed, between here and Mindia, also here and Three Hills. It should be built within half a day¡¯s journey by cart.¡± Hugo started to understand what this was all about. ¡°I want to build a safe route between Korelia and other cities. With a ce to rest, men to provide protection, also food, clean water, and spare horses.¡± ¡°So, My Noyan wished for the tribes to guard these market posts,¡± he started to pick up the idea. ¡°Since this is my idea, I¡¯ll extend my protection to the family responsible for these market posts,¡± Lord Lansius smiled. ¡°The area surrounding the post should belong to the family for grazing. I¡¯ll also erect a small tower and assign men as lookouts and patrols.¡± The tribesman began to really like this idea, and his genuine smile returned. ¡°There¡¯s also another thing. Since merchants wille regrly, you can sell them many things, from cheese, meat, leather products, mare¡¯s wine, and even good horses. You should make a decent profit just by keeping the merchants happy and well-protected.¡± ¡°It seems that My Noyan has thought this all through. I shall bring this matter to leader Batu and the elders,¡± he dered passionately. Lansius took a step closer and tapped the tribesman¡¯s shoulder firmly. ¡°Please, convey my well wishes to them. Also, my gratitude for the horses and riders for two hundred men.¡± The tribesman bowed deeply and left with a face even brighter than when he came. He had such worthy news for his elders. Lord Lansius was their Noyan for less than a year, but already thinking far ahead into the future. In the tribesman¡¯s eyes, Lansius was a leader unlike any other, someone to whom the Nomads could fully pledge their fate. ? *** ? Korelia Audrey sat at the finest table inside the best inn in Korelia, sipping spiced wine to quench her thirst. She had been riding from the Eastern Mansion under the hot summer sun. In front of her sat Lady Danie, d in her blue intricate surcoat thatpletely hid her Centuria steel cuirass. With the camp burnt and her horse lost in the woods, she had no spare clothes to wear. In contrast, Audrey was not wearing armor but a ck gothic dress. Behind her stood Ca, fully armed and ready. Outside, the city celebrated the arrival of forty knights from White Lake. The merriment could be heard from inside the inn which remained empty, as only one day had psed since the siege, and visitors from outside Korelia had yet to arrive. Audrey put her silver goblet down, took a deep breath, and began, ¡°So why the change of heart?¡± Danie bowed her head a little. ¡°My Lady,¡± she addressed her host, as Ca had already informed her of Audrey¡¯s status as the future consort of the Lord of Korelia. ¡°We are merely a freepany in search of work. Unfortunately, we stood on opposing sides, but the battle has ended.¡± ¡°Lord Lansius only made a pact with Lord Jorge,¡± Audrey reminded her guest. ¡°We have yet to capture Lord Omin. I believe you Nicopns are paid by him.¡± ¡°That is correct. However, we were contracted only to wage war on Korelia, and we have fulfilled our role.¡± Audrey snorted, as a squire she had a different view of loyalty. ¡°So you won¡¯t even try to rescue your employer?¡± ¡°Regretfully, my employer has fled and left us with nothing. We¡¯re now forced to fend for ourselves.¡± Audrey looked to the side, aware that her gaze might cause difort. ¡°I think all of this is pointless,¡± she said. ¡°I doubt Lord Lansius would want allies who would abandon him as soon as he lost a battle.¡± Danie smiled. ¡°I think this time it will be different.¡± ¡°Why?¡± asked Audrey. ¡°Unlike Lord Jorge or Lord Omin, the Lord of Korelia is more promising. No mercenary would abandon such a good Lord after just one or two setbacks.¡± Audrey smiled, knowing it to be true. Loyal or not, the mercenaries weren¡¯t foolish enough to squander a capable warlord. However, it was hard for her to trust Lady Danie. Like most people, Audrey was suspicious of the Nicopns, especially one who looked as smart and capable as Danie. "Tell me, are you or your men involved in enving the tribesmen?" Danie''s eyes widened. "I would kill my men if they ever did so." "You honor your upbringing," Audreyplemented. ¡°We shall ride together sometimes." She finished up her conversation. Danie nodded politely. ¡°It would be an honor, My Lady.¡± Audrey almost rose but paused halfway, meeting the Nicopn¡¯s gaze. Her instinct red up, so she sat down again. Ca looked at her questioningly, while Danie remained unmoved. ¡°The Lord wishes for me to ask you this: How many men defended Korimor castle? How are their defenses and garrison? Also, tell us about their leader.¡± Danie''s eyes widened. She couldn''t believe the implications of the question. Despite their miraculous victory, Korelia''s forces were small and had suffered high numbers of wounded and dead. Thus, she hadn''t expected swift reprisal. Yet, clearly, Lord Lansius had entertained the idea, making Danie realize just howpletely and swiftly the Korelians had turned the tables on the Western Lords. ? *** ? Lansius Inside his private chamber, the victor of this war, Lansius, satfortably on the bed. As he had expected, his retainers barred him from going outside. After Hugo and the tribesman had left the mansion, the servants brought Lansius a serving of warm broth with a duck egg and gruel. It was okay, but he didn¡¯t like the taste of the jumbo egg yolk. Nevertheless, his staff insisted it was good for bruises and bone healing. With marriage nned for next week, Lansius wanted to be in good shape, so he consumed the broth despite the bad aftertaste. He found himself wishing he could have simply fried the egg or salted it. With Audrey gone to meet with Danie, the upper floor of the mansion was quiet. So quiet that Lansius could hear the ringing in his ears, a byproduct of training and taking too many hits on the helmet. A small price to pay for victory... All the tension from yesterday¡¯s battle had been eroded, although as he had experienced before, the horrors of war would linger for many months toe. He had seen shes of men getting trampled beneath his destrier, but he was neither disturbed nor afraid. He was simply mesmerized by how vivid the recollection was. Lansius shook his head; he didn¡¯t want to ponder about it. Afterward, he drew a deep breath. If only they knew that leaving people with nothing to do can actually hurt more than it helps. He wished he had something to work as a distraction, otherwise, his brain would y those charging and trampling memories on repeat. He drew another sigh, realizing he had yet to visit Sterling. Lansius missed the squire¡¯spany. The young squire possessed a good intellect and critical thinking that made him a valuable discussion partner. Lansius considered calling Cecile, but he knew she had too much on her te right now. Left with nothing else to do, he turned his attention to the parchments on the desk and rose from the bedside. He approached the desk, pulled out the small wooden chair, and tried to getfortable. With just one hand, he slowly put away the stacks of parchment to the side. He wanted a fresh parchment for this one. There was a n he had yet to put on paper. His favorite quotes came to mind: Knowledge isn¡¯t power; it¡¯s merely potential. Poweres from applying that knowledge. Wisdomes from learning when and why to apply that knowledge. Lansius had been pondering for a long time about Londia, ever since he realized he was going to be independent in thisnd. The Great Londia, with all its politics, blood feuds, and problems, was a province in a state of war. With the Imperium failing and chaos at the door, Lansius realized that a drastic measure was needed to rein in the province. A half-hearted attempt would backfire and lead to a bigger tragedy. He saw only two options. The first historically urred on the steppe ins near the Onon River, leading to the birth of thergest Empire humankind had ever seen. Its method was effective yet inhumane. History tells the story of Temujin of the Onon River, who, during his wars, ordered all men taller than the wheels of an ox-cart to be killed. He spared only the women and young boys who wouldn¡¯t remember their fathers or uncles. In this way, Temujin ¨C who would be remembered as Genghis Khan ¨C ended the tribal blood feuds and paved the way for the unification of Mongolia. Lansius wanted no part in such a method. So, he was left with another, less direct but equally drastic solution. Thus, he sharpened his quill pen carefully, prepared his ink, and wrote several words: Õ÷ sei ÒÄ i ´ó dai ½« sh¨­ ÜŠ gun ? *** ? Chapter 69: Blooming Chapter 69: Blooming Blooming Sterling was recovering in the guest chamber inside the castle, one of the fortunate ones who survived the cold grip of death. The night before, many had sumbed to their injuries. Even among those who seemed to be recovering, a few were suddenly ovee by fever and died. He was lucky that the Saint Candidate had treated him; otherwise, the pain and swelling in his crushed leg would have been unbearable. The afflicted limb was now wrapped tightly, supported by wooden nks to keep it immobile. Since this morning, Sterling remained stable throughout the day. His fever had subsided, and he was restless, eager to do something. The physician, however, insisted that he rest. Thus, he spent his day confined to bed, his only distractions being visits fromrades or castle staff. But as the sun dipped low on the horizon, people returned to their chores, leaving him alone. The door to his chamber was intentionally left ajar to let in the fresh air and allow Sterling to call for help if needed. He was pleasantly surprised when a golden blonde girl entered. At first nce, she resembled Cecile, but her behavior quickly revealed that she was someone else. "Who are you?" he asked. The girl looked straight at him, her eyes narrowing as she examined his face. "Ah, you must be Sterling the squire." Her voice filled with recognition. "I''m ire." "ire? Then you must be... I apologize. I''m so sorry for your loss."ire waved it off. "It''s not your fault or anything. War is war. Father taught me to be ready." Her words rejuvenated Sterling. He never thought that Sir Cahan''s daughter was this courageous. "I apud your bravery." "Your praise is misced." The fifteen-year-old girl approached Sterling and pointed at the darkened area around her eyes, exining, "I already cried a lot beforeing here." "It''s still amazing." He was genuinely impressed by herposure. ire giggled, showing one missing tooth. "What happened with your tooth?" "Oh, I tried to ride the old warhorse. She didn''t like me and threw me off. Baddy!" she said happily with a grin. Sterling nodded. ire looked almost exactly like Cecile, just a tad shorter since she was younger; but that was where the simrities ended. While the older sister was calm and in control, the younger sister was bubbly and full of smiles. "I hope it''ll grow better than the old one," shemented about her tooth. "Otherwise, it''s going to ruin my already slim chance of good marriage." Sterling continued to nod at her story. He grew to enjoy herpany. "You know, without a father or mother, and being the second daughter with no estate, nobody is going to ask for me. Not that I care, but it still feels awful." The squire chuckled, and ireughed too. "I''m sure your sister will take care of you," Sterling reassured her. "That I do not doubt. Actually, my father always said that if I were quiet, people might like me as much as they did my sister when she served as Lady in Waiting for Lady Astrid." "No, stay true to yourself," Sterling disagreed, much to ire''s surprise. "But why? Don''t men like quiet and obedient women?" "Not at all. There are also many who like brave and outspoken women," he spoke his mind. "I see," she nodded with sparkles in her eyes. "What kind of men like a bratty and noisy girl like me then?" He pondered for a moment. "Smart men who can match your intellect." "Intellect?" she giggled. "I possess so little of it, unlike my sister." Sterling pondered again and found the words. "ire, you have your father''s charisma." "Charisma?" she blinked, her face turned serious like her sister. "You have a charm and confidence that allows you to connect easily with people." ire listened intently; their gazes met, and it was Sterling who blushed as he realized just how pretty she looked with her golden eyes and long tinum-blonde hair. He would never admit it, but he had a thing for blondes. Withrger-than-life figures such as Felicity and Hannei around, the young squire was convinced that they were the golden fruit of this world. Even amongst the staff and guards, there was never ack of secret admirers¡ªmen who would dly throw their lives away to protect them. Oddly enough, while Sterling saw Cecile every day, he never felt anything toward her. Maybe even some slight jealousy since the Lord seemed to trust her better than him. Watching Sterling turn quiet, ire quickly used her palm to feel the man''s forehead, fearing he may develop a sudden fever. "It doesn''t feel hot, but why are you turning red?" she asked, worried. "Are your legs in pain? Should I call for help?" "No, no, I''m okay," Sterling assured her, his own heart beating fast. ire still looked worried, so he tried another approach: "I just told you that you have your father''s charm, and I meant it. I barely know you, but I feel like I''m about to fall for you." Most girls wouldugh this off, dismissing it as a cheap and desperate line from a youngster. Even Sterling expected her to mock him. Yet, ire smiled warmly. "Gratitude for your kind words." "You''re not going to mock me?" he asked carefully. "Why would I? You sound so sincere," ire put her hand on Sterling''s. He smiled and hinted softly, "My feelings are genuine." The girl looked happy, but this time there was some bitterness on her face. "You''re the Lord''s confidant... With the Lord, a rising star, you too will rise high. I doubt you''ll have ack of honoreddies seeking marriage." He furrowed his brows and protested, "That''s not true." She hid her hands behind her back and breathed deeply. "I only have my father''s hair and maybe a horse as a dowry. You''ll have a bad life if you''re going to ask for my hand." Sterling saw that behind ire''s bubbly behaviory a maturity beyond her years. She was a girl with a strong heart, able to face her father''s tragic demise, and had a level-headed view of life. Unlike those who sought honeyed words and the promise of an easy life, she didn''t seem afraid of hardship. "ire, keep talking. The more you talk, the more I like you." She was stunned. "Do you mean it?" "I do. Tell me about the old warhorse, or about your father. I''m keen to learn about them." This time, ire blushed, never before had someone wanted her to continue talking. Even her father usually just shrugged or shook his head after listening to her so much. "You don''t have to. This is just because you feel sorry for my loss, right?" "No, I like listening to people." Sterling looked to the door, saw nobody, and whispered, "Lord Lansius rarely talks, and neither does your sister. It''s easy to get bored." Stolen novel; please report. "Ah, so the Lord of Korelia is also the quiet type." ire covered her grinning mouth. "They are," Sterling confirmed happily, and the two chuckled. Afterward, there was an awkward silence until ire broke the impasse. "I''ll only be here for a number of days, but we should be friends." Instead of answering, Sterling said gently, "Think about my offer. If you wish to know me better then you can ask your sister." ire let out a sigh. "Life is so unfair... An hour ago, I was worried about so many things, including my future marriage. Then, I checked a random room on a whim and was suddenly proposed marriage." For daughters of low nobility like ire, marriage wasrgely decided by their parents. She had heard many times that her mother had only talked to her father on the day they married. "But isn''t this too fast? Or are you just ying with me?" "ying with you..? ire, your sister is the Lord''s cup-bearer. The same Lord that all of Londia feared. He''ll kill me if I try something stupid." "Mmm, but even thinking to take my hand is indeed stupid. How will you argue against this if they asked you?" Stifling augh, Sterling said, "I''ll just tell him that I''m merely following his lead." "His lead? Oh, you mean, how Lord Lansius will marry Captain Audrey?" ire guessed. Sterling looked smug. "I''m just emting My Lord''s greatness." ire giggled, her eyes shifting to Sterling and his wounded leg. "It''s not fun if only I talk. You should tell me about yourself. I want to know more about you," she stammered. "Sure, sure, there''s a chair over there, please sit and let me tell you about my life or my battles," said the squire energetically forgetting about his pained leg. ... Meanwhile, on the castle''s upper floor. "I can''t find her," whispered Sigmund, who was temporarily overseeing the castle''s security. Nearby, the Saint Candidate was sleeping soundly, having healed many wounded throughout the night. Her clothes were stained with blood, and she likelycked the stamina to clean herself, thus copsed on a daybed. Now, Cecile was fanning her with giant duck feathers. The cup-bearer wore a grey mourning robe and looked concerned, sad, and equally tired. Now, her sister was lost somewhere in the castle, adding more pressure to her mind. "I''m so sorry. I should''ve guided her myself," Felis said, her brow furrowing in confusion as she wrapped the blood-stained apron. She had just finished administering care in the Great Hall''s infirmary. "Please don''t be, My Lady. I''m sure you''re also busy," said Cecile gently. "I''ll keep looking for her," Sigmund reassured thedies and left the Great Chamber. Felis approached Cecile and patted her shoulder. "Don''t worry. I''m sure she''ll be fine, maybe just chatting with some staff." *** ? Audrey, Eastern Mansion Night fell, and Audrey returned to the mansion with half of her cavalry to bolster defenses. With the White Lake contingent camped north of the city, and Lord Jorge''s ck Knights east of the forest, there was nock of threats to Korelia. Even within the city, in the billets, they had hundreds of captured knights and squires. With the passing of Sir Cahan, and Hugo preparing a campaign against Korimor, only Sir Justin and Calub were left to handle the situation. As Lansius hadmanded, they put enormous effort into avoiding problems. Handling captured men was a risky and delicate matter, especially when they were trained fighters. Worse, Korelia was going to take in over a thousand captured men in the following days. The enormous amount kept Lansius'' staff on edge. Thus, out of concern, Audrey took her light cavalry to the eastern mansion as a precaution. Sir Harold weed the additional men, as he too felt tense because of the situation. When she arrived on the second floor, Margo greeted her with a bow. "How''s the Lord?" Audrey asked, slightly fatigued from all her dealings. "My Lord had an early supper and fell asleep when the weather turned cold," Margo replied. Audrey nodded and looked around the private hall, whose small chandelier had been lit. "May I bother you to ask the kitchen to get me some gruel?" "Certainly, My Lady." Margo quickly left the hall, leaving Audrey alone. She thought about theck of security for Lansius and felt amused. With Sterling injured and Roger drawn to handle the matter of the army, the Lord had no squire for himself. Audrey slowly walked toward the master chamber and took a peek; she saw thentern was lit safely and Lansius was soundly asleep. The window wasn''t opened too wide, and everything seemed calm. Satisfied, Audrey closed the door back and stood in front of it. She felt the sword''s hilt on her waist, took a deep breath, and silently guarded the chamber. She was still a squire at heart and no amount of spoiling from Lansius or her new status as the Lord''s consort could change her. In Audrey''s mind, Lansius was her charge, and she would dly sacrifice herself for him. *** Lansius The Lord of Korelia had been sleeping since sundown and awakened a few hours after midnight. He was covered in sweat and threw his thin linen nket aside. His throat was parched and he slowly got out of bed and walked toward the table. He poured water from a silver jar into his cup and drank it down. "Ahh," he sighed, feeling the cool water hit the spot. He took a deep breath and gazed around his room, enjoying the satisfying cool breeze that came from the window. Soon, he forgot the strange dreams that had been guing him. He drank another cup and felt refreshed. Feeling the sweat on his face, he approached the stone basin on the corner and washed his face using the clean water from a copper basin. Lansius felt so alive and sharp and knew he likely wouldn''t get sleepy until he saw the sunrise. "You''re awake?" a familiar voice called from the door''s direction. He saw her just outside the door. "Drey, why are you awake at this time?" "May Ie in?" "Of course," said Lansius as he dried his face using a clean linen cloth. "Are you hungry, do you need anything?" Audrey asked once she closed the door behind her. "Eh?" he muttered and then remember the unpleasant giant egg yolk. "Please, don''t let them bring me those duck egg broth again. I''ve had them for lunch, after lunch, and supper." Audrey giggled hearing Lansius''int. "But it''s good for you. You''re getting livelier." Herment made him chuckle. "It''s more because of a good sleep." She responded only with a smile. Even under the dim light, her tanned skin looked gorgeous. He remembered what time it was and furrowed his brows. "Drey, why are you not sleeping?" "Oh, we have nobody to stand guard, so I volunteered for one." "You what?" Lansius asked, fully surprised. "I''m still a squire you know, I''m capable," she jumped into conclusion. "No, I''m not questioning that. But you''re..." Lansius hesitated, still finding it odd to call her wife. "I mean, I can''t have my future wife to stand guard for me." "Well, I can''t have Margo to do it. He can''t fight that well and he needed sleep so he can perform his duties tomorrow." Lansius hung the linen cloth to dry and approached the brte in a ck gothic dress. "Have you eaten?" he asked, wrapping his arms around her. She smiled at his gentle approach but said softly, "Watch your left wrist." "It''s not as hurt as yesterday, just itchy." They finally embraced like a couple, feeling each other''s warmth. It was long overdue. "You smell nice," shemented. "Must be the fresh hazel twig and clove toothpaste," he answered, caressing her hair. Audrey tiptoed, and they shared several kisses until she giggled. "Lans, that''s enough." "A bit more?" asked Lansius passionately. They ended up on the bed cuddling and enjoying each other''spany. The only thing that barred them from going all in was the mourning period. They were fully aware that at sunrise they would need to attend the mass funeral. Nobody spoke about it, but the thought always lingered in their heads. Thus, the couple simplyy together on the bed, findingfort in idle chatter. She told him about her days, about Danie, and how she had brought her cavalry to the mansion for added protection. "Get some shut-eye, I can guard you," said Lansius. She giggled at the thought. "No, I''ll wait for Margo. He''ll wake up in an hour, then I can get some shut-eye." "Then I''ll have you for another hour then." "Hey, your wrist, be careful," she warned him as he maneuvered on top of her and kissed her passionately. And then the door creaked open, followed by the sounds of female servants tumbling, groaning, giggling, and then running away from the scene. "Oh, yeah, I didn''t lock the door," said Audrey with a grin. Lansius chuckled, got up from the bed, and went outside. He saw several maids still hurrying to escape. "Hey, be careful. Don''t run, or you''ll fall and bruise your knees," he warned. "Excuse us, My Lord, excuse us," thest one stammered, running away with a reddened face. Meanwhile, Margo stood bewildered, a nket still draped over his shoulder. "I swear Lady Audrey convinced me she''d take guard duty," the pageboy reported. "No, that''s alright. She''s with me," replied Lansius with a smile. Margo looked around. "Where?" "On the bed..." Lansius paused and regretted his choice of word. Margo''s face now turned red. "No, don''t let your imagination go wild. She''s sleepy, so I lent her the bed," exined Lansius. "Ah," Margo muttered innocently. "What seems to be the problem?" Audrey emerged from the chamber, exuding a threatening aura. Margo stiffened his back and shook his head. "No, My Lady. Just some servants on fire watch getting-" Lansius chuckled, dismissing themotion with a wave of his hand. He knew the maids were easily frightened in new ces and often patrolled in groups. "Let''s not wake up the entire mansion," he said and then turned to Audrey. "You mentioned your cavalrymen are here?" "Yes, stationed on the mansion''s grounds," she replied. "Good. Margo, get the guards on duty to wake Dietrich. I wish to see him." "Why so early?" asked Audrey while Margo put his nket away and walked to the stairs. "Well, I''m awake, so better to work than to waste time. And with him around, he can guard me, so you can get some sleep." "Ah," she nodded. "... So, what are you working on?" "Just some ns, I needed someone to ask." "You can ask me," she pouted. Lansius shrugged. "I can''t think clearly with you around." "Why is that?" She became curious. "I see two big reasons." She didn''t get it at first until she followed Lansius'' gaze to her bosom. She felt annoyed and crossed her arms, quipping, "It seems you''re healthy enough to continue training." "Nope, my wrist is broken and I still need to do well on our honeymoon," he quipped back. "My Lord, you''re already so lusty, you don''t need a month of sweet mead," Audrey replied, smugly hinting at the customary aphrodisiac drink. "Ohoho, spicy," heughed at their silly banter. "Just the way I like it." Audrey sighed but refocused her eyes, and straightened her posture. "My Lord, as your Captain and future consort, I wished to learn of your n." Her tone was polite but firm. Lansius chuckled. "Since you asked so nicely... Tomorrow, after we visit the fields of glory, I''ll attempt to bridge the divide between East and West." Her eyes widened in disbelief. "To bridge? Are you aiming to unify the province?" Lansius nodded, feeling the weight of responsibility settle heavily on his shoulders. "With Lord Jorge and the White Lake''smander in Korelia, we might manage to set Londia on the right path. Pray that it happens, or else I fear that all this victory might be nothing but a bubble of happiness in the sea of tragedy." *** ? Chapter 70: The Empire of the Steppes Chapter 70: The Empire of the Steppes The Empire of the Steppes Lansius The Lord of Korelia yawned and stretched out. He had just dictated a letter to Batu, officially informing him about the Market Post route and urging the nomadic tribes to produce more yurts. He also conveyed his wish to purchase or borrow more yurts to house the one-thousand captured men intended to work in the stone quarry. The yurts alone wouldn¡¯t be enough, but they would be a weed addition. Right now, all Korelia had was the shaft in the quarries that could be used as makeshift tunnel housing. ording to the staff, the shaft could house at least a hundred. For the unlucky rest, they probably had to resort to building mud houses or rammed earth hovels. It would suffice for summer and fall, but just like their tents counterpart, it would be inadequate for winter. Without a good source of timber, Lansius felt stuck. He hadn¡¯t expected that housing a thousand would be so problematic. Should I just tell them to sleep in the trenches and put some cover over their heads...? He pondered the problem but ultimately gave up on it for the moment. With two months left of summer, he felt he could return to solve this another time. At least I have something as ast resort.Outside, the sun was beginning to shine, coloring the dusk skies in glorious red against the dark of night. ¡°Umm, My Lord,¡± Dietrich asked from the desk, he just finished the letter. ¡°I¡¯m not a scribe so my writing isn¡¯t good.¡± ¡°Not too bad, better than Hugo but less than Calub,¡± replied Lansius lightly as he read the finished letter. ¡°This will do.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll send it for real?¡± Dietrich sounded nervous. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll send it personally to Batu, and read it yourself, so it should be fine. Also, bring the two biggest duck eggs we have as gifts.¡± Dietrich nodded, memorizing themand. ¡°That is all; you can leave now. The sun is rising soon.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡± Dietrich began to put the writing tools on the shelf. ¡°Bring fresh wildflowers when you return,¡± Lansius quipped. The stalwart butical man let out a chuckle, gave a polite bow, and left the chamber. Now, Lansius was alone, readying his mind for the uing day. To think, I¡®ll negotiate the fate of Londia after a mass funeral service... The art of negotiation required him to be in prime psychological condition. While he could postpone, time was running out. This was the second day, and he needed to strike while the iron was hot. Lansius knew he needed to shape this new bnce of power, or else it would be filled with mistrust and prejudice. If such were to happen, then the tragedy of Londia, a province in a perpetual warring state, would never end. Thus, Lansius sat down, cross-legged, on the carpeted floor, and did something he had never done before. He sat still, emptied his mind, and meditated. ... Time passed, yet the turmoil in his mind remained. He wasn''t good at this, but now his thoughts were sharp. He could sense the points he needed to make and the arguments he should advance. The door to his chamber opened, and Audrey walked in. She watched him on the floor and, instead of questioning, gave a sweet smile. ¡°Morning, My Lord.¡± Lansius jumped up to greet her. Audrey extended her right hand toward Lansius. ¡°Shall we have breakfast before the sun rises higher?¡± This time, the somberness of her voice was evident. It was officially the start of the mourning day. Lansius took her hand, and they walked together. After a light breakfast, it was time to pay their respects to the fallen in theirst hour under the sun. *** Audrey Today was mourning day, the day they buried the dead and wept over them. After sunrise, theyid the brave militia and troops to rest. When the sun rose higher, theyid the men-at-arms and the knights to rest. As people increased in status, they received better treatment, even in death. A wooden coffin was used, and a mound was raised. Audrey watched when Calub broke the news of Sir Cahan¡¯s demise. Lansius, as expected, was distraught. He hadn¡¯t known Cahan had perished in battle. Everyone, even Audrey, had kept it from him. Thete Cahan was Lansius¡¯ mentor and trusted diplomat, and also the father of the cup-bearer. Thus the loss was personal and tremendous. Oveing his grief, Lansius led the solemn procession and watched as his mentor¡¯s coffin was lowered to its final resting ce. ¡°Thest hour under the sun,¡± the phrase was muttered by thousands who attended the mass funeral. Beside Lansius, Cecile, covered in a grey cloak, tried to hold back her tears to no avail; she wept and cried her heart out. Surprisingly, Calub was there tofort her. Felicity was also present, wrapping her arms around ire, Sir Cahan¡¯s little daughter. She too wept with reddened eyes. The Marshal, Sir Justin, sat at the back. Despite his injured hip, he directed the whole proceedings with the assistance of Sir Harold, Hugo, and the other squires. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the vition. The Lord of Korelia observed the burial solemnly until a freshly made mound was raised. He then knelt in front of Sir Cahan¡¯s mound. The gravestone was yet to be engraved, so a simple wooden stake was ced. Lansius took summer wildflowers and a jug of good wine from Margo¡¯s wicker basket, sipped it, and poured the rest into the earth. Those around him followed his example. Audrey took the wooden cup, sipped the wine, found it good, and poured it into the rows of mounds. Resting beside Sir Cahan were two other knights, one cavalryman, one squire, over thirty men-at-arms, and seventy militia. Despite Lansius¡¯ miraculous victory, these men had paid the ultimate price. Aside from this burial, there exists another mass burial, dug and prepared by captured non-nobles from the Coalition. Lansius had told her that he wished to visit, but Audrey persuaded him not to. She didn¡¯t wish for him to shoulder the guilt. His retinues would shoulder it for him. As thest drink to honor the passing was over, there was no prayer but only a mention of hope for the deceased to meet the Ancients and apany them on their great hunt. Looking at how Lansius carried himself, Audrey was no longer worried. The Lord looked calm and only slightly saddened. It seemed that his battles had seasoned him; he was no longer the clueless clerk from Bendia. The sun was getting hotter, and as soon as the ceremony was over, at Sir Justin¡¯s behest, Audrey and Sir Harold spirited Lansius back to town. Despite Lansius¡¯ surprisingly stable condition, they didn¡¯t want to risk him bing lost in remorse. The reason his top retainers were so protective was a general feeling that the Lord had brought them a great victory, and he deserved peace of mind, not guilt. *** The Lord of Korelia Lansius still couldn''t fully process the death of his tutor. His mind registered the loss, but his heart had yet to feel the pain. He didn''t even feel angry at his people for hiding Sir Cahan''s death from him, and this realization bothered him. Have I be cold and heartless? He questioned whether he had grown so ustomed to death that even someone as important as Sir Cahan meant little to him. Yet he found no answer as there was so little time to process. Lansius and his entourage rode back to Korelia. Just outside the town entrance, they were greeted by Roger. Behind the squire stood two knights in in clothes, while another squire tended to their horses. The Lord reined in his palfrey horse, bringing it to a gentle stop, and the rest of his entourage followed. Roger bowed his head, a generous smile on his face, and heralded, ¡°My Lord, the reinforcements from White Lake: Sir Michael and his lieutenant.¡± Lansius studied the one-eyed Michael, a man he had never met despite having fought against him inst year''s trenches. It was the same battle where Roger had nearly lost his life, saved only by Lansius'' insistence on dragging him through the red, muddy trenches. Meanwhile, Michael was prepared to hear scorn or censure. He hadete to Lord Lansius'' defense. Thus, he bowed his head slightly, maintaining a straight but non-threatening posture as he waited for what woulde next. ¡°Sir Michael,¡± Lansius greeted him kindly and said, ¡°Ride with me.¡± Sir Michael and his lieutenantplied, mounted their horses, and followed the Lord northwest. The Lord of Korelia brought his guests, along with Audrey, Sir Harold, and Hugo, to an abandoned vige near the forest. There, he found a scenic spot and ordered a fieldmand tent to be erected and food to be brought from the castle. When everything was ready, Lansius sent Hugo to invite Lord Jorge to a meeting. The Lord of Three Hills arrived with Sir Arius and Sir Morton, wearing brigandines instead of their te armor. Due to the mage knight¡¯s presence, Sir Harold, Audrey, and Hugo stayed close to Lansius. Despite some underlying tension, Lansius weed the two parties under the ivory tent, furnished with scissor-folding wooden chairs and tables. The table he prepared was U-shaped. Lansius sat at the center like a mediator while Lord Jorge, Sir Arius, and Sir Morton were seated on the right, and Sir Michael and his lieutenant were seated on the left. Before anything serious was discussed, Lansius had arranged for hearty meals from Korelia castle to be brought forward. tes of food and seasonal fruits were soon distributed, and lunchmenced. Just like Lansius, Lord Jorge had also attended a mass funeral service that morning, so emotions were running high. But the meals seemed to keep everyone at ease. They closed the meal by sharing a few jugs of ale between them. It wasn¡¯t merry, but the atmosphere between ex-enemies and rivals was amicable and rxed. ... The lunch was over, and Sir Morton, wishing to prevent any issues between the three parties, addressed the host: ¡°Lord Lansius, on behalf of my Lord, please ept my gratitude for your hospitality. If there¡¯s nothing else, we don¡¯t want to overstay our wee.¡± However, Lansius raised his hand to stop him. ¡°Please, sit a while longer. Since the West and East have met here, I believe we could solve a problem or two.¡± Lord Jorge felt there was nothing wrong with this, so he entertained the request and gave a nod of approval to his mage knight, who then rxed his back and prepared to listen. Simrly, Sir Arius followed his cousin¡¯s instruction without a fuss. Meanwhile, across the table, Sir Michael¡¯s eye narrowed, caught by surprise by the mention of East and West. He tried to guess what the Lord of Korelia was nning. ¡°I apologize for my brashness,¡± Lansius stated. ¡°But I believe I might know how to solve Londia¡¯s problems.¡± As he expected, the statement drew the attention of both parties and his own retinue. He continued, ¡°It¡¯s not hard. The question is, do we have the will to do it?¡± His words piqued everyone¡¯s interest. Feeling it to be cryptic, Sir Morton asked, ¡°My Lord, just what do you mean by that?¡± The Lord of Korelia gazed at the mage knight. ¡°I mean, I know how to stop the war in Londia.¡± The tent fell into a stunned silence at the blunt answer. Only Lansius and Audrey kept theirposure. ¡°Apology, Lord Lansius, but please enlighten me,¡± asked Jorge. ¡°Do you have a way to bring peace to these war-blightednds without killing half the barons, dividing theirnds, and forcing their daughters to marry?¡± ¡°I do, in fact, have not one but two ways to bring peace to Londia,¡± Lansius revealed. ¡°Then by all means, My Lord, please let us know,¡± for the first time, the one-eyed knight, Sir Michael, found his words. Lansius gazed at the one-eyed knight and exined, ¡°As I said before, it¡¯s not hard... To solve the problem in Londia, we simply need to house all the Lords in one ce.¡± A murmur of disbelief rippled through the room, but Lansius raised his voice and pushed through, saying, ¡°I will build noble rows, a grand bazaar, gardens, guild halls, and a city granary,rge enough to ward off years of bad harvest.¡± His n dispelled some of the gravest doubts, signaling that these were more than mere empty words. The fact that Lansius had thought this through was enough to warrant serious consideration. Lord Jorge shifted in his seat and asked, ¡°Do you propose that simply by putting the barons together, we will reach this lofty goal?¡± ¡°The noble rows in my n aren¡¯t just vis,¡± remarked Lansius. He knew that the high nobles had areas designated as noble rows in the Capital, where they could build their vis to stay while visiting. Lord Jorge furrowed his brows. ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°Permanent homes,¡± Lansius revealed to a chorus of murmurs and head shaking. Nevertheless, he continued, ¡°I want all the barons¡¯ families to live in Korelia, and only the eldest son, younger brother, or cousin is to continue governing thend.¡± ¡°Pardon me, My Lord,¡± a question rose from the left side. ¡°You said about only allowing the eldest son, brother, or cousin to govern thends? What about the Barons themselves?¡± asked the one-eyed knight. Lansius decided not to hide anything. ¡°The Barons may return every two years to handle internal affairs. They should arrive in the Spring and leave before Winter. However, their families must remain in Korelia." Michael knitted his brows. ¡°Why is such an arrangement needed for the family?¡± ¡°If their family remains in Korelia together with the other Barons¡¯ families, then everybody can be sure that nobody is nning anything seditious behind our backs.¡± Michael was caught off guard by the frank answer, as were the others. ¡°The whole problem in Londia is that nobody can trust their neighbors,¡± exined Lansius. ¡°Distrust breeds suspicion, just as jealousy breeds hatred. The race to arm ourselves will eventually lead to endless strife.¡± There was an ufortable air emanating from the two parties. ¡°My Lord and Sirs, I assure you, this is the best way to solve the main issue,¡± Lansius reiterated, his voice firm with conviction. However, only doubt hung from the two sides. Lord Jorge drew a heavy sigh and asked, ¡°Lord Lansius, I truly admire your thoughts, but why do you put so much work into solving Londia¡¯s problems? I mean you¡¯re not even born here.¡± Lansius felt the stares from both sides. Their thoughts had been shaped by a world full of feuds and conflict. They knew that change was needed, but they were trapped in a mindset of conquer or be conquered. The only saving grace was that none that sat in there had any connection with very. Three Hills and White Lake had no part in the raids conducted by the Nicopns mercenaries, or benefited from ve economy, otherwise it would be hard for him to conduct negotiation without addressing the elephant in the room. The tension inside the tent ran high, and all eyes were on Lansius, waiting for his next move. *** Chapter 71: Prepare for Peace Chapter 71: Prepare for Peace Prepare for Peace Outside the tent, servants and a pageboy loaded the dirty tes and trays to be returned to the castle. The wind breezed through, bringing relief from the hot summer sun. For them, despite being in mourning, today turned out to be a lovely day. However, inside the tent, the discussion concerning the fate of Londia continued. Facing stiff reactions, Lansius carefully reminded them, ¡°This is why I told you all from the start: I know how to solve this problem, but the question is, do we have the will to do it?¡± Like a tug of war, the discussion returned to where it started. Right now, the two parties seemed neutral instead of disinterested in the idea. However, the idea that all the Lords of Londia needed to live in the same ce and that ce would be Korelia was quite preposterous, if not ufortably absurd. The White Lake¡¯s knight, Sir Michael was especially worried about the nobles¡¯ reaction in Lord Robert¡¯s court. After all, they were the ones who banded together to oust and disgrace himst year. He didn¡¯t want himself or worse, Lord Robert, to lose favor. Thus, while he had high hope for Lord Lansius¡¯ idea, he thought it was simply too risky. Not to mention, for either Michael or Lord Robert, the idea offered little to no foreseeable gain. Lord Jorge of Three Hills was in a simr situation. He showed openness but had yet to see any real advantage in Lansius¡¯ proposal. As a noble of his stature, he was the one who dictated peace or war. Thus, he seemed to have little to gain. Meanwhile, Sir Morton had a different idea. The mage knight entertained the thought of peace. He had seen so much war and what it cost his brethren and the people around them.For him, peace outweighed the difort made to the Barons. Still, he needed more than just promises or resolve before showing his support. Lansius himself, without knowing either of the two parties personally and based only on the intel he had gathered, only counted their response as nothing more than feigned interest. ¡°My Lords, and Sirs, this isn¡¯t hard,¡± he tried again from another angle. ¡°Fighting a war is hard. Burying deadrades is hard. Paying the ransom is hard.¡± Lansius gained some nods and continued, ¡°Rebuilding a destroyed city or managing a famine from a bad harvest is difficult. But relocating the Barons and their families to live in a newly constructedvishplex may beplex, but not hard.¡± Now, he received some contemtive looks, and he knew he needed to keep this momentum. ¡°The people of Londia are suffering. Harvests have steadily dwindled. The Imperium is facing a major crisis, and soon there may be more wars than we could ever imagine.¡± Lord Jorge shot his gaze at Lansius momentarily. He was curious about something but wasn¡¯tfortable bringing the topic up. Despite theck of response, Lansius pressed on, ¡°I believe we all share the same goal: to have a good life. Good houses for the men, fine mansions for the lords, and the means to keep ournds.¡± He directed thest part at Lord Jorge, who nodded in agreement. Turning to Sir Michael, Lansius followed up, ¡°To marry, to have children, to enjoy a good harvest, to raise fine horses, to live happily. We share amon goal.¡± Lansius¡¯ pitch for amon goal seemed to be his most effective. Feeling more confident, Lansius gazed at his guests and spoke inly, ¡°We can all live in peace, no more blood feud, no more rivalry. We¡¯re all young enough to start anew.¡± The air of doubt lessened, but there wasn¡¯t enough concrete benefit for either Three Hills or White Lake. Though the idea was promising, it failed to secure wholehearted support. Sir Arius leaned forward. The dashing and lordly cousin of Jorge caught everyone¡¯s attention by asking, ¡°Lord Lansius, your n seems meticulous and promising, but I doubt the barons will enjoy living under someone else¡¯s roof.¡± Lansius mulled over the issues of freedom of movement, security, and even the ability to defend themselves. He then answered, ¡°Any noble can have a grandpound in Korelia, as ornate andrge as they desire,plete with enough guards to ensure security.¡± ¡°Just how big will the security be?¡± Sir Arius asked again. ¡°I think we can agree on the numberter, but say a hundred servants and a hundred guardsmen if they wish.¡± Sir Arius¡¯ expression indicated that he found the answer to be agreeable. Finding his chance, Lansius further exined, ¡°I have ns to maintain a ready force of a thousand men in Korelia. Four-hundred from my own force, six-hundred from all the nobles that join in.¡± Sir Arius kept his gaze, and Lansius continued, ¡°With only four hundred, you don¡¯t have to fear that I can overpower the nobles. This new army will be a reaction force if something threatens us.¡± Lansius¡¯ borate n and extraordinary confidence bothered Lord Jorge. When his cousin seemed satisfied, he cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Lord Lansius, you seem so sure about this whole n. Has this method ever been used?¡± Lansius met the Lord of Three Hills¡¯ gaze and rified, ¡°Indeed, this method is known in my birthce.¡± His answer led to murmurs. ¡°So it¡¯s true that you¡¯re not from this continent,¡± Lord Jorge muttered. ¡°So what happened to the nobles who followed this n? Were they sessful, and what do you call this... method?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called Shogunate; it means amand tent.¡± Lansius looked around the tent and added, ¡°How befitting.¡± Thement managed to amuse Lord Jorge. ¡°So, has this Shogunate been sessful?¡± ¡°In my birthce, one of its aspect, the Sankin-k¨­tai the alternate attendance, has worked for hundreds of years, providing protection to its members without any immortal to lead them.¡± Hisst exnation seemed to garner more interest. ¡°Protection?¡± Sir Michael asked, his one good eye looking sharp. Lansius realized he hadn¡¯t touched on this one delicate issue. It was risky to offend them, but he needed everything in his arsenal to win this. ¡°I assure you that this is not a one-sided hostage.¡± The parties traded nces at each other. ¡°Entering the shogunate is protection,¡± imed Lansius. ¡°The shogunate exists to serve your interests and protect your family and your House¡¯s legacy.¡± There was no real response, but their eyes were fixed on Lansius. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°All yournds, your inheritance, your will, and family session, will gain protection.¡± ¡°What kind of protection?¡± Sir Michael asked. ¡°Everything, including from coups,¡± Lansius revealed. ¡°The Shogun, as the leader, will form abined army to punish uwfulnd grabs or illegal session, and return thend in question to its rightful owner.¡± The look on the people¡¯s faces began to change once they realized there was an unforeseen huge benefit. ¡°With all the Lords participating, we can guarantee that every realm is secure from coups. Any session crisis will be dealt with by a joint force from all the members,¡± he added. The assurance led to profound changes in how Sir Michael and Lord Jorge viewed these issues. Now, they had something that benefited them, not just the promise of peace. For the nobles, the issue of session and inheritance was at the core of their problems. To them, their Houses were everything. Lansius¡¯ n could potentially guarantee the survival of their Houses. Lord Jorge met Michael¡¯s gaze and nodded at him. The knight politely nodded back in return. ¡°What do you think about this? I bet Lord Robert would be interested,¡± asked Lord Jorge, studying Michael¡¯s face closely, looking for signs of doubt or approval. ¡°I¡¯m not in a position to answer for My Lord, but... this is promising,¡± revealed Sir Michael, much to the others¡¯ delight. Sir Arius smiled as Lord Jorge chuckled. Meanwhile, Lansius and his staff breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Tell us more about this Shogun and its alternate attendance,¡± asked Lord Jorge, more interested than before. Before Lansius could answer, Sir Morton leaned in, cing his lower arms on the table. ¡°Apologies, My Lord.¡± His words intended for Lord Jorge, and then to Lansius. ¡°My Lord, even if you convince us, how will you convince the other barons? Are you going to force them out?¡± Lansius wore a thin smile on his lips. ¡°Aside from Korimor and South Hill, if they don¡¯t bother us, then we¡¯ll not bother them. Eventually, they¡¯ll see the benefit. Other than protection, every member who joins will enjoy a robust trade route.¡± ¡°Robust trade route?¡± Sir Morton asked on behalf of the rest of them. "Indeed. Thankfully, none of us are involved with the Nicopn mercenaries who raid and enve the nomadic peoples." He kept his tone level so as not to offend anyone. For high nobles, being used of ving would be a dishonor, thus they made an effort to distance themselves from it. Only people like Lord Omin, dared to dabble in it and even that only limited by turning a blind eye on his mercenaries raids. Lansius continued, "I have forged a strong alliance with the nomadic people. I¡¯ll have them maintain protected resting spots, half a day¡¯s journey in horse-drawn carts between Mindia and Korelia, and Korelia to Three Hills. The resting spots will provide security, food, fresh water, lodging, and spare horses.¡± The additional trade benefit was a wee addition. The two parties openly liked this idea. ¡°Moreover, when the two Viscounts begin to build residences in Korelia, there will be a boom of trade. We¡¯ll need good timber andcquer from Three Hills, grain, barley, and mortar from White Lake, as well as fine linen and artwork from Mindia.¡± ¡°You did speak about making a bazaar, so this is what you mean by that,¡± Lord Jorge noted, unable to hide his excitement. Even he understood the amount of wealth gained from taxes and permits. ¡°Imagine rows of shops filled with peddlers selling wares, clothing, wool products, pottery, woodwork, medicine,¡± Lansius enticed. ¡°Korelia will be big. It has every potential to be so. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that Korelia has arge poption despite being in almost constant war.¡± Lansius¡¯test statement again garnered everyone¡¯s interest. ¡°Most cities, even in Mindia, only number four to five thousand. But Korelia has reached six thousand. Why? I believe it¡¯s because of theck of gue in Korelia. The dry climate, the abundance of sun, and theck of rodents due to abundant living space make it an ideal location. It¡¯ll serve as a great city.¡± ¡°Strategic location, poption, resilience to pestilence, and a seat of power,¡± Sir Ariusmented. As an educated man, he knew what these characteristics meant in city nning. ¡°Also, a good ce for breeding and trading horses,¡± Sir Michael added. Lansius was pleased with the reaction. Even Sir Harold beside him looked more rxed. Naturally, it was easier to trust someone united by amon goal than an ally who simply submitted. Audrey seized the opportunity to pour Lansius a cup of water. He drank it straight down, his throat parched from all the talking. Noticing this, the others also took the opportunity to pour themselves drinks, engaging in quiet discussion amongst themselves. ... ¡°So, will White Lake support this n?¡± Lord Jorge asked, his eyes locked with Michael¡¯s, measuring the one-eyed knight¡¯s reaction. Keeping his eye sharp, Michael responded, ¡°I¡¯ll personally vouch for this n to Lord Robert. While White Lake may be more beautiful, I''d rather sleep in the sand in peace than in a bed of roses amid war.¡± Lord Jorge smiled and licked his lips before dering, "Then, Three Hills will be the first to pledge support." As a defeated lord, threatened from all sides, he was willing to give it a try. If it worked, he would benefit greatly from the trade and protection that could ensure his House''s survival. If it didn''t work, he alreadyted a good rtionship with a powerful warlord. Lansius was taken aback by the deration until a gentle touch from Audrey on his right arm reminded him to respond. ¡°Then Three Hills can pick the best spot to build your estate,¡± Lansius replied, ecstatically. The Lord of Three Hills chuckled. ¡°But first, let¡¯s pick a name. I doubt the High Council will agree to something like ¡®Shogun¡¯.¡± ¡°How about ¡®Lord Commander¡¯?¡± suggested Sir Arius. Lansius was about to answer when Hugo noticeably stared at him. ¡°My Lord,¡± Hugo hinted from his seat. Lansius nodded to Hugo, aware of his hint, and then spoke, ¡°The name can wait. Lord Jorge, it seems I¡¯ll need to ask for your consent regarding Korimor.¡± The words hung in the air. The tent fell into an uneasy silence as the men pondered about Korimor and the aftermath of yesterday¡¯s battle. Lord Jorge drew a deep breath, while the tent was battered by a strong wind. He then nced at his cousin, who seemed prepared with a response. ¡°We no longer have ties with the Lord of Korimor. He incited us to attack Korelia, looted our camp, and then got away with our baggage train.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll have no qualms with me taking over Korimor?¡± asked Lansius, again to be certain. It was an uneasy subject. Lord Omin was Lord Jorge¡¯s main enabler. All eyes were on Lord Jorge, who finally stated calmly, ¡°Three Hills will remain neutral. It is within Lord Lansius¡¯ right to secure Korimor for Lord Omin¡¯s transgressions.¡± Another diplomatic victory for Lansius. While he didn¡¯t need to ask, it was better to do so to prevent friction with his new allies. ¡°Then what about South Hill?¡± Sir Arius asked. Lansius had been thinking about South Hill. Unlike Korimor, the area was less developed and far from Mindia. He wasn¡¯t interested, but he would be foolish not to punish them for their mistake. ¡°I¡¯m going to send a messenger about our agreement to the Lord of South Hill. If he wishes to join, then I¡¯ll wee him. If he rejects, then I¡¯ll wage war on him. Hisnd will be split between our members,¡± exined Lansius. ? *** ? After the promising negotiation, Lansius and his entourage returned to the mansion. He had other matters to attend to. The most important was another meeting with Sir Michael. Without wasting time, he invited the White Lake knight into the mansion¡¯s main hall. After they were seated, Lansius broached the subject of enlisting White Lake¡¯s relief force for Korimor. The one-eyed knight looked surprised, took his time to think, and then dered, ¡°I¡¯ll be honored to join in this campaign.¡± Hearing that, it was Lansius and his staff¡¯s turn to be surprised. They didn¡¯t expect the knight from White Lake to be so agreeable. Lansius uncharacteristically asked, ¡°Sir Michael, are you sure about this?¡± Michael chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m ready to fight a great war to redeem myself, and My Lord, you just gave me one.¡± Lansius couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°I¡¯ll personally reward you with a tract ofnd in Korimor for your assistance.¡± ¡°My Lord, with all your ns for Korelia, I¡¯d rather take a smaller piece ofnd in this city.¡± The response made Lansius chuckle. ¡°A smaller piece ofnd in Korelia then. So, only one more thing to address.¡± Michael bowed his head a little. ¡°Please guide me, My Lord.¡± ¡°Can I ask you to write a letter to Lord Robert? Tell him that Korelia wants to buy all the grain he can spare.¡± The one-eyed knight readily replied, "I¡¯ll return to my camp and send my fastest messenger to White Lake." Happy with the result, Lansius invited Michael to supper, and the guest took his leave, heading back to his encampment. Audrey, who had kept silent, nowmented, ¡°This is progressing smoothly.¡± Sir Harold chuckled, while Lansius and Hugo breathed sighs of relief. "How''s your wrist?" Audrey asked with concern. "Not that bad," he reassured her. "My Lord, I must admit that you have crafted a really interesting n to unite Londia," praised Hugo. Despite harboring some resentment because his staff had kept Sir Cahan''s death from him, Lansius chose to be magnanimous. He wouldn''t let his wounded pride ruin this sweet victory. ¡°For peace." He suddenly raised his cup. The rest smiled and followed, ¡°For peace.¡± They drank their ales, and afterward, Hugo innocently mused, ¡°We drank for peace, yet I must ask for My Lord¡¯s guidance for war.¡± Si vis pacem, para bellum... If you want peace, prepare for war. Prepare for war, prepare for peace... Lansius drew a deep breath, unconsciously moving his injured left hand with care. He had concerns about the n, but he couldn''t show them to his subordinates. ¡°May I know what is your n to subdue Korimor castle?¡± Hugo asked, looking expectantly at Lansius. In front of Audrey, Harold, and Hugo, Lansius revealed, ¡°Shock and awe.¡± *** Chapter 72: False Saint Chapter 72: False Saint False Saint Battle fatigue had finally caught up to Lansius. After the meeting with Sir Michael and Hugo concluded, he fell asleep on the daybed. However, it was not a peaceful rest; he found himself suddenly thrust back onto the battlefield in a dream. The scene was vivid, with ckened men running and trampling over each other as mes chased after them. Lansius was startled awake, his body covered in sweat. ¡°My Lord?¡± Margo came to look after Lansius, pouring a drink into a cup and offering it to him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just the heat, that¡¯s all,¡± said Lansius, taking the cup of water and drinking it. The water felt refreshing and Lansius sat on the daybed. He looked out the window and saw the sun still shining bright. ¡°Where is Audrey and the staff?¡± "Lady Audrey is meeting with Lady Felicity, and Sir Harold is tending to his men and the patrols," reported the page. "Ah, I see," Lansius murmured, taking a deep breath. He then slowly put on his arm sling, using it to support his bandaged wrist. ¡°Do I have a visitor today?¡± Lansius asked.¡°Lady Hannei, Lady Danie, and Sir Michael will join us for supper.¡± Thest two were expected, but the first one wasn¡¯t. ¡°Hannei will join us?¡± ¡°A messenger from the castle told me so, saying: the Lady will return to Mindia tomorrow, so she wishes to see My Lord today.¡± ¡°Hannei is leaving Korelia?¡± Lansius was surprised and pondered about the reason. ¡°It seems so, My Lord.¡± Margo didn¡¯t have any more information. Lansius rubbed his chin and rxed his shoulder, saying, ¡°Send a runner to the castle, say that I¡¯ll meet her at the mansion¡¯s garden when the sun is cooler.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡± While Margo left on his errand, Lansius, left alone on the upper floor of the mansion, let out a deep sigh. Audrey was learning aboutdy-in-waiting stuff from Felicity to prepare her for marriage. Meanwhile, Sterling was still confined in bed. The cup-bearer, Cecile was in mourning. Moreover, Calub had informed Lansius and Cecile about herte father¡¯s wishes. Lansius had seen the younger daughter, ire, at the mass funeral, and felt saddened. He rested the back of his head on the couch-like daybed and just stared at the ceiling. ¡°Cahan, forgive me,¡± he uttered, despite knowing that Cahan would likely waved it off and smiled at him. The thought lessened the pain, but the loss was still fresh. He, of all people... one of the most capable people I know. To Lansius, it was a terrible blow. And to think that he had just talked and discussed matters with the mage knight who had done it was nothing short of absurd. However, he knew that Cahan would have advised him to put on his facade. A conqueror must put his goal above his emotions. The man had taught Lansius so much and even put himself in harm''s way to protect him. Lansius felt the sting in his eyes and whispered, "I''ll do my best to take care of your daughters. I''ll find suitable husbands for ire and Cecile if she doesn''t want Calub." However, the image of Cahan in his mind seemed to frown. "I guess Calub is a good candidate for a husband," Lansius then chuckled at his own words. The realization that he shared this burden with Calub made it easier. Slowly, the feeling of guilt ebbed away. Interestingly, only afterward did he realize that ire reminded him of Tanya. Lansius had never noticed it with Cecile, but somehow ire''s expression invoked memories of his little sister, and a wave of memories from Bendia flooded his consciousness. He missed his family and wondered how they fared now in Mindia. Lansius let out a sigh, hoping that Bengrieve would honor his part of the bargain and rescue them. Remembering his benefactor, he rose and took another cup of water from the table. With a letter to write, he strode to his room, pushed the door open, leaving it ajar to help with air cirction, and sat down. Taking his quill pen and ink, Lansius wrote a rough report about his victory. He inquired about the session crisis in Mindia and pleaded for information about his family¡¯s whereabouts. In addition, he crafted a more official letter pertaining to grain and horse trade between Mindia and Korelia. Lansius finished his letters and sealed them with wax. When the day grew cooler near evening, he met Hannei in the garden. ... ? The Lord and his esteemed guest strolled through the garden, engaged in conversation. Although expansive and vibrant with greenery, the garden bore signs of neglect. The grass grew unevenly, and the shrubs sprouted haphazardly. "Are you sure I can''t convince you otherwise?" Lansius asked as they walked. "Well, aside from the war, it''s been fun in here, but I just want to go home," Hannei said while looking at the medicinal flowers in the garden. "Besides, I''m also apanying Sterling." Lansius nodded. He had heard from Dietrich that the squire''s injury was serious, although not life-threatening. Thus, Lansius had agreed for him to recuperate in the Healer''s Guild in Mindia. "I really can''t thank you enough... I hope he can recover fully." This content has been uwfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°I feel the same way too. Rest assured, I count Sterling as my acquaintance,¡± she replied as they reached the small gazebo. ¡°Hannei,¡± his voice tensed up. ¡°I¡¯m worried about the situation in Mindia.¡± She giggled as she sat on the wooden benches. ¡°It¡¯s the battle of the nobles. I¡¯m just nobody. I¡¯ll keep my head low and live in the shadows.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re a mage, Hannei. People would¡ª¡± ¡°A retired explorer, Lans. Grave digger they say. Nothing more,¡± she cut in. Lansius exhaled deeply but eventually nodded his head. He respected her stance and wouldn¡¯t push it further. He pulled an envelope from his pocket and gave it to her. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°A letter for Lord Bengrieve,¡± he exined. ¡°Only give it to him if the situation is safe.¡± She epted it and kept it in her travel purse. Then Lansius handed her thirty silver coins. ¡°Lans, you shouldn¡¯t have to¡± ¡°Please take it for snacks,¡± he insisted. ¡°Merci, merci bien.¡± Hannei put the coins in a different purse. ¡°So, what about Tia?¡± he asked about the little girl with the broken ankle that she had healed and cared for. ¡°Ah yes, there¡¯s a school in Mindia that I want her to attend. Oh, I¡¯ll need your permission for that.¡± Tia and her deceased parents were subjects of Korelia, bound byw, and she needed permission to leave town. Lansius had heard about the school for themoners andndless gentry from when he was in Toruna. ¡°The school for themoners andndless gentry?¡± ¡°Yes, that one,¡± Hannei replied excitedly. It was one of the first non-noble schools in Imperium. Calub was one of its sponsors. She continued, ¡°This world is changing, Lans... There are a lot morendless gentries now than when I came to this world ten years ago. Intellectuals, guild members with bright ideas, entrepreneurs; they¡¯re standing on their own without nobility or farnd to support them.¡± Seeing her so spirited, Lansius smiled. Calub and Hannei identified with this burgeoning new social ss. The term ndless¡± was a mockery from the nobility, but they wore it proudly. ¡°Well, permission granted, but you might want to make a letter so I can wax stamp it,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Thank you,¡± she smiled brightly. ¡°Oh, I want to hug you, but I don¡¯t want people to misunderstand.¡± Lansius chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s not do that. I don¡¯t want to make Audrey jealous.¡± She giggled. ¡°Good, be a responsible husband. Don¡¯t just treat a wife like a baby-making machine.¡± Lansius scoffed at the remark while Hannei grinned widely. ¡°Anyway, Lans, how¡¯s your amnesia? Are you still not remembering even your name?¡± she asked, looking at him warmly. Her question stunned Lansius for a moment. ¡°I actually stopped trying. Too much going on, you know,¡± he admitted. ¡°I guess so with the war and others,¡± Hannei nodded while dangling her feet freely. ¡°How about your name?¡± he asked. ¡°What about mine?¡± she asked, puzzled. ¡°Hannei, you haven¡¯t given me your real name,¡± he reminded her. The blonde giggled with flushed cheeks. ¡°Say what? If you remember your real name, then we¡¯ll trade names. How about it?¡± ¡°I just remembered, my name is D¡¯Artagnan,¡± Lansius dered with a gentlemanly pose. ¡°No, you¡¯re not!¡± she snorted, trying but failing to stifle herugh. ¡°No, seriously, that¡¯s my real name,¡± he insisted, resistingughter. His antics made herugh until she was gasping for breath. The cool sunset breeze swept by them. Behind them, the mansion¡¯s many windows were beginning to be illuminated by chandeliers and fires. ¡°Oh, Lans¡­ You seem okay. Audrey is worried about you. Earlier, she said you eat so little and don¡¯t get enough sleep.¡± ¡°She¡¯s exaggerating things,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m doing fine.¡± ¡°Yeah, you look okay... Anyway, since you¡¯re about to wed, let me tell you a few things about the females of this world.¡± ¡°What about them?¡± This piqued his interest. As the wind breezed through, Hannei brushed her long hair from her face and said, ¡°Do you know that a woman only bleeds once or twice each year?¡± ¡°Oh, now that you mention it, I did suspect something about it,¡± Lansius recalled. When he lived on the road with Stefi, she never seemed to experience one. Hannei let out a small sigh. ¡°It¡¯s quite enviable, really.¡± Lansius understood her plight. For a woman, getting a period in a world without disposable pads was problematic. ¡°Anyway, if you want to have babies fast, you need to ask her about it so you¡¯ll know her fertility window,¡± she advised. ¡°Umm, okay¡­¡± This started to feel like a visit to the pregnancy doctor. ¡°Or you can just give her a good fuck all year round,¡± the doctor just suggested something correct but inappropriate. ¡°Eww, this French girl is so vulgar,¡± he eximed, looking grossed out. Hannei burst intoughter and only managed to speak after taking several deep breaths. ¡°A-ah, and onest thing,¡± she said while still getting her breath back. ¡°The pregnancy takes more time. I believe it¡¯s a whole year.¡± ¡°Eh, not the usual nine months? Now, this is new...¡± Lansius pondered. ¡°Yup, it¡¯s because the humans in this world at one time in their history intermingled freely with the elves. And also, they¡¯re descendants of a shapeshifting dragon,¡± she reminded him. ¡°Ah, the Ancients who begot the Grand Progenitor,¡± he nodded, having read the lore. ¡°Yup, technically it¡¯s them, the half-god half-dwarven who revitalized the failing elven bloodline. Humans are their offspring. So you¡¯re familiar with the mythology?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, I read the book,¡± he said without sounding smug, though he couldn¡¯t help but ponder why what she said was somewhat different from what he had read. Half-god half-dwarven...? ¡°I¡¯m pleased to know that you¡¯re well educated, my medieval baron,¡± Hannei quipped out of the blue. Lansius wouldn¡¯t let her get away with that and quipped back, ¡°I heard Tia reads the alphabet better than you?¡± Her mouth was agape, and her eyes were wide with surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected such a sharp roast and couldn¡¯t resist retaliating, ¡°You ck-haired imp, how dare you! I¡¯m your senior here.¡± Lansius started to chuckle at her reaction. ¡°I can read, just not themon text,¡± she said, still going at it, defending her wounded pride. He held back hisugh until the mageughed first. They shared a hearty, unrestrainedugh. Later, with cheeks reddened fromughter, they walked back to the mansion. ¡°So, when will you depart?¡± he asked. ¡°Tomorrow morning, I can¡¯t let the wounded wait any longer. Sorry for leaving while in mourning.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ok. I¡¯m sure everybody understands. We put priority on the living over the dead.¡± She exhaled deeply. ¡°Look at you, Lans... Sofortably acting as lord, even about to get wed... Oh, so sorry that I can¡¯te to your wedding.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like you can help it,¡± he said it lightly. She smiled and looked up at the sky, finding it poetic. ¡°Here we are, two from Earth who have made ourselvesfortable in this different world.¡± ¡°I hope our friends and families on Earth are doing fine,¡± Lansius remarked. Hannei obviously found it funny because she giggled after hearing it. She stopped and turned to face Lansius. ¡°Remember to take care of Felis for me.¡± ¡°Consider it done,¡± he replied with confidence. ¡°But don¡¯t yield to temptation.¡± ¡°... Excuse me?¡± Lansius protested in a high voice. The French girlughed with tears in her eyes and ran away from Lansius, her blonde hair shimmering in the golden sunset. Their chat today had been unusually amusing; a contrast to their previous conversations, which were usually filled with doom and gloom. Time also changes all of us, eh? Lansius smiled at the thought and slowly walked to the mansion where a feast was waiting. ? *** ? Ten days after the victory in Korelia. After a long journey through the northern corridor with the assistance of the nomads, the punitive force finally arrived at Korimor. Deputy Hugo and Sir Michael were leading fifty cavalrymen and a two-hundred-strong newly formed dragoon regiment, along with the nomadic horsemen. "The castle sits on top of a hill, approachable from the northern side," Lady Danie informed them from atop her horse. She was also present as a guest and advisor. Hugo nodded, pondering about where to make camp. ¡°Double the scouts, but try to look inconspicuous if possible,¡± Michael ordered his lieutenant, who in turn ordered his riders to fan out. Hugo wiped the dust from his face and gazed at the one-eyed knight. ¡°We need to block the castle and city gate, so we must camp at the northern side.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a big hill, we¡¯re going to be stretched thin,¡± warned Michael. Unlike Korelia, Korimor Hill was taller and denser with trees. ¡°Well, the nomads¡¯ horses and numbers will hopefully make us appear bigger than we really are,¡± hoped Hugo. ¡°Then let''s prepare for a siege,¡± dered Michael. ¡°The old-fashioned way,¡± quipped Hugo. ¡°Indeed,¡± Michael agreed. His lieutenant quickly arranged for their men to dismount and prepare to assume formation. They nned to approach with loud noises, shy colors, and a grand march right up to the enemy¡¯s front door. With Lansius'' n in ce, they felt confident about winning the siege. However, unbeknownst to them, they weren''t the only ones making a move in Londia. ? *** ? Chapter 73: Chateau de Cascasonne Chapter 73: Chateau de Cascasonne Chateau de Cascasonne Eastern Mansion The cold breeze around dawn awoke Cecile from slumber. She tried to rub her eyes but felt that it was prickly to the touch. That didn¡¯t slow her down from her morning routine. She rose from her bed and approached the wooden table and basin, where she carefully washed her face with cold water. Her roommates had awakened and lit another rushlight to illuminate their room. They took turns washing their faces and slowly changed into their work clothes. The two were donning their brown-grayish russet robe and white head kerchief. Another was wearing a doublet with a belt and sword on her waist. ¡°Cecile, are you alright?¡± the one with the doublet asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Ca. Just a bit sleepy, that¡¯s all,¡± Cecile answered while finishing up with her attire. ¡°I see... Well then, please take care. Let us know if you need anything.¡± Ca and two other girls left the room. Cecile breathed deeply and prepared her mind for the day.Today marked the tenth day after the war. A lot had happened during these past nine days. The biggest shock was theunch of a new campaign against Korimor. At least two hundred men, half from Korelia, and half from White Lake, participated. The Korelians had never expected to even win the siege, so it was a surprising development. For this campaign, they only picked those who were able to ride or, at the very least, stay in the saddle without falling. Cecile heard that the nomads provided the horses and the horse guides, who could be a boy as little as twelve years old. Each rider was provided with four or five horses as spares. After the departure of the troops, the Lord himself continued to be in intense discussion with Lord Jorge about the future of their new alliances. It became the talk of the town, how the Lord would spearhead a new hegemony in Londia. Messengers were also active. Many had been sent out bearing letters from the Lord of Korelia. Cecile also heard about Sir Arius¡¯ hasty departure from Korelia on an errand, likely at Lord Lansius¡¯ behest. Another recent development involved the rapid construction of a camp and a field kitchen to amodate the 1,000 captured Coalition men. Under the guidance of Lord Lansius himself, dozens of yurts were erected, along with simple mud hovels, around a stone quarry. Within the quarry, the old mine shaft was repaired, and general maintenance carried out by Korelia''s newly-formed Building Bureau, the Korelia Mason Guild. The architect behind the guild was none other than Lord Lansius himself. The guild served as an outlet for captured nobles who had education or experience in construction. As it turned out, many nobles, including some Nicopn, volunteered in exchange for a reduction in their ransom. The arrangement proved beneficial for both parties. Lord Lansius gained ess to experienced talents, thereby reducing the time and resources required for various construction projects. Meanwhile, the captured nobles found a sense of purpose, making them less likely to rebel. With the new alliance being the talk of the town, even inside the billets, there was gradual eptance from the captured nobles. Many had already sought forgiveness, begged for leniency, or expressed willingness to switch sides. As for Cecile herself, the most personal change was the absence of her co-worker, Sterling. The squire had gone with Lady Hannei to Mindia to recuperate. Sigh... Cecile recalled when ire admitted to her that Sterling had asked for her hand in marriage. Cecile was shocked but reluctantly agreed, as she could see it was not an irresponsible match since Sterling was on his way to bing a knight. However, as fate would have it, soon after, they were separated for good or ill. The younger sister now stayed at Cecile¡¯s quarters in the castle. Their estate was left running with the family¡¯s old helper at the helm. While taking a new cloth to wipe the goblet, Cecile noticed the grey hooded robe that she had cleaned, dried, and folded. She tucked it away at the bottom of her wooden chest, wishing never to wear it again. Two days ago, the mourning period had ended, and all the relevant castle staff, servants, and guardsmen had moved to Eastern Mansion to follow the Lord. A semnce of normalcy followed after such a great war. As for Cecile, Lord Lansius had given her a full month to mourn due to her circumstances, but she returned to work two days ago. The work kept her mind at ease, just as she had expected. With her gear prepped and ready, she closed the door and headed to the cer. Halfway there, Margo waited with another servant. Together, they descended the flight of stairs and reached the mansion¡¯s cer. The ce was wide, but there were only several wooden barrels inside. As the cup-bearer, Cecile took a sip from a barrel and checked whether the drink had deteriorated or tasted different. This part of the job was easy. Only rarely did she ever find a rancid or questionable taste. The hard part was to safeguard the drinks for the Lord at all times. She filled a jug of ale and a skful of wine. The sk was then kept in her shoulder bag along with a silver goblet. Meanwhile, the jug needed to be hand-carried because of the size. For safety, the rule stated that the Lord would only drink ale or wine from the cup-bearer. This was obviously to avoid poison, as it was hard to detect when mixed with liquor or alcohol. Throughout the day, a cup-bearer also monitored his/ her health. If they suddenly felt sick or dizzy, then a poison expert would be summoned. ¡°Same as yesterday?¡± Margo asked with his patchy voice, a mark of adolescence. Yet, the boy still resembled ass more than ad. ¡°Yes, Margo, let¡¯s keep these two for the Lord and guests. The other two should go for the rest,¡± she instructed. Margo and the servant filled their earthen jugs as directed by Cecile. After finishing with that, they locked the cer and went their separate ways. Cecile would wait for the lord to wake up. As the cup-bearer, she was also the lord¡¯s unofficial secretary. Almost all morning correspondence was done through her. Along with the drink, she was to entertain the lord with news, gossip, or other tidings in the realm. This part of the job made the position powerful because she became privy to the lord¡¯s ears. Cecile could select what news and in what light they should be presented. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the vition. In rtion to this, usually, some staff were rying information to her. But even today, there was only one. It seemed that everybody was giving her time to mourn. However, it only made it harder. Without anything to focus on, the heart-wrenching pain returned as she sat idle. Cecile was now orphaned and must assume the position of the head of her House. The thought made her unwell. Not only was she shouldering her little sister ire and the estate, but also her own fate. Now, a marriage was looming, something she dreaded as it would take her away from her family. After Lord Lansius¡¯ victory, more suitors sent letters to Cecile. Without an uncle or older rtive, it was awkward for her to handle her own marriage proposal. It wasn¡¯t the custom, but she felt fortunate. With her on the helm, nobody could dictate or force her into marriage. As a knight¡¯s daughter, estate owner, and cup-bearer of a powerful Lord, Cecile was currently the most desirable partner in Korelia. However, she felt that none of the suitors fit her situation. Most suitors were second sons who didn¡¯t inherit anything. They aimed to wed Cecile to be financially independent. The ones withnd were usually from far away, meaning she would need to move out, leaving her roots behind. She didn¡¯t wish to leave her sister and abandon her father¡¯s estate that they had worked so hard. Her only sce was a certain proposal brokered by Lady Felis: a marriage proposal on behalf of Master Calub. The man had shown affection and seemed to indicate the seriousness of his proposal. Cecile sat still, but blood rushed to her cheeks when she remembered the way Calub had hugged her during the funeral, despite her unsightly appearance and the noise from crying her heart out. Customs dictated that it was proper for only parents and siblings to hug each other in public. So, it was a great show of affection in public. With a mixed feeling, she exhaled deeply. Calub had informed her about her father¡¯sst wish. She had thought deeply about it. To think that even on his dying breath, her father was worried about her, broke her heart. Suddenly, her vision blurred. She hurriedly wiped her tears with a piece of cloth. Nobody should see her like this again. Cecile looked at the ceiling and tried to arrange her thoughts. Even from the start, the proposal started by her father was as good as being served on a silver tter. Calub was easily one of the most educated and courteous men in Korelia. He was also high in the Lord¡¯s hierarchy despite not being highborn. What was more surprising was his request to marry into Cecile¡¯s family. Not the other way around. Instead of using her father¡¯s words as a pretext, Calub had chosen to formally propose, with no less than Lady Felis backing him. The alchemist even stated that he didn¡¯t mind the status as a male consort. He forfeited his rights to be the head of the household or to co-own the estate. Cecile knew that no nobleman, not even a lesser one, would do this. Refusing the estate was refusing the ie. Thus, Calub¡¯s stance alleviated Cecile¡¯s biggest fear that her future husband would force her to split the ie. Her estate wasn¡¯t rich enough that she could split the ie and survive, especially when she needed to look after ire. What Calub had offered was such a gentlemanly act that naturally Cecile fell head over heels for him. Moreover, unlike with other suitors, she had known Calub on a personal level. Both were Lansius¡¯ trusted confidantes and had watched each other¡¯s backs and cared for each other¡¯s well-being. A gust of air pulled Cecile back from her thoughts. A servant was opening the windows to let in more air. The sun shone through and the corridor was getting warmer. Cecile rose from her seat and walked toward the lord¡¯s chamber. After a flight of stairs, she passed two guards who nodded to acknowledge her. Cecile nodded back to the guards and stopped in front of a sturdy door. She exhaled to clear her head and knocked on the door softly. All the staff knew the lord had trouble sleeping and would let him sleep longer. Carefully, Cecile peeked through the gap in the door and saw the lord was still sleeping peacefully. She smiled and closed the door back. *** Chateau de Cascasonne Mindia faced the summer with rtive ease. There was no drought, and the farnds were growing to their full potential. Everywhere in cities and towns, there was work or building to be done. The Chateau de Cascasonne also received its annual maintenance during this time. Its curtain walls and towers were being cleaned of vine-climbing nts, and its vast gardens were cleared of unwanted shrubs and grasses. These nts were a threat to the stone structure and also a fire hazard as they dried in the summer sun. Inside the chateau, it was a world apart from the outside. Not just in thevish decoration and furniture, the inner part of the chateau was also kept cool either by mages or magic items, shielding the upants from the summer heat. Lord Bengrieve, the master of the chateau, had just returned after enjoying a morning ride through the woonds. Aided by his pages and squires, he cleaned himself up and donned afortable ck silk robe that draped over his toned physique before retreating to his study to work. He was back to his old routine after having feigned an illness and retreated to his personal holdings. The Seneschal simply didn¡¯t want to be bothered with the messy session crisis. Unlike other provinces, Mindia was rather odd in that the holder of the title of Earl was actually a figurehead and shared much of his power with Bengrieve¡¯s House. For generations, the House that controlled Cascasonne always became the Seneschal and held greater military, economic, and political power than the actual Lord. Thus, despite the crisis, Bengrieve could stay away and still firmly hold power in Mindia. The master of the chateau faced the grand table and sat. The written reports were ready on the smooth elven wood surface. He nced at the top one and read a report stating that Lord Arte had finished his business in the Capital and was returning to Mindia. Joining him was a carriage of the Imperium¡¯s officials and armed guards. A waste of money. The officials had been bribed to bestow peerage upon Lansius as a Baron. Bengrieve had used the peerage as a grand prize, dangling it in front of Lansius so he would try to defend Korelia. But as it turned out, Lansius¡¯ position in Korelia had attracted too much attention. Not even Bengrieve suspected that the Western Londia Lords would be able to form a coalition against Lansius. It was an unexpected turn of events. If it was only one Lord¡¯s attack... Against a Coalition of three, and with only one year of preparation, there was little that Lansius could do. Despite losing money, Bengrieve wasn¡¯t mad. To him, Lansius was a gamble, a curiosity to satisfy. A general needed leadership, knowledge of strategy and tactics, and luck to win wars. Bengrieve was merely testing if Lansius had luck on his side, and based on the attack by the three Lords, he was foundcking. Bengrieve shifted his attention to another parchment on the table. It was a list of people who sought an audience. More names were being added to the bottom of that list, but he didn¡¯t feel like meeting any of them. As a Seneschal, he didn¡¯t hold court sessions, and as one on sick leave, he felt obliged to behave like one. Despite not holding court sessions, there was nock of people who sought an audience. They knew that Bengrieve held sway over Mindia¡¯s policy. To prevent wounding these important guests¡¯ pride without wasting his time, normally Bengrieve selected a few to entertain, but only at supper time. There, they would be preupied with the meal and strong ale, and he could distract them with music and dances. However, with the session issue in full swing, Bengrieve left the list as it was, signaling to his staff that he wished not to be bothered. He didn¡¯t want to entertain anyone but his own cohort. And one of his cohorts was standing haughtily in the center of the chamber, looking at the ancient golem. ¡°Can this thing really fight against monsters?¡± Sir Stan mused, looking at the blue-painted metallic giant. Bengrieve disregarded his bastard cousin¡¯s mutterings. Stan was often fascinated by the golem but never suggested anything about it. It was just his way of opening up a conversation after slipping through the door unannounced. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Bengrieve asked without looking up from his reading. He had one tome and several records to get through. ¡°My Lord, there are tidings from Londia,¡± Stan reported smugly. ¡°You came this far just for that?¡± he asked, thinking it was about Lansius¡¯ defeat and retreat. Stan just shrugged, but his smile didn¡¯t fade. ¡°So, where is Lady Audrey heading now? Orniteia or straight to Toruna?¡± asked Bengrieve. The question only caused Stan to smile more widely, and he quipped, ¡°So, the foreigner got you good too.¡± The host paused from reading his tome and nced at his rude guest. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°A lot. Enough to make your blood boil,¡± replied Stan. ¡°I doubt it.¡± Bengrieve pondered for a moment but concluded, ¡°There¡¯s no way Lansius is winning against the Western Lords Coalition.¡± Sir Stan grinned and revealed, ¡°He did. In just one day.¡± Bengrieve slowly rose from his seat, cing his hands on his grand-looking elven wood table as if to brace himself. His face and lips gave nothing away, but his hands clenched into fists. "Would you like details?" Stan taunted him. "That can wait." Bengrieve pulled back the sleeve on his left wrist, revealing a in-looking bracelet with three small colored gems. He momentarily touched one of the rectangr gems. At first, nothing happened, but then a squire opened the door and entered, his eyes looking downward. "Get in touch with the Hunter Guild," Bengrieve ordered. The squire bowed deeply and left the room. He didn¡¯t need to ask which Hunter Guild representative to contact. Bengrieve only had business with the Assassins. *** Chapter 74: Forgotten Tome Chapter 74: Forgotten Tome Forgotten Tome Audrey, Eastern Mansion Two weeks after the battle, Lansius discovered he could exert force with his left wrist again. The physician was confident that the bone had mended, noting that the recovery was faster and better than they had hoped. Many, including Audrey, believed his quick recovery was due to the precious duck egg, a notion that humbled Lansius. On the mansion¡¯s upper floor, Audrey watched as Lansius tested his recovered hand, practicing with an ornamental halberd. The thin tunic Lansius wore revealed lingering bruises from thest battle, reminding Audrey of how he looked atop his horse when he proposed to her after the battle. Feeling her cheeks flush, she pushed the memory aside; otherwise, her face would turnpletely red. Although she usually didn¡¯t fret over small matters, the pressure from her uing marriage now felt very real. Everyone she encountered, from servants and guards to peers and even supper guests, reminded her of how fortunate she was. And Audrey agreed with them. Luck had led her to Lansius, an unassuming foreign man from Bendia who had risen to fame by proving himself exceptional time and time again. His ability tomand, lead his domain, and win wars even from disadvantaged positions seemed almost divine. Thus, she understood that her time with Lansius was fleeting. As he continued to rise in power, he might engage in a politically advantageous marriage. Despite her status as his consort, Audrey knew she was merely low nobility.Deep inside, Audrey was perplexed by Lansius'' insistence on marrying her. She suspected it had something to do with his softhearted nature. After all, he did have a background as a teacher or scribe. However, reflecting on his aplishments made her realize that no mere scribe could have achieved what Lansius had done. His strategic acumen in battle was almost surreal, as if he had been trained for war. But how could one learn about this? As a squire, Audrey had been taught how to fight, but few people were ever taught how to win wars. She had asked Lansius about this once, and he¡¯d told her he learned it from books. Heh, what an answer... But no matter. The origin of his abilities doesn¡¯t bother me. The results were as clear as the sun. After the Battle of Korelia, even the usually arrogant knights openly admired him. His knack for strategy and leading battles was gaining recognition¡ªsuch fearsome abilities housed in a man who was, in person, so gentle and caring. And to think I was going to wed him. The thought made her nervous, and the shes of adult conversation between Felis and Hannei that entered her mind only made her more ufortable. ¡°Audrey?¡± Lansius¡¯ voice startled her. Since Margo was out on an errand, they were alone on the upper floor. Lansius was scribbling something, while Audrey was peeling a costard fruit. ¡°Y-yes?¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me that way?¡± Lansius squinted his eyes. ¡°Uh, oh¡­ Nothing, I¡¯m just wondering about¡­ your hair, yeah,¡± Audrey made up excuses. ¡°Huh, what about it?¡± he asked. ¡°Well, there are a few strands of gray.¡± She had noticed them some time ago but never told him. ¡°Really?¡± He sounded mildly surprised. ¡°Yeah, let me pluck one for you¡ª¡± ¡°No, no, let it be. I like grey better than this¡­ ck,¡± he said, trying to pull a hair strand into his line of sight. ¡°Mm... I actually find ck to be great,¡± Audrey remarked. He opened his mouth agape. ¡°No way, you¡¯re jesting?¡± Audrey stifled her chuckle while putting the knife down and arranging the sliced fruit on a tter. ¡°No, it¡¯s the same color as my horse¡¯s mane, and I love it.¡± Lansius obviously thought differently because he suddenly came closer and hugged Audrey from behind. ¡°Euehh?!¡± ¡°Why are youparing my hair to a horse¡¯s mane?¡± he protested, tickling her waist. Audrey burst intoughter, breaking free from his grip. As payback, she picked up a slice of costard from the table and shoved it into his mouth. ¡°A bit sour,¡± he muttered, chewing. ¡°Well, everything has its season, My Lord,¡± Audrey replied. ¡°Umm, how was your meeting with Lady Felis?¡± ¡°Urgh,¡± Audrey groaned. ¡°As I expected,¡± he sighed, well aware that Audrey had little interest in learning the duties of ady-in-waiting. ¡°It should be better next time, I¡¯m going with Cecile.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit,¡± Lansiusmended. Feeling a bit cheeky, Audrey said, ¡°I¡¯ll suggest to Felis that you join the ss. Your manners seem tock polishtely, My Lord.¡± ¡°Urgh,¡± Lansius groaned and changed the topic. ¡°Anyway, speaking of Cecile, do you think she¡¯s really interested in Calub?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a good match. Cecile has status andnd, while Calub has wealth and power.¡± ¡°But what about love?¡± he asked cautiously, as if the word were fragile. ¡°Mm... That should be fine. She¡¯s pretty and blonde; he¡¯s educated, courteous, and in his prime. Many people have introduced their daughters to Calub, you know?¡± ¡°Really? But nobody offered me¡ª¡± Unconsciously, Audrey stared at him. He looked startled and averted his gaze. ¡°Oh, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± she blurted out, quickly looking for an excuse. ¡°You have two blondes wandering around the castle and sleeping in your bed. I doubt anyone would dare topete.¡± ¡°I wish people knew that you three have taken over my bed and exiled me to the dog house,¡± he sighed. ¡°Dog house? Why do dogs need a house?¡± she asked. He waved his hand. Sometimes Lansius used phrases that werepletely foreign to her. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Well, at least I have you...¡± he flirted, grinning. ¡°Yes, My Lord, you have me. Just make sure to feed me properly,¡± Audrey quipped. ¡°Roast meat for tonight, my dear?¡± His tone was so refined it made her snort withughter. The soon-to-be-wed couple savored each moment, aware that peace had be a luxurymodity. They had yet to receive a report from the punitive force led by Hugo, Sir Michael, and Danie to Korimor. Even with the speed granted by the newly-formed dragoon regiment, the campaign could still end in disaster. Moreover, Sir Harold had conveyed unsettling news gathered by Sir Justin. Utilizing his emerging ck market intelligence, the Marshal reported that the border war was turning against the Imperium. The number of refugees was growing, and the threat of a massive famine loomedrger than ever. The Imperium had never seemed so fragile, and the unrest could soon reach Korelia. No ce was truly safe. *** Mindia A hawk descended onto a perch atop a tower in the estuary, its majestic wings fully extended for a moment before itnded gracefully. The birdkeeper swiftly offered food and water to the majestic creature while removing a small tube from its leg. The tube contained a brief letter from the Hunters Guild. As the sun dipped low, it cast a reddish hue on the chateau¡¯s curtain walls. For the inhabitants within, this signaled that the day¡¯s training and studying hade to an end. Now, it was time for supper. In the Great Hall, Lord Bengrieve addressed his two-hundred men-at-arms and almost an equal number of staff. Meals were first brought to him for selection; then they were offered to his guests, his second inmand, and so forth down the chain ofmand. Any uneaten food was collected as alms for the poor. For Bengrieve, supper was mainly a social event¡ªa time to engage with his retainers and guests. Consequently, he ate sparingly, mainly partaking in simple snacks, fruits, and customary drinks. Only as the evening deepened did Bengrieve have his dinner. Usually, he ate alone, disliking small talks and preferring the quietness of the night. Tonight, however, since Sir Stan was staying over, he invited him to join. Besides Bengrieve¡¯s family, who were currently out of town, only a select few were privy to this asion. ¡°I heard a hawk arrived this afternoon,¡± Stan said, sipping his mead. ¡°It¡¯s from the Guild. A representative will arrive tomorrow,¡± Bengrieve replied. Stan nodded, swirling his goblet to aerate his mead. ¡°We should send support to Korelia,¡± he said. ¡°Otherwise, we may have a disgruntled agent on our hands.¡± Bengrieve chose not to respond, focusing instead on carving his roasted veal with a fennel and rosemary sauce, apanied by green beans and brown bread. The meal was simple but hearty, reflecting the lessons his father and grandfather had instilled in him: how to eat, how to maintain his physique, and how to choose a noble spouse for more than just her lineage. Unperturbed by Bengrieve¡¯s silence, his steward¡ªan older-looking man in an impable wine-colored tunic¡ªapproached and interjected, ¡°My Lord, a messenger from My Lady has arrived. She asks if you would like her toe to the chateau.¡± ¡°What do you think?" Bengrieve inquired of the steward. ¡°While a child¡¯s education is paramount, I think a wife should be with her ailing husband.¡± ¡°Very well, invite her and arrange a suitable escort. We wouldn¡¯t want anyone to take her hostage.¡± ¡°Certainly. Shall I also arrange for assistance from the Hunter¡¯s Guild?¡± the steward asked. He was well aware that nobody would dare to hurt her, but capturing her would not only tarnish his master¡¯s reputation but also destabilize the province. ¡°At your discretion,¡± Bengrieve replied. The steward nodded and left the table. Stan shifted topics. ¡°What are your ns regarding the session fiasco? Eclipse Castle is in an uproar.¡± Bengrieve¡¯s face turned a bit sour. ¡°Let them be. I care not who is the new Lord.¡± ¡°You sure?¡± Stan asked while lobbing roasted almonds into his mouth. ¡°They may be powerless, but they can hinder your n.¡± Bengrieve exhaled deeply. He had much to ponder, particrly concerning the likely demise of the Emperor and the state of the Imperium. Secret letters from Lord Gottfried had even arrived, attempting to coax Mindia into neutrality and promising beneficial support and coexistence when the Imperium fell. As the crisis of the millennia loomed, Bengrieve¡¯s colleagues were undermining efforts with their petty rivalries. ¡°It¡¯s painful to see people in power acting so foolishly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you should take the lead,¡± Stan suggested while munching on a pudding. The host clicked his tongue. He detested being paraded in front, losing his ability to observe from the sidelines. Behind the shadow of someone else, he could spot threats that would go unnoticed if he were bathed in the limelight. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then you need a new figurehead. They have no other son, bastard, or cousin,¡± Stanmented, referring to how the easy life and decadence had destroyed the Earl House¡¯s bloodline. Bengrieve pondered his options before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll just elerate my n.¡± Stan grew serious. ¡°I hope it¡¯s not the one that¡¯ll thrust me up.¡± ¡°I trust no one else. Of course, this ideally urs after several more merits. If only you had Lansius¡¯ achievements.¡± ¡°Oi, oi,¡± Stan protested but turned into a chuckle. ¡°The man¡¯s a war genius. Me, I¡¯m just azy bastard.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re the correct bastard for my n,¡± Bengrieve delivered the joke with a t face. Stan chuckled andter added, ¡°How about the Healers Guild?¡± Bengrieve munched a ratherrge slice and swallowed it. Without looking concerned, he answered, ¡°I¡¯m going to censure them for their involvement in the session issue. That female is wrecking a high noble¡¯s household.¡± Stan was much more guarded. ¡°Despite her looks, Saint Candidate Nay is quite popr and well-connected.¡± ¡°Bah! It¡¯s me that funded and directed the guild into this state; it¡¯s not for her to abuse.¡± Bengrieve exhaled deeply to calm himself down. ¡°In the end, everything is just a small hurdle. It¡¯ll only slow me down, but won¡¯t stop me.¡± Stan sniggered. ¡°Not even the Imperium?¡± ¡°Not even the Imperium,¡± Bengrieve confirmed. Stan had nothing else to say. Next time, he would beg Bengrieve not to choose him as a puppet. It was inconvenient for a man who valued his freedom, and he knew others were more suitable for the job. Instead of finishing his malty mead, Stan opted for fresh water in the silver goblet and drank it down. He had always thought the water at the chateau tasted sweet. Soon after, the guest excused himself and marched noisily down the corridor, likely flirting with the maids. Bengrieve didn¡¯t mind; if Stan took a concubine from his staff, he would be supportive. The fertility rate amongst the nobility was concerning enough that he even weed such an idea. With his bastard cousin gone and dinner concluded, Bengrieve returned to his study. The soft white glow from transparent quartz lights filled the room. His indoor garden, separated byrge ss windows, was lit bynterns ced at its corners and around the gazebo. Feeling satiated, he settled into his couch and picked up an old tome, Elven Genealogy, which he had been reading since yesterday. Although he had consulted another book on the subject, he feltpelled to cross-reference an older source for certainty. Resuming from where he had left off, Bengrieve continued to read the forgotten tome. ... The second watch had passed, marked by patrols moving through the corridor. As usual, a squire entered the chamber and politely asked if the master needed anything. The staff¡¯s specialty was a fermented, dried, and roasted ck cherry drink, but today he wasn¡¯t in the mood. ¡°Any word from outside?¡± he inquired, despite not wanting to hear any bad news. ¡°We¡¯ve received no news from the Capital or anything else of importance,¡± the squire responded. ¡°That will be all,¡± he said to the squire, who bowed and left. His primary concerns were thetest developments from the western border wars, which had sapped the might of the Imperium, as well as the influx of refugees and the threat of famine. Equally significant were troop movements around the Capital and any city lockdowns, as these could signal a move either against or in support of the throne. Bengrieve could only assume that several high-ranking nobles also suspected the Ageless One was, in fact, an elf and likely dead due to old age. However, he understood that many would turn a blind eye to maintain the status quo. Yet with Lord Gottfried only a province away from the Capital, the dynamics had shifted. The High Council and the House of the Imperium, represented by the Grand Bureaucracy, would be forced to reveal their hands. And when they shed, Mindia would be well-positioned to pick up the pieces. No vassal east of the Capital was content with two decades of continuous special taxes levied to fund the western border wars¡ªespecially when corruption ran high and many elites profited from the conflict. Many were disgusted by the situation but dared not raise their voices. They were left to shoulder these onerous taxes, which slowly drained the lifeblood from their provinces. The tax was calcted based on the amount of productivend under their governance. Therefore, anynd building would incur additional taxes even before the newnd turned profitable. The situation was frustrating, and many had sought ways to reduce, dy, or avoid these burdensome payments. Behind closed doors, many eastern Lords admitted they saw no future with the Imperium. They felt they were being milked for taxes with nothing in return but an aging, archaic bureaucracy that required bribes to function. However, each was waiting for someone else to make the first move, to bear the blood cost. The rest would prefer to switch sides or dere independence when it was safe and convenient to do so. Thus, Bengrieve paid little heed to their expressions of support, knowing full well that they wanted Mindia to shoulder the me. Bengrieve nced at the silvery ornament on his right wrist, a gift from a mage as a pledge of loyalty. Noting the positions of the long and short hands, he muttered to himself, "Nine." He continued reading. After dozens more pages, Bengrieve finally stumbled upon something intriguing. One of the yellowing, thick pages detailed the characteristics of a half-race from the Belopoeicamune that had gone extinct in the second millennium. Notable traits included human-like facial features, non-prominent ears, and ck hair. ¡°Another of the halves,¡± Bengrieve muttered, concerned. *** Chapter 75: Fates Entwined Chapter 75: Fates Entwined Fates Entwined Korelia Castle As the aftermath of the warrgely subsided, the Lord of Korelia resumed his court. For three days, the court and council focused on matters of war, hostages, the new masons¡¯ guild, amodations for a thousandborers, and new alliances. However, today Lansius would address a lighter matter vying for his attention. Hand in hand, Cecile and Calub stood before Lansius, seeking his approval for their marriage. Rather than make an immediate decision, he invited them for a walk in the adjacent garden. Once they were out of prying eyes, he asked them to make their case. Although Audrey was present, she remained neutral, not wishing to influence Lansius¡¯ judgment. Eventually, he invited Cecile aside for a private conversation. Under the shade of a por tree, he inquired about her true feelings for the marriage, even assuring her that herte father''s achievement was enough to secure the future of her House. However, Cecile was adamant. The young woman¡¯s confident and mature answer did not surprise Lansius. He knew that people in this world often married and started families at a young age. With no further reservations, Lansius led everyone back to the Great Hall and contentedly granted his approval. As tradition dictated, he formally blessed the new couple before closing the court. Thus, Calub and Cecile were officially engaged. When the possibility of a double wedding was raised, the new couple politely declined. It was a courteous decision, as no one wanted to overshadow the Lord¡¯s uing marriage.After the court was over, in a secluded corridor, Calub shared his deepest fear with Cecile. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll forgive me if our children aren¡¯t blond or fair skinned, but dark-skinned like me.¡± Hisment, after such a weighty court session, sent Cecile into a fit of giggles. Amid all the pressing matters, the skin or hair color of their future children was the least of her concerns. A wise man once said that having a partner who could make youugh was a good omen. That day, the halls of Korelia Castle were filled withughter once again. *** Lord Omin Omin was in high spirits as the city of Three Hills loomed on the horizon. Despite his anxieties, Lansius had failed to give chase. What a moron! That Lansius must¡¯ve been getting his hands full with the prisoners and disillusioned with the ransom. He snickered against the imaginary opponent. This had be Omin¡¯s favorite diversion to pass the time. Although relentlessly pursued by the nomads, the Coalition¡¯s sheer numbers protected them from being tracked. Omin had sacrificed several of his valuable carts as a diversion, buying himself the time he needed to escape. He openly mocked Lansius for using the nomads'' assistance to chase them down. The nomads were after allprised of numerous tribes, many of which were undisciplined and too eager to collect trophies. Thus, Omin¡¯s ragged convoy managed to escape and reached the Three Hills. The Nicopn bodyguard rode ahead to announce Lord Omin¡¯s arrival. Unlike Korelia, Three Hills was a walled city. Despite the announcement, the soldiers at the gate asked Omin to wait. Fifteen long minutes passed before a city official appeared above the gatehouse. ¡°Under Lord Jorge¡¯smand, the city gates of Three Hills are to remain closed until his return. No exceptions,¡± the official shouted. Omin yelled back, ¡°Please tell your Lord that Baron Omin is here and wishes to meet him.¡± ¡°Lord Jorge is not here. He¡¯s in Korelia,¡± exined the official. Confused, Omin said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure I follow. Exin yourself.¡± ¡°We received a message two days ago stating that Lord Jorge is being weed in Korelia.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s Korelians¡¯ trickery!¡± Omin eximed, a cold sweat forming on his back as he realized that Jorge might have been captured. That ipetent idiot! He got the ck Knights and my Nicopn cavalry and still got captured? ¡°We checked the writing and the si stamp; they¡¯re authentic. Lord Omin, please leave. We can¡¯t open the gate.¡± Omin, now desperate, resorted to threats. ¡°Open the gate, don''t force my hand!¡± His convoy looked on in disbelief. Even with lucky stragglers who had joined them, their numbers barely reached a hundred. They were in no condition to do anything. ¡°Lord Omin, I urge you to reconsider,¡± the city official replied indifferently. ¡°The Korimors are retreating in an orderly fashion; they¡¯ll arrive in three days,¡± Omin countered, aiming to sound assertive. However, his words had no impact. Troops atop the wall were already readying their crossbows. ¡°State your terms, then. Come down so we can discuss,¡± Omin said, softening his tone. However, another figure appeared atop the gatehouse, and everyone instantly recognized his face. "Sir Arius," the Nicopn bodyguard whispered. Omin, along with everyone else, was shocked to see him standing there. "Lord Omin, please leave for now. I¡¯m sure you have other matters to attend to," Sir Arius replied coldly. Omin''s shock quickly turned to rage. The fact that Sir Arius was there instead of Lord Jorge strongly suggested that a deal had been struck between him and Lord Lansius. Although Arius and his escort could travel light and use spare horses to overtake Omin''s slow-moving, horse-drawn carriage, they would still have had to evade the nomads. This seemed unlikely unless Arius had been escorted by Lord Lansius'' men and had taken a direct route to Three Hill. Convinced his suspicions were correct yet powerless to retaliate, Omin clenched his fist. The city walls were tall and thick; the ramparts were deep. He turned away, his fist still clenched. *** Korelia Castle A man in grand and beautiful ck armor, hastily fitted in just five days by an armorer, entered the chamber. Today was a special day and Lansius was nked by his honored entourage in their best attire. The rich colors and their dashing attire exuded their charisma. None other than the Marshal himself, Sir Justin, had apanied Lord Lansius in this procession. Alongside Margo, he had collected Lansius from the Eastern Mansion that morning and escorted him through the town, finally arriving at the castle in a grand procession. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the vition. Tens of knights served as the honor guards, while thousands of townsmen followed and gathered patiently outside the castle. Inside the castle, the bridegroom was finally allowed to meet his would-be wife after several days of separation. The maids in their best attire escorted Lansius into a chamber where a Lady in a fine ivory white dress was waiting. The morning sun gently shone on the dress''s silky surface, the small tiara, and therge golden ornaments, lending them a grand and majestic look. Lansius was stunned, Audrey had never looked so beautiful. The stiffness in his face was mistakenly seen as nervousness, so the bride smiled, making the scene even more perfect. ¡°Well?¡± Audrey blushed and looked aside. Today, there was no pouting, just a genuine smile on her lips. ¡°May I take your hands, My Lady?¡± asked Lansius still bewitched. Audrey nodded. ¡°Certainly, My lord.¡± The couple nked by their smiling and grinning entourage continued the procession held at the Great Hall. In Londia, it was local custom for noblemen to wear armor at their weddings. Lansius wore richly decorated ck ceremonial armor, a gift from the ck Knights. The bride''s ensemble was abination of heirlooms from three different knight families: the dress from one, the tiara from another, and the golden essories from a third. Lady Felicity had generously financed the arrangements to ensure everything went smoothly. There in the decorated halls, filled with flowers that emitted a gentle, pleasing fragrance, Lord Robert, who had just arrived two days ago, and Lord Jorge, who was supposed to officiate the marriage, stood side by side on the elevated tform. Lansius had made a mistake in thinking that Lord Robert wouldn¡¯t trouble himself, but the old man was spirited. In reality, the two Viscounts wouldn¡¯t let this honorable opportunity slip through their grasp, even going so far as to agree to officiate the marriage together. It was a situation never heard of before. At the guest table sat representatives from Galdia and Salcesia, attending in ce of their masters. Lansius had picked ater date for his marriage to amodate possible guests, and his optimism paid off. The Marshal, already healed from his hip injury, walked with a perfect gait as honor guard for his charge. The couple ascended a finely carpeted, decorated dais where two Viscounts awaited them, dressed in their regal attire. Lord Lansius and Lady Audrey respectfully knelt, awaiting their blessings. The Viscounts then offered their most eloquent words of well-wishes, each trying to outdo the other. Lord Jorge wished for the couple¡¯s pursuit of happiness and harmony, while Lord Robert hoped for luck, wealth, peace, and a multitude of children to guarantee easy session. Overwhelmed by the flood of well wishes, the couple could only blush. For the two Viscounts, this moment was more than just ceremonial; it offered a chance to redefine their Houses'' legacies, to redeem past defeats. From this day forward, if anyone dared question their honor by invoking past failures, they could proudly counter that they were the ones who blessed Lord Lansius'' marriage. Lansius'' ns for Londia made the event so enticing that representatives from the other two baronies attended once they learned of both the ns and the wedding. Looking back, this turn of events was shocking for all of Londia. The transformation of a major siege into a sudden triumph, the marriage of the victor to amoner, and whispers of a new alliance¡ªit was all simply unbelievable. The fact that Lansius didn''t marry Lord Robert''s daughter or Lord Jorge''s cousins only added to the mystique surrounding him. Politically, it cemented his role as a mediator between East and West Londia. Meanwhile, themoners rooted for Lansius as their champion. When the brief but lively ceremony was over, music was yed, and the couple shared a customary mead from a golden chalice to seal their marriage. The guests held their goblets and cheered to congratte the Lord and his consort. Afterward, the newlyweds descended the dais and greeted the guests on their way to the carriage. All of their peers in the Great Hall watched the couple with joy and hope. Lady Felicity, who had been given the top seat alongside the two representatives, was the first to rise and p her hands to celebrate the couple. Following her lead, the row of knights, led by Sir Harold, Dietrich, and Ca, began to p their hands. Next, Calub and Cecile greeted the couple; behind them were the senior castle staff, lieutenants, and the top men-at-arms of the army. Snacks and more drinks were finally served to the guests while the newlyweds were escorted to the carriage for the grand parade around town. ??? Korelia Town An old man with a rounded belly and dressed in richly colored clothing jogged into the center of the town¡¯s za. His face was reddened from all the running, but he was happy. Years had passed since the old manst represented Lord Jorge or any Lord. He had fallen into poverty, butst week, Lord Jorge recognized him during a visit and rmended him to Lord Lansius as his herald for this special asion. ¡°Hear ye, hear ye!¡± the man joyfully eximed in a loud, yet charismatic and clear voice. His voice brought smiles to the faces of the old Korelians. The herald was a reminder of happier years long gone, and his return was seen as a good omen. The herald continued, ¡°The Viscount of Three Hills and the Viscount of White Lake have decreed that the marriage between Lansius, the Lord of Korelia, and Lady Audrey is officially recognized. As such, it cannot be challenged or annulled. In honor of this joyous asion, today is hereby dered a holiday.¡± Some cheered at the deration, but most held back, knowing the herald had more to say. ¡°The Lord wishes for the people of Korelia to begin the festivities and participate in the merriment immediately. Three cheers for the newlyweds! May peace and prosperity bless their union, their domains, and all the good people of Korelia,¡± the herald read aloud in the town¡¯s za. Upon hearing this, the crowd cheered emotionally. Sporadic music and dances started around the town¡¯s za. Wildflowers adorned every street corner, either hung up or ced in vases. Townsfolk brought tables outside and began banquets with their neighbors. The mood was joyous, especially when the newlyweds'' carriage parade passed through. Parties erupted everywhere. The wedding did not surprise anyone. Their Lord was young and single, and two blondes hade to live in the castle. But everyone had been ecstatic since Audrey was announced as the partner. The brte was the town¡¯s champion. Her humble background and war exploits made her well-loved. The townsfolk were also thrilled when Lord Jorge and Lord Robert agreed to officiate the marriage. Many of the older generations still remembered Lord Jorge¡¯s father fondly. The Coalition attack had tarnished that sentiment, but the repaired rtionship was weed with open arms. As for Lord Robert, his just rule in Korelia and his actions in eradicating corrupt practices had earned him the trust of themunity before Lord Lansius¡¯ reign. Today offered an opportunity to mend rtions and forge stronger bonds anew. Now, for the first time, a Korelian could speak of a peaceful future in the region without anyone correcting them for their naivety. *** Lord Omin At least I still got that bastard¡®s baggage train. Omin convinced himself that the venture wasn¡¯t a total loss. The amount of gold and precious trinkets was enough to rebuild his army. However, devoid of essential supplies from Three Hills, their situation grew increasingly dire. Their only respite was the river that ran beside the city, where the convoy replenished their water supply. It was the first water source they had found in three days. With their thirst quenched but still hungry, the convoy trudged lifelessly toward Korimor. In a desperate move, Omin ordered his men to scout for any nearby viges to raid for supplies. While they had carts filled with valuables, none were filled with consumables. Just yesterday, they had been forced to ughter two horses for food. The hot midday turned cooler, and they had yet to reach the ce where they used to make camp. Then suddenly, an unknown cavalry unit appeared on the horizon. ¡°My lord, it¡¯s the nomads,¡± his bodyguard called out. Omin couldn¡¯t believe what he saw. He had assumed the nomads wouldn¡¯t dare pursue them this close to Three Hills City. Panic rippled through his convoy, plunging it into disarray. With no other options, Omin quickly turned his horse and spurred it into a faster gallop. I¡¯m not going to be captured by this Lansius¡® dogs! I will never- Omin chanted the mantra to himself, pushing his horse to its limits. Meanwhile, thest of his escorts, many of whom hadn¡¯t even donned their armor, dispersed in the chaos. He was reduced to only his bodyguard, having abandoned all others in the chaos. ¡°Lord Lansius invites you all for a drink,¡± taunted one of the riders in pursuit. After a short but desperate chase, his bodyguard veered off, his horse too spent to continue. An arrow found its mark, striking the man¡¯s back and sending him tumbling to the ground. ¡°Not that one! Get him, get him!¡± the remaining raiders shouted, redirecting their chase toward Omin. Omin urged his horse to even greater speeds, but abruptly, his world flipped upside down. He lost sight of the horizon, glimpsing only the blue sky before falling from his mount. He screamed as he crashed into the ground, tumbling multiple times and kicking up a cloud of orange dust. ... Batu, the leader of the nomads, pulled back the reins of his horse and dismounted. Despite limping from a duel that took ce four days earlier, he approached Omin. His band had dwindled to fewer than a hundred members, all of whom were exhausted and tasked with guarding their numerous captives. However, after Lord Lansius'' remarkable victory, Batu was able to persuade other tribes to join them, bolstering their manpower. Finding Baron Omin had proved challenging due to the size of the Coalition. Batu had encountered too many groups of stragglers across the great ins. That was why he had decided to gamble on a different approach, setting up an ambush between Three Hills and Korimor. As it turned out, his keen insight had paid off. Batu unsheathed his sword and kicked Omin¡¯s body to flip him over. Recognizing the exquisite clothing and the golden si ring, a broad smile spread across Batu¡¯s face. ¡°We¡¯ve got him,¡± Batu dered. Upon hearing their leader¡¯s words, hundreds of riders erupted in cheers of victory. *** Chapter 76: Dancing Shadows Chapter 76: Dancing Shadows Just for precaution. This chapter contains a slight and toned-down explicit scene. I want no trouble. I understand that many have trouble with explicit scene. If you don''t want to read it, don''t open the Spoiler. Dancing Shadows Fleeting memories of conversations with Hannei about women¡¯s fertility came into Lansius¡¯ mind uninvited. He began to realize that her concerns likely stemmed from the fear that it might be difficult for them to have children. Unlike Hannei, whom Lansius suspected had been transported into this world, body, and soul; his situation remained a mystery. Is this my body or am I inside someone else¡®s body...? But what are the chances that I ended up as a foreigner? Everywhere he went, Lansius had never seen a man with ck hair. ck hair wasn¡¯t even mentioned in any documents. Sadly, Lansius couldn¡¯t even recall his origin, even his own hair color. The crux of the matter was that Lansius, and Audrey could belong to different species. Simr as they were, but they might not bepatible. Mmm¡­ cold?!Things started to fade, and Lansius awoke abruptly. ...Was that a dream? He was about to recall what the dream had been about when a sensation from his lower body drew his attention. It felt as if he had gone to sleep without a nket or, more eerily, without pants. Fighting off the haziness, Lansius looked down. The room was dim, lit only by antern on the table. Still, he could make out the silhouette of someone on top of him. Blinking, he recognized his newlywed wife. He was stunned by her actions, a single nket draped over her shoulder serving as her only covering. Audrey seemed to notice and spoke, ¡°J-justy still. Oh, and keep it erect.¡± Lansius was rendered speechless by the absurdity, at the same time captivated by her lithe, yet toned body. Then she got it right. ¡°Oh~,¡± he moaned, his hand flying to his mouth a moment toote. Audrey looked thrilled. ¡°See, see, I can do it! I was just too tiredst time,¡± she said proudly while wincing from pain. So this is what it¡®s all about... ¡°S-slowly,¡± he warned her, not wanting her to get hurt. Just a few hours ago, it had been their wedding night. After a feast that began at lunchtime and didn¡¯t conclude until dinner, both were exhausted. They had been so weary and nervous that they couldn¡¯t consummate their marriage. Lansius hadn¡¯t given it much thought, but it seemed Audrey med herself and was trying to make amends. As she began to move, awkward at first, the nket slid away, illuminating her form under the dim light of thentern. Her face flushed, she closed her eyes but persisted. ¡°Easy... let¡¯s do it slowly,¡± he guided her as she gently turned his world upside down. ¡­ ¡°What time is it?¡± Lansius asked as they cuddled afterward. ¡°Not long after the fourth watch,¡± Audrey replied, her eyelids feeling heavy and her mind so rxed. ¡°Still far from dawn,¡± said Lansius as he rose from the bed, immediately conscious of the tightness in his thighs. He might have overdone it, but definitely had no regrets. ¡°Mm... Lans, where are you going?¡± Audrey asked from the bed. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. Aren¡¯t you?¡± She shook her sleepy head. ¡°Just a bit.¡± He walked over to a nearby table, poured himself a cup from a silver jug, and took a sip. "... Why is it spicy?" She stifled augh and answered, ¡°That must be the spiced wine.¡± ¡°Welp, we¡¯re out of water,¡± he muttered after finding the other jugs empty. ¡°I think I emptied thest one before sleep,¡± she answered while sitting up on the bed. ¡°Ah, okay, that¡¯s quite alright,¡± he said while taking another sip of the spiced wine. ¡°Hey, want to go out and grab some water and snacks?¡± Audrey turned lively and started to dress. ¡°There should be plenty in the main hall.¡± Lansius furrowed his brows. ¡°Sneaking out? I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a good idea.¡± "Come on, Lans, it should be fun." She grinned and was about to take his hands, but halted after only a few steps. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked with concern. ¡°Mm, it stings...¡± Realizing what she was getting at, he quickly apologized, ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be, you dummy... Hey, Lans, I can call you dummy again, right?¡± Lansius chuckled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m feeling rather generous tonight.¡± Audrey grinned happily like a little girl. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to fold the bedsheet,¡± she said rather urgently as if remembering something important. ¡°Why?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°It¡¯s a tradition. The bride keeps the bedsheet as proof that the marriage has been consummated,¡± she exined without hesitation. Lansius nodded and asked, ¡°Did Felis teach you that?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± she said, looking smug. He couldn''t help but erase her smugness with another kiss. They concluded their wedding night by sneaking around the mansion to quietly secure a jug of water, roast meat, and puddings. Oddly enough, this ndestine adventure felt rather enjoyable. They had the chance to observe the aftermath of the celebration. The hall was filled with servants, staff, and even guests, all sleeping off their drunkenness. Lansius was pleased to see that everyone had enjoyed themselves. *** This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Mindia On top of the green hills, three days away from Eclipse Castle, there was a famous bathhouse. Since ages ago, its natural hot springs have been known to have healing properties. Two centuries ago, the Healers Guild bought the adjacent vi and opened their headquarters there. People seeking treatment woulde there as if on a pilgrimage. Several years ago, thete Sir Cahan had visited the ce when he was an envoy in Mindia. However, Hannei bypassed the famed location and ordered her carriage to go straight to Cascasonne. She knew of a friendly, unlicensed healer connected to Bengrieve. Sterling, who was under her care, was recovering. But as Hannei had feared, his leg was causing him all sorts of pain. Magic could only boost the body¡¯s natural recovery abilities. A wound that would normally take a day to heal could be hastened to just a few hours through magical intervention. However, it was powerless to correct the position of broken bones, which could grow haphazardly. That was why Hannei needed a healer, who typically was also a bone physician and had enough knowledge about anesthesia. Upon arriving at a small rustic vi that grew grapevines, Hannei met with several people before Sterling was admitted to their private hospice. ¡°Thank you for your kind help, My Lady,¡± said Sterling as he settled into his new bed. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Just understand that the treatment will tax both your mind and body. But don¡¯t lose hope,¡± Hannei advised. ¡°Fight on!¡± little Tia also encouraged Sterling. Their words made Sterling chuckle. ¡°Will we meet again, My Lady?¡± His sharp instincts told him that Hannei lived in a different social ss and could easily disappear. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do. Just focus on your treatment,¡± Hannei reassured him. Sterling exhaled deeply and turned his gaze to the little girl. ¡°Tia, take care of Lady Hannei for me.¡± The little girl grinned, ¡°I¡¯ll be with Master Hannei unless she orders me not to.¡± The squire was pleased. Tia was the star of their journey; she cooked, cleaned, and took care of their needs without a singleint. ... With Sterling and several other men under the care of reliable hands, Hannei took the carriage to Chateau de Cascasonne. She had prepared for this journey, already changing into her usual brown servant attire. She had also wore a brown hair wig before departing. Tia was surprised by the change, and Hannei concocted a story to convince her to keep her hair and magical abilities a secret. The little girl seemed to take Hannei¡¯s exnation at face value and took it to heart. Truthfully, Hannei had left her natural hair uncovered in Korelia because of Felis. She didn¡¯t want Felis to stand out alone, so she willingly made herself another target to confuse any potential attack or kidnappers. Without Felis around, she was morefortable with the wig to blend in with other people. Just like Lansius, she hated to be on the spotlight. Arriving at the chateau just before sundown, her carriage was stopped at the gatehouse. Hannei noticed the heightened security and found it unusual. Still, she merely attributed it to the ongoing session crisis. Like servants, Hannei and Tia approached the main courtyard on foot, under the watchful eyes of the guardsmen. As they moved along and passed the inner curtain wall, something piqued Hannei¡¯s interest. Beside the garden, on a plot ofnd used to grow vegetables and herbs, a girl with golden blonde hair stood up. Tia looked at Hannei with a questioning eye, but Hannei shrugged. She had never seen her before and decided to approach. The bubbly and energetic girl noticed them and asked, ¡°Are you two guests at the chateau?¡± ¡°I work here but have just returned from an errand,¡± Hannei answered. ¡°Ah, nice to meet you. My name is Tanya; my mother and I arrived here several days ago,¡± she introduced herself happily. Hannei nodded and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She knew who they were and was pleased with their arrival. ¡°Nice to meet you too. You can call me Hannei, I¡¯m not a Lady.¡± Hannei then nced at Tia, gesturing that it was okay for her to speak. ¡°I¡¯m Tia, nice to meet you,¡± she said with a little bow. Tanya was excited with the little girl. ¡°I rarely see someone around my age.¡± ¡°What are you nting here? Is this your garden?¡± Tia matched her energy. Tanya giggled watching Tia¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Do you or your mother need anything?¡± asked Hannei. ¡°We¡¯re pretty well-off here; maybe just some clothing for winter. But I heard the generous and benevolent Lord is going to provide for us,¡± Tanya said. Hannei smiled at Tanya¡¯s cheerful nature. ¡°I¡¯m sure the Lord of the chateau will take care of you.¡± Tanya tilted her head a little. ¡°Although, I am quite curious. Why is he so keen to help us? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re worthy of his attention.¡± Tia nodded in agreement. Even she knew it was an uncanny situation. Hannei was pleased with Tanya''s critical thinking. ¡°Smart girl. Would you like to go to school? Tia is only a few years younger. It¡¯ll be fun to have friends at school.¡± ¡°Friends, school? I¡¯d love to,¡± Tanya said ecstatically, while Tia¡¯s eyes beamed with joy. Hannei kept smiling, but inside she was concerned for Tanya and her mother. Lord Bengrieve didn¡¯t usually do something like this. And certainly not without a good reason. Bidding farewell to Tanya, Hannei and Tia proceeded to the main keep''s entrance, where they found a staff member who recognized her. The man escorted them straight to the servants'' quarters, where Hannei found a small waiting room There, she left Tia with her bags, promising that she wouldn''t be long. Still under escort, Hannei then navigated the keep''s long and winding passageways, passing additional guards stationed seemingly at every door. She finally reached the corridor where Lord Bengrieve¡¯s study was located. Unlike anything she had ever seen in her years of service, the ce was now a beehive of activity. Squires, messengers, and other staff waited in the corridors with reddened eyes and tired expressions. Cups of roasted cherry ck drink that smelled like coffee were being refilled regrly. Incense was being burned to mask any smells. Many saw Hannei and made gestures to acknowledge her presence. The Steward noticed the gestures, found the neer, and approached. ¡°Maester Hannei, this is most unfortunate timing.¡± ¡°Master Steward, what happened?¡± Hannei quickly added, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to bother. I¡¯m only here to report.¡± ¡°Many things happened while you were away,¡± the old man replied with a fatherly smile. ¡°Please wait in your quarters; I¡¯m sure the Lord will want to discuss something with you, but probably not tonight.¡± ¡°Gratitude. Then I¡¯ll bother you no more,¡± Hannei bowed her head to the old man who had done much to help her over the years. She left the busy corridor and headed to her quarters at the far end of theplex. Despite her servant attire, the maids knew perfectly well where Hannei stood in the hierarchy. They allowed her to enter thevishpound in the chateau, a ce reserved for high-ranking retainers. ... Two days after Hannei''s arrival, a summons arrived at her door. She prepared herself and told Tia to continue studying and to sleep if the meeting took too long. Unescorted, Hannei entered one of the private chambers inside the chateau. The maids opened the door, revealing Bengrieve with reddened eyes and a tired expression. As usual, Bengrieve was preupied with his dinner. It was the Steward who gestured for Hannei to take her seat. She pulled up a chair at the far end of the table and sat quietly. A maid poured spiced wine and brought some snacks. Hannei pretended to sip her wine but didn''t actually swallow, fearing it beingced with truth nectar. This was why she had hydrated sufficiently beforehand. She waited patiently, rehearsing her reports in her mind in case Bengrieve asked for it. "I hear you''ve brought a child. A servant or an adoption?" Bengrieve finally asked. "I haven''t thought that far ahead, My Lord, but I intend to protect her and provide for her," Hannei answered. Bengrieve nodded and took a sip of his water. "When will you return Lansius'' family?" Hannei asked. She suspected that Bengrieve was aware of her visit to the garden. To avoid arousing suspicion, she decided to be upfront. "I have yet to find the brother," Bengrieve said inly. The Lord turned silent, seemingly allowing Hannei to ask another question. She took the cue. "My Lord, if you don''t mind, what is the status of the session crisis?" "Ask the Steward," Bengrieve replied. This small gesture allowed the Steward to brief Hannei on thetest developments. "But you''ll be disappointed," he warned. Hannei squinted, trying to discern his meaning. Bengrieve had expected such reaction and spoke, "It''s not the session. It''s outside of Mindia." Despite using a napkin to cover his mouth, Hannei noticed that her host was smirking, as if unable to contain his excitement. "We finally have the opportunity we''ve been waiting for." His words struck Hannei. She understood that thest seams of the Imperium had finally frayed. *** Korimor, Londia The arrival of the joint forces from Korelia and White Lake sent shockwaves through Korimor. Panic ensued as the defenders barred the gates and manned their walls and towers. However, to their surprise, the joint forces did nothing more than set up camps and forage for firewood and timber for blockades. For the next two days, the troops outside the walls refrained from setting up any siege engines or tunneling. They contented themselves with patrolling, keeping sentries, and observing the city from a safe distance. The invaders didn''t constructdders or attempt other typical siege methods, unsettling the defenders. By the third day, not even a herald had approached the walls to announce the invading forces'' intentions. The city finally raised a g, signaling a request for parley. Still, the joint forces made no response. Their camp showed little activity as if they were reluctant to even meet and make demands. While the invader''s action continued to baffle Korimor''s defenders, the situation was well-received by the popce, who felt fortunate that there was no violence at their gates. They feared being drafted or expelled from the city to stave off hunger. However, before midday on the fourth day, more troops arrived from the south, clearly a reinforcement for the joint forces. This turn of events disturbed the defenders'' morale. Pushing them to risk sending an envoy to the enemy''s camp. The discussion between the two parties had barely concluded when, from the west, an evenrger group arrived¡ªmen and carts marching toward the city, outnumbering even the invading force. The gs were unlike any ever seen in Londia. *** Chapter 77: Unexpected Chapter 77: Unexpected Unexpected Chateau de Cascasonne "Tanya, help me with the cabbage," Mother Arryn called from the kitchen. "I''m still fixing my gardening basket," Tanya replied. "It can wait. We can''t have a house without fermented cabbage," her mother said sternly. Tanya groaned, set aside her work, and headed to the kitchen. "If only they''d let us carry our stuff." "Don''t be ridiculous. It''s good enough that your husband managed to get us out of Arvena," said Arryn, as she ced finely sliced fresh cabbage into small earthen jars. "Oh, my poor husband, always disappearing after finding us a home," said Tanya dramatically. Arryn chuckled. "What luck for you to find a man like that. Still, I''m surprised you even agreed."Tanya grinned. "With a face and body like that and that much coin, who wouldn''t?" "That''s why I''m skeptical. He''s too good to be interested in a simple farm girl like you." "Mother!" Tanyained, to which her motherughed. Despite their talks, Arryn knew well why Tanya had agreed. Despite Marc joining Lord Gottfried''s military service, the family was still hard-pressed to pay special taxes to support the war. Their new overlord, Lord Gottfried, had let his men plunder if taxes weren''t paid in full. They would be in big debt, if not for a young traveling peddler who had juste to Bendia. The man was looking for a wife and found Tanya attractive. Initially, Arryn disagreed because he intended to take Tanya out of the province, but the peddler convinced Arryn to move with him to Mindia. He also didn''t mind that the family couldn''t afford a dowry. Thus, they left a message for Marc at Connor, the butcher in case he came looking for them. They also left another message for Lansius, if he ever returned to Bendia. Lansius'' story was a sad one. Tanya never mentioned the name anymore as it was a painful reminder of the grim news that Riverstead had fallen and that Lansius had likely perished alongside the Young Lord. After two months on the road, the family finally arrived in Mindia. There, Tanya''s husband owned a house, a small farm, and even had a helper. He left them a sum of money without even staying a single night, departing hastily with the im that he needed to sell his wares in the next town. They didn''t see him again until several days ago, when he returned to pick them up in a hurry and whisk them away to this chateau, iming he had bagged an important deal with a noble. "I can''t believe that your husband is affiliated with the master of this big chateau. And the lord even allowed us to live here," said Arryn as she poured brine water into the earthen jar. "The Lord of this chateau must''ve liked him enough,"mented Tanya as she prepared another cabbage for the sauerkraut. "If only you two are married for real," Arryn mused. Tanya giggled. "But Mother, my marriage is real, at least on records." "Well, married girl, time to learn to make good sauerkraut. Maybe then your husband will marry you for real," Arryn teased. "Mother!" Tanyained, her cheeks reddening, much to her mother''s delight. *** Korimor Region Hugo and Michael had blockaded Korimor Castle and City, as instructed by Lord Lansius. The n was simple, bordering on madness. They were to make no demands nor send envoys for discussion¡ªonly quietly upy the area and block movements in and out of the city. The troops were ordered merely to construct wooden fences, maintain their camps, organize patrols, and recuperate from the long journey. The nomads were allowed to graze far from camp and acted as eyes and ears around the area. After three days of uncertainty, Korimor City finally signaled for talks with the joint force. However, Hugo and Michael feigned disinterest. Lord Lansius had instructed them to simply wait for the envoys toe knocking. The city was baffled by the invaders¡¯ continuous reluctance to negotiate or even make demands. Suspicion ran wild. As if sensing the tension inside the city, Hugo and Michael sent a third of their troops southward under the cover of darkness. After several miles, the troops rested, ate breakfast at dawn, and then returned to their camp. When they were within sight of Korimor City, the troops marched with great fanfare. It was a ruse, devised by Lord Lansius. The camp weed the fake reinforcements with trumpets, cavalry escorts, and formal greetings. Toplete the trick, they even had their men move and rebuild their camps to make it appear as if the camp was expanding due to the neers pitching their tents. The Korelians and the White Lake forces found the affair amusing, but the Korimor defenders fell for it. The city risked opening its gates, sending three envoys with gifts, hoping for an opportunity to meet. Seizing the opportunity, Hugo and Michael prepared their act. The camp¡¯s bustling activity helped maintain the illusion of arge army. It managed to impress the envoys as they were escorted into themand tent. Hugo and Michael epted the envoys, but instead of making demands, they acted more like guests trying to make acquaintances, rather than aggressors. Whenever the envoys sought demands or reasons for their presence, the Deputy and the one-eyed Knight showed reluctance to answer. Finally, when it was clear that the conversation was going nowhere, Michael exined they were waiting for a transfer of power. ¡°Transfer of power?¡± asked one envoy in disbelief. Michael nodded. ¡°This is why we didn¡¯t want to exin. It¡¯s messy.¡± Another envoy stepped forward. ¡°Please enlighten us.¡± Michael looked at Hugo, who nodded in agreement. ¡°Lord Lansius of Korelia has defeated and cornered Lord Omin. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he is brought here,¡± the one-eyed Knight revealed. This simple answer shocked the envoys. They finally understood why the invading force had not bothered with demands or a siege. Not all the envoys were convinced. The Nicopn mercenary envoy shook his head and spoke openly, ¡°Do you have evidence for this im?¡± Hisbative tone made the other envoys nervous. ¡°What kind of proof would you like?¡± Hugo asked disinterestedly. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°We have the trinkets,¡± Michael reminded him. Sighing as if troubled, Hugo gestured for his lieutenant to bring forward arge wooden box. Upon opening it, he pulled out an intricately embroidered pillow. ¡°This was taken from Lord Omin¡¯s camp,¡± he imed. The envoys were stunned. It seemed their lord¡¯s baggage had been captured. They cautiously examined the box¡¯s contents. ¡°Hey, be careful! This is my personal stash,¡± Hugo warned, adding pressure to the envoys. ¡°Not everything here is from your lord. We also have items from Lord Jorge¡¯s tents.¡± While they didn¡¯t recognize the silk, luxury items, or golden trinkets, they were convinced that such valuables were beyond the means of a mere Deputy from Korelia. Thus, it was clear these items had been spoils taken from the Coalition Lord¡¯s baggage train. Only the Nicopn envoy remained skeptical. ¡°We have six thousand men and siege engines. How could you possibly defeat them?¡± Instead of answering, Deputy Hugo and Sir Michael merely looked at each other. At that moment, Danie entered the tent to the envoys¡¯ surprise. Ignoring the envoys, she approached Hugo and Michael. ¡°Deputy, Sir, my men among the reinforcements are ounted for.¡± ¡°Danie, why are you with them?¡± demanded the Nicopn envoy. Danie faced the mercenary squarely; he was one of thepany leaders who had stayed behind. ¡°What else can I do? I fulfilled my contract. Lord Omin was defeated and fled, leaving everyone to die.¡± "That''s utter nonsense!" The envoy was in denial. Danie simply shook her head, looking at him with contempt. It turned into a staring contest, but she didn''t back down. Eventually, the Nicopn envoy lowered his gaze and fell silent, realizing that no amount of bickering would change the fact that their side had lost the war. While the details could wait, Danie''s presence on the opponent''s side was the strongest evidence that Lord Omin''s defeat was real. Danie turned to the other two envoys. "Lord Lansius is a better leader. He has grand ns for Londia and is generous to those who support him." Distraught that even Lady Danie had switched sides, the envoys finally relented. The House they represented had only a young boy as a possible heir, not even old enough to be a squire. Meanwhile, there were mercenaries whose loyalty was questionable but who would happily switch sides if offered better terms. The fact that Lady Danie was on the opposing side clearly indicated where the mercenaries'' loyalty stood. Behind closed doors, the House had confided their worst-case scenario to their envoys. Now, as an extension of the House''s hands, the envoys began offering terms to Hugo and Sir Michael. Their goal was to negotiate before the captured Lord Omin was paraded in front of the city, which would embarrass their master and the House for eternity. Another reason was to prevent an internal struggle between loyalists who wanted to free their master and those who wanted to defend their holdings at the cost of everyone else. To resist meant to allow internal strife to consume the city while also facing external threats. The envoys didn''t want that and understood that most Londians would simply choose to ept a new Lord. For the men-at-arms andmoners, Lord Omin and Lord Lansius were just another set of conquerors¡ªthe fourth to hold the city in less than ten years, from Jorge to his rebelling uncle, then to Omin who rebelled against his master, and now to Lord Lansius. In an internal struggle, they would not have the support of the popce, further risking conflict. Therefore, the envoys hoped that negotiating now would yield better results, or at least some leniency in the terms. ... After achieving a breakthrough, the envoys took their leave to discuss the matter with the reigning House and the rest of the city¡¯s defenders. Hugo, Michael, and Danie stood in front of theirmand tent, watching the three envoys ride their horses back to the city gates. ¡°Nice work,¡± Michael congratted Hugo. ¡°Couldn¡¯t have done it without you, sir,¡± Hugo replied. ¡°Gentlemen,¡± Danie interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ve received reports from our nomad friends.¡± ¡°Something happened?¡± Hugo inquired. Danie exhaled sharply. ¡°Thousands are approaching the city from the west.¡± Hugo¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Thousands? From the Three Hills area?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the route Nicopns like me used to take when traveling from our home province,¡± Danie rified. Hugo studied her. ¡°Are you implying they¡¯re Nicopn mercenaries?¡± Danie met his gaze. ¡°The nomads believe they¡¯re likely refugees.¡± ¡°Seeking refuge in Londia? But why?¡± Sir Michael interjected, puzzled. ¡°A great famine,¡± Danie replied, the words leaving a bad taste in her mouth. *** Nicop Province For two years, bad harvests had gued the Nicop region. This was not umon; agriculture is inherently dependent on the whims of sun, rain, and weather. However, the province faced a plethora of additional problems that exacerbated the situation. Decades of high poption growth, a continuous decline in fertilend due to the nobility expansion, and arge influx of refugees from the western wars had all pushed the province to its breaking point. Thend and its people simply couldn¡¯t keep up with the increasing demands for food. Now, they were on the brink of yet another bad harvest. The evidence was clear for all to see: even near the end of summer, the fields were a lifeless brown with no hint of green. There was no hope for improvement, only the prospect of another season of harrowing famine and a deadly winter. Panic set in, and people began raiding merchants and smallmunities for food supplies. Tensions boiled over among the three feuding factions: Nicopnmoners, war refugees from West Centuria, and migrants from Sarmatia. Each med the others for the crisis. Each group had endured unbearable pain and losses over the past two winters. This year, their patience had worn thin, and all sides were prepared for armed conflict. What began as isted incidents of raiding soon escted into widespread unrest. That summer, with everyone suspicious and hurting, the conflict entered a bloody new stage. In unprecedented chaos since the founding of the Imperium, Nicop was swept up in a massive armed conflict. Unguarded viges, manors, and weakly defended towns were sacked indiscriminately. The noblemen tried to marshal their forces to contain the unrest but failed spectacrly. Unexpectedly, they lost the support of the middle ss. As famine ravaged every social stratum, men-at-arms chose sides to protect their families andmunities, rendering the nobles powerless. Without sufficient manpower, the nobles retreated to their castles and ramparts, effectively bing hostages in their own domains. The crisis reached its peak, and thend was plundered clean. Within a month, not a single granary in Nicop remained standing. The high percentage of mercenaries among Nicop¡¯s poption made the conflict particrly deadly. Ironically, more food was lost to piging and arson than was gained. Fall and winter were yet toe, but tens of thousands¡ªprimarily infants and the elderly¡ªhad already paid the ultimate price. The Nicopn crisis soon spilled over into neighboring provinces, many of which were already grappling with their problems andmitted to different fronts. Suddenly, the situation in the Imperium¡¯s hearnd became dire. Despite the urgency of the situation, no help arose. The Imperium failed to even send a detachment. A grave mistake of such magnitude didn¡¯t go unnoticed. For those in power with keen insights, it was as good as a revtion. Three lords saw through the chaos and found the evidence they were seeking. Lord Gottfried, ever ambitious, was the first to act. He mustered his forces and spread rumors that the Emperor was ill and held hostage by the High Lords. This sessfully sowed chaos among the popce and emboldened his followers in the north, who began to openly hail him as the King of Brigantes. Fearing turmoil in the Capital, Lord Luis of Centuria began halting reinforcements to the western front. Although aware this could risk a total copse against the nomadic incursion, he felt he had no other options. Meanwhile, in Mindia, Lord Bengrieve was ndestinely preparing his men for reasons that remained unclear. While these lords pursued their agendas, their arrogance blinded them to the dagger at their jugr. Against all expectations, before the end of summer, massive groups of armed individuals emerged from Nicop and invaded neighboring provinces. The crisis was in full swing and expanding exponentially. The most devastating attack urred in ndia, sending its popce into panic. The region hadn¡¯t seen a strong harvest for nearly a decade, and the conflict now threatened to make them abandon their fields just months before harvest time. Famine seemed almost certain to befall a region already strained by hosting a sizable garrison against potential attack from Lord Gottfried¡¯s army in Arvena. With Centuria upied fighting against the nomadic incursions, ndia served as thest lifeline for the Capital area. Its harvests and trade routes to Mindia and Nicop were vital for sustaining the Capital. Losing ndia¡ªespecially after the loss of Arvena¡ªwould lead to total istion from the rest of the Imperium. Armed groups also threatened to breach Mindia''s borders, prompting Lord Bengrieve to put his ns on hold and mobilize his private army to reinforce defenses in western Mindia. Amidst a session crisis, this move risked weakening his grip over the region. *** Korelia Castle The news of the crisis in Nicop and ndia had yet to reach Korelia. There, the newlywed couple, still on their honeymoon, received a special visitor. Batu, the nomadic leader, had returned. Having heard about the Lord¡¯s marriage, he came bearingvish wedding gifts. But first, another matter demanded attention. Sir Harold escorted a prisoner brought by Batu directly into the castle, where the Lord of Korelia was holding a special court session. All parties had denied the prisoner¡¯s request for a bath and change of clothes. With little sympathy, Sir Harold pushed the man onto the cold floor, disregarding his high status. No one was in the mood for leniency; they knew this man was responsible forst year¡¯s spike in grain prices that had nearly starved them. ¡°My Noyan, I present to you the architect of the siege of Korelia,¡± Batu announced, proudly. ¡°So this is the man who orchestrated our near-starvation?¡± the Lord inquired coldly. Suddenly, a manicugh echoed through the Great Hall, catching everyone by surprise. It came from the Lady seated beside the Lord. Confused nces were exchanged among those in attendance. There seemed to be no immediate reason for her outburst. Without care, the Lady boldly approached the prisoner and locked eyes with him. The man abruptly looked away, shuddering uncontrobly. ¡°So it really was you, cousin,¡± she said, her voice dripping with contempt. The hall fell into stunned silence. *** Chapter 78: Korelia City Chapter 78: Korelia City Korelia City Korelia Castle The court of Korelia was abuzz with a shocking revtion: Lady Audrey dered the captured man to be her cousin. Anticipating denial, the Lord of Korelia approached the man. A tall knight promptly pinned Lord Omin to the floor. Lord Lansius nced at Lady Audrey, who nodded to indicate her seriousness. He then knelt and seized Omin by the chin. "We''ve never met before. I''m Lansius. Should I call you Omin, or brother-inw?" Omin shuddered uncontrobly, his mouth almost foaming at the implication of that word. The bane of his existence and his childhood heroine, united in matrimony. However, the tall knight shoved a waterskin into Omin''s mouth and forced him to drink. It wasn''t strictly necessary; Sir Harold was simply telling the guest to behave. Sitting on the marble floor in sticky, dirty clothes, and feeling full from water, Omin gave up. He couldn''t suffer the humiliation anymore and he was deathly afraid of being offered to the Nomads as ve. "Lord Lansius, what do you want with me?" "First, is she your cousin?" Lansius asked. "I have a cousin named Stephania," said Omin after some hesitation. "Indeed the Lady bears some resemnce to her."Lansius was suspicious at how easily Omin admitted it. "But you''ve been separated for so long? Are you certain about this?" "The eyes," Omin mumbled, then looked directly at Lansius. "You know it; she has the fell beast''s eye." Sir Harold heard the insult and was about to exact punishment, but Lansius signaled him to stop. "I''ll have my scribe prepare a letter of confession. Will you sign it?" Omin was stunned. He knew it would seal everything for which he had fought so hard. However, memories of how his father had taken everything from Stephania and her mother surged forth. He had done many cruel things, but there was some guilt still left in him. For him, Stephania was family and a childhood friend. Moreover, she was the only blood rtive he had left. Against all his suspicions, the former rising star of Londia nodded. He saw himself fortunate to meet Stephania. Better her than Lansius, he thought. In her hand, his House may survive. "I haven''t lost my si ring. I''ll write the letter myself if you agree to transfer my House to her intact, provide leniency for my House and myself, and absolve me of all usations." "You can''t escape thew," warned Lansius. "This is Londia." Omin stifled augh before raising his voice, "You are thew." Lansius exhaled sharply at Omin''s remark that the victor could do anything he wanted in thiswless region. He stood up and looked at Audrey. "My Lady, do you have anything to say to your cousin?" "We''ll chat about the good old times in Centuria after he''s settled in the dungeon," she replied, eying Omin, who grew nervous. "Take care, cousin. And thank you for returning the House. I''ll send some warm clothester, just as Uncle gave me new warm clothes before he sold me as a servant." ... The startling revtions continued to reverberate throughout the castle: Lord Omin was Lady Audrey''s cousin. Furthermore, Omin had relinquished his House to Audrey to avoid being taken or confiscated by Lansius. The story goes that a decade earlier young Audrey and her mother were evicted from their home following her father¡¯s untimely death. The instigator had been her uncle, Omin¡¯s father, whoter sold the estate to purchasergernds in faraway Londia. All this time, Audrey had been unaware that her House had left its roots and relocated, but now it was suddenly within her reach. With Omin captured and facing punishment for his crimes, even without Omin''s words, his House would naturally disinherit him to avoid political ramifications. Given Audrey¡¯s birthright and her position as the victor¡¯s consort, she was the obvious choice to be the new head of the House. In a rare feat of justice, Audrey would reim everything Omin had achieved, including the entire fief of Korimor and the apanying title. From that day on, she became the rightful imant to the Barony of Korimor. Once merely the adopted daughter of a bar, she was now a Baroness in her own right. *** Korelia City While the nobility kept the news of the crisis in Nicop under wraps to prevent trouble, news of Lord Lansius'' victory had spread like wildfire in Mindia, attracting people of interest to travel to Korelia. Before, many had doubted Lord Lansius¡¯ reign, but now he had the most promising future in all of Londia. First, the grain merchants arrived, fulfilling their grain trade deal, followed by guilds from Mindia offering their services. They had only been in Korelia for a few days, waiting for an opportunity to meet with Lord Lansius, when they learned of his grand alliance n¡ªa breakthrough that could transform Londia into a powerhouse like Mindia. They were excited about the ns, and then they learned that Lord Lansius¡¯ consort had a im over Korimor. The excitement reached a fever pitch. At this rate, they would do anything to fulfill the Lord¡¯s whims so as not to be left behind in future projects. Lord Lansius¡¯ first project was a dormitory for disabled veterans and an orphanage. A straightforward project, he wanted the building to be equipped with beds, chairs, plumbing, heating, and indoor washrooms. He also nned to provide the upants with shoes, socks, and warm clothes. He had allocated a sizable plot ofnd for them so they could grow vegetables. Deep down, Lord Lansius never forgot his experience as a farmer and a lowly scribe-soldier in Arvena. He wanted to give the unlucky ones a fighting chance. Lady Audrey was the patron for this project due to her closeness to the veterans. Next on his list was a public school. As he had expected, the guilds were quick to offer to build a branch of Mindia¡¯s famous school for thendless. Lady Felicity wanted to be the patron and styled herself as the first Headmaster. Several other projects were ted forpletion after the orphanage and school, including a bazaar, water mills, a guild hall, and a bathhouse. In addition to these projects, Lord Lansius undertook two other major initiatives: the Korelia City Wall and the East Farnd. These were overseen by the Building Bureau, moremonly known as the Korelia Mason Guild. The Lord nned to expand the city of Korelia eastward while fortifying it with a wall and rows of windbreak trees. The aim was to prevent topsoil from eroding due to the harsh steppe winds. Included in his ns was a Grand Keep to serve as his new residence. The Lord chose to keep the project local, channeling resources from within his domain, but he also weed assistance from outside guilds. Guilds from across the Minds eagerly offered timber, ss, marble, carpet, furniture, plumbing, and even decorative elements for the Grand Keep. However, the design was yet to be finalized. By the end of summer, numerous proposals had been submitted and revised. Despite the rumors surrounding Lord Lansius, guildsmen found both the Lord and Lady to be agreeable and reasonable people. Based on their informal meetings, what the Lord of Korelia wanted was a functional and cost-effective design for a castle. The lord particrly disliked ornamental pieces that served no function. While this would undoubtedly hurt the guilds¡¯ profit margins, it sparked great interest among the master masons. Normally, most nobles desired a castle to showcase grandeur, wealth, prestige, or power. That usually meant grand archways, baster marble, and fine sculptures. Such features were generally the work of artisans, not master masons. Master masons¡¯ passion was to create defensive structures. They found kinship with Lord Lansius, whose approach was more in line with their goals. Thus, the cooperation went smoothly. The master masons designed not only walls but also wells, cisterns, well-ventted storage areas inside the Grand Keep, and even some anti-tunneling measures. Rather than aiming for grandeur or breakthrough designs, they relied on tried-and-true ns that were robust and easy to maintain. When the blueprint was finallypleted, everyone realized that the Lord of Korelia wasn¡¯t just building a keep to live in; he was constructing a fortress. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. *** The Quarry Excluding the knights and nobility, over one thousand four hundred men were captured. For security reasons, they were separated and assigned to different tasks. A hundred were tasked with building the dormitory, another hundred at the school, and another hundred served as field kitchen staff. Based on rmendations from his Mason Guild, Lansius evenly divided the remaining men: five hundred were assigned to the quarry, while the other five hundred joined the wall projects, which were primarily carried out by localborers. Thest one hundred were the newly electedmand staff and hospice facility workers. From the start, Lord Lansius had instructed his men to use the ex-opponent¡¯s existing chain ofmand. They secured the captains¡¯ loyalty by offering them better treatment and a semnce of power. The lieutenants enforced work and maintained productivity; Lansius had not set an overly high bar for production and gave them plenty of rest, especially those working in the harsh stone quarry. The food was basic but edible: gruel, soups with hints of meat, and rye bread. More variation and rations were allocated to the quarry workers to offset their working conditions. They were also given ale every two days to keep them content. The treatment they received actually exceeded their expectations. Most had feared being sold into very or working in mines under brutal conditions, but here they were given humane treatment. Their only grievance was that they could not go home to help with the harvest or send word to their families, which saddened them greatly. Another day passed in Korelia. That night, amotion erupted in the quarry. Word spread that a lieutenant from South Hill had been killed in a quarrel with his men. The Lord¡¯s guards swarmed the camp, led by a high-ranking officer. An investigation wasunched, impressing the men with its speed and thoroughness. After all, they were mere prisoners; usually, no one would bother. By the time the sun was just above the treetops, arge entourage approached the quarry. The men were rounded up in formation and were shocked to see the Blue and Bronze Chevron heraldry. The ck Lord, a living legend, was there in person. The man who had defeated six-thousands with only a few hundred. He was also, the man who had survived a duel against a Mage Knight with merely a mark on his wrist. Now he was there, and he seemed annoyed. The men quickly connected the dots, assuming it had something to do with the previous day¡¯s murder. They feared facing his wrath again. Memories from past battle and rout flooded in. ¡°What kind of punishment awaits us? Flogging? Half rations? Sleeping in the open?¡± Many were scared and didn¡¯t dare to look up as the Lord walked forward to address them. However, he said nothing. Instead, staff from the kitchen brought out ten fat sheep and ughtered them in front of the formation. The red blood was collected in a bronze cauldron, evoking a scene from ancient sacrificial rites. The sight unsettled the men, including the lieutenants and captains. Nobody could predict the enigmatic Lord of Korelia. Even the Lion of Londia had failed to do so, as had Lord Omin¡ªonce considered a rising star¡ªwho nownguished in the dungeon. Now, the bane of Londia took several steps forward, nked by his guards. ¡°Behold, you are in the presence of the Lord of Korelia,¡± announced his herald in a sweet voice that did little to ease theborers¡¯ tension. ¡°At ease,¡± said Lord Lansius calmly. It was their first time hearing his voice. He stood tall, d in lordly attire, and his ck hair was for all to see. ¡°Last night, a murder urred here,¡± he began, his expression stoic. ¡°My condolences to the family of the deceased.¡± The crowd¡¯s eyes darted around, finding a young man who looked visibly distraught. Many also felt grateful for the unexpected warm emphatic message. ¡°Our investigation has identified the culprits.¡± The Lord exhaled deeply and dered, ¡°Let it be known that no crime will go unpunished here.¡± The guards brought forward two bound men. ¡°These men held a grudge against the victim for catching them asleep in a hidden part of the quarry,¡± the Lord continued. Many shook their heads; such a motive for murder was seen as cruel and barbaric. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± Lord Lansius asked the culprits, who remained silent, too ashamed to face theirrades. The Lord faced the five hundred men standing in formation once more. "I know you¡¯re here against your will, but consider this your atonement for attacking Korelia." No one dared to challenge the statement. ¡°However, I have treated you fairly. You may not realize it, but I¡¯ve ordered ten sheep to be ughtered every two days solely to feed you. True, the soup is nd, but that¡¯s because Korelia isn¡¯t and of plenty. We don¡¯t have enough vegetables for everyone, and this year¡¯s harvest is likely to suffer due to the war.¡± The crowd murmured in surprise. Although they had found the food to be better than expected¡ªsuperior, even, to what they had received while marching with the Coalition army¡ªthey hadn¡¯t realized the lengths to which Lord Lansius had gone to feed them. ¡°Hasn¡¯t it dawned on you that I¡¯ve treated you as if you were my own army?¡± Lord Lansius asked, looking out over the crowd. Again, murmurs of surprise rippled through the men, who exchanged nces as they considered the Lord¡¯s words. The Lord briefly turned his attention to the two perpetrators, a look of disappointment crossing his face. Returning his gaze to the crowd, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve had it as good as you could get here. Many have advised me to send half of you to Feodosia to be sold into the Eastern Kingdoms. Is that what you want?¡± The men shuddered. Tales of the abuses faced by ves in the Eastern Kingdoms were well known. ¡°The older one will be sent to Feodosia; half of the proceeds will go to the family of the deceased. The younger one will be set to the Great ins for the nomads to hunt,¡± Lord Lansius decreed. The guards dragged the perpetrators away. Their punishments had been meted out. The crowd felt both pity and a sense of justice. However, they were left puzzled: why hadn¡¯t both men been sold to Feodosia? And why was the younger one released into the Great ins to be hunted by nomads? Observing their puzzled expressions, Lansius threw a wild card, ¡°Make no mistake, you¡¯re not here because of me.¡± His words puzzled the crowd. Some were skeptical, thinking it was just sophistry. ¡°These guards are to protect my people, not to prevent you from running,¡± Lansius challenged them. The crowd immediately buzzed with murmurs. ¡°Do you remember who captured you and brought you here?¡± the Lord asked, his tone ominous. The crowd¡¯s suspicion changed into dread. Many shuddered or swallowed hard, remembering the nomads who had rounded them up. ¡°You¡¯re only here because you¡¯re under my protection, but it doesn¡¯t extend beyond Korelia. Beyond these walls, you belong to the nomads. Anyone who isn''t here is at the mercy of the nomads, to do as they please. Now, imagine what they would do to you if you were seen as Nicopns?¡± The crowd went silent thinking about their plight. Many South Hill and Korimor people were once migrants from Nicop and feared being misidentified as mercenaries. The Lord continued with a gentler voice, ¡°I¡¯ve promised my allied nomads that within three years, you will have made significant contributions to Korelia¡ªfrom building markets and bathhouses to expanding farnds and constructing city walls.¡± He paused to look at the crowd. ¡°Those are the works that the nomads and I would appreciate. Fulfill these tasks, and I will grant you safe passage home.¡± A sense of loss clouded the faces of almost everyone in the crowd. As fearful as they were, three years seemed like a long time. As if sensing their concerns, Lansius announced, ¡°Starting next month and continuing through the fall and next summer, we¡¯ll hold monthly dice contests. Ten winners will be allowed to return home early.¡± This immediately piqued the interest of the men; their eyes widened, and conversations broke out among them. ¡°For the Korimors, after I acquire the castle. I¡¯ll send my official with records of your names to your hometowns or viges. That way, your families will know you¡¯re safe and can either wait for your return or visit you next year,¡± he continued. Many were moved by this offer. The hard work was something they were used to; it was the separation from their families that was unbearable. ¡°As for those from South Hill¡ªbad luck! I¡¯ve sent a messenger, but your Lord is arrogant and unreasonable.¡± ¡°Siege the city and force him out! We¡¯d dly help!¡± someone shouted, and many from South Hill cheered. They had little love for their current Lord, whom they viewed as an untrustworthy usurper. ¡°Let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves,¡± Lansius warned, calming the crowd. ¡°With your help, I¡¯m sure we could take South Hill. But that would lead to more regions suffering from a bad harvest. And that would cause more people, including your families, to suffer. For now, focus on building Korelia. I¡¯ll deal with the Lord of South Hill when the timees.¡± Lord Lansius¡¯ keen insight and benevolence that day only added to his growing reputation. He became the topic of conversation. Many were warming to the idea of having him as their Lord,paring him favorably to their leaders. *** Lansius took a moment to rest between tasks and meetings. He had just addressed a murder case in the quarry¡ªthe first fatal case among the forcedborers. While he could have let the case slide into obscurity, he feared that morale would plummet, which could be dangerous to everyone involved. Thus, he seized the opportunity and tackled the issue head-on. Adopting the role of a politician, Lansius used cunning words to move the captured men as he wished. It wasn''t the question of correct or wrong. It was the issue that there would be anarchy and blood if he couldn''t inspire them. What he wanted to say, but couldn''t convey, was: they were creating a path to a united Londia by surrendering three years of their freedom. Like it or not, peace wouldn''t be achieved without a price. Everybody had to pay the price, and Lansius and his troops had paid their due. On a lighter note, Lansius was also upied with numerous projects, including the challenging Duck Breeding Project in the forest. He believed the forest would serve as a natural habitat for the ducks. Historical records showed that the native ducks had originally been found in forested areas and wereter bred in meadows, much like horses, but with only marginal sess. So, he aimed to return them to their natural environment. Strategic fences, shelters, and designated feeding grounds were constructed to keep the ostrich-sized ducks in ce. The shelters also ensured that the breeders had a secure backdoor to easily gather eggs. It would still require courage, but it should be doable. Preliminary reports were promising; it seemed the forest was providing enough food that supplemental feeding was less necessary. Knocks on the door interrupted Lansius as he rested on his cushioned bench. Margo, the pageboy, opened the door a crack and nodded at the whispered words. ¡°What is it, Margo?¡± asked Lansius. ¡°An urgent missive from Deputy Hugo.¡± Lansius stood up, rmed. ¡°What does it say?¡± Margo took the missive from the messenger outside and handed it to Lansius. He didn¡¯t recognize the handwriting, but it was neat, likely belonging to Sir Michael or Lady Danie. We have captured Korimor but are now facing three-thousands armed refugees from Nicop, possibly more. Reports indicate that a severe famine has urred in the Nicop region, and the thousands who have arrived seem intent on plundering the Korimor countryside. We are currently in a standoff, as they fear our nomads, not realizing that our nomadic group consists only of children and the elderly. We request reinforcements and further instructions. Lady Danie is attempting to broker peace. Lansius was stunned but quickly moved to the table where he kept arge map of the Imperium. ¡°Arvena, Nicop... Not good,¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°If this has spread into Londia, then ndia is doomed, and along with it, the Capital.¡± *** Chapter 79: Lull Before the Storm Chapter 79: Lull Before the Storm Lull Before the Storm Felicity The blonde Lady, still upying the Master Chamber in the castle, was disassembling a new crossbow. Her desk was cluttered with tools, various cords, and spare parts for the trigger. She wanted a morefortable grip, and Hannei had given her the idea for a pistol grip. The only problemy in modifying the trigger, so she experimented to create some parts with the help of a smith. Today, the parts arrived and she was about to reassemble the trigger when she felt a warm feeling reaching out to her. Felis immediately touched her ne and felt a warm sensation in her mind. She rushed to her bag and spilled its contents onto the bed. Rummaging through the items, she found the bracelet she was looking for. It was a precious find from her days exploring the dwarven ruins. As far as she knew, there was only one in existence. She put it on and a burst of emotion surged forth. "Love, are you safe? Where are you?" the voice from the other end whispered as their minds began to intertwine. My Lord, how I''ve missed you. Does this mean you''re back in Mindia? I''m in Korelia; I''m safe, they''re treating me well here."I''m so d to hear that. Yes, love, I''ve returned. It''s a shame I couldn''t bring this wonderful item to the Capital, but the ce was as dangerous as we suspected." I¡¯m thrilled to feel your thoughts again. How was the journey...? "Rough. The road was incredibly dangerous, even with our armed escorts. Signs of trouble were everywhere. Anci even imed he saw fell beasts lurking near the camp several times." The ndia forest is ancient. He could be speaking the truth. ¡°I believe him. Oh, before I forget, the mission is a sess. I secured support and funds to retake Arvena.¡± That¡¯s most fortunate, My Lord. Congrattions! ¡°Naturally. How¡¯s life there? I heard Lansius won a big victory. I was worried for you when I learned he was up against three Lords.¡± Felis felt a wave of raw emotion from Arte. Don¡¯t worry, he kept me safe. Korelia troops won big. ¡°So the rumor was true after all... It¡¯s good to know that Bengrieve''s money wasn¡¯t wasted. Mm, to think that my squire has grown powerful now.¡± Yes, the unassuming man turned out to be special. ¡°I¡¯m rather envious of him. But in a good way.¡± Of course, My Lord. There¡¯s also something else; we just found out that Audrey is a cousin to one of Londia¡¯s Barons. ¡°Audrey? Isn¡¯t she the woman squire Lansius is looking for?¡± She''s the one! They''ve just gotten married. As it turns out, her House had relocated to Londia and achieved incredible sess. But since they lost the war to Lansius, all their possessions are now up for grabs. "Married...? And to think he''d choose such an outlier, a shield maiden nheless. But, what a turn of luck!" Indeed. Now they could potentially im the barony. shes of emotion emitted from Arte, almost akin to a heartyugh. "So many surprises in Londia. How fortunate those two are!" Don''t you also want to marry someone like her with a barony on her hand? ¡°No, love, you¡¯re perfect. I doubt she¡¯s as open-minded as you. Not even thedies in the capital are as bold and daring.¡± Felis blushed and her emotion carried to Arte. "Besides, I''d definitely lose support if I married a Baroness with a history of being a shield-maiden. What is Lansius thinking? Is he always this bold, or is this normal in Londia?" Lansius is always bold. He''s a beast in sheep''s clothing. But really, even in Londia, I''ve never seen another shield-maiden. I have seen a Nicopn captain, but she''s a noblewoman turned mercenary. "It must be great to have that degree of freedom. Throwing caution to the wind like it''s nothing. I suppose he can afford it, especially after a series of big victories." Nobody is against the marriage. People seem to be fully supportive. "Fascinating. Do you think he''s nning something by marrying her?" Felis chuckled. How could I fathom someone like him? They call him the bane of Londia. "A fitting name... Oh, don¡¯t tell Lansius, but officials from the Capital should arrive in about three weeks. They¡¯re resting in Mindia right now. But I guess he doesn''t need them as much anymore." Which is perfect. He can save himself from having to offer bribes. "Hah! Indeed, the officials will likely ask for bribes." Felis smiled and decided to ask. Will you also send your carriage for me, My Lord? "Of course, it''s best if we''re together. You wouldn''t like to hear it but aside from Mindia''s session issue, there are all sorts of problems brewing." I''m aware. Even so far in Korelia, I heard all kinds of unsettling rumors... ¡°Love, there¡¯s much I want to tell you, but the item¡¯s power is fleeting.¡± Indeed, I feel the voice getting farther and weaker. Felis felt the voice in her mind fading as the magical item¡¯s power waned. ¡°Till the next opportunity, love.¡± You too, My Lord. Flushed with emotion, Felis removed her finger from the bracelet. Alongside mere thoughts, they also shared glimpses of their deepest desires, as minds are wild and uncontroble by nature. Felis couldn¡¯t wait to be with Arte again, the man who was unafraid of her wild side and lifelong secrets. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. *** Lansius As night fell, instead of burning midnight candles, Lansius decided to adjourn the war council. He felt there was no need to exhaust his retinues over things beyond their capabilities. In the case of Korimor, there was simply no easy way out. Thus, although the need to reinforce Hugo was pressing, Lansius chose to remain calm and only nned for a small advance party. He was keenly aware that Korelia was already filled with captured men and understood the risks from sending out another hundred or so troops to Korimor. Moreover, he needed to warn Lord Jorge and Lord Robert. While still contemting his ns for Korimor, the powerful duo of Korelia retired to their bedchamber. Lansius locked the door while Audrey went behind the folding screen to change her clothes. She still hadn¡¯t selected a chambermaid to assist her. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t fancy a fine gown, so dressing up wasn¡¯t a big deal. Since Audrey didn¡¯t know much about gowns, it was Felis who had helped her find attire for formal asions. However, most couldn¡¯t fit her properly as she was too athleticpared to a regr woman. With no reputable tailor in town, they had ordered several new dresses from White Lake. Lansius was eager to see her in well-fitted attire, believing that hand-me-downs didn¡¯t do her justice. Lansius ced a fresh log into the firece and then changed clothes. ording to custom, while the lower sses often slept in their daily clothes, some in the upper ss chose to sleep naked, enjoying the luxury of privacy and thefort of good nkets. However, having grown up as a squire, Audrey was morefortable wearing simple clothes to sleep. Moreover, due to old habits from their time on the road, the couple kept gambesons, swords, and crossbows nearby. They were a rather spartan couple. After changing into his simple shirt, Lansius went to the corner of his room where a stone washbasin with drainage was located. He took a freshly cut young twig from a y tter and chewed one end. The bite easily produced a bristled tip, which he used as a toothbrush. The twig felt refreshingly gingery, mixed with a paste of powdered clover and salt. After a quick gurgle, he was done. Next, he washed his face using clean water from the copper basin. Finished with cleaning up, he stretched out in bed. It was probably not even 8 p.m., but he felt sleepy. Ever since getting married, he hade to cherish their private hours together. Only during these times could they simply be a normal couple. He often contemted how much he had been through to reach this point in life. Looking back, he realized there were many moments where he could have made a mistake and failed, or taken a wrong turn and ended up dead. However, there was no shudder or fear from it. Life is funny; it keeps knocking me down but also elevates me to greater heights. His own thoughts gave him pause. ¡°My Lady," he asked, "why didn¡¯t you tell me about Omin?¡± ¡°What about... Lans, stop calling me that when we¡¯re alone,¡± Audreyined from behind thecquered folding screen. Lansius chuckled. He had teased her enough after the surprising reveal two days ago. ¡°But really, you¡¯re the Baroness now. I¡¯m just an imposter. You should rule and I¡¯ll be the consort. What do you think?¡± Only groans came from behind the folding screen. Then Audrey appeared, wearing a deep blue linen nightgown, her face flushed and irritated. She walked briskly toward the bed and pouted in front of Lansius. ¡°Let¡¯s keep things as they were. Nothing has changed except my title.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡± She jumped into the bed and tickled him, causing Lansius to burst intoughter. ¡°Ok, Ok, I¡¯m sorry, Ackk!¡± Lansius, halfughing, and half-gasping for air, asked again, ¡°So, Omin...?¡± ¡°What about him?¡± she retorted moodily. ¡°Don¡¯t you find his name suspicious?¡± Audrey sighed. ¡°I thought it was merely coincidental. Sometimes, identical names can happen, right?¡± ¡°Omin? What part of that name is normal?¡± heined. ¡°I thought it wasmon.¡± She shrugged, got out of bed, and went to brush her teeth. ¡°Drey, since you¡¯re a Baroness, could you knight several men for me?¡± She turned her head around quickly and asked, ¡°Eh, I can do that?¡± ¡°Of course, you can,¡± Lansius smiled. ¡°Transferring power internally within the House doesn¡¯t require the Imperium¡¯s consent. So you¡¯re a full-fledged Baroness now.¡± ¡°Then I should be the first,¡± she eximed, excitedly. ¡°First to do what?¡± Lansius knitted his brows. ¡°To knight myself!¡± Watching her innocent face, Lansius burst outughing, leaving Audrey red-faced and frowning. ¡°Drey, you¡¯re already a Baroness.¡± Realizing her foolishness, Audrey pouted. ¡°Come here,¡± he beckoned with open arms. Feigning anger to hide her embarrassment, Audrey turned away to wash her face and brush her teeth. Once she was done, Lansius said, ¡°You know, we¡¯vee a long way from pitching tents by the roadside.¡± ¡°Mm, yeah¡­ I still can¡¯t believe we live in a mansion like this,¡± Audrey said, looking around at the painted ceilings and the bright, colorful tapestries. ¡°A lot still needs to be fixed, though,¡± said Lansius. The ce looked old but was still better than most rooms in the castle. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing an even better room than this,¡± she said with a small grin, then climbed into bed beside him. Lansius took a deep breath, looking at Audrey beside him. How he wished their conversations could always be like this¡ªjust a normal couple. ¡°Drey,¡± he said, his tone bing serious. ¡°Hush,¡± she interrupted. ¡°I know... Let¡¯s just sleep like this and forget about the Lord stuff for now. It can wait.¡± Lansius smiled and hugged her tightly. ¡°This is why I can¡¯t be happy with anyone but you.¡± Audrey bit her lip, clearly pleased with thepliment. ¡°You know... I couldn¡¯t say no if you needed to enter into a political marriage,¡± she said softly after a moment. ¡°As if I could. I¡¯m merely the consort to the Baroness,¡± Lansius reassured her, treasuring the moment. That earned him a solid kiss. ¡°Margo is still up,¡± Lansius warned. ¡°He¡¯s old enough to be a squire,¡± Audrey replied, crawling on top of him. "Besides, I already told him to retire to the staff''s quarter." ¡°What did you tell him?¡± asked Lansius. "That I''m perfectly able to guard you," she giggled. Hearing that, with a swift but gentle motion, Lansius rolled, taking her with him as he shifted their positions. And so, the two fulfilled the ultimate duty of nobility¡ªto produce an heir. *** Nicop As summer drew to a close, the shes across the region became the norm of the day. Driven by hysteria and starvation, people began attacking even those within their own factions. Livestock and wildlife had been wiped out; even insects and birds had be scarce. After sundown, Nicop fell into an eerie silence, broken only by the wind. As food sources dwindled, people resorted to eating tree bark and other desperate means for sustenance. Half-eaten corpses littered the side roads and back alleys. In hidden markets, what was grimly referred to as gray flesh was being bartered as food. Unable to endure the hardships in Nicop any longer, tens of thousands set out for neighboring provinces. This second wave came fully armed, well aware that they would not be weed and expecting heavy resistance. Their desperation was so dire that many also risked venturing into the conflict-prone region of Londia. Now, thousands were converging toward the Korimor region and its almost ready to harvest fields. Their goal was not just to find food. Knowing that Nicop would remain conflict-ridden for years toe, they came to settle and upy. *** Sir Harold In record-breaking time, the preparations for reinforcement werepleted. Normally, mobilizing a barony would take weeks¡ªsending bannermen to invite knights, recruiting from towns and viges, and contracting men-at-arms. The speedy preparation was due to the high readiness of the Korelia troops, who lived in billets within the city or in nearby viges. Additionally, the lord had ordered only a small advance guard, further expediting the process. Tonight, Sir Harold was preparing his gear. He was to lead the advance guard to Korimor. Alongside him, his squire prepared their winter gear and other personal supplies, as Lord Lansius had instructed them to be ready for winter in Korimor. ¡°Squire,¡± Sir Harold called when they were halfway through their preparations. The shy squire looked up. ¡°Yes, sir, is there anything else?¡± he stuttered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apany me on this campaign. It¡¯s risky.¡± ¡°B-but what would I do without you, sir?¡± Sir Harold smiled. ¡°Your father gave me a warhorse so I epted you as my squire. You¡¯ve followed me long enough. Your training isplete. Take the horse back and return to your father.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, sir. I will follow,¡± the squire said, bowing his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be blinded by greed. This is Londia; you¡¯ll be closer to death than to knighthood. Return to Mindia and start a life.¡± ¡°I will follow. You can take another, more capable squire, but I¡¯ll still follow,¡± the squire proimed a sense of pride in his voice. Even though he was timid, he enjoyed the camaraderie of Harold¡¯s war-crazed warband. He had found a sense of brotherhood, unlike anything he had ever felt before. The tall knight smiled at his squire¡¯s bravado and stubbornness. The timid young man disyed a level of guts and loyalty sometimes absent even in knights. In silence, they carried on with their preparations, fully aware that battle was likely on the menu. At dawn the next morning, the advance guard¡ªconsisting of fifteen knights and an equal number of squires¡ªwas seen off by the Lord and Lady at the city gate. Then, guided by a nomadic tribesman, Sir Harold¡¯s small warband and the pack animals headed northwest without much fanfare. All were volunteers, and all looked somber. *** Chapter 80: Periculum In Mora Chapter 80: Periculum In Mora Periculum In Mora Despite the looming military crisis and Sir Harold¡¯s departure, construction projects in Korelia continued to thrive. As Lord Lansius¡¯ highest-ranking staff member, Sir Justin was naturally involved in overseeing the main projects. Along with Calub and their team. On behalf of their Lord, they supervised a workforceprising five hundred workers from Korelia and an additional one thousand five hundred, overseeing everything frombor allocation to raw material supplies and payments. To sustain this extra workforce, they needed more than just a field kitchen. First, they set up a barber shop for basic hygiene and medical care. A clothing repair shop followed, along with a permanent cksmith on-site to maintain tools. Guildsmen also supplied ropes, pulleys, and other basic amenities. Korelia had never seen an operation of this scale before. Extensive digging was carried out toy the foundation for the city wall, a delicate operation overseen by the master mason. Meanwhile, Calub was responsible for the Eastern Farming project, focusing on nting windbreak trees. Alongside his team, he carefully surveyed thend east of the Korelia river and mapped it out. Lord Lansius wanted diverse types of trees for windbreaks, not just pors. These trees would be nted in rows to shield the topsoil from the harsh winds of the steppe. Calub had consulted the relevant guilds, who supported such a method as they had seen it in their records. Calub suggested to Lord Lansius that the Alchemist Guild could provide specialized fertilizers and growth-boosting concoctions. Naturally, the Lord was interested. Internally, Calub found it amusing that his guild¡¯s research on the beast-eating mandragora nt could be repurposed for something beneficial. Aware that the mapping and nning would take considerable time, and knowing that there was a risk of him leading reinforcement to Korimor, the Lord confided his ns to Calub. His priority was the windbreak trees. If all went well, these trees would help retain enough topsoil to sustain taller grass, turning the field into a meadow suitable for grazing.The manure from the livestock would further fertilize the soil. Furthermore, before winter, they would directborers to make minor modifications to thendscape, enabling the field to retain as much snow during the winter. Lord Lansius also considered relocating some younger trees from the forest to expedite the nting of the initial windbreaks. The general design called for rows of windbreak trees on both the eastern and western sides of the new farming zone. To guard against strong winds from the north and south, they nned to nt multiple rows of elms, pors, and shrubs. Lord Lansius believed that, in the long run, these windbreaks would either make thend suitable for agriculture or transform it into good pasture for horse breeding. Either oue would prove beneficial to his fief. *** Small Council Yesterday, Lansius had consulted his council to discuss about Hugo¡¯s request, but aside from writing one letter, and deploying Sir Harold as advanced guard, they did nothing else. For certain, nobody wanted to send more troops to Korimor. It was simply too risky for Korelia. While Sir Harold onlymanded fifteen knights and fifteen squires, Lansius entrusted a mission to them. Korimor turned from being served on a silver te into a pit hole of ambition. Lansius had pulled his chair to sit against the window. He needed time to think. While Lansius was deep in thought, Audrey was engrossed in a book rmended by Felis. Though she appeared frustrated, she continued reading. Beside her, Cecile, the new chambein, was reading scrolls from various sourcesid out on the table. While it was moremon for the nobles to ept verbal reports, Lansius chose to put his correspondence into letters, especially for dealings and negotiations. That way he had written documents as proof. After her appointment, Cecile was taking over some of Calub¡¯s role as he was overworked with the urgent Eastern Farming project. As for her older role, Margo had stepped up to be the cup-bearer. Cecile had thought to rmend ire, her sister to take the job, but ire had ideas of her own. Right now, ire was apanying Lady Felicity as ady in waiting. An earth-scented breeze blew inside the chamber. The changing of seasons made Lansius exhale deeply. Time is running out. ¡°Drey,¡± he called afterward. Audrey nced at him. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I think I should go...¡± he replied ominously. She let out a sigh. ¡°Can¡¯t the Marshal do it?¡± ¡°As much as I respect Sir Justin, this requires my presence. Besides, he has his job cut out for him. Looking after Korelia is a major thing in itself.¡± Audrey rose and approached Lansius, lowering herself to meet his gaze before pleading, ¡°I say we abandon Korimor. Even if it¡¯s supposedly mine, it¡¯s not worth risking another pitched battle.¡± Lansius nodded. He knew she was speaking the truth. Even if the whole castle and town were raided, the walls and defensive structure, won¡¯t go anywhere. They could simply wait for the Nicopns to move away after eating up all the food and then reim the city. However, he had other concerns. ¡°I¡¯m worried about the refugees,¡± revealed Lansius. Audrey squinted her eyes. ¡°The Nicopns? My Lord, they¡¯re not your people.¡± ¡°I know, but they¡¯re also not our enemies. There must be something I could do.¡± Frustration filled his voice. Audrey exhaled deeply. ¡°I also wish they could be saved. But is it going to happen?¡± ¡°My Lord, Lady, if I may,¡± Cecile interrupted. ¡°You can save select people. You need manpower to guard your realm, also educated men to help you as you¡¯ll likely have two baronies to manage. I also heard that Nicopns are excellent farmers and adept at their crafts.¡± Lansius nodded and quoted, ¡°A wise man once said, the enemy of my enemy, is my friend.¡± ¡°The problem is, we can¡¯t save the rest. And how would they react?¡± asked Audrey. "They''ll continue to plunder every vige and town they could find," said Lansius inly. "And after Korimor, they will either take the long journey to cross the Great ins into more prosperous Mindia, or continue to Three Hills." The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the vition. "Many will die," said Cecile with a sense of regret. "Londians didn''t have that much to begin with. The Nicopns will attack people who barely have enough to survive winter." Lansius'' shoulder slumped. Nothing in his modern education prepared him to face such a dilemma. Worse, he believed that this wasn''t the whole picture. ¡°Their deaths are in their own hands, not yours," said Audrey all of a sudden. Herment stunned him for a bit. ¡°I know. I¡¯m not worried about them. I¡¯m worried about Umbend.¡± Audrey was puzzled and looked at Cecile who stood up and took an iplete map of Londia along with two books to prevent the map from scrolling back. Audrey returned to the table and studied the map. ¡°This is Umbend, situated between Nicop, ndia, and Three Hills,¡± exined Cecile. ¡°They¡¯re mountainous terrain. The Lord of the heights they called him. It was almost impassable to ndia, one book mentioned deep ravines and gorges. However, it had a well-known mountain route to Nicop.¡± Lansius¡¯ nerdiness wowed the other two. ¡°Why can¡¯t I get that kind of information from the books I¡¯ve read?¡± Audreyined. ¡°There are many kinds of books,¡± replied Lansius warmly. ¡°My Lord, so what about Umbend?¡± asked Cecile. ¡°If thousands of Nicopns had reached Korimor, it means that Umbend is finished,¡± said Lansius gravely. There was growing nervousness in Cecile¡¯s face, but Lansius continued, ¡°This is probably why Umbend didn¡¯t join the Coalition in the first ce. They read the writings on the wall and refrained from moving their men out of fear of trouble from Nicop.¡± ¡°They were wise to do so,¡±mented Audrey. ¡°Umbend is why I need to go to Korimor and see the situation for myself. I can¡¯t do it from Korelia,¡± said Lansius. Audrey was confused. ¡°But why? What do you want to do with them?¡± ¡°They¡¯re akin to the Western Gates of Londia. If they remain open, then we¡¯ll see a greater flow of men from Nicop. Maybe even in tens of thousands.¡± The exnation made Cecile nervous. That amount would dwarf even the poption of several cities in Londia. It might be enough to destroy the new bnce of power, Lansius had tried so hard to achieve. "We can''t inform the hungry Nicopns that there''s no food in Londia. They wouldn''t believe us, so we must close the gates." He looked at Audrey. "For this to happen, I need to secure Korimor before harvest." *** Sir Morton The Mage Knight was increasingly pleased with the progress made on the Grand Alliance. Meetings had taken ce between the Lord of Korelia and the Lord of White Lake to formalize the concept. Now, despite their recent loss, there was assurance that Lord Jorge could pass his inheritednds on to his House without fear of external threats. Morton remained optimistic that the elusive peace in Londia was finally within reach despite learning about the new issues involving Nicopn refugees in Korimor. A few days earlier, the mage knight had requested an audience with the Lord of Korelia. Although he preferred to wait for a better time, he felt that time was running short and he might not get another chance. He also feared arousing suspicion if he kept this information to himself. Fortunately, the day before his departure, an escort arrived to take him to the castle. His master, Lord Jorge, had not only granted permission for the meeting but also expressed enthusiasm about both the issue and the prospective bargain. Morton, donned in a doublet sourced from donated supplies, rode through the scorched field where the Coalition army had been defeated. Upon arriving at the castle¡¯s courtyard, he realized it was his first time setting foot there. Unlike Lord Jorge¡¯s older retinue, he had only joined the Lord¡¯s service less than a decade ago. His eyes swept over the castle, where his Lord had been born. ¡°Sir Morton, wee to the castle. My Lord and Lady are expecting you,¡± said a man with a melodious voice. ¡°Gratitude,¡± Morton replied as he dismounted. Handing his horse to a stable boy, he followed the escort inside. As requested, he was led to the Great Chamber for some privacy. Although he noticed several armed guards, he paid no heed. It wasmon for a mage knight like himself to be viewed as a threat. *** Lansius Still thinking about the aftermath of the council meeting and what to prepare for his departure to Korimor, Lansius noticed Sigmund enter the Great Chamber, followed by Morton. ¡°My Lord, My Lady,¡± Sigmund addressed his Master. ¡°Sir Morton seeks an audience.¡± "Please,e in," Lansius said, staying seated. He had approved this meeting because he was likely departing for Korimor the day after tomorrow. Morton stepped forward. ¡°My Lord, My Lady, please ept my gratitude for this audience.¡± ¡°Sir Morton, it¡¯s good to see you. Would you like a seat and some refreshments?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t let my presence bother you, My Lord. I¡¯ve onlye to deliver good news.¡± ¡°Good news?¡± Audrey perked up. After the council meeting and what Lansius had revealed, she was desperate for some good words. ¡°It¡¯s so fitting that you¡¯re the one who asked that, My Lady. The good news concerns you.¡± Audrey furrowed her brows and looked at Lansius, who said, ¡°Do share this good news, Sir Morton.¡± Instead of speaking, Morton produced a letter from his small bag. Sigmund, who was nearby, took it and handed it to Lord Lansius. ¡°This matter might best be discussed in the utmost privacy,¡± Morton suggested. Breaking the wax seal, Lansius read the brief contents, his eyes widening. Without a word, he passed the letter to Audrey, who had a simr reaction. Enough distance separated them from their guest for a whispered conversation, so Lansius leaned toward Audrey. ¡°Does this make sense to you?¡± ¡°Lans, I can protect myself. You should leave. If he means ill, the others can charge in while I defend myself,¡± she whispered back. ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay. It¡¯s not as if I¡¯m unarmed. If he attacks me, you can nk him.¡± Audrey nodded. They had discussed this beforehand. Sir Justin, Roger, and Ca, along with select knights, were fully armed and waiting in the corridor. Although Lansius personally trusted Lord Jorge, he wasn¡¯t foolish enough not to take precautions against a mage knight. ¡°Very well. Sigmund, leave us,¡± Lansiusmanded, his voice stern enough that Sigmund didn¡¯t question him. Sigmund led the remaining guards away but left the door ajar. ¡°May I approach?¡± Sir Morton inquired. Audrey gestured for him toe closer. Morton advanced cautiously and then knelt, possibly to demonstrate he meant no harm. ¡°Is this true?¡± Lansius asked regarding the content of the letter. ¡°I have no reason to lie,¡± the mage knight smiled. ¡°Apart from you, My Lady, during the banquet held outside the city wall to celebrate your marriage, I also noticed your cup-bearer and her younger sister. Both possess the gifts.¡± This revtion left Lansius stunned. The rarest gift of them all. The gift of magic. It was something even he did not possess. ¡°For three candidates to be found in a faraway town in Londia¡ªthat¡¯s not an insignificant boon. Perhaps it¡¯s a blessing from the Ancients.¡± Audrey shifted in her seat. ¡°I have a Mage friend in Mindia. She said I don¡¯t have the gift of magic.¡± Sir Morton furrowed his brows. ¡°My Lady, that¡¯s impossible. You exude a faint, but unmistakable energy. I¡¯ve seen it clearly since we first met in that tent outside the forest. Plus, you have the Hunter¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°Exin what ¡®the eyes¡¯ mean. People seem to refer to it by many names,¡± Lansius interrupted. Morton pondered for a bit, trying toe up with a condensed answer. ¡°People say that a good Hunter acquires the eyes through hard training, but it¡¯s the other way around. Good Hunters are born with the eyes. Without them, one couldn¡¯t survive the gaze of a fell beast.¡± Audrey trembled at the revtion. Morton continued, "While they would tantly refute this, Mage and Hunter skills are ovepped. We draw from the same power, but manifested differently." ¡°Does every Hunter have eyes like mine?¡± ¡°Only the top ones, those who are assigned to hunt fell beasts.¡± ¡°But the one I met said otherwise. He implied it¡¯s just a skill,¡± said Audrey, frustrated. Sir Morton scoffed. ¡°They would never divulge their secret. This information is my gift to you,¡± he said with pride. ¡°Now you know the secret. My Lady, you¡¯re born a Hunter and Mage.¡± Audrey mumbled something inaudible and looked upset over something. Lansius was wary but asked, ¡°Does this mean she can wield magic?¡± "For My Lady''s case, bing a fully-fledged Mage may be out of reach. However, there should be a way for her to learn an ability or two. I won''t be the one to teach her, but if you permit me, I''ll write to my guild. They''ll likely be interested and can send someone more discreet." Lansius took a deep breath and looked at Audrey. The news,ing just a day before they were leaving Korelia, had stunned them both. Sir Stan and Hannei had always said Audrey''s abilities were nothing more than Hunter''s skill. Now it seemed she was more than that. This made them question their trust in Lord Bengrieve, Sir Stan, Hannei, and maybe even Calub. Is this the reason why Bengrieve saved and treated her so well..? But for a man like him, who probably has a dozen mages or so, why is Audrey so special? Sensing his attention, Audrey snapped out of her thoughts, took a deep breath, and rxed her stance. Then Lansius recalled something and shifted his gaze back to Morton. "You said for her case?" ¡°Unfortunately, your cup-bearer¡¯s gift has faded. It¡¯s likely that she never had much to begin with. Training her would be impossible. But her sister is another matter,¡± Morton paused to gauge the Lord¡¯s response. Seeing no reaction, he continued, ¡°I¡¯d like to take her as my apprentice and keep it discreet. I¡¯ll even marry her if need be to avoid gossip. I shall return her a Mage within several years. In exchange, I ask that you forgo the ransom for several ck Knights close to me.¡± Audrey bit her lip while Lansius felt torn, not over the ransom, but for another, graver reason. "Sir Morton, I appreciate the offer, but there are several problems... First of all, their father was one of the knights you killed." *** Chapter 81: The Whispers in the Wind Chapter 81: The Whispers in the Wind The Whispers in the Wind Audrey After the meeting with Sir Morton, Audrey finally understood why Isolte, her Knight Master, had chosen her¡ªa scrawny little servant from the outskirts of ndia. She had assumed it was because she was born Centurian. Located where the old capital of the first Imperium used to be, Centuria was worlds apart from the eastern part of the Imperium. Its people considered themselves more cultured than the rest of the human realm. The Centurians were reserved in attitude, never expressed disapproval directly, and were considered more courteous. Little Stephania was anything but that. So, for her first year with Isolte, she held back from being herself. She tried to be the perfect Centurian girl: reserved, diligent, and unquestioning. Until one day, Isolte told her she was too stuck up. Hearing that, Stefi dropped her facade, surprising Isolte with her brash and daring attitude. It was a fond memory that still warmed her heart. However, she now understood that Isolte had chosen her solely for her inborn power. She had thought their special rtionship, her hard work, and trust had led Isolte to make her an esquire. But now, knowing that Isolte could see her gifts, their rtionship felt superficial and hollow. ¡°Talk to me, Drey,¡± Lansius said as Margo closed the door, leaving them alone in the small hall next to their bedchamber. ¡°It¡¯s Isolte,¡± Audrey replied, sitting on the daybed. ¡°I thought she chose me not for something I was born with.¡±Lansius sat beside her. ¡°But your eyes are part of you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want them. I hate them. Every kid hated me. My uncle hated me. And the various masters I¡¯ve served never let me work in the main house, only in the barn,¡± she said bitterly. "Drey, that doesn''t make what your Knight Master did for you any less valuable. She simply never had the opportunity to exin her reasons." Audrey took a deep breath and rose, walking to the window to let the breeze calm her. After a moment, she nced at Lansius. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s foolish to linger on or me her for this. She met an untimely end. That¡¯s all.¡± Her eyes narrowed as another thought crossed her mind. ¡°But what about Hannei, or that Hunter Sir Stan invited?¡± Her question led Lansius to massage his temples. The loss of trust was clearly bothering him. ¡°There are alwaysyers of secrecy in Toruna,¡± Lansius replied after a while. Audrey sighed, anger and frustration welling inside. "Too bad we can''t confront them," she muttered. ¡°We don¡¯t need to,¡± Lansius responded. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that Sir Morton exercised such caution. We can keep this matter under wraps. They have their secrets. Now we have ours." ... Lansius - Council Chamber ¡°No, I¡¯ming and that¡¯s final,¡± said Audrey, cing her hands on the table. ¡°Somebody needs to lead Korelia,¡± Lansius argued. Audrey looked at the other three council members and insisted, ¡°Sir Justin, Calub, or Cecile can handle that.¡± The trio shifted ufortably in their seats. Trying to keep the atmosphere from growing more tense, Lansius spoke in a half-pleading tone, ¡°They¡¯re not the Lord of the castle. But you are the Baroness.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the Marshal holds high enough a rank,¡± said Audrey. Sir Justin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯d rather go with My Lord. Though I may not possess your war acumen, I believe I¡¯mpetent enough to execute whatever n you may have.¡± Lansius drew a sharp breath. "The problem is, there''s no n. I must go and see for myself. At best, I''ve only got a diversion. Besides, Korelia is at even greater risk. I need capable people here, and you three are the best I''ve got to prevent riots." Lansius noted how the weight of responsibility made the three slump in their seats. Calub cleared his throat. ¡°Sir Justin, I believe you have something to say about your mercenary friend?¡± "Oh, right," Sir Justin said, his enthusiasm returning. "My Lord, I was thinking of inviting more of my Arvenian allies into Korelia. Men-at-arms and cavalry." ¡°As long as they¡¯re loyal. But won¡¯t that put us inpetition with Lord Arte?¡± Sir Justin paused for a moment before answering. ¡°My Lord, not all Arvenians wish to return to Arvena. Given the current situation, many are looking to start anew, even in far-off ces like Londia.¡± Breaking a smile, he added, ¡°Many are inspired by you, who made a name for yourself.¡± Lansius was rather stunned. ¡°Inspired by me?¡± ¡°That is correct. You¡¯re a rising star, and everyone wants to align themselves with you,¡± Sir Justin replied. Calub added, ¡°I believe this is also why Lord Jorge and Lord Robert arepeting to gain your trust, as are the guildsmen I¡¯ve worked with. Even Tribesman Batu understands that.¡± Nodding, Lansius slowly realized how his rising fame was starting to make a difference. ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t afford to lose, My Lord,¡± warned Cecile cautiously. ¡°A loss would undo all of this. Please reconsider your strategy for Korimor.¡± ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± said Audrey. ¡°In the end, Nicop and Umbend are not your responsibility.¡± Lansius sat there in silence, reevaluating his choices. Only afterward did he shift in his seat and lean back in his chair. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. I fear that more Nicopns will move through Umbend, and while Korelia may remain safe, the entire east of Londia might destabilize. It¡¯ll invite new power and ruin our chance of peace.¡± His words put his top retinue in check, but the Baroness wasn¡¯t backing down. ¡°So be it,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Cecile, please tell Dietrich to prepare the light cavalry.¡± Cecile rose and headed for the door. Lansius opened his mouth to speak, but Audrey cut him off. ¡°You promised.¡± The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Fighting off his guilt, Lansius tried to reason, ¡°Please, be reas¡ª¡± Audrey cut him off again. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡± ¡°What¡ªWHAT?¡± Lansius shot up from his seat, his knee hitting the table. The pain was only eclipsed by his shock. Cecile stopped at the door and turned around, her expression one of surprise. Lansius nced at her, and she shook her head, signaling she had not been aware of this news. Calub and Sir Justin sat awkwardly; normally they would offer congrattions, but the situation was far from normal. "I don''t want to raise my child alone," Audrey said awkwardly with cheeks flushed. ¡°But how? You haven¡¯t even had your period this year,¡± Lansius asked, wincing from the pain but still in disbelief. ¡°Tsk--¡± Audrey clicked her tongue again. Cecile snorted, Calub coughed awkwardly, and Sir Justin turned to look out the window, suppressing augh. Eh...? Lansius looked back at Audrey, who was avoiding his gaze and whistling nervously. ¡°Youuu!¡± he growled after realizing the lie. He felt drained and sank back into his padded chair. I give up¡­ There was nothing that could restrain Audrey from exercising her authority in Korelia. As a Baroness and Captain, she could easily assemble her forces and follow him to Korimor. ¡°Fine, if you¡¯re that stubborn, you cane,¡± he relented. ¡°Alright!¡± Audrey pped the table as if sealing a deal. Lansius rubbed his temples and said, ¡°Promise me never to do that again.¡± ¡°I promise,¡± Audrey softened, grinning broadly. ¡°The next time you hear it, it will be real.¡± The mood in the chamber improved drastically, and Calub seized the opportunity to excuse himself. "If you''ll excuse me, My Lord, Lady, and Sir, I need to double check the supplies for the campaign." "Gratitude, for the efforts," Lansius responded. Calub looked at Lansius with a hint of worry but said nothing. Turning to Cecile, his fianc¨¦e, he offered a warm smile. "You should stay. I''ll pass the word to Dietrich." "Gratitude. Wear your hat out there; it''s hot," Cecile replied, holding the door open for him. ¡°Will do,¡± said Calub, exiting the chamber. Turning back to business, Lansius continued, ¡°Cecile, since I¡¯ll be away, could you write a letter for me?¡± ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡± Cecile retrieved a quill pen, ink, and parchment. Lansius had promoted Cecile to Chambein due to her growingpetence and his trust in her. Like her father, she had a knack for reading people, catching subtle gestures and unspoken cues. Although Calub never officially held the position of Chambein, Cecile was taking over the bulk of his job. What remained was the treasurer role. The transition had been smooth, possibly due to their abilities or their close rtionship. While it wasn''t good practice to employ husband and wife, Lansius was so out of talent that he had no other option. Only now he understood why nepotism was so prevalent in medieval times. When Cecile was ready with the ink, quill pen, and parchment, Lansius dictated a letter to a guild in Mindia, outlining his purchase order for the first two prototypes of spinning wheels. Despite the crisis, he couldn''t abandon his project. Developing, improving, and maturing a design requires a significant time. When peace ever arrived, he wanted this to be ready. Soon, the letter waspleted. Lansius promptly ced his hands on the table and addressed the room. "May I have your attention," he began. "Tomorrow, after meeting with the two lords, I will lead the remaining cavalry to Korimor. I''ll rendezvous with Sir Harold to try and secure the area. Stay vignt for trouble, both external and internal." Lansius looked at each of them and saw nods of agreement. ¡°Sir Justin, while I¡¯m away, your priority is to maintain peace among the captured men and the forcedborers. To ease your burden, I¡¯ll take a dozen of them who have shown a willingness to switch sides.¡± He then turned to Cecile, adopting a more solemn tone. ¡°If food bes an issue¡ªas we¡¯re unlikely to have a good harvest¡ªfeel free to order more grain. Lastly, please look after Lady Felicity.¡± After concluding the council meeting, Lansius noticed Audrey conversing with Cecile and Calub. He realized she wasn¡¯t usually this obstinate. Is it a wife¡¯s intuition? He felt the urge to intensify his preparations. Korimor could be far worse than he had imagined. *** As Lansius had expected, his n to lead a small reinforcement to Korimor came as no surprise. Furthermore, the two Lords had been in Korelia for an extended period and were quite ready to return home. Soon, Lansius received word that the two Lords had decided to return the following day, likely to avoid the appearance of trying to upy Korelia in his absence. What he hadn''t expected was a request from Lord Jorge. The Lord of Three Hills expressed his desire to tour the castle before departing from Korelia, and Lansius was happy to oblige. He instructed Cecile to gather the old staff, many of whom still held fond memories of Lord Jorge and his family. With time running short, he then sent a rider to invite Lord Jorge to visit. Apanied by several horsemen, Lord Jorge rode to the castle. Upon arrival, only one knight, one squire, and a servant followed him inside. ¡°It is very gracious of you to let me walk around the castle,¡± the dashing guest in full regalia remarked. ¡°Please, the castle is yours, My Lord,¡± Lansius replied as they strolled through the century-old corridors. ¡°Don¡¯t address me so formally; I consider myself your peer,¡± Jorge said, clearly amused. ¡°I can¡¯t do that, My Lord. I¡¯m merely a vagabond borrowing your castle,¡± quipped Lansius. Jorge chuckled at the jest and paused at an old stone column. ¡°The castle feelsrger in my memory. Now, even the corridors seem narrow, and the courtyard small,¡± hemented nostalgically. Lansius could only nod in agreement. ¡°You would do well to erge this castle or perhaps build a bigger one,¡± Jorge suggested. ¡°I have ns for to build a Keep on the east side,¡± Lansius revealed. ¡°When it¡¯s finished, perhaps I should return this one to its rightful master.¡± Jorge grinned at the offer. ¡°This castle used to be my cradle, so I have some fond memories, but I won¡¯t let my whimsical wish cause trouble.¡± Grabbing Lansius by the hand, he led him through the castle in a role reversal. With help from the old staff, they even found some hidden keepsakes from Jorge¡¯s childhood. Lansius felt a camaraderie with Jorge. Both were young leaders, burdened with immense responsibilities, striving to bring order and prosperity to their respective realms. There were matters only they, as lords of men, could discuss. In this regard, Jorge treated Lansius as if he were a cousin, and Lansius hoped that this could serve as a solid foundation for their alliances. As they were winding down in the Great Chamber, a messenger arrived, escorted by Sigmund. The messenger handed over a sealed letter in a cylindrical wood container. A squire in Lord Jorge¡¯s entourage epted the letter and handed it to him. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Jorge inquired, reading the letter from Three Hills and quickly dismissing it. ¡°Ah, this nonsense again.¡± ¡°May I know what the tidings are?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°It¡¯s silly, bordering on seditious,¡± said Jorge. ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable how even my family in the Capital was spouting unfounded rumors from the streets.¡± Lansius listened seriously and Jorge took notice. ¡°It¡¯s not worth your time, but if you¡¯re interested...¡± He offered the letter to Lansius. Lansius took the coarse paper and read the first part: The ageless one is dead, followed by other events that supposedly served as evidence. Some of the details were more convincing than Hannei¡¯sst warning. He folded the letter and gave it back to Jorge. ¡°It¡¯s disturbing if true...¡± ¡°Indeed, but there might be some truth to it,¡± Jorge¡¯s tone changed, now certain that Lansius was already aware of the issue. ¡°How so?¡± asked Lansius. ¡°In his previous letter, my nephew mentioned some unsettling changes in the capital. Ranking people went missing without a trace. Some even spoke of assassins.¡± ¡°It seems we¡¯re living in dangerous times,¡± Lansius sighed at the grim news. ¡°Even for Londians like me, this is starting to reek of the end of the Imperium,¡± said Jorge with a hint of frustration in his voice. Lansius leaned back in his seat. "We don''t have the power to intervene in the conflict. Not even Mindia is that powerful. However, we can make Londia a haven for our people." Jorge nodded and raised his goblet without saying anything. Lansius followed and both drank their goblet. ¡°When will you depart?¡± Jorge asked. ¡°Tomorrow, as soon as my preparations are done.¡± Jorge mulled and promised, ¡°After I''ve reached Three Hills I¡¯ll send my men to Umbend to see the situation. I¡¯ll also post a messenger to link up with you in Korimor. While my troops are exhausted, I could still muster several hundred men-at-arms if you wish to use them.¡± ¡°Gratitude, but don¡¯t let your guard down. Keep Sir Morton close at all times,¡± Lansius advised. Jorge nodded, and the two lords continued their conversation. As the sun began to wane, Jorge declined the invitation for supper in the castle, preferring thepany of his men. As Jorge rode back to his camp with his entourage, Lansius couldn¡¯t help but think about the weight of the rumors that had possibly spread to ndia and Tiberia. Now, with threats at the border, feuding nobles, famine, and the death of the Emperor, the continuation of the Imperium seemed unlikely. Lansius shuddered as the red sunset cast its glow over the entire western ins of Korelia. His entourage formed around him, shielding their lord and champion who would leave them the next day. Without Lansius, many were worried about the fate of Korelia. So much was at stake, and pessimism grew that the glory days were already fleeting and an age of strife was returning. *** Chapter 82: Tarracan Man Chapter 82: Tarracan Man Tarracan Man The day had yet to grow hot when a formation of men assembled just outside Korelia. Lord Jorge led the formation, nked by a modest number of cavalry. The horses had been either ransomed or loaned from Korelia, all backed by Lord Jorge¡¯s guarantee. Lord Robert was also present, leading his smaller cavalry at some distance. The sight was impressive if not grand. Thest time these forces had assembled here, they had been enemies. Now, they were allies. ¡°My Lords, the sess of our grand n rests with your return in spring,¡± Lansius said as they met in front of their armies. ¡°I shall return,¡± Robert dered firmly. ¡°Even if I have to drag my wife with me, I will be back next spring.¡± ¡°Same as the Lion. I¡¯ll bring my family here¡ªno dragging necessary,¡± Jorge added, matching Robert¡¯s enthusiasm. Both chuckled at their shared jest. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for the city inns to amodate your families,¡± Lansius offered, grateful for their support. ¡°I¡¯ll even look into renovating the castle and the Eastern Mansion in case the inns aren¡¯t sufficient.¡± Robert nodded, pleased with the offered hospitality. ¡°Lord Lansius, I don¡¯t have anyone to spare but a few knights, but you may take Sir Michael and his men under yourmand.¡±¡°Gratitude, for your support,¡± replied Lansius. ¡°Well, then,¡± Robert said, addressing the two younger men. ¡°Until we meet again next year. May fortune favor you both.¡± ¡°And may good health and fortune apany you as well, Lord Robert,¡± Lansius returned. ¡°Stay strong, Old Lion. This alliance needs to happen,¡± urged Jorge. ¡°Aye, I have no ns to die just yet. In fact, I feel rejuvenated,¡± the older lord quipped, delighting the other two. He then summoned his escort and mounted his horse. ¡°If Korelia faces trouble, send word to White Lake. I¡¯ll organize a relief somehow.¡± ¡°Your concern is much appreciated, Lord Robert.¡± Lansius bowed his head a little. Without another word, Robert and his cavalry rode towards Korelia City, intending to pass through its main streets, cross the bridge, and move through the developing eastern region before heading east toward their own territory. ¡°I should make haste,¡± Jorge told Lansius. ¡°Indeed, the sun grows hotter.¡± Jorge signaled his squire, who in turn called the coachman. The carriage, a gift promised by Lansius, approached. ¡°Lord Lansius, I¡¯ll hold up my end of the bargain for Umbend. And remember, you can count on Three Hills if you ever need a ce for refuge.¡± ¡°I will keep that in mind,¡± Lansius assured him. Jorge entered the carriage, and his entourage assumed their positions. ¡°Please send my regards to the Baroness of Korimor,¡± he said with a polite smile. The carriage then departed, and Jorge rejoined his army, marching westward through the Great ins. The Three Hill forces had recovered many of their men by staying in Korelia and flying their banner high. Arge number of captured men from Three Hills had also been freed, although their weapons and armor were confiscated. Evading capture, more than a dozen knights and squires from South Hill bent the knee to Lord Jorge, bolstering his ranks. Now, at least a thousand men marched under his banner. While the number was substantial, unfortunately, only two dozen had their horses, and Jorge needed them as escorts. Meanwhile, Lansius required speed and couldn¡¯t afford to take slow-moving footmen with him to Korimor, especially with the harvest season closing in fast. Thus, despite the potential aid avable, Lansius couldn¡¯t utilize it. The sky had clouded over when Lansius and his escorts returned to the castle to finalize their preparations. ... As the sky began its vibrant descent into hues of orange and pink, Lansius stood at the edge of the castle battlements, his eyes set upon the vast expanse of the Great ins of Londia. The wind blew in from the west due to the sudden temperature change, but he remained quiet, his mind focused on the impending journey and battle thaty ahead. Beside him, his wife Audrey leaned against the stone wall, her gaze firmly fixed on the fading beauty of the sun. ¡°That¡¯s our guide,¡± shemented, just before the guards on the lookout made a smallmotion while pointing to the west. Lansius didn¡¯t respond but watched as ten horsemen leading fifty horses approached Korelia. Tapping the stone wall and feeling its sturdiness despite its age, Lansius drew a deep breath. ¡°Shall we go then?¡± he asked her, offering his arm. Audrey smiled, took his arm, and squeezed it gently. The two descended, and their staff flocked toward them. Solemnity, fear, and nervousness were evident on their faces, but Lansius stood firm and unburdened. ¡°If only you would let me ride in a carriage to Korimor,¡± said Felis to Lansius. Lansius smiled. "Unfortunately, haste is necessary this time. Please take care, Lady Felis." She nodded, then whispered, "Be good to your wife, or I''ll send Hannei to ruin your life." Lansius coughed at the unexpected threat, while Audrey sported a nervous smirk. Next, Lansius met with Sir Justin and Calub. "I¡¯ll send word when I¡¯m able, and we''ll reconvene in the fall or spring." "I''ll also send reports periodically, but be warned¡ªI''ve nevermanded a city before," said the Marshal. "Governed," corrected Calub, and the three chuckled. One by one, they sped hands, offering Lansius good wishes and some advice for the journey ahead. Simrly, Felis and Cecile hugged Audrey as if they were sisters. This concluded their farewells to the staff. Outside, the city''s people flocked to catch a glimpse of the stars of Korelia. As the sun waned, so too did Korelia lose a part of its brilliance, as its twin stars prepare to embark on a perilous journey. Apanied by Dietrich, Sigmund, Ca, and the captured Omin, along with just thirty cavalrymen and squires, Lord Lansius and Audrey departed from Korelia. While there were risks involved, they needed to bring the captured Baron to guarantee transfer of power and to avoid resistance from his House. The Lord needed Korimor''s submission before they could redirect their efforts against the threat from the Nicopns. To cover the greatest distance, they chose to travel at night, hoping to cover double the distance without fear of the summer sun. They were prepared to eat lightly and sleep at noon. With only the supplies and gear in their saddlebags, they followed their guide and rode northwest. Each rider brought five spare horses and rotated them periodically to maintain the horses¡¯ stamina for the marathon run. Thenterns the guides carried would be their guidance, and the stars in the sky their only illumination. *** Nicopn Armed Group Sergio the Tarracan visited the tent where he had secured a cage from a verpound he had piged. Inside the small cage sat ady in grey, ragged clothes¡ªa disguise. As Sergio entered, she opened her eyes, giving him a look that seemed both to judge him and remonstrate against his presence. Stolen from its rightful ce, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. This woman had nearly incited fighting among the Nicopn group Sergio had brought from Nicop. Fortunately, one of Sergio¡¯s lieutenants caught wind of her schemes. ¡°Lady Danie,¡± Sergio addressed her while she stared at him. ¡°You¡¯ll be pleased to know that the group you¡¯ve been talking to are rotting in the sun as we speak. A human body can only endure so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame, but many more will take their ce. Next time, we won¡¯t be caught,¡± Danie replied fearlessly, despite clearly being parched. She had been given only a bowl of watered-down gruel once a day. Sergio chuckled at her audacity and knelt. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you haven¡¯t begged for food, but I think in a few days, you will...¡± His words trailed off as he rose with a smile. As he was about to leave, she warned him, ¡°Your n will not work. You¡¯ll only lead everyone to their deaths.¡± Sergio turned around and mocked her. ¡°Foolish woman! I have led them through the raging South Nicop, across the steep mountain paths of Umbend, and into this fertilend, all the while ensuring everyone had enough to eat. Who else can do that?¡± ¡°Obviously, any brigand with an army of hungry men could. You simply took food away from towns and viges along your path and left them with nothing to eat. What¡¯s so surprising about that?¡± ¡°High words from mercenaries like you!¡± He raised his voice. ¡°I challenge any man or woman, nobles even, to do better than me. But where are they?¡± he asked with open arms. ¡°None are here. Why? A noble wouldn¡¯t waste time on thousands of hungry peasants, just like your new lord. He¡¯ll bide his time until we move on. But we won¡¯t!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even understand the logistics of feeding this many people. Your faith is misced; there¡¯s not enough food in Korimor even if you harvest everything,¡± she retorted. ¡°You¡¯ll learn that I¡¯m not only aspetent but also more benevolent than any noble. In time, you¡¯lle to respect my authority over these Nicopns and even try to convince your friends in that castle to leave the city.¡± Danie offered no response, and Sergio left in frustration. He was barely ten feet from the tent when his men approached him. One whispered, ¡°Sergio, it¡¯s getting harder to raid for food. By tomorrow, we¡¯ll have nothing for the refugees.¡± ¡°Mix some grey meat with horse meat for tomorrow¡¯s soup, but do it out of sight,¡± Sergio replied. He needed the refugees to pressure the city into surrendering. ¡°But what about us?¡± another asked. ¡°We haven¡¯t had bread for days, just watery gruel. Can''t we take more from the stockpile?¡± ¡°Patience, men,¡± Sergio said, cing his hand on the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Haven¡¯t you smelled the sweet fragrance of the bakery from the city in the morning? We shall have them soon enough.¡± Sergio noticed the doubt lingering on his men¡¯s faces, so he added, ¡°Kill the thought that there¡¯s a better solution. Korimor is our best bet. Three Hills will be well-defended. Korelia and South Hill are too distant, and they don¡¯t have a good harvest.¡± His men began to nod. ¡°Let¡¯s stick to the n and hold for another month so we can let the refugees harvest the farm for us. I¡¯m sure whoever is inside won¡¯t be able to hold out much longer, especially once they see us harvesting. Then we can move in, secure the city and the castle for the winter, and assume our roles as overlords. Don¡¯t you want to be a squire or a knight?¡± Sergio¡¯s words began to inspire his men. ¡°Don¡¯t you want and of your own andborers to call you master? I can give you all of that if you have the courage to hold out. Things will improve after the harvest.¡± As usual, Sergio¡¯s charisma and persuasion won them over. Sergio had always dreamed of joining a mercenarypany. Unable to join due to multiple rejections based on his background, he aimed to start his ownpany instead and seeded amidst the outbreak of the Nicopn crisis. While for many these were times of great sadness and tragedy, for Sergio it was a time of opportunity. Korimor would be the crowning jewel of his achievements. Convinced that all he needed was to wait for the harvest season, he was sure the crops from the fields around Korimor would be enough for his men. When that time came, the city would probably give up, since they couldn¡¯tst without the harvest. When that happened, Sergio would offer them a fair deal, something he would stick to until enough of his men and refugees had entered the town. While he had no qualms with the Korimors, he had to reduce the number of mouths to feed, and he chose his own followers. Sergio nned to push the Korimors to attack another barony for food and shelter. Even if it failed, it wouldn¡¯t matter to him. Moreover, it would even assert his power as Londia¡¯s newest powerhouse. *** Michael After finishing with his administrative duties, the one-eyed knight sat on the battlement. Despite the heat, he insisted on sitting there, a wicker hat his only protection against the sun. He was there to signal his small reaction force should he spot any signs of an escape attempt by Danie and her group. Michael kept ming himself for letting her to infiltrate the Nicopns with just a handful of her men. Now she was captured, and he had no means of rescuing her. The enemy was more cunning and able than they appeared. The Nicopns held their ground despite several harassing attacks from Hugo and Michael¡¯s cavalry. The Nicopn strategy relied on concealing their troops behind refugees and using the elderly and children to impede any attacks on their formation. The Korelian small cavalry was both exhausted and horrified, forced to trample and kill innocents before even engaging the enemy¡¯s main force. Worse, by now they couldn¡¯t risk another attack, as the Nicopn numbers had swelled. Initially numbering three thousand, their ranks had grown to an estimated six or seven thousand. Now, their cavalry, bolstered by the nomads, was sufficient only to deter the Nicopns from attacking the rest of the nearby settlements, which had be an increasingly reliable source of food and medicine. ¡°The odds are not looking good at all,¡± he mumbled to himself. Today the sun was almost set, and things seemed eerily peaceful. There was no turmoil in the enemy camp, no ruckus, meaning no escape attempt from Danie. Michael sighed. It had been a week since her capture. He knew Danie was alive; the enemy kept pestering them for a meeting. A meeting they couldn¡¯t entertain, for the Nicopn demands required the Korelian forces to abandon the city. Such demands filled the Korimor people with suspicion. Even inside the city walls, the situation remained precarious. Food rationing had soured everyone''s mood. The popce was lethargic, anxious about the fate of their harvest, now in the hands of the Nicopns. Harvest time was just a month away, and if plundered, many would perish in the uing winter. As a precaution against internal strife, Hugo and Michael had barricaded many entrances to the castle, leaving only the main one open. They prepared for the possibility of fighting enemies from without and within and had stockpiled all their supplies within the castle. Michael knew that despite their surrender, the Korimor people had little trust in them. The only thing binding them together now was amon enemy and the belief that the Korelians were the lesser of two evils. Fortunately, both sides feared the nomads who still roamed freely outside, leading to a stalemate. The Nicopns couldn¡¯ty siege, fearing a rear attack by the nomads if theymitted. The Korimor people, along with the Korelian force, were trapped inside, unable to face the massive force outside. Meanwhile, the nomads, mainlyprised of children and the elderly, could do little but keep their distance. The rhythmic footsteps on the stones prompted Michael to turn his head. ¡°Anything new, Sir Michael?¡± inquired Hugo, the Deputy. "Only several public floggings over something. Couldn''t make out the details; too distant," Michael replied. ¡°I see...¡± Hugo remarked, gazing into the distance at the enemy¡¯s camp. ¡°Should we send a scout to investigate?¡± ¡°Already done. They¡¯ll be back after dark, though I doubt they¡¯ll learn anything useful.¡± Hugo nodded andmented, "These Nicopns... It¡¯s remarkable how they manage to maintain order with so many untrained people.¡± ¡°Their trust to that Tarracan Man is enviable," Michael mused. "The one who feeds his followers with bread as sweet as nectar and honey," Hugo recited, echoing stories from captured men from earlier skirmishes. "Sir Michael, what is your take on such a man?" "If that is true, then he is indeed a living legend and ought to be enshrined. Perhaps it would be best to confine him in a tower so he can continue producing that remarkable bread in peace, ensuring all of Londia does not go hungry this winter." Michael''s jest elicited a chuckle from Hugo, though it too quickly faded. The atmosphere was too sour, too heavy, even for veterans like him. As Hugo¡¯s gaze returned to the sweeping ins, Michael stood. "It''s time to rotate the cavalry." ¡°Take a drink or two and some rest. I¡¯ll keep an eye out for Lady Danie," offered Hugo. ¡°Gratitude, Deputy.¡± ¡°No need, I share the me for allowing her...¡± Hints of bitterness apparent in Hugo''s voice. Taking a deep breath, Michael headed toward the gatehouse, where he found cool shade and a squire who readily offered him a drink. He was about to descend the circr stone stairwell when Hugo''s shout from the battlements halted him. The one-eyed knight hurried back and saw Hugo pointing southward. Others hastened to the battlements for a better view. Michael followed Hugo''s gaze and beheld a towering cloud of dust rising from the south. "From the south?" he whispered to himself, more a statement than a question. An experienced cavalryman from White Lake, like him, knew such a cloud was raised by hundreds, perhaps thousands of horsemen. The swirling dust continued to obscure the finer details, yet the vastness of the disturbance unmistakably heralded theing of a massive cavalry force. Excitement rippled through the ranks as men beckoned theirrades to witness the sight. Along Korimor¡¯s southern wall, eyes were fixed on the emerging spectacle. ¡°Look, our nomads have noticed and are reacting,¡± a squire blurted out excitedly. The advancing force appeared as a mirage beneath the zing sun. Michael continued to ponder. He had no clue who in Londia could muster such power, or why were they in Korimor at this time. Meanwhile, among the Korelians, spection pointed to one name alone. "It¡¯s only been ten days since I sent the letter. This is impossible," Hugo said, shaking his head. Michael shared his skepticism, but as if to mock their doubts, the unmistakable blue and bronze banner appeared proudly on the horizon. Its bold and striking colors finally cut through the dust clouds as the galloping horsemen trod upon the green pasture of Korimor. ¡°The Lord¡¯s personal banner!¡± erupted from many throats at once. Confirming it with his own eye, Michael clenched his fist, pounding the wall in a burst of excitement. Meanwhile, Hugo and his men shouted war cries, jubnt beyond measure. Almost instantaneously, the news spread like wildfire, galvanizing every member of the Korelian force and drawing the gaze of all within the city. Initially, people thought the Korelians had gone mad, but soon the excitement spread like wildfire. Before long, everyone in Korimor heard of what was happening outside the walls. Faster than anyone could have predicted and ever unpredictable, the Lord of Korelia had arrived. *** Chapter 83: The Sinews of War Chapter 83: The Sinews of War Sinews of War Danie The Nicopn-borndy huddled in her cloak to keep warm. After days of subsisting on watery gruel, Danie felt weak. Even water was hard toe by, and her dry lips bled easily. She had several pieces of dark brown beads on her belt. They looked like poorlycquered wooden beads but were actually made of highly valued sucrose mixed with hard biscuits and coated with wax. The small hard candies could give her a burst of stamina if needed. While they wouldn''t cure her hunger, they could prove invaluable. Just like another item she had hidden up her sleeve for defense. Both might prove useful if an opportunity arose. But for now, escape seemed impossible. The wooden cage was built tost, sturdy enough even to contain a beastman. Observing the situation calmly, she stilled her thoughts and conserved her stamina. Despite days of istion in the cage, she remained sharp. Many would be depressed, knowing their mission had almost seeded only to be thwarted in the final stage and thrown into a cage with no hope of rescue. But Danie remained steadfast. Her upbringing as a noble had ironically prepared her for this kind of treatment. She remembered the days when she had been confined to her chamber due to disagreements with her family. In that solitude, she found strength and mental resilience. In fact, the silence empowered her. Since yesterday, she had been reying herst two battles in her mind: one against Lord Lansius, and the other at his side. On both asions, she caught a glimpse of her new master¡¯s ingenuity.She realized what made Lansius unique: his ability to understand the battle as a whole, to see the big picture. That led her to the conviction that help would arrive because Lord Lansius wouldn¡¯t allow Korimor to fall. Not because the city itself was important, but because sooner orter, he needed to solve the Nicopn problem before it wreaked havoc on west Londia¡ªa region where he had a stake through the construction of the Grand Alliance. And it was only in Korimor that he had the advantages of a castle, city walls, and a poption that would ally themselves with his cause. A smile momentarily bloomed on Danie''s lips. If her assessment was true, then she would have her justice against this Tarracan man¡ªthe chatan who had fooled people with his rhetoric and false hope. He had led innocents to live and die as brigands, using them as mere stepping stones in his rise to power. Her stomach groaned again. She clutched her knee, as though trying to stave off both cold and hunger. She carefully tore a small piece from her leather belt and chewed it. She had learned in her youth that the less fortunate resorted to such measures to fend off hunger, but she had never thought she would have to do it herself. The taste was earthy and bitter, with a strong pungent smell released upon chewing. Yet, somehow, it provided some relief to her stomach. Just as she was about to mentally shut off and save her alertness for the night, something happened outside. Hurried footsteps, calls, and shouting broke the silence. The noise didn¡¯t fade. Instead, it escted into a fullmotion. *** The Nicopn Side What appeared to be thousands of horses emerged on the southern horizon, casting shock into the Nicopns who hadn¡¯t expected anyrge military intervention from outside the region. Smaller groups were also seen reconnoitering the area. The men keeping watch shouted and mored for everyone in the camp to take up arms. In a hurry, the Nicopns haphazardly formed their battle lines. Tension filled the air as the numerous cavalry from the opposing side advanced, kicking up clouds of dust. ¡°The attack ising! The attack ising!¡± one man shouted in fear. Refugees had heard tales from Nicopn mercenaries¡ªsurvivors who had escaped the Coalition¡¯s doomed siege in Korelia¡ªand these mercenaries had spread their tragic stories to all. Now, upon recognizing the familiar Blue and Bronze banner, cries erupted. ¡°It¡¯s him! That¡¯s the banner! The ck Lord is here!¡± Many trembled at the sight. Some were so distraught that they left the camp, fleeing toward a distant forest. Amid the chaos, Sergio led his detachment of men onto the field. ¡°A blue and bronze banner?¡± he asked the men nking him. ¡°There are rumors of a powerful new Lord in Korelia. They call him the ck Lord,¡± one of them answered. ¡°Why is he here, so far from Korelia?¡± another inquired nervously, eyeing therge cavalry force amassing near their nk. Sergio took a sharp breath. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? He wants the city.¡± He then spun around to face his men. ¡°Fear not these Londian dogs. I knew they were going to interfere. Luckily, we¡¯re prepared for anti-cavalry warfare.¡± His men sported nervous smiles as Sergio instructed, ¡°Move the crossbowmen and the long pikes closer to the front. We¡¯re going to teach these outdated brutes some state-of-the-art warfare.¡± Out of eight thousand souls, four thousand men armed with spears, swords, sickles, or spades formed the Nicopn battle line. Sergio also put enough men in reserve and positioned plenty to cover his other nks. With many experienced mercenaries under hismand and a cavalry unit ready as a quick reactionary force, he felt well-prepared, confident that the odds were in their favor. *** Korelia Side After having rendezvoused with Sir Harold and Batu, who hadpleted their preparations, the relief force led by Lansius had undertaken a grueling three-day marathon ride to Korimor, traveling from the waning sun until the morning sun. In record-breaking time, Lansius and his riders, along with hundreds of tribesmen, arrived on the outskirts of Korimor. Even when joined with the elderly and children already stationed around Korimor, their numbers didn¡¯t exceed five hundred. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Their numbers appearedrger due to the way they tied their sleeping carpets, armor, and other baggage upward on the saddle, making them resemble riders atop their thousands of spare horses. The nomads aptly named this creation the mirage warriors. They saw Korimor city and its castle situated on a verdant hill, beside a flowing river. Arge but crude encampment was also visible not far from the river. Lansius removed his cloak and mouth covering, shaking the dust from his hair and face. "Is that the encampment?" "Yes, My Lord, the scout confirmed it," said Sir Harold. "I need to see it closer," Lansius stated. "My Lord, we''re not in armor," the knight reminded him. Most of them were wearing padded jacks. "Just a bit closer," Lansius replied. "Riders, prepare for escort," Sir Harold shouted, readying them for contact. Batu rode closer and suggested, "Noyan, let me take my riders closer. I want our presence to be felt." Lansius quickly agreed. "Don''t engage, and make sure not to get caught." Batu smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to maintain the illusion. This is the most fun I¡¯ve had in a while. I still can¡¯t believe you¡¯re familiar with nomadic tactics like this.¡± Lansius grinned at thepliment and saw Batu gallop off to lead his brethren toward the enemy camp¡¯s right side. ¡°Dietrich,¡± he called. ¡°Yes, My Lord,¡± an equally dusty man with a covered head and mouth rode forward. ¡°Get twenty riders and participate. Do not engage, but try to provoke the Nicopns and see how many cavalry they¡¯ve got,¡± Lansius instructed. ¡°At once,¡± Dietrich prepared his group and sallied forth. Without saying a word, Lansius spurred his horse forward for closer reconnaissance. Audrey and the rest of the retinue followed. Stopping at a safe distance, they observed therge Nicopn encampment. Although they had no wooden fence or palisade, they used the river and carts of fallen trees as makeshift obstacles. There were a series ofrge tents in the center, heavily guarded. ¡°That¡¯s where they keep the supplies. Not bad,¡± mumbled Lansius. Audrey chimed in, ¡°These aren¡¯t refugees. Better not to underestimate them.¡± ¡°Thedy is correct. A simple cavalry assault wouldn¡¯t work, not with our real numbers,¡± advised Sir Harold. Not a moment too soon, the enemy reacted to the Korelian and nomadic presence by sending thousands of men to form a circr battle line. The waning sun reflected off their metal weapons¡ªspears, swords, and scythes¡ªas if challenging the neers to attack. Lansius also noticed a group of crossbowmen taking positions behind men armored with pikes. ¡°They¡¯repetent, alright.¡± ¡°Look, the city gate is open,¡± Audrey pointed out. ¡°Our banner and White Lake. Must be Hugo and Sir Michael,¡± said Sir Harold. ¡°Be on guard. No matter what the scouts say, don¡¯t getcent,¡± warned Lansius. Before he could say more, he coughed and tasted iron. Dizziness overcame him, and he saw red on his hand as he tried to cover his mouth. Before he understood what had happened, Audrey and Harold rushed toward him. *** Nicopn Side The sun finally went down, and despite some cavalry activity, no follow-up action urred. Nervousness and anticipation ran high, but for many, burdened by hunger and fatigue, they mored to return to their camp. By now, even Sergio¡¯s closest aide was certain there would be no battle that day. In contrast, Sergio, recently briefed about the ck Lord by the survivors of the Siege of Korelia, remained concerned and insisted that his men stay on the lines despite the falling light. It was only afterplete darkness had settled that Sergio allowed a majority of his force to break formation. The thousands of men returned to their families and began to cook whatever meager food they had. Anticipating a night attack, Sergio worked hard to convince his men to allocate as many soldiers as possible for the night watch. Many were skeptical, believing that the fear of a night attack was unfounded. ¡°The enemy just arrived after a long journey; they should be wary of an attack from us, not the other way around,¡± said one outspoken captain among his ranks. ¡°We¡¯re not only facing the neers. Don¡¯t forget the garrison in Korimor city,¡± Sergio retorted. ¡°Themoners are already starving on the few rations they have. Asking them to perform under these conditions might incite rebellion,¡± another captain warned. ¡°We¡¯ll give extra rations this morning to those who take the night watch,¡± Sergio conceded. Finally, they agreed to assign a third of their force to night watch. To maintain discipline, Sergio and his staff made random patrols along the lines. Both he and his inner circle understood that the risk was too high; they would rather exhaust their men than risk defeat. The more they conversed with the survivors of the doomed campaign to Korelia, the more they came to understand that the ck Lord was cunning and unorthodox in battle. That night, the Nicopns were restless, gossiping about the new threat and growing fearful of the ck Lord. Every distant neighing horse and every unusual nocturnal animal sound spooked them. Sergio himself couldn¡¯t sleep and chose to keep watch, apanied by a guard with a loaded crossbow at his side. *** Fortified Camp outside Korimor''s Gate Lansius awakened around the third watch. He saw unfamiliar ceilings and surroundings and woke up abruptly. A damp piece of cloth dropped onto hisp once he managed to sit on the bed. ¡°A fever?¡± he muttered to himself. He checked his forehead but found it normal. Then the slight headache returned. There was no door in the wooden cabin, only a heavy canvas, which was pushed aside as someone entered. ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Sigmund?¡± Lansius asked, recognizing the skald¡¯s clear voice. Sigmund scrambled for something before returning with a jug of water and a cup. He approached and knelt before the bed, offering a cup of water. ¡°Please, have some water, O Lord. Shall I furnish you with anything or anyone?¡± Lansius took the cup but didn¡¯t drink. ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°We¡¯re inside a camp just outside Korimor city. The ce was built by Hugo when he arrived in Korimor. It¡¯s fortified, and Sir Harold has arranged his men on defense.¡± Lansius breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°How¡¯s Batu and his tribes?¡± ¡°He has pulled out and is camping further away from the city.¡± ¡°And the castle?¡± ¡°The city is ours, My Lord. The House didn¡¯t even demand to see Lord Omin.¡± Lansius furrowed his brows. ¡°So, where is Omin now?¡± ¡°Sir Harold has kept him in a separate cabin. He seems calm and hasn¡¯t caused trouble.¡± Lansius nodded approvingly and drank from his cup. The water felt good on his parched throat, although hints of a strong metallic smell still lingered in his nostrils. ¡°My Lord, try to get more rest. The night is still long, and I¡¯ll remain at your side,¡± urged Sigmund. Acting on his suggestion, Lansiusy down again. Indeed, his head felt light. ¡°What happened to me? Last I remember, I was reconnoitering the Nicopn encampment.¡± ¡°You either coughed up blood or had a nosebleed and almost fell from the horse.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Lansius remembered feeling dizzy and coughing. ¡°Must be the heat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what the physician told us.¡± ¡°I hope he didn¡¯t rmend a duck egg as a remedy,¡± he mused. The skald smiled. ¡°Just some cold water and vinegar.¡± ¡°That is surprisingly mild.¡± Sigmund chuckled at Lansius¡¯ment. ¡°Fear not, My Lord, as I will keep you from the duck egg broth. Let music be the cure for your mdy.¡± Lansius smiled, amused at the archaic words he used. Unexpectedly, drowsiness came easily. ¡°Where¡¯s Lady Audrey?¡± ¡°The Baroness is sleeping with Ca next door. She insisted on being at your side, but we convinced her not to.¡± ¡°Excellent work, Sigmund.¡± The skald bowed his head graciously. ¡°Put more trust in us, O Lord. Let us take some of your burden.¡± ¡°I shall if I can give it to you,¡± Lansius drew a deep breath. ¡°Prepare your shoulders. By tomorrow, I think we¡¯ll have an act to y.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll dly y my part to the fullest.¡± Lansius was impressed. ¡°Then lend me your ears before the dream takes them away from me.¡± Sigmund¡¯s eyes turned sharp, his face serious. ¡°Tomorrow morning, the Nicopns will likely send an envoy. They¡¯ll either try to curry favor, offer a deal, or intimidate us. When that happens, I want you to prepare everyone in my vicinity to y along with my act. If I say: let¡¯s make a party, then let¡¯s make one.¡± The skald nodded his head, and Lansius continued, ¡°If I say: let¡¯s bring a big cauldron and boil a person..." Sigmund raised an eyebrow but refrained frommenting. ¡°I want you and the rest to not hesitate at mymand. We can¡¯t afford to be seen making empty threats. If they try to intimidate us, then we will counter with an equal measure.¡± Sigmund quickly understood the intention. Lansius drew a sharp breath and reflected, ¡°When we are weak, we cannot afford to appear so.¡± The words piqued Sigmund. ¡°Sir Michael said simr things when I met him. He feared that after the famine, hunger, and conflicts the Nicopns have endured, right now, the onlynguage they truly understand is strong action and violence.¡± ¡°He¡¯s wise toe to that conclusion,¡± Lansius said with renewed interest. ¡°Sigmund, please arrange a meeting with Sir Michael and Hugo at dawn. I need all the intel I can get.¡± ¡°Certainly, My Lord.¡± "Unsavory as it must be, we must try to talk it out, because the only other option is the ultima ratio," said Lansius grimly, thinking about just how many lives would perish from both sides if they resorted to battle. *** Chapter 84: White Pieces Chapter 84: White Pieces White Pieces Dawn had just broken when Sir Michael and Hugo slipped through the city gate and arrived outside the cabin. The cool wind was blowing, and the grass was wet with morning dew. Sir Harold finally emerged from inside and invited them in. ¡°The Lord wishes to see you.¡± ¡°Am I allowed to bring my sword?¡± Michael asked as he was not part of Lord Lansius¡¯ House. ¡°Is there any reason not to?¡± Harold countered with a grin. Michael chuckled, pleased with the implied trust. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s perfectly capable of killing us both,¡± Hugo jested and entered first. Michael entered and saw Lansius sitting on a folding chair behind a small table. Audrey sat beside him. ¡°My Lord,¡± Hugo and Michael greeted him. Thetter added, ¡°We wee you to Korimor.¡±¡°Deputy, Sir Michael,¡± Lord Lansius replied. "How are Korimor and its people? Do they oppose you?" ¡°No, at least not openly. But the issue of food rations is ongoing,¡± admitted Hugo. ¡°How about House Omin?¡± ¡°The House consists only of Lady Hilda and her young son. They pose little threat. It¡¯s no surprise. With the Baroness as their new head of House, they¡¯re essentially an extension of your own House,¡± Hugo exined. ¡°I suppose they¡¯re open to the idea of bing part of the most powerful House in Londia,¡± Haroldmented from behind, eliciting a few smirks and smiles. Lansius was amused and nced at Audrey, who responded, ¡°I¡¯ll meet with them today and secure their support.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t promise them anything except safety, goodnd, and a monthly allowance. Take their son as a squire when he¡¯s of age,¡± Lansius instructed. Then he turned to the twomanders. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the city¡¯s supplies?¡± Hugo looked at Sir Michael, who exined, ¡°The city is fortunate that the previous Lord maintained arge cache of food. The records show that he consistently bought from and used Three Hill¡¯s reserves during his campaigns. However, even withst year¡¯s harvest and the current rations, the granary won¡¯tst through the winter.¡± ¡°He is indeed cunning,¡± Lansiusmented. ¡°Perhaps we can use him instead of sending him back to the dungeon,¡± Audrey suggested. Lansius mulled over the idea. ¡°If he¡¯s not too proud, I could ce him under someone. But he needs to earn our trust first.¡± Realizing the conversation had strayed, he added, ¡°Let¡¯s set this issue aside for now. What are your thoughts on the Nicopns situation?¡± ¡°My Lord, first of all, I need to inform you that Lady Danie was captured,¡± reported Hugo. Lansius drew a deep breath but only signaled Hugo to continue. He knew from thest message that she had attempted to broker peace, and it was indeed risky. Hugo continued, ¡°The enemy is keeping her alive and wants to use her as a hostage.¡± ¡°Bargaining tools,¡± muttered Lansius. ¡°Any reason why she attempted to talk?¡± ¡°She said the Nicopns are fractured. It¡¯s unlikely that everyone agrees on besieging a walled city like Korimor.¡± Lansius understood her intention, but s, it had failed. ¡°How do you think we should solve these Nicopn problems?¡± Hugo looked at Sir Michael and spoke first. ¡°I think we should levy the popce. That way, we¡¯ll have the numbers required to meet them on the field. I believe that our cavalry should suffice to nk them.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be a good battle,¡± admitted Lansius. ¡°High casualties from both sides, but a victory nevertheless.¡± Then Lansius gazed at the one-eyed knight. ¡°My Lord, how about subterfuge?¡± Michael suggested. Lansius was piqued. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± ¡°Before Lady Danie was captured, she reported that her attempt almost worked. The Nicopns aren¡¯t under one leadership. While in general, they follow this Tarracan Man, there are mercenarypanies that have joined in but have different loyalties. And not everyone likes the Tarracan Man.¡± ¡°So, she went there not to broker peace but to instigate a mutiny?¡± asked Lansius. Michael nodded, ¡°She found out that peace isn¡¯t possible if the Tarracan Man is in the lead. The man simply wants to rule.¡± Almost everyone murmured, and Lansius allowed them to vent their disgust. Audrey sighed. ¡°To use hungry people as a stepping stone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bloody path, none should ever take,¡± said Sir Harold. Lansius closed his eyes,paring himself with the Tarracan Man. Despite the contrast, he saw some simrities. He had battled Robert and gained Korelia for his own personal gain. He then stubbornly defended it also for his own personal gain. As if noticing his troubled mind, Audrey ced her hand on his wrist. Lansius nced at her and nodded in appreciation. ¡°I hope I¡¯m a better man than he is,¡± said Lansius. ¡°My Lord, you surely jest,¡± said Hugo, surprised. The rest also looked concerned, which pleased Lansius. ¡°The Lord of Korelia is still recovering; please forgive his tactless jest,¡± said Audrey. ¡°Perhaps, a duck egg broth could cure this ailment.¡± ¡°No, wait--¡° ¡°There should be a stockpile in the city. I¡¯ll put up a petition right away,¡± said Hugo. ¡°There¡¯s an apothecary in the city. They should have potent medicines,¡± Sir Michael suggested. Lansius chuckled and waved it all off. ¡°No duck egg for me, on the pain of no pay,¡± he threatened. Only then did they realize just how much the Lord hated the broth. Even the Baroness looked the other way, for fear of incurring his wrath. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the vition. With his retinue in line, the Lord crossed his arms and asked Michael, ¡°From your words, it seems possible to divide or turn them against themselves.¡± ¡°Indeed, My Lord, but it will require some finesse.¡± ¡°Do you think you have it?¡± Lansius asked. ¡°Inmanding battles, I might be worthless, but in courtly matters, I believe I can hold my own,¡± said Michael confidently. Lansius sat in silence for a moment, and nobody bothered him, knowing he was deciding on a n. The shadows from fiventerns hung around the cabin danced as the morning wind began to breeze. He finally shifted in his seat and spoke, ¡°Hugo, you¡¯re more suited for this task. At the first light, levy a thousand militia from the popce. Double their rations for the duration of the training. Make sure to only take the fit and people with arms, helmets, and at least gambeson.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lord,¡± replied Hugo. ¡°Sir Harold, pick a hundred of the best from the existing troops from Korimor, their guardsmen, and their mercenaries. Meld them with your men. I want you to prepare them as crack troops inbination with our dragoon regiment.¡± ¡°May I ask, what¡¯s their purpose?¡± asked the tall knight. ¡°Possibly, hostage rescue,¡± revealed Lansius. ¡°If we want to divide them sessfully, then chances are we¡¯ll need to rescue some families.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll be hard to do,¡± Harold said without mincing words. ¡°The result may be bleak, but as long as they see usmit,¡± said Lansius, seemingly out of breath. Audrey reached out to Lansius. ¡°You¡¯re exerting yourself. Better finish this quickly and get some rest.¡± Lansius nodded, watching his men look concerned. ¡°At ease. Just fatigue. Let me outline that I wanted to try to avoid bloodshed, there¡¯s still time before harvest. I have discussed my ns with Sigmund; he¡¯ll be able to give you some pointers about what to do. The Nicopns should send their envoy today or tomorrow.¡± ¡°What if they don¡¯t send one?¡± asked Audrey. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make them,¡± replied Lansius firmly. *** Korimor Within an hour, morning arrived in Korimor, and the fall season could be felt everywhere. The wind carried a strong earthen scent, and there were more clouds overhead. At first light, as ordered, Hugo and his men marched toward the city za and announced the recruitment of a thousand men. This announcement, with the promise of double rations, excited everyone. Word spread like wildfire, and soon many flocked to the za with helmets, swords, and gambesons. While this was expected, there was also another movement of people. Propelled by the Lord of Korelia¡¯s presence outside, and therge allied tribesmen, the Korimors dared to venture outside to collect hay and firewood for the winter. At first, the guardsmen allowed a small number of them, but before long, arge number began to amass at the city gates, and there was concern that this could turn serious. Sir Michael thus sent a message to Lord Lansius. When the messenger arrived, the Lord and the Baroness were eating a light breakfast. ¡°If it¡¯s hundreds of people with carts, it could be a hazard if we need to defend against an attack,¡± said Audrey. ¡°What do you think, Sir Harold?¡± asked Lansius after sipping a bitter herb-infused concoction. ¡°Well, I say there¡¯s little harm, and if this baits the Nicopns to move, then perhaps it¡¯s something My Lord can exploit.¡± Lansius stifled augh at the knight¡¯s cunning answer. ¡°Make some arrangements then.¡± ¡°At once, My Lord,¡± said Sir Harold and left the cabin, taking the messenger with him. After they left, Audrey asked, ¡°You seem unconcerned with this. Is this within your prediction?¡± ¡°No. I didn¡¯t expect this, but it sort of aligns with my n,¡± he admitted. Audrey offered him some sweet bread, and Lansius took a bite. ¡°Which part is aligned?¡± she asked after they finished with the bread. ¡°Well, I insist on staying here and not entering the city to try to provoke a response from the Nicopns.¡± Audrey tried to fathom the reason. ¡°I want to break the sense of the city being under siege. It¡¯s hard on morale. I want to encourage people to venture outside to gather food, hay, wild berries, or even to go fishing. Those activities will ultimately help the city,¡± he exined. ¡°This is exactly what happened,¡± praised Audrey. ¡°No, I expected a dozen or tens of people, not hundreds. The Korimors are either bold or desperate,¡± he said rather worriedly. The situation inside the city might be worse than he expected. *** Arriving at the city gate, Sir Harold personally ordered it opened, and hundreds of people armed with scythes marched out. They hurried to the meadows just beyond the city wall, working quickly to gather hay. Horse-drawn carts filled up and shuttled into the city almost non-stop. The livelihood of their livestock depended on it. Without good hay, the animals would neither fatten up for the winter nor produce milk. Despite the bustling activity outside the walls, the Nicopns did nothing. Frustration seemed to build up in their camp, yet theyunched no sorties. After confirming the situation with his scout and Sir Harold, Lansius summoned House Omin. He was determined to use this opportunity to further his n and solve as many issues as possible. The issue of the transfer of power was particrly high on his priority list. Despite his position, Lansius yed little role except to witness Audrey take over her House¡¯s leadership from her nephew, a boy younger than Margo. The boy was only assisted by Hilda, his mother. Omin¡¯s wife was native to Londia but was not born in Korimor. With the symbolic transfer of the patent of Baron of Korimor and the key to the undercroft vault, Audrey officially became a Baroness, styled The Lady of Korimor. Audrey seemed stoic, emotionless as she took the items and gave them to Ca for safekeeping. Lansius at her side looked proud. Meanwhile, Hilda and her son seemed fearful and nervous until the Lady guaranteed their safety and promised goodnd. ¡°We have moved from the castle and have transferredmand of the guards to Deputy Hugo. But please allow me to retain some of my older retinue,¡± asked Hilda. ¡°As long as you can afford it,¡± said Audrey. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a monthly allowance, but it won¡¯t be much since we¡¯re at war. Do try to make it work.¡± Hilda then asked, ¡°We learned that my husband is here. Can we see him?¡± Audrey almost allowed them, but Lansius cleared his throat and advised, ¡°It¡¯ll be hard for him to be seen all dirty and dusty after a long journey. It¡¯s best to prepare him a bath and good clothes, as well as his personal barber and servant. Give them one day, and then tomorrow you can meet him.¡± "That is a kind suggestion, My Lord. I shall do as you say," Hilda responded openly. "A favor, if you could," asked Lord Lansius. "Please, if it''s within my power." "When you meet your husband tomorrow, please ask about his contingency n in this situation. I might learn something beneficial to aid our situation. Rest assured, I would consider this a meritorious service." Hilda understood his intention, expressed her gratitude, and left the premises. Not long after she returned to the city, a host of workers with carts carried three wooden bathtubs. The tworgest were for Lord Lansius and the Baroness,plete with hot water, flowers, and clean clothes. The smallest of the three was intended for Omin, a sign of humility on their part. Lord Lansius gratefully epted the gift and cleaned himself. After so many days without baths, the first time always felt good. His skin became supple, and his muscles felt rxed. Ca, as the Baroness¡¯s squire, politely confiscated the flowers, recing them with herbal leaves she had gathered from the tribesmen. She had been taught by Cecile and Calub not to trust anyone too easily. Even insignificant things could contain poison that might harm her charge. After cleaning himself, Lansius sat in his cabin-turnedmand-center and received updates regarding the situation. He confirmed that the Nicopns had done nothing but dig some pitfalls as measures against a cavalry attack. Next, Hugo sent a report. ¡°More than enough have joined. Selection and training are ongoing. The anticipation is high,¡± Roger, the squire, reported on behalf of Hugo. Lansius nodded. From the window, he could watch Sir Harold condition his men to move speedily under hismand and to retreat in an orderly fashion after achieving their objectives. The new dragoon regiment, the fast-moving footmen riding horses, would also participate. Lansius had yet to give them a role, but they would be vital. Nearing midday, Lansius was about to survey the location, but Audrey and his staff urged him to get some rest to avoid a rpse. ... Lansiusy down to rest, but a sense of restlessness kept him alert. Whatever had happened to him yesterday and this morning felt distant. Feeling better, he taught Roger how to make bird¡¯s-eye maps instead of sleeping. Audrey entered the sleeping chamber. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re awake.¡± Roger stood straight and bowed his head to the Lady of Korimor, surprising Audrey with the formality. ¡°Any new developments?¡± asked Lansius while putting down his quill pen. ¡°You¡¯re going to like this. We have an envoy,¡± said Audrey. Lansius couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Who¡¯s waiting outside?¡± ¡°Harold and Dietrich. They¡¯re giving them the silent treatment,¡± she replied. Lansius nodded while feeling the weight of responsibility creeping on his shoulder. It didn''t bend his tempered will, merely steeled his resolve. Here we are, fighting to survive, in a world with the darkest powers... He recalled a catchy lyric and gazed at Audrey. He felt her trust in him. "Summon Michael and Sigmund. Let the Tragedy of Nicopns begin." *** Chapter 85: The Sons of Nicopola Chapter 85: The Sons of Nicop The Sons of Nicop The three envoys had been waiting in the midday sun. They had asked to find some shade, but the guards and knights gave only a lukewarm response. Thus, they settled to wait in an awkward and heavy atmosphere. Suddenly, a young man exited, looked around fiercely at the three envoys, and spoke to one of the knights. ¡°The Lord is willing to entertain the envoys.¡± The tall and imposing knight grumbled, spat on the grass, and said to the envoys, ¡°Well, you got your chance. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t treat you right.¡± The envoys hurriedly moved inside, weing the cool shade and sweet floral fragrance. ¡°Behold, the Lord of Korelia, the Protector of Korimor, the Leader of the Grand Alliance, and the Noyan of the Londia Tribesmen,¡± a squire heralded. The envoys bowed their heads in unison toward a man in brightly colored clothing slouched on a padded chair. Indeed, he had ck hair. ¡°My Lord, we Nicopns bid our wee to this area,¡± said one of the envoys, a stout-looking soldier. Another followed up, ¡°What happened between the city and our people is unfortunate, but we¡¯re willing to make amends.¡±¡°Amends?¡± Lord Lansiusughed. Seizing the moment, the third envoy brought forward acquered jewelry coffer. ¡°Please ept a gift from our leader.¡± Two of the envoys looked excited, but the soldier appeared anxious. The Lord¡¯s knight intercepted the intricate wooden box and broke the wax seal in front of them. When he opened it, a pungent odor emanated from the box. The knight¡¯s eyes widened, while two of the envoys panicked. One gasped while the other shrieked in fear and nearly lost his footing. The squires reacted by drawing their swords, but the Lord waved them off. ¡°Let me see,¡± hemanded. ¡°Don¡¯t let them near the Lord,¡± the knight barked at the squires. Then, more politely to his Lord, ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s an insult.¡± The Lord rose from his seat to take a look at the jewelry box. Meanwhile, the two envoys cowered in fear, while the stout man visibly fumed. ¡°Ah, what a gift,¡± the Lord said, his tone surprisingly fascinated by the grotesque object. ¡°Si ringsplete with the cut-off fingers. So, intimidating.¡± ¡°This is a preposterous insult. They should all be flogged,¡± suggested the knight. ¡°Oh, they¡¯ll have their flogs, but after I¡¯m done with them,¡± said the Lord. ¡°I wonder what embalming he used to remove the stench.¡± He then gazed at the envoys and asked, ¡°Should I return the favor?¡± Realizing the hinted intention, the two envoys dropped to the ground, their faces pale, and they began to beg. ¡°My Lord, please listen. I don¡¯t know about the content. I¡¯m just a tradesman who dealt with Nicopn nobles. Sergio told me to talk sweet and present you this gift.¡± ¡°My Lord, we didn¡¯t know. Sergio set us up. He must¡¯ve wanted us to die,¡± said another one. "And I intend to deliver," replied the Lord with bizarre enthusiasm. "This is a game I can''t lose. He aimed to intimidate me, and I shall retaliate in kind." The envoys were paralyzed with fear. The one who had offered the jewelry coffer began to weep, while even the stout man dropped to his knees as if pleading for mercy. But the Lord was far from finished. "My scouts found human remains in a cauldron in the forest. Perhaps I should boil you three alive." Madness flickered in his eyes, unnerving the envoys, who could only beg for their lives. "No, wait," the Lord suddenly eximed. "That wouldn''t work. That would only feed him." He then erupted intoughter, joined by his staff and knights. The Lord finally added, "I bet this Sergio will dly chug a soup made from you three. He must truly despise you to have sent you here." In desperation, one of the envoys threw themselves at the Lord¡¯s feet. ¡°My Lord truly knows. This Sergio, he didn¡¯t like us. He wanted us to die so he could control our families and followers.¡± Lansius coughed several times and returned to his seat. His squire readily offered a goblet of water, which Lansius took and drank. ¡°Gentlemen, I understand your plight. But to me, you¡¯re all already dead.¡± ¡°My Lord, please...¡± the envoy begged. "You''re mistaken," the Lord corrected them. "If I let you return unharmed, Sergio would likely be suspicious. He might conduct a sham trial, use you of colluding with me, and then execute you and your family." Hearing the Lord¡¯s exnation, the three envoys started to feel angry at Sergio¡¯s treachery. The Lord ignored their reaction and talked to his knight. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad strategy, using my hand to kill them and gain their followers¡¯ loyalty. A dishonorable method, but who are we to judge?¡± ¡°My Lord, my name is Servius,¡± the stout-looking envoy eximed, his strong voice gathering attention. ¡°I¡¯m loyal only to my legion, and I have influence over two hundred fighters.¡± ¡°Oh, that must be the reason why he wants you to die,¡± quipped the Lord. Uwfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°He suspected me of having contact with one of your agents,¡± Servius tried to exin. ¡°Lady Danie?¡± asked the one-eyed knight who just arrived. Servius looked at the neer and sighed in regret. ¡°Unfortunately, I never met her. But the ones working with her have been rounded up and killed. Many were people who I have shared battles with.¡± The Lord sized up Servius and asked, "Why don''t you and your men stand up to him?" ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t trust my own men," he said with regret. "This Sergio has a reputation as a savior. Time and time again, he has proven capable of bringing food to the table as long as they do exactly as they¡¯re told. This is why your agent¡¯s n failed. Somebody must¡¯ve talked.¡± Servius'' exnation made both envoys cower. Sergio, the Tarracan Man, was a figure they both feared and revered. The Lord let out a sigh. ¡°I lost interest. Guards, take them out.¡± The envoys panicked and were about to beg, but the knight stood tall, threatening them. ¡°My Lord, how about their escorts?¡± The Lord rolled his eyes and replied grimly. ¡°Let them watch.¡± The knights and squires drew their swords, leaving the envoys with no choice but to ept their fate. The squires then tied them and covered their heads before sending them outside. *** Nicopn Camp People flocked to the east side of the camp where they could watch from a distance how the three envoys were paraded on top of carts. They were subsequently tied and flogged mercilessly until they all fainted. Despite pleas from multiple people, Sergio refused to send help, saying, "This is what the enemy wants. They must have a force ready to ambush us. While it pains me to see my trusted fellow Nicopns being treated like this, we must endure." As the crowd grewrger and more restless, he rallied them, "Sons of Nicop, hear me out! This Lord of Korelia is an evil man. I offered him gifts worthy of high nobles, and yet he tortured our cherished envoys. What kind of Lord harms a messenger? He is brutal, no doubt, and any attempt to resolve this amicably would be futile. But now is not the time to act. To move now would be to fall into their trap!" The situation put heavy pressure on the group that wanted to resolve the issue peacefully. Now, they had no counter-argument against Sergio¡¯s insistence on offering battle. Meanwhile, the three victims of Sergio¡¯s power y were kicked off the cart and left to fend for themselves. Only afterward did their escorts finally muster the courage to help them. The rest of the Nicopns also rushed to their rescue. Sergio wore a face of regret and a pained expression, but deep down he was happy. The only better oue would have been for all three to die, but even this would prevent anyone from voicing support for a diplomatic solution. He felt he had won the first battle of wits. Tonight, he would gather the council of Nicopn leaders and ask for their total support for a pitched battle. This new Lord of Korelia threat had to be dealt with before they could prepare a defense. Sergio had enough crossbow bolts, long pikes, and heavy armor to execute a fairly recent strategy: the pike and shot. It would be something that a Londian like Lord Lansius would never expect. He nned to bait the Korelian cavalry and spring a trap, annihting them in one go. This was why they didn¡¯t evacuate to the wooded area and stayed in the ins despite the disadvantage and the opponent¡¯srge cavalry presence. This seemingly massive tactical mistake from the Nicopn side was in reality a trap. The same one that had worked against the knights of southern Nicopolis and the Umbend cavalry. And now, the Nicopns under Sergio had be experts at it. *** Servius With battered bodies, the envoys were brought back to the Nicopn camp to a heroes¡¯ wee. Sergio met them, pressuring them not to divulge his gift to Lansius, lest their beloved family members suffer a horrible death. Afterward, the three were led to their respective tents to receive treatment. Serviusy face down on a bed of hay. His clothes were torn and stained brown with dried blood, as was his skin. His cousin ground medicinal herbs into a paste, while his son provided him with wine to dull the pain. Even without a whip, using just a straight wooden stick, the flogging had been painful and hard on the body. He couldn¡¯t even sit and simply tried to shake off the pain from his back. After applying a thinyer of medicinal paste as an ointment, there was little else they could do but let the patient rest. Servius fell asleep only to awaken during sundown. He drew a deep breath and smelled a strong iron scent inside his tent. His family was boiling their rations of watery gruel. Despite his ims about how heroic the trio had been, Sergio refused to give his family more unless they participated in the night watch. They were bitter about Sergio but felt powerless against him. Worse, they knew that Sergio had nted spies to watch them. Hearing his family talk about Sergio, Servius recalled the events of that midday. He remembered sitting on the cart, his hands and legs tied, under a cloudy sky. Amid the creaking of cart wheels over uneven terrain and the sporadic neighing of horses, he¡¯d had an unexpected conversation. Unbeknownst to most, Lord Lansius, in disguise, rode beside Servius¡¯ cart as the envoys were escorted to the field where they would be flogged. Lansius¡¯ words still echoed in Servius¡¯ ears: ¡°Do you know why I ordered this?¡± Servius recalled that he¡¯d wanted to spit but fear had made him shake his head. ¡°It¡¯s to save you from Sergio.¡± The words prompted Servius to do a double-take. ¡°Why did Sergio send you with that box of fingers? I think it¡¯s because he fears you. He needs you to die.¡± Servius could only exhale bitterly. ¡°You hesitated. You fear him.¡± ¡°I do not,¡± Servius shook his head. ¡°I fear for my family and my men.¡± ¡°Then endure the pain. It¡¯s ironic, but this is the only way to keep you alive; otherwise, this Tarracan Man will be suspicious and kill you outright.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Servius asked. ¡°Do you want to save your family?¡± Lord Lansius replied, dodging the question. Jumping to conclusions, Servius warned, ¡°You want me to assassinate Sergio? That¡¯s impossible. After your agent¡¯s failure, it¡¯s difficult to even get close to him. He¡¯s surrounded at all times.¡± However, the Lord seemed to have another idea. ¡°How many did you say are under your influence?¡± ¡°Two hundred, but if I make my move, another three hundred will join, along with possibly five hundred unarmed people.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll do,¡± said Lord Lansius, surprising Servius. ¡°I can¡¯t rush at Sergio, not even in the middle of your attack. He¡¯ll ce me far away and put his men in my path.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Instead of fighting, run to the woods.¡± ¡°Run...?¡± ¡°Spread the word that you have a backup n in the woods if Sergio fails in the war.¡± ¡°But that still requires victory,¡± Servius warned. ¡°At least a decisive win to break the morale of Sergio¡¯s men. A rout won¡¯t happen if he¡¯s still alive.¡± ¡°Then I shall defeat him,¡± dered Lord Lansius. Even Servius was astounded by the man¡¯s conviction and couldn¡¯t help but warn him, ¡°How can you beat him? He has the numbers and the supplies. Don¡¯t be fooled by the location of the camp; it¡¯s well-fortified. The men are well-armed and equipped against cavalry attack.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that he has greater numbers and probably better fighters, also equipped to handle cavalry attack. However, that will amount to nothing. Just a tragedy waiting to happen.¡± The calmness stemming from sheer conviction moved Servius, who had long sought to split ways with Sergio and his diabolical rise to power. ¡°What will you do with the people under me if you win this?¡± ¡°Nothing but grant them the freedom to find a job and feed their families.¡± ¡°My Lord, we¡¯re not farmers.¡± "Then your men shall fight for me. Food in exchange for bravery in battle. This is Londia; you won''t find easy living here." Servius heaved a long sigh but nodded his head. "I suppose Sergio wouldn''t n for a general attack, given that his strong point is the camp. Fortunately, this will give you time to think. Remember this well: three days from now, when the night is burning, you must provide me with an answer," warned the Lord sternly. "Fail to do so, and all your men and their families will not survive this war." *** Chapter 86: Testing the Waters Chapter 86: Testing the Waters Testing the Waters Korimor Castle Inside the stone-walled chamber of Korimor Castle, a ce that had witnessed countless strife, regime changes, and treachery, Lord Lansius sat alone facing a stone table. A silver tter glistened in the midday sun streaming through the narrow windows. Despite the food situation, the staff had done their best to provide a savory menu for their new Lord. Ca stood guard. In Margo¡¯s absence, she had be the de facto food and wine tester. Living with the staff of a former opponent involved many risks. Today marked the second day since Lansius¡¯ arrival in Korimor. Yesterday, he had met with envoys, which had resulted in a public flogging. He disliked the punishment but understood its necessity. His opponent, Sergio, was cunning and adept at scheming. Yesterday, he proved that he could force Lansius to react. Yet, that did not overly concern him. In war, cold calction was paramount, and Lansius still felt he had the upper hand. He carefully read the missive just delivered to him. It was from Omin, outlining his contingency ns against a siege. From this letter, Lansius learned a great deal. He had to admit that the man was a capable administrator. Misguided, but capable. However, he still harbored reservations about employing Omin. He felt the need for consultations with other Lords in his alliance and his top retainers like Sir Justin.Putting those thoughts aside, he shifted his attention to another report concerning grain rationing and the new militia. Sir Michael had been invaluable in assessing the storage conditions and providing estimates, which helped Lansius greatly in understanding his real inventory. The knight also reported on the condition of the grain and storage. The risk of mold was ever-present, and preventative measures were as important as rationing. Time passed. Lansius yawned and stretched, feeling a deep ache in his bones from the exhausting marathon riding and nights spent sleeping rough. His buttocks and hips were still raw from the journey. For days his only bed had beenyers of rugsid out in the open air. This harsh arrangement had led to a persistent shortness of breath, as well as a mild cough and a sore throat. Reflecting on it, the journey had been extraordinarily spartan. After departing from Korelia, they had spent several nights as guests in the yurts of nomadic tribesmen they encountered. Eventually, they rendezvoused with Sir Harold and Batu after days of traversing the northern corridor. Batu was already prepared with his warriors and celebrated Lansius¡¯ arrival with a grand feast. However, beyond that point, there were no viges or yurts where they could seek shelter. Often this meant sleeping wherever they could find a water source, following eight- to ten-hour rides with frequent horse changes. The journey was excruciating. The only thing that gave Lansius sce was Audrey¡¯s resilience. As the more experienced traveler, she stepped in to care for him when he was at his lowest¡ªprone to rants and easily irritated by everything around him. Lansius nced at Ca. ¡°Tell me, do you still feel pain from riding?¡± ¡°Just a bit, My Lord,¡± replied the squire. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re a tough one,¡± Lansiusplimented. ¡°Not at all, My Lord. The Baroness is even tougher. She resumed sword training this morning.¡± Lansius shook his head in disbelief. Watching him, Ca continued, ¡°It¡¯s as if the Lady is pushing herself.¡± ¡°Pushing herself?¡± ¡°Indeed, My Lord. It seems she truly wishes to live up to your expectations.¡± ¡°My expectations...? Tell me, Ca, what are my expectations of her?¡± Ca pressed her lips tightly together. ¡°Why do you hesitate?¡± Lansius asked, approaching the squire, who wore an embarrassed expression. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve spoken too much, My Lord.¡± Lansius chuckled and moved to a red-cushioned daybed in the corner. No longer concerned about the staff gossip, he started to relish the bliss of ignorance. He had barely taken a deep breath when the door burst open. Audrey entered, gulping from a water skin, d in training armor she had found in the castle armory. ¡°My Lady,¡± Ca greeted. Audrey waved her off and turned to Lansius. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve changed the n?¡± ¡°Yes, I have a better understanding of the Nicopn mindset. Our initial assumptions won¡¯t work,¡± he exined, gesturing for her to sit beside him. Audrey moved closer but remained standing. Lansius grabbed the water skin from her hand and drank slowly. The water burned, a sign that he needed more rest and some honey. ¡°How¡¯s training?¡± he asked. ¡°Good. So, what¡¯s the new n? I also heard you made some changes to the militia?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve just removed the carpenters from the militia. I need to form a separatemand for them. I¡¯ve ced them under Sir Michael.¡± ¡°Mm, it seems you¡¯ve given our friend from White Lake a lot of responsibilities.¡± ¡°He¡¯s capable.¡± ¡°Wish I could be of use.¡± Lansius was surprised by the notion and gazed at her, expecting a pout. However, Audrey simply looked back at him with furrowed brows. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± she asked. To alleviate the awkwardness, Lansius coughed and then noticed something. ¡°Drey, why are you still standing?¡± He motioned for her to sit next to him once again. ¡°I just trained,¡± she replied, dismissing him. ¡°So, we often sit together after training?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as airy in here, and I don¡¯t want to trouble you with the smell.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad,¡± he argued. ¡°I also took care of the horses this morning, so I probably smell more than you think,¡± she stated firmly. Lansius chuckled. ¡°I thought you hated me or something.¡± ¡°Why would you say something like that?¡± she blurted out. Sensing the atmosphere, Ca quietly moved toward the door. After she left, Lansius whispered, ¡°Why are you training so hard?¡± Audrey hesitated before saying, ¡°I¡¯m revisiting my training from my master. I think she hid something in it.¡± ¡°You mean she secretly trained you in magic?¡± She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but some of her training methods are odd.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the vition. ¡°Like... Oh, like this one.¡± She sat on the ground, crossed her legs, and closed her eyes. ¡°I know what that is,¡± Lansius said, recognizing the meditation sitting pose. Audrey opened one eye. ¡°Really?¡± He nodded. ¡°Does it have a name?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± she mumbled and asked in return, ¡°Does it lead to magic?¡± Lansius rubbed his chin. ¡°Not to my knowledge. Did your master tell you anything?¡± ¡°She said to focus, empty the mind, and feel the flows within you as you breathe.¡± Lansius recognized the simrity. ¡°Tell you what, let me join you. Maybe we¡¯ll learn something from it.¡± *** While the Lord and Lady were winding down in the castle, the city bustled with activity. One thousand strong recruits were being trained. There wasn¡¯t enough space to gather them all, so training was conducted in several locations. Hugo even had some of them marching on the battlements around the city to ensure their readiness. Aside from the militia, the Lord alsomanded his retinue to gather all the able carpenters in the city andmissioned them to work on wooden structures. Although notplex, the sheer volume of the project was staggering. Two hundred carpenters and craftsmenbored intensely, depleting the city¡¯s timber stock in the process. The woodcutters had also joined in, venturing beyond the walls to gather more timber. In the surrounding fields, people continued to collect hay. As work progressed further from the walls, concerns about risks emerged. However, emboldened by yesterday¡¯s sess, the people grew more daring. There was a sense that the siege would soon be lifted and salvation was near. In this regard, the carpenter took the Lord¡¯s words to heart. The Lord had emphasized that the better the structures, the more assured they could be of victory. Thus, they gave it their all. Luckily, the Lord had requested simple but sturdy structures that were easy to construct and transport. Finished parts were quickly loaded onto carts and readied for deployment. In addition, the Lord had assembled a special team of a hundred people qualified for unique roles. Sir Michael was entrusted with their training, preparation, and instruction. While work was underway, the Nicopns unexpectedly marched out of their camp, steel glistening in the sunlight as it reflected off their spears, helmets, and armor. Men on watch promptly sounded the rm, and riders were dispatched to warn those working in the fields to return immediately. *** Nicopn Camp Truthfully, many mercenaries among the Nicopns were reluctant to attack a walled city like Korimor. Theycked siege capabilities and had no desire to make the ultimate sacrifice. Moreover, after the arrival of the Lord of Korelia, it seemed unlikely that the city would surrender. Many believed it would make more sense to negotiate for a portion of the harvest and depart peacefully. Even with their baggage train slowing them down on the mountain road, they could reach Nicop safely before winter. The journey was risky, but they had no alternatives. Camping in the open or in a hostile region like Londia was out of the question. However, just that morning, Sergio had urged everyone again to seize the region by force. In a fiery speech, he warned them to abandon the foolish hope that the city¡¯s Lord would let them leave with his harvest. Sergio also stressed that even if they survived the journey home, they would face years of hardship and famine in Nicop. In the end, Sergio urged them to capture the city and im the fertilends around the hills. The Nicopns, still fearful of facing another famine and allured by the prospect of finding an easy wintering spot, began to gather around his cause. Without anyone daring to argue, Sergio swayed enough people that the rest had little choice but to follow. Thus, the Nicopns prepared their weapons and donned their armor. Under the midday sun, a four-thousand-strong Nicopn force marched out. They assumed a wide formation and moved across the ins toward the city on the hill. Their spirits were high, buoyed by the presence of Sergio and his elite, who were prepared for an assault. *** Korimor Trumpets on the walls rang clear, rming everyone in the city. ¡°An attack?¡± Audrey said, rising to her feet. ¡°Likely,¡± Lansius replied, slowly getting up. ¡°You¡¯re expecting this?¡± she asked, suspicious of hisck of hastiness. ¡°Expecting?¡± He mulled over the words. ¡°Well, it¡¯s within my expectations that they¡¯ll try to provoke us.¡± Lansius walked to the heavy wooden table and shelved his notes as he spoke. ¡°The Nicopns don¡¯t have the capacity to conduct a siege.¡± ¡°Meanwhile, we don¡¯t have the capacity to oust them,¡± Audrey countered. ¡°A stalemate,¡± he agreed. She approached the table and cautiously suggested, ¡°You know, the nomads might have a chance to make this work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a fortified position. We¡¯d lose a lot of horse archers to make it work,¡± he stressed, then added, ¡°I can¡¯t afford to lose them. It takes at least ten years to train a good archer.¡± ¡°I sort of get that. Archery looks easy when they do it, but it feels unnatural when I try.¡± Lansius took a seat and waited patiently. Soon enough, a knock was heard at the door, and Ca entered. ¡°My Lord, enemy formations can be seen moving toward our camp outside the gate.¡± ¡°How¡¯s the evacuation of the workers?¡± Lansius inquired calmly. ¡°I believe it¡¯s still ongoing, My Lord.¡± ¡°How many Nicopns? Are all of them on the field?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°They say it¡¯s several thousand, but not all.¡± No chance to hit their camp... ¡°Well, I better check, just in case,¡± Lansius said, rising to his feet. Audrey and their entourage followed him. Lansius reached the battlements surrounding the city. Unlike in Korelia, he could see lush woonds surrounding the hills before a sudden clearing some tens of meters from the wall. He nced out, noticing the Nicopn formation had advanced closer to the gate. Hugo, who was also on the battlement, approached Lord Lansius. ¡°My Lord, it seems we¡¯re under attack.¡± ¡°Indeed. This Tarracan man is more than capable of sending people to their graves,¡± Lansius replied, and then added, ¡°Can I trust you with defense?¡± ¡°Certainly, My Lord. I believe you don¡¯t want me to chase?¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s not risk it. In time, Batu¡¯s scouts will notice and take action,¡± he instructed. Hugo quickly departed. Lansius nced at the city¡¯s interior. He saw hundreds of carpenters working and militias resting after training. Some looked up at him, and a crowd gathered below. ¡°I wonder what they think of me,¡± he mused to Audrey. ¡°A savior, if you can get them out of this situation,¡± she responded. ¡°And if I can¡¯t?¡± She took a deep breath and rested her waist on the wall. ¡°I¡¯d rather not entertain such thoughts.¡± Lansius chuckled at her frank answer. Truthfully, the situation was worryingly bad. While they could stay safe inside the walled city, that would only free the Nicopns to harvest the field. His troops were also significantly smaller in numberpared to the enemy, and unlike in thest battle, hecked any advantage in crossbow numbers. Furthermore, the wind in Korimor, as expected, was inconsistent, and with the Nicopns camped close to the farnd, it was too risky to use fire. Footsteps were heard from the staircase and soon a knight with a ck eye patch ascended to the battlement. ¡°My Lord, My Lady,¡± he greeted. ¡°Sir Michael, you don¡¯t need to respond to the enemy¡¯s aggression. Please, continue your work," Lansius urged. ¡°I understand, but I¡¯m here to give a report.¡± ¡°Ah, then let¡¯s hear it,¡± Lansius said, his mood brightening. ¡°The preparation is halfwayplete. We¡¯re using some of thepleted parts to train the militia.¡± ¡°Well done." Lansius nodded. "What about the supporting equipment?¡± ¡°The tools are ready. We¡¯ve gathered enough sharp implements from the popce.¡± Lansius drew a deep breath, mulling it over, before suddenly announcing, ¡°No changes then, we''re on schedule.¡± *** Nicopn Side The Nicopns under Sergio fought hard against the fortified camp outside the city gate. Crossbow duels opened the battle before it switched into a melee. The attackers¡¯rge numbers were countered by wooden fences and a staunch, stubborn defense. Crossbowmen on top of the walls yed a major part in turning the tide against the Nicopns. Whenever the Nicopns focused their attack, the crossbowmen would fire to disperse them, forcing them to take cover behind their shields. The duel of crossbows continued, but due to the height advantage, it was a one-sided affair in favor of the defenders. Attacking a well-fortified site was challenging, and the Nicopns¡¯ daring attack achieved little. When their scouts alerted them of the approaching nomadic cavalry, they retreated. Sergio allowed the Nicopns to retreat disorderly. He needed to bait Lansius¡¯ forces into chasing them. His entire strategy was to provoke a response and then fake a retreat to his camp, where he had hidden crossbowmen and his best men-at-arms. It was a trap designed for the Korelians and their nomadic allies. However, the enemy¡¯s smaller force didn¡¯t take the bait. The nomadic cavalry also halted their chase as soon as they noticed crossbowmen in the distance. Some became unlucky victims, but most escaped with their lives. The Nicopns sustained casualties from this skirmish without achieving anything. The trap had failed, and Sergio led his men back to lick their wounds. Anticipating their shaky morale, he climbed onto a cart that formed part of their camp¡¯s makeshift wall. ¡°Why do you look like this?¡± he addressed the returning troops. ¡°This is not even a setback. This is all ording to n.¡± His im attracted the attention of the men who stopped to listen. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare take this as a loss. This is exactly what we nned for. There¡¯s no surefire way to win a war; otherwise, sieges would be over in a day,¡± he said, glossing over the day¡¯s failure. Sergio continued, ¡°Believe me when I say we still outnumber them and are stronger than theirbined might. Right now, the Lord of Korelia is trapped in Korimor. I bet he¡¯s busy trying to pack up and run.¡± His joke triggeredughter and mockery from the crowd. ¡°The more pressure we apply, the more likely he¡¯ll vacate the city and the castle. Soon, everything will be ours¡ªwarm bread, soup, and shelter. Now, do you have the courage to endure?¡± His men nodded and cheered. ¡°I ask again, do you have the courage to endure? There will be more challenges tomorrow and the day after,¡± he warned them. His men roared in agreement. With just a single speech, Sergio effectively pacified his men. They would rest that night and try again to provoke the enemy the next day, better prepared for the challenge ahead. Sergio returned to his tent feeling genuinely excited about the challenge. Although he was generally short-tempered, he approached military matters with a cool head. To him, a strong defense was like a tough nut to crack. Today, he had observed several vulnerabilities in the Korelians¡¯ defense, particrly their reliance on reinforcements from the Nomads. It was something he could exploit and abuse. He and the Nicopns hadn''t arrived here without struggle. They had experienced their own battles and challenges and had cracked tough defenses. That was why so many of these eight thousand people were loyal to him. Sergio had seen enough of how the new Lord operated his defenses. Enough to identify the nomadic cavalry as Lord Lansius'' sole crutch, and tomorrow, he would cripple them. *** Chapter 87: Veiled in Flames Chapter 87: Veiled in mes Veiled in mes The guardsmen rotated shifts as the night watch ended. Dawn had arrived, and the golden light breaking through the darkness marked the third day since Lord Lansius had set foot in the fields of Korimor. The Lord refused to sleep in the castle and chose instead to spend the night in a humble cabin just outside the gates. He wanted to keep his troops'' morale high and reassure the people of Korimor that they were notpletely under siege. Inside the cabin, the Lord and Lady sat on a carpet on the floor, meditating. Despite not gaining anything from the experience, they felt it was worth another try. After half an hour, they decided it was enough for the day. Lansius munched on the breakfast Ca had brought them. After Ca had left, he asked, "So, did you feel anything?" Audrey looked at her palm and shook her head. "I feel nothing has changed. Should I feel anything?" Lansius chuckled. "You tell me. I''ve never been acquainted with a mage... No, wait. Technically, we know Hannei." She shrugged. "But she hardly ever reveals anything about magic." "Well, at least we''re not tiring ourselves out," he quipped.She found it funny andtermented, "I guess I really do need a mentor." Lansius whispered, "Are you thinking of epting Sir Morton''s advice?" "Only if you feel that''s the best course of action," Audrey replied. Lansius nodded. "Let''s discuss this when we have the time. Right now, we''re stuck here." Audrey nodded in agreement. "But you should probably continue to do it," he suggested. She furrowed her brows and asked, "Why? Is it beneficial?" "Well, I read somewhere that it builds mental strength." "Mental strength..." she mused, "Does it make me smarter?" "Wiser," he corrected her. "I''ll do it, but only if you apany me," she said, shing a grin. Lansius chuckled, acknowledging that meditation was easier said than done. ... The two finished breakfast and went out to inspect the fences. The captains and lieutenants recounted the details of the battles. Even without their exnations, Lansius knew they had been hard-fought. There were numerous wounded and even some fatalities. In the absence of Calub, Sir Michael was the one who kept records of the fallen and the wounded on their side. It was always necessary to record andpensate for bravery and sacrifice. Lansius visited his men''s camp and was pleasantly surprised by their wholehearted wee with big grins and jokes. Despite all the hardships and losses they had endured, the men remained optimistic. Somehow, his troops had mastered mechanisms to cope with the violent nature of their business. He was so impressed that he readily agreed when Audrey suggested ordering a keg of pale beer to be brought from the castle''s supply as a reward. The camp came alive with loud cheering. Lansius then continued with his schedule for the day. He was inspecting militia training with objects made by the carpenters when the trumpets rang again. The men readily donned their armor and prepared their weapons. Meanwhile, Lansius and Audrey headed to the battlements, followed by their entourage. There he met Hugo, who had been observing the situation. "My Lord," Hugo greeted. "How many?" Lansius asked. "Almost the same, probably half of their numbers; some three to four thousand." There was concern in his voice. Lansius shared the same concern and asked, "Do you need to take the levied men?" "I''ll take more of Korimor''s guards for today. They''re better trained." Lansius nodded. Both understood that deploying the militia in high-risk battles would only result in senseless casualties. They would only consider such a move when their mainbatants were at risk of exhaustion. The rate of casualties and wounded was a significant concern for Lansius. Setting aside morale, he knew that his small force could not win a battle of attrition unless he retreated behind the city walls. However, doing so would cost him his strategic foothold and limit his ability to execute his ns. Under no circumstances could Lansius afford to have his gate blocked. "Look, they''reing," said Audrey from his side. Lansius squinted his eyes and saw the formations marching their way. "If there isn''t anything, I bid my leave," said Hugo. "I''ll send for Sir Harold, Dietrich, and their men to assist you," Lansius promised. "Gratitude, My Lord." The deputy left to assumemand for the uing battle. Ca took a step forward and whispered, "My Lord, are you sure about sending Sir Harold and Dietrich? Their men are your only protection inside the city." "She''s right," said Audrey. "I''m yet to fully trust the Korimors." "I''ve already given my word, and they''re necessary to guarantee victory. Besides, at least I have you two at my side," Lansius said, and then sent a runner to summon Sir Harold and Dietrich. Audrey sighed. "That kind of attitude will be fatal someday. Ca, please watch his back for me." "Understood, My Lady." Lansius decided not to retort. Even he knew the risk. Sir Harold and Dietrich arrived soon, and the two epted the task after leaving ten select personnel as bodyguards. With that settled, Lansius observed from the battlements how the battle unfolded. The opening crossbow duel was fierce, and unlike yesterday, a part of the Nicopns from the start aimed at the men on the walls, forcing Lansius and the rest to cover themselves with shields. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Underneath Ca''s shield, Audreymented, "This looks fiercer than yesterday''s battle." "The result might also turn out differently," Lansius responded. "But Batu will also adapt and improve," said Audrey, kicking the crossbow''s metal stirrup to reload the bolt. She crouched, lined up her shot, and the crossbow jolted back as the bolt flew toward the target. By chance, her steel tipped bolt struck a loaded crossbow, causing it to break. The prod and stringshed out, knocking the crossbowman senseless while sending violent wooden debris flying around his vicinity. It caused a brief chaos before Nicopns with big shields moved in to protect them from further attack. "Good shot, My Lady," Ca congratted, while another bolt nced against her shield. "Gratitude, Ca," Audrey said, but then paused as she looked at the horizon. "What do you see?" asked Lansius, noticing her squinted eyes. She looked at him. "Batu''s cavalry is approaching." Lansius rose to take a peek. "They''reing too fast. Are they trying to deter the Nicopns from attacking? Did anyone send such a message?" "None. We would never dare to change strategy without consulting you," Audrey reassured him. Lansius gazed at the enemy''s formation; the fighting was brutal and loud. The Nicopns were moremitted than yesterday. It was hard to discern the mass of people even from above, and at first, he found nothing was amiss. Meaning, the Nomads'' threat would once again force the Nicopns to flee. Then he was piqued by several groups of Nicopns with long spears who were holding back from the fight. Anti cavalry? But directed at our gates? Lansius became worried and looked elsewhere. His eyes couldn''t find anything. "Get me someone with good eyes," hemanded. Audrey volunteered while Ca called for her men toe closer. "What are we searching for?" asked Audrey as two young men came up. Lansius exined, "Search for groups of men with long spears, pikes, or crossbows hiding in the field." Everyone tried to search, with more men covering them with shields. "My Lord, something glitters over there," one of the young men pointed out. Lansius hardly saw anything, but Audrey seemed to confirm it with her nods. He eyeballed the route the Nomads would take to nk the Nicopns and found the hiding groups conveniently ced in the middle. "They''re aiming at the nomads!" he blurted out. "By the Ageless," Audrey muttered. "Get me something to burn. Torches! We must send a signal," Lansius said to the two young men who hurriedly ran toward the kitchen. "Horns won''t work?" asked Audrey. "Two signals are better than one," replied Lansius. He continued with instructions to the guards around him, "Gather arge cloth or some capes, along with spears and ropes." As the men carried out his orders, Lansius confided in Audrey, "This Sergio guy got us. He''s blocked our way out, so we can''t send a rider to warn Batu and his cavalry." *** Nomadic Tribes Batu led his cavalry on a wide approach, not risking friendly fire from the on-edge Korimor defenders. He and his tribes had little love for this city. Yet, Lord Lansius had promised them that he would stop the raiding and very, Batu ced his trust in him. The prospect of securing peace and vast grazingnds for the tribes was too beneficial to ignore,pelling him to shed blood once more under the bronze and blue banner. Today, he and his one-hundred and fifty cavalry¡ªthe real number of horsemen warriors he had¡ªwere en route to nk the Nicopns. They were ready with their bows and had no intention of engaging in hand-to-handbat. Their strengthy in horseback archery, aimed at softening the enemy and forcing them to retreat. He would only charge when the enemy was in disarray. Unlike yesterday, they reacted sooner. Batu thought that Lord Lansius'' small garrison would benefit from a shorter skirmish duration. He knew Lansius was nning something and he intended to help keep the Lord''s troops fresh. Riding with the wind around him, Batu and his men spotted a column of ck smoke from the wall. The smoke confused them but didn''t make them pause. They had seen the Nicopns'' formation and were busy chanting their war cries to pump their spirits higher. Batu also heard a horn or trumpets from the wall and started to guess that something was amiss. A fire? Did the enemy break through? But the ck smoke formed like small clouds, slowly rising to the sky. It wasn''t billowing as it would if a wooden building were engulfed in fire. Batu shouted and signaled for his cavalry to slow down. He needed time to observe further. Before all of his riders could react to hismand, lines of men appeared out of nowhere from the tall grass, brandishing long spears and charging at them. Crossbowmen were also present and bolts started to fly. A rider in front shouted, "It''s a trap!" Batu quickly added, "Avoid, do not engage!" His riders began to fall. Batu saw how the hiding Nicopns had used dry leaves, grass, and dirt to prevent the sun''s reflection from their iron helmets and armor. The nomads, in disarray, tried to fight back, leading to archery duels between the crossbowmen and the horseback archers. The Nicopns were ready with shields, while the nomads'' horses¡ªmostly without barding¡ªwere getting wounded left and right. "Get them out, get them out!" Batumanded his brethren. Some tribes were stubborn and hard to control; he and his tribes ended up galloping toward the separated groups to dissuade them from attacking further. Bolts whizzed past Batu, narrowly missing him and his horse. Despite the imminent danger, he chose to be bold, racing against time as hundreds of enemies converged on their position. He needed to pull his riders out; otherwise, everything would copse. *** Nicopns Encampment Sergio was hailed as a victor after the Nicopns sessfully trapped and crippled the enemy''s cavalry. Although the skirmish failed to breach the enemy''s defenses, the victory over the nomadic cavalry was seen as a significant breakthrough. Consequently, the threat of the enemy''s horsemen was now greatly diminished. They also recovered a dozen dead horses and butchered them for meat. Seizing the opportunity to galvanize support, Sergio distributed the roasted meat to everyone. While meat from a dozen horses could hardly feed eight thousand people, and arge portion was cleverly allocated to Sergio''s most loyal supporters, this act of generosity further emboldened his reputation. The Tarracan Man''s reputation now eclipsed even that of the ck Lord of Korelia. Even survivors of the Siege of Korelia began to support Sergio earnestly. The Nicopns ate heartily that day, sensing that victory was near. They believed the Lord of Korelia would soon pack up his belongings and leave the city for them to conquer at their leisure. With the harvest at hand and a secure ce for wintering, they had little to worry about this year. For the first time in a while, many slept without worries in their dpidated tents. ... It was around the third watch, at midnight, when an eerie rumbling and hundreds of dots of light emanated from a distance. The Nicopns awoke in a panic, scrambling to grab their weapons and don their armor in the dark. Slowly, they attempted to form lines around their camp as their superiors shoutedmands. As the Nicopns scrambled to defend their encampment, the distant torchlight continued its rhythmic dance, growingrger and more menacing. Sergio was finally awakened in hismand tent and was angered by this unexpected development. "Lights, hundreds of them," a scout reported immediately upon arriving, breathless from the east side. Quickly donning his armor, Sergio headed out. nked by his men, he noticed the distant but approaching murmur of hooves against the earth. "The nomadic riders again?" Sergio seriously doubted this could be the case. His trap had killed at least two dozen riders, which should have deterred them for good. It was well-known that the nomadic tribescked discipline and were even lessmitted to battle than mercenaries. However, there was no denying the sound of hooves and the speed of the iing riders. "Cavalry!" shouted a captain, breathless and panicked as he spotted Sergio. "They''ve emerged from the darkness and are circling us¡ªthousands of them!" Sergio ignored the panicked captain and instructed his trusted lieutenant, "Wake the entire camp as orderly as you can." Then, turning to his other lieutenants whomanded the reserves, he added, "Don''t get baited. Stay at the nks. They''ll want chaos, but let''s give them a wall of pikes instead." "Yes, Commander," they replied and dispersed to their separatemands. Sergio looked up at the sky and found it was full of stars¡ªa good night for a night attack. He climbed atop a carriage he used as a tform and looked beyond the perimeter of his encampment. He saw hundreds of reddish-orange torches piercing through the fabric of the night. The radiant, fiery dots moved in one direction, slicing through the darkness as they danced. The sound, the sight, and the rumbling that could be felt were otherworldly. Feeling nervous about the size of the enemy force, Sergio made sure that his crossbowmen and pike-wielding infantry were ready behind the armed refugees. "Hold your ground, and we''ll win this," he rallied his men. And thus, despite the confusion and fearfulness from the great spectacle before them, the men grew confident. The Nicopns stood in line and maintained arge, almost circr formation. In a contest of wills, they stared down the thousands of riders who seemed ready to bear their fangs at them at any moment. ... Meanwhile, on the opposing side: "Sir, the nomads have encircled the Nicopns," reported the lieutenant in charge. Sir Michael climbed up the mound and confirmed the situation with his own eye. "Get the long torches out!" hemanded, and his men immediately obeyed. They had been toiling since sundown, working in near darkness except for the light from crudely-made, one-sidednterns withrge covers. This was the moment the thousand men¡ªcarpenters and militia alike¡ªhad been waiting for. With the nomads drawing the Nicopns'' attention, horse-drawn carts were now racing from the city gates to drop off their precious cargo. Time was running out; the nomads and their long torches would hold attention for only an hour, if not less. With a steady stream of carts and the added illumination from the torches andnterns, they worked quickly and diligently to finish the construction. Although it had only just begun to take shape, everyone present understood that they had reversed the flow of the entire conflict. *** Chapter 88: Wood Serpent Chapter 88: Wood Serpent Wood Serpent Nicopn Side While many were awakened from their slumber in a state of panic, Servius awoke with a clear mind. Despite the pain from the broken skin on his back, he was a man on a mission this night. Thus, with conviction, he strode through the darkness, a hammer in one hand and antern shrouded in damp, coarse cloth in the other. The words from Lord Lansius echoed in his mind: "On the third day, remember to give your reply if you agree to my n." "How should I do it?" he had asked, to which the Lord had answered, "Set ame a small section of the camp, and I shall see it clearly." Tonight, Servius had made his decision. It was a risky move, but he knew that living under Sergio''s rule was equally dangerous. Moreover, Lord Lansius'' n hinged on Sergio''s defeat. This meant that, aside from setting a fire tonight, Servius wasn''t taking on a big risk. His role was simply to lead as many people as possible into the forest once Sergio was overthrown. If this failed to happen, he would refrain from any action. Steeling his heart once more, Servius walked with firm footsteps toward a specific ce amidst the sea of tents. Approaching from the blind side, he saw a guard standing not far from a tent, observing the thousands of riders circling their encampment. He waited, observed, and found no one else in their vicinity. Setting down hisntern, he crouched toward the lone guard, who was entirely focused on the events outside the camp. The fiery spectacle and the thundering hooves were thest things on the guard''s mind as Servius'' hammer mmed into the back of his neck, breaking the spine. The guard had no chance and fell dead. Servius wiped the blood on the dried grass and searched for the keys but found none. So, he entered the tent and faced the captured Lady.Lady Danie stared at him from inside the cage and said, "I don''t recognize you." "There''s not enough time. I promised Lord Lansius to go along with his n, and I intend to free you so he may be morepelled to honor his part of the deal," Servius exined. Danie rose up. "Do you have the key?" "Sergio must''ve kept it himself. I searched the guard, but he didn''t have them." "Then how do you n to--" Danie began, but Servius produced a pair of chisels and a smaller artisan hammer. "It was hard to get these," he said, offering the smaller tools to Danie, who grabbed them eagerly. "Let me know if someone appears behind me," Servius instructed as he hammered the chisel against the area around the lock. "Leave that to me," Danie replied, working from the opposite side. They attacked the sturdy wooden frame, chipping away little by little. Wood chips flew in every direction; some even got into their eyes, but they persisted. After a while, the frame began to crack, and they redoubled their efforts. Even the cage designed to hold a beastman couldn''t withstand two desperate humans with iron chisels and hammers. The lock frame finally gave way, proving weaker than the reinforced frame on the opposite end that secured the heavy wrought iron bolt. Servius stepped aside as Danie pushed the cage door open. It crashed to the ground with a satisfying thud. Without hesitation, Danie rushed outside, pulling Servius along as they made their way to the darker, more concealed side behind the tent. "Gratitude for getting me out," said Danie weakly. "What''s next?" "It''s best if we split up here," Servius replied, drenched in sweat. "Understood. May I learn your name?" she asked. "No, lest you get captured and tortured." "Then we part here," said Danie, preparing to leave. "Be safe." Servius pointing in one direction. "The castle is over there, but the camp''s weakest link is on the opposite side. Move quietly without antern, and they shouldn''t notice you. Jump off the carts they used for barricades and crawl through the grass. With the nomads out there, I doubt they''ll chase you, but beware of crossbowmen." Danie nodded. "Till we meet again," she said, disappearing into the night after looting the dead guard''s hooded mantle and sword. Satisfied that nobody had seen him, Servius returned to his hiddenntern. Seeing the small tallow candle still burning brightly, he began to set the remainder of his n into motion. *** Sergio The unnerving scene of thousands of cavalry with torches circling and randomly attacking with arrows continued to unfold in the Nicopn encampment. The attacking nomads brought no torches, surprising the Nicopns with arrows from the dark. This sneaky attack forced Sergio to instruct his men to be on guard at all times. Just when things seemed manageable, cries of fire erupted from the inner part of the encampment. "Fire, fire!" his men screamed to warn the rest. Many panicked, thinking the nomads had made a breakthrough. "Stay where you are!" Sergio shouted back. From atop a cart, he could see that only some tents were alight, not his precious supplies in the middle section of the camp, which was guarded by a separatemand. Returning to his men and lieutenants, hemanded, "Let them burn a few tents; I can rece them and make them better! Hold your ground. They want us to scatter. Let''s not give them that satisfaction!" His lieutenants ran to every section, rying Sergio''s orders. They were to keep their ground and let the nonbatants handle the firefighting. The Nicopns held on despite the fire and the incessant attacks from the nomads. After an hour, the nomads'' torches began to fade, and with them, their aggressive maneuvers. The tribal horsemen started to stray further and further away from the encampment. For a while, many Nicopns feared a more severe attack was imminent. However, after several final volleys of arrows emerged from the darkness, all went quiet. Only then did Sergio rush a portion of his men to douse the fire. Another half-hour passed, and it became clear they had survived the night. The Nicopns rejoiced as they were certain that the thousand nomads had disengaged. Sergio remained cautious, but his men were convinced they had won this battle of wits. They thought not even the ck Lord of Korelia was invincible. Many believed their defenses were so strong that the nomads couldn''t find a weakness to exploit. Praise for Sergio''smand echoed among the men. They began to mock the ck Lord as a mere upstart with ck hair, considering him inferior to Sergio. However, as the golden sun broke the darkness after dawn, the Nicopns, with dreary and reddened eyes, began to realize they had been outyed. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the vition. *** Battle of Korimor It was easier to defend than to attack a fortified position¡ªa fact well understood by both Lansius and Sergio. Initially, both sides had chosen to wait. The difference was that Sergio could afford to wait indefinitely. He had ess to water and nearly ripe farnd within his reach. The only factor that nudged him to engage in a minor skirmish was to bait Lansius into a decisive battle that would favor the Nicopns. Knowing this, Lansius did the unthinkable. Like Julius Caesar in the Siege of Alesia, he understood that results were everything. Thus, he took an unconventional approach, believing that adhering to conventional strategy would only squander opportunities for victory. Armed with this mindset, and recognizing that the harvest, not the enemy''s encampment, was the most crucial aspect of the campaign, Lansius decided to seize it. Consistent with the strategy from the Art of War¡ªwhen opponents are at ease, tire them; when resting, incite them to move¡ªLansius refrained from attacking Sergio''s well-fortified camp. Instead, he brought a wall to their objective, forcing the Nicopns to take action. The long wooden wall, stretching from the castle to the river, protected a significant swath of Korimor¡¯s farnd from the Nicopns. Just like the famed Sunomata Castle from Lansius'' world, his wall was also built overnight using pre-constructed sections. As soon as the construction began to take its shape, it presented a dilemma to the Nicopns: attacking the wall meant incurring heavy casualties, but failing to do so would allow itspletion, permanently denying them ess to the farnd and its harvest. Upon learning about the wall, Sergio was initially in disbelief, convinced it was merely an illusion. The idea that such an extensive wall, stretching from the city to the river, could bepleted overnight was hard to fathom. It was simply an impossible feat of construction. However, he quickly grasped the urgency of the situation. He divided his troops into three groups: thergest,prising five thousand men, would assault the iplete wall; a detachment of one thousand would protect the main army''s nk; the remaining troops would guard their camp against potential raids. He also formed a sappers group to start digging near the river, where the ground was softer, in case a siege was needed. Sergio even considered relocating his camp next to the river to minimize the risk of raids from multiple directions. Understanding the stakes, Sergio allowed his men full rations for breakfast. Within an hour, the Nicopns marched out, shields, spears, and crossbows at the ready, confident that their five-thousand-strong force could breach the hastily constructed and iplete wooden wall. *** Lansius The Lord had been present at the construction site since dawn. He knew his presence would boost morale and prevent a mass rout should the half-finished walle under attack. As the morning sun rose higher, both sides reached a critical juncture. Soon, they would learn if a thousand hastily trained militia, led by three hundred veterans, could withstand an assault by several thousand men. At the moment, they were stockpiling spare spears and swords. They expected the battle to be hard. Unusually for Lansius, he had no crossbow superiority. Korimor had little stockpile of crossbows or bolts. While Hugo andter Lansius had brought a fair amount, they had expended much of it in previous skirmishes. Hugo and Michael had tried to push for more production, but it ran slower than expected due to a myriad of problems. From atop the newly erected wooden tower, Lansius kept an eye out for signals from his scouts. Noting some activity, he acted on his instinct. Turning to Sir Harold, hemanded, "Stop the militia from their work. Let them some respite, and bring in fresher men." Harold nodded and ryed the order. A man clearly couldn''t fight after working all night, so Lansius had ordered them to work in shifts. Now, the only ones stillboring were the seasoned carpenters who had pledged an oath to continue working until the site was overrun. Meanwhile, the rest of the carpenters were busy constructing another wall structure at a natural choke point to their rear. While Lansius continued to observe the enemy camp, Hugo arrived with his men. He climbed the tower and greeted Lansius, "My Lord." "Hugo, I hope you and your men slept well, because today, I really need you all to put up a good fight." Hugo nodded and took a moment to gaze around the site. Though the tower was only two stories high, it provided a good vantage point over the surrounding area, which had been farnd until the previous night. From their vantage point, it was evident that the wooden walls were not made of thick, sturdy logs typical of a proper palisade. Instead, they were assembled from timber, wooden nks, and various materials sourced from the town. Theseponents were affixed to frames mounted on carts, forming a uniform, wall-like structure on one side. Korimor''s ample supply of carts made this strategy feasible. However, the extensive area to be covered meant there weren''t enough carts to create a continuous line. Consequently, they were strategically spaced at even intervals. Each cart was buried until half its wheels were deep in the ground, providing anchor points and foundations for these makeshift walls. "What do you think¡ªwill the center wall withstand an assault?" Lansius asked. "The training indicates it will," Hugo replied with conviction. As they were discussing, another man climbed the tower. "Pardon my intrusion, My Lord." "Sir Michael. Do you bring reports for us?" Lansius asked with anticipation. "Yes, the preparations areplete," said the knight with an eye patch. "Including the gravediggers'' work?" "Indeed, My Lord. They managed to do it." Lansius sighed in relief as Hugo and Michael exchanged a firm hand sp. The two had grown into closerades. "As nned, then," Lord Lansius said with newfound strength. "Hugo will lead the defense at the center. I will hold the reserves. Meanwhile, our left and right nks will be led by the Baroness and Sir Harold." Turning specifically to Hugo, he added, "I don''t need to instruct you, but rally your men. Let them know that everyone must fight, or Korimor won''t stand a chance." Hugo bowed his head slightly. "I shall ry your message and push them hard, My Lord." Having finished giving his orders, Lansius and Michael descended from the tower, leaving Hugo and his staff to use it for coordinating their troops. Below, Lansius met up with his staff, as well as Lady Audrey and Sir Harold. He then instructed them, "Whatever happens in the center, stay true to your role. Do not, I repeat, do not worry about us in the center." His firm voice struck a chord, their faces turning solemn. "My Lord, I shall take my leave," replied Sir Harold, preparing to leave. "Good hunting," said Lansius. "Victory will be ours," said the tall knight confidently, and then he headed toward the right side near the river. Lansius didn''t need to rally his top retinues. Even before they had set out from Korelia, he had promised them a piece of farnd in Korimor as a prize for this campaign. Audrey, already in her armor, looked at Lansius dearly. "I know, I''ll be safe. Sir Michael, Sigmund, and the squires will be with me," Lansius reassured her. "Sometimes I feel like I don''t need to speak with you anymore." Lansius broke into a smile. "Please don''t, I love to hear your voice." Audrey couldn''t resist smiling. She took a step closer and whispered, "Don''t exhaust yourself. Remember, this is not a fight worth dying for. We still have Korelia." Lansius nodded. "I shall take that advice to heart." Audrey took a deep breath. "I''ll takemand on the left side then. See you after this is over." As they parted ways, Lansius and his remaining staff headed toward a tent in the middle of a farm. They were careful not to destroy the tall yellowing crops, walking on a pathway. "My Lord, a question if you will," said Michael. "What is it, Sir Michael?" "Why don''t you use ditches for this battle?" Lansius could understand the origin of the knight''s curiosity. "Digging deep ditches requires a lot of work and time. I doubt the Nicopns would let us finish. But more importantly, there''s the river," Lansius exined. "I fear they could easily dig a canal, connect it, and flood our trenches." Trumpets rang out, cutting their conversation short. "The enemy has made their move," Michael observed. Lansius let out a bitter sigh. He had hoped that Sergio and his Nicopns would hesitate for several hours, if not half a day. Unfortunately, his opponent was far morepetent than he would have liked. Toopetent for their own good... Lansius turned to the men who were following him. He scanned the faces of the squires and men-at-arms until he found the one he was looking for. "Sigmund," he called. The skald stepped forward. "Is it time, My Lord?" *** Nicopn Side The six thousand Nicopns marched toward the newly erected wall and stopped just short of the farnd. To advance further would mean destroying the crops they had waited so long to harvest. For people who had endured years of famine, the thought of trampling a field ready for harvest was unthinkable. Many began to question whether this was the right course of action. Before their leader could urge them on, several riders emerged from the wooden wall direction, bearing a g of truce. The lead rider, d in polished armor, shouted in a clear voice, "Hail, O people of Nicop! I bring words from the Lord of Korelia and the Lady of Korimor. All the farnd on this side of the wooden walls is yours to harvest. It should be sufficient to sustain you on your journey back to your home province." The Nicopns looked among themselves. Deep down, many wanted to believe it, but after the flogging andst night''s attack, they doubted the Lord of Korelia''s sincerity. Sergio observed his men with contentment; he was sure that speeches like this wouldn''t sway them. He had done his preparation to steel their conviction. The rider rode closer, his shield held tightly to his body. "Do not waste this offer. Stand down and let us settle this amicably. Otherwise, there will be bloodshed you cannot win. The Lord of Korelia has never been defeated in battle." "Remove him from my sight," Sergio ordered after noticing the subtle whispers, shaking heads, and confused looks among his ranks. The rider persisted, "If you choose to attack, you''ll be trampling your own share of the harvest. We won''t be responsible for your hunger and death. I suggest you think this through. Do you want to cast your families into certain death just for your leader''s glorious ambitions?" However, this time, at Sergio''smand, a group of crossbowmen rushed to the front, ready to fire. "Nicopns, is this your answer?" The rider bravely stared at them, still waiting for a response, but eventually gave up. He concluded with a cold threat, "So be it. You have made your choice. Your deaths are no longer our concern." He and his escort then retreated toward their wooden walls. With that, the Battle of Korimor had begun. *** Chapter 89: The Gravediggers Tribute Chapter 89: The Gravediggers'' Tribute The Gravediggers'' Tribute Nicopn Side The five thousand Nicopns marched across the farnd, trampling crops that were almost ready for harvest. Then they slowly approached the wooden wall, shields at the ready. As anticipated, crossbowmen from both sides opened the battle by exchanging volleys. However, the Nicopns found themselves at a disadvantage, shielded only by their own shields as opposed to the sturdy wall protecting their opponents. After some time, many Nicopns pleaded with theirmanders to give the order to attack. Sensing that the moment was right, Sergio issued themand to attack. Almost immediately, Nicopn forces attacked along the entire length of the wall. Scouts had informed them that the wall was not particrly tall, eliminating the need fordders. Instead, they brought stacks of wood or crates to serve as makeshift climbing aids. Although they resembled a disorganized swarm of ants, Sergio had strategically positioned his strongest contingent on his left side, near the river, targeting what he believed to be the enemy''s weakest point. He ensured that, from above, the distribution of his troops would appear simr in number, effectively masking the significant differences in their fighting prowess. As an added diversion, Sergio concentrated arge number of his less-skilled troops tounch an assault on the center What theycked in skill, they made up for in numbers, hoping to overwhelm the enemy.Now, Sergio waited patiently with his reserves, his eyes level as he searched for any weakness in Lansius'' defense. He considered three potential oues: First, the walls nearest to the river could give way under the assault of his elite troops. Second, the center line might buckle under the sporadic but intense attacks from thousands of men. Third, the one thousand men he had left behind might sessfully trap another nking attack from the nomads. When any of these events urred, Sergio nned to unleash his reserves to decisively win the battle. *** Hugo The Deputy and his men fought hard along the center wall. d in full te armor, he struck out at anyone who dared to climb the wall. His footing was sure and firm, as the cart provided him a solid tform to move about. Spears or swords struck his head and shoulders several times, but this only angered him further. Another wave of attackers approached, and Hugo rallied his men. "People of Korimor, this is your harvest! Your livelihood, the food for your families this winter¡ªare you going to hand it over to them?" Cries and shouts rose from the men around him. "Stay with me! This is EZY!" Hugo ended with a forcedugh, mimicking a certain friend who used to boast like this in fights. "More harvest thieves areing; let them know what Londians do to thieves!" With only five hundred men under hismand, Hugo withstood the first wave of onught. He knew he just needed to wait and persevere. ... Lansius The Lord was dispatching group after group to reinforce a portion of the wall that was in dire need of support. His reserves consisted of men still resting from their previous shift, but he had no other choice. With the Nicopns deploying their vast numbers, sections of the wall were overrun. Before long, Lansius had exhausted his reserves, and he personally joined the fray to bolster their defenses The Lord arrived at the overrun section with Sir Michael, Sigmund, Roger, and several other men. He watched as his men evacuated the wounded, leaving the dead and the Nicopns on the walls. The fighting still continued on the Nicopn''s left and right, but they had enough support to assist as many men in climbing over the wall as possible. Having a clear line of sight, Lansius stood still, took aim, and pressed the lever on his crossbow. A bolt flew angrily through the air, striking an unsuspecting man in the back. The look of disbelief and horror in his eyes was in to see as he turned and ran away while clutching his wound. Lord Lansius'' attack made Sir Michael charge forward with a spear. He speared and took down the swordsman who had challenged him. Sigmund, at his side, lunged and swiftly dispatched another who had hesitated, with two strikes from his sword. The freshmotion, coupled with Lansius'' personal banner being waved by one of his men, quickly drew attention. In no time, dozens of warriors from both sides converged on their position. "I''ll be fine, take them down," Lansiusmanded the men around him, who sprang into action. Lansius lowered his visor and readily engaged as his side was outnumbered. He squared off with a man whose eye sockets were sunken from hunger. Instinctively, he countered the man''s reckless swing, feeling a brief resistance. Lansius executed a deft parry, stepped forward, and drove his sword into the man''s chest. The man''s wet and dirty gambeson soon turned an ochre color. He writhed in pain, but Lansius knew better than to let his opponent die an agonizing death. Gritting his teeth, he swung his left gauntlet into the side of the man''s head, ending the pain in an instant. He felt no regret, only the pain of necessity as he killed. In one swift motion, Lansius pulled out his bloodied sword, took one deep breath, and walked to the next assant, poised to nk Sir Michael''s blind side. Using both hands, Lansius gripped his sword like a polearm and charged. The man''s eyes widened in realization, but it was already toote. Despite the man''s futile attempt to block with his arm, Lansius'' thrust found its mark, sliding into the man''s chest near the armpit. The man groaned as the sharp point of the de punctured his body. Within a few breaths, he began choking on his blood. Sir Michael came from the side and struck the man''s head with both hands using the pommel of his sword, granting him a quick death. "My Lord¡ª" If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Focus on the fight!" yelled Lansius to reassure him. In front of them, Roger fought as if he were dancing, parrying, and countering with smooth, non-wasteful movements against multiple opponents. His armor, a plunder from the previous war, was bathed in red as he felled another man with a sh to the face. The man fell inplete agony, losing his nose and the soft tissues around it. The squire wanted to deliver a coup de grace, but more men were approaching him with spears and bardiches. Roger fell back, while Sir Michael and Sigmund readied their stances to protect their Lord. Fortunately, the Korimors returned to the fight, invigorated by the sight of their Lord inbat. They soon shed and regained the upper hand. Hugo must have noticed them, as crossbow bolts began raining down on the section in front of the wall. Soon, the Nicopns who had climbed were all but in to thest man. It was unfortunate that in such an uneven battle, they couldn''t afford to take hostages. "My Lord," called Sir Michael, excitement in his voice. "Their gambesons are soaking wet. Our n is working!" Lifting his visor, Lansius noticed the wet mud stains all over the in men''s clothing and boots. "So, the gravediggers have done it," he remarked gratefully. Humble as they were, the hundred strong gravediggers had proven their craft and worth. Sir Michael proceeded to rally the Korimors around them, while Lansius retreated to the rear. On the way, he flicked his sword to shed the excess blood. His heart felt numb, but his mind was briefly filled with silent prayers for the fallen. Memories from the Battle of Korelia and of Sir Cahan surfaced in his mind. There was no guilt, only the heavy weight of responsibility for the men under hismand. Lansius knew he wasn¡¯t fighting for himself. He was fighting for the people of Korimor, Korelia, and the entirety of Londia. Only by securing victory here could Lansius move forward with his Grand Alliance, to usher in peace and stability throughout Londia. It was a future they had fought so hard for ¡ª a future where all Londians, including him and Audrey, could live in peace. *** Nicopns Side The Nicopn left wingunched their assault on the far side near the river. Comprised of select groups of mercenaries, they fought hard to scale the walls, using logs and crates to aid them. However, the muddy ground proved more difficult than they had anticipated. Contrary to Sergio''s prediction that this would be the weakest point, they found it staunchly defended by knights in full te armor, a healthy number of men-at-arms, and plenty of levied troops. The rain of crossbow bolts was also fierce, pinning them down whenever it was unleashed. They fought in waves, attempting to breach multiple defense points simultaneously, but the muddy terrain hindered their progress and made everything slippery. Still, they proved their worth by rallying on their Captain and redoubling their efforts. Like torrential rains, the best of Nicopn mercenaries stormed the walls chipping the defenses little by little. ... Sergio noticed his assault was beginning to bear fruit. Several sections of the wall were overrun, and things were going better than he had expected. He almostmitted his reserves to attack when progress suddenly slowed. Initially, he hardly noticed, but then the advance ground to a halt. Gone were the energetic attempts to scale the wall. In their ce were men, exhausted and caked in dirt and mud, failing to climb after encountering strong resistance at the top. "Get the scouts! Why haven''t I been briefed?" Sergio yelled to his staff. Pulled by one of the staff, the scouts hastily reported, "Some of the farms appear to be muddy. We suspect it''s leakage from the river since the farms haven''t been maintained." Growing suspicious, Sergio decided to head to the front lines. As he drew closer, the air was thick with tension. Cries ofmand, words of encouragement, and the screams of men fighting with all their might filled the air. His bodyguard helped him wade through the thousands of men waiting for their turn to climb. Suddenly, Sergio felt the ground soften beneath his feet. He stopped in his tracks, and his men quickly raised their shields around him. Kneeling, he scooped up a handful of mud and realized it wasn''t normal. He nced at the yellowing crops around him; they showed no signs of long-term water submersion, which would have caused them to wither. Squeezing the mud, Sergio realized it wasn''t totally soaked, meaning it was recent. "No..." he muttered under his breath, recognizing that his adversaries had likely altered the irrigation canals the night before. When the Nicopns refused to back down, the enemy must have breached the canals connected to the river. With the help of the existing irrigation system and the river''s powerful current, the field on the Nicopn side was effectively flooded. Sergio saw his men struggling to trudge through the yey mud, slipping and being hindered by it clinging to their limbs and armor. Worse, once they slipped and fell, their gambesons made of linen would absorb a lot of water and weigh them down considerably further taxing their strength and stamina. Frustration boiling over, Sergio wanted to scream, but he held back, aware his lieutenants were watching. Pushing aside his shaken emotions, he motioned for his lieutenants to approach. He saw their young, eager faces andmanded, "Commit more groups! We can''t let the attack falter. Send them in, send all we got!" His young, brave Nicopn lieutenants puffed out their chests and saluted, ready to obey. Meanwhile, Sergio''s hands trembled. A pang of guilt and regret pierced Sergio as he sent them into the fray, but he knew he had no other option. If he didn''t secure victory today, another opportunity might nevere, and rallying this mass of people again would be near impossible. Under themand of the young lieutenants, the assault boldly resumed. Ingenuity suddenly struck the Nicopns: some began cutting the abundant crop stalks around them and throwing them into the mud to create better footing. The dried stalks absorbed water, and their coarse fibers acted like a fine, woven organic. Seeing this, more troops followed suit, and the lieutenants ordered everyone to do the same. "What are they doing?" Sergio asked in awe as the assault regained momentum and fighting erupted again along the wall. Knowing this was the moment he had been waiting for, Sergio ran toward the rear of the formation to reach his reserves. "Sergio, have you found the enemy''s weakness?" his captain inquired. "Soon," Sergio promised. "Now, ready your men. We either ride the wind of victory or die trying." His captain, an oldrade who was fiercely loyal, grinned. Facing his men, he shouted "Men, ready to march! On my order!" The horn-blower yed an excited tone repeated twice. Soon, another thousand battle-hardened Nicopns marched toward the battlefield, trying to keep the scales in their favor. *** Lansius Last night, a group of gravediggers and farmers was sent to alter the irrigation on the farnd opposite the walls that were being constructed. The job normally required many men and several days of work, but the gravediggers, with their sharpened tools, managed toplete it in just one night. The n worked superbly. After the initial two attack waves, the mud began to form in earnest, and the subsequent wave struggled due to the slippery, y-like mud. As the Nicopns slipped and fell, theyers of linen in their gambeson or padded jacket greedily took on water and doubled in weight, making it especially exhausting just to move around in it. "Just like Agincourt," Lansius muttered as he observed from a recently secured section of the wall. The quagmire that had formed on the Nicopn side was clear for everyone to see. The only difference is this ground wasn''t freshly ploughed. By flooding the area, he had not only stalled the enemy''s attack but also trapped Sergio into either fullymitting or retreating with significant loss. "My Lord, the runners from every section report that they withstood the attack," Sigmund reported. Sir Michael chuckled, satisfied with how the battle had progressed. "I hope our enemy will fall back. There''s still remaining farnd for them to harvest," Lansius said to his staff. "I believed that''s the wish of many, My Lord," said Sir Michael. Lansius was about to leave the wall to tour its length when Roger called out, "My Lord, the Nicopns. They''re doing something... They''re fixing the mud." Fixing the mud...? Lansius was stunned. "Is that even possible?" he asked, then looked to where Roger was pointing his hand. After a brief observation, Lansius drew a heavy breath and shook his head. Many Korimors interpreted this as a bad omen, and their faces were immediately painted with concern and worry. Noticing them, Lansius spoke, "Men, don''t be so disheartened. In war, nothing ever goes as nned. There are always variations, which is why we make ns in the first ce." He then added, "Even this is within my expectations!" His words emboldened his men, especially the Korimor people, who looked at him with reverence. "My Lord, please lead us to victory!" "My Lord, please save Korimor City!" The soldiers'' voices cracked with desperation, each man thinking of home and family. Taking a rare moment, Lansius gestured for them to quiet down. He removed his helmet, looked at them with his deep brown eyes, and dered, "If you swear an oath of loyalty to my House, I promise you a victory that neither you nor your grandchildren will ever forget." *** Chapter 90: The Reddened Reap Chapter 90: The Reddened Reap The Reddened Reap The battle had raged for an hour when the Nicopn vanguard finally breached the Korimor wall defense. In an attack that exceeded expectations, the young Nicopns demonstrated a fierceness and tenacity shaped by surviving numerous life-and-death conflicts that arose from recent famines. While the Korimor men disyed their stubbornness, hardened from countless wars in strife-ridden Londia, they were outnumbered. Lord Lansius'' wooden walls, built atop half-buried carts, served as a formidable equalizer. His strategy of using irrigation channels to flood the area in front of the wall was a masterstroke, however, it wasn''t enough. Now, the three wooden tforms that the Korimor side had used as crossbowmen tforms were being captured. They failed to contain multiple breaches in their defense, and soon more than a third of the center wall section was overrun. Watching this intensely, the Lord of Korelia finally gave the order. "Blow the horn." Deep, resonating trumpet sts filled the air, echoing repeatedly. Horn blowers atop the city walls amplified themand, ensuring all nearby heard the directive. In the thick of battle, Hugo recognized the dreaded signal: a call to retreat. His lieutenant and fellow men-at-arms'' faces obscured by visors, nced his way, filled with question and anticipation. Lifting his visor, Hugo shouted, "Halt, halt!" The troops instinctively tightened their formation, brandishing their weapons defensively."Remember your training!" Hugomanded. Methodically, they began to step back, pulling in any stragglers to form a solid spear line. To the Nicopns, it looked as if they were observing a hedgehog rolling into a protective ball. Impressed by the Londians'' discipline, they opted not to fight and instead took the chance to catch their breath. With the immediate threat gone, they fully realized their exhaustion; their limbs felt heavy, burdened by the weight of their soaked clothes and gambesons. Some turned to scavenge from fallenrades and enemies for knives, helmets, dry boots, or waterskins, while many others tended to their wounded if only to be present in their dying moments. The rising sun intensified their thirst. Many considered drinking from the muddy puddles, regretting leaving their waterskins behind during the ascent. However, the lull was short-lived. Once the young Nicopn lieutenants caught their breath, they started to givemands to form a line. Enforcers armed with wooden clubs began making their rounds to ensurepliance. The thousands who had scaled the wall and were not tasked with dismantling it slowly formed into a line formation. Once the Nicopns assumed their line formation, their vast numerical advantage over the defenders became evident. For the Korimor side, despite their impressively orderly retreat, the situation looked dire. They had lost their makeshift wooden walls, their most significant defensive asset in today''s battle. On the other hand, for the hundreds of mercenaries who had survived the siege of Korelia, this initial victory felt like they had broken their curse. It seemed that the reputation of the once-feared ck Lord was finally waning. *** Lansius The Korimor side hastily abandoned the wall and retreated a hundred paces back. The morale took a plummet, but he was grateful that there was no rout. The Korimor people under him had proved to be courageous. Despite all the threats and the major loss, they followed Lansius''mand. Lansius saw Hugo approaching and gestured for his men to make way. Everybody in the center was converging on his banner. "My Lord," Hugo greeted him with an open helmet. He was drenched in sweat, and his armor had new dents and was stained in various ces. "How''s things on your end?" Lansius asked. "I apologize that the center line failed." His voice held bitter regret. "Nonsense! You and your men fought courageously. Lift your chin, I expect nothing less than a proud face. Now, tell me about your men, did you manage to disengage safely?" With renewed confidence, Hugo reported, "We managed to form a wall of spears. No desertion." "Excellent..." praised Lansius without sounding excited. "How about on the other sector?" It was Hugo''s turn to ask. Lansius gazed at his captain, Sigmund, who reported to Hugo, "The left and right wings are holding. They''re outnumbered but able to form a defense independent from our center." Hugo could only nod and silently praised the other twomanders. He then gazed at his Lord. "My Lord, I understand that you have prepared for this eventuality." Everyone could see the bundles of cloth and ropes scattered about, previously used to pack shields and spears. Drinking water and temporary medical aid were also present. "But is this truly sufficient? Shouldn''t we consider evacuating?" Hugo murmured, fearing that the left and right wings could be ensnared. "I''ve called upon Batu and his riders," Lord Lansius replied, alluding to a contingency n they''d discussed. Hugo''s worry deepened. A mere hundred cavalry wouldn''t be able to mount an effective counter inside farnd, and he doubted Lansius would sacrifice his crops. Before he could voice his thoughts, yells from the opposite side indicated that the opponent had made their move. *** Korimor born, Walter With fifty years under his belt, thirty of which were spent in multiple battles, Walter and the other townsfolk believed they had seen it all. But watching the Lord lead a battle and personally fight alongsidemon men was nothing short of spectacr. The Lord had dispatched his knights and men-at-arms to reinforce other sections of the walls, leaving himself without a regiment of knights for protection. Beside him stood just a lone knight, two squires, a bannerman, and several fighters. Yet, this did not convey vulnerability. Instead, it fostered a deep sense of camaraderie and inspired all who saw. Here was a Lord willing to shoulder the same risks as themoners fighting beside him, a leader who stood his ground even when the odds turned against him. Lord Lansius demonstrated his mettle by plunging into the heat of the battle, leading his small group against the Nicopn Vanguard at various points along the walls. Naturally, wherever his banner went, the Korimor men flocked to it, rallying around their leader. Like the other people of Korimor, Walter had never expected outsiders to bleed for them. They were ustomed to being treated as meremodities by conquerors, to be used and discarded at a whim. Thus, witnessing Lord Lansius and his entire retinue¡ªincluding the Baroness¡ªtake an active role in the city''s defense was nothing short of a revtion. This tale has been uwfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Many had expected the new Lord to loot the treasury and flee. Instead, over the past few days, they had worked tirelessly to establish a solid defense. This image was further reinforced by tales of how the Lord had ridden to the point of illness toe to the city''s defense. When most of Korimor had resigned themselves to the overwhelming Nicopn forces, it was the Lord''s conviction in victory that reignited the people''s will to fight. What the Lord had done during his brief time was unmatched in the war-torn region known as Londia. For centuries, it had seen only wars, upations, and rebellions, orchestrated and fought by countless usurpers and power-hungry tyrants. There had never been a true champion of the people. Walter and the Korimor people realized that although their Lord, Lady, and knights had much to gain from holding Korimor, there were simpler methods to benefit from the city without facing the vast Nicopn army. One such strategy would be to burn the harvest, thereby denying the Nicopns its yield. Such a choice would starve the people of Korimor in hopes of driving the Nicopns away ¡ª a tactic other lords would employ without hesitation. Thus, witnessing Lord Lansius'' efforts to preserve the harvest endeared him to the people. This was why, even in the darkest hour, Walter and hisrades refused to flee. They were determined to stand by their champion until the bitter end. When the Nicopns finally resumed their attack, the Korimor men held firm. Brandishing their spears and shields, they roared their battle cries and fought fiercely for their families, livelihoods, and a Lord worthy of their loyalty. From the elderly to young warriors, they traded thrusts and lunges of their spears against the more numerous Nicopns. But passion alone couldn''t substitute for numbers in battle, and casualties began to mount. "Arghh!" Walter cried as a spear slipped through. The steel-tipped spear prated his gambeson. At first, it wasn''t too deep, but as he staggered and tried to wrestle the spear out, his opponent thrust it deeper. The final push ruptured blood vessels, causing Walter to bleed profusely. The opponent withdrew the spear, and Walter dropped to a knee. Locked inbat, hisrades to his left and right were unable to assist him. Strength drained from him as he gasped and clutched the searing, stinging wound. Amidst the yelling, screaming, and sh of swords and spears, Walter''s thoughts drifted to his family. Trapped between two forces who brandished barrages of spears above him, Walter saw no hope. He felt his time drawing near. Amid the pain, a smile formed on Walter''s lips, still defiantly wishing for Korimor to emerge victorious. Suddenly, he sensed a change in the air. Even in his weakened state, Walter noticed a distinct shift in the Nicopns. Their formation began to crumble, their spear thrustscked weight and ferocity, and their shouts became sporadic and confused. The tide was turning. With augh and a deep breath, Walter mustered what strength remained. He reimed his spear, discarded his shield, and gripped the weapon with both hands. He found strength in his legs and with a great roar, lunged at the enemy one final time. *** The Nicopn Vanguard The young Nicopn lieutenant watched in shock as his friend copsed in front of him, his thigh pierced by a low thrust. Like him, his friend was just months away from turning twenty. But now, he would be forever neen as his face turned pale from blood loss. Meanwhile, the perpetrator died with a satisfied expression. What kind of monster is able to inspire a man to this degree? But the lieutenant had little time for contemtion as another volley of ranged attacks rained down on their position. He shielded himself, fortunate to be spared, but another beside him fell, an arrow protruding from his shoulder. Recognizing the long slender shaft, he realized it wasn''t a bolt. "Arrows! It''s the nomadic bowmen!" he shouted, trying to warn his men. Many hadn''t carried their shields or had lost them, leaving them vulnerable to ranged attacks. And unlike crossbowmen who reloaded slowly, bowmen could release a rapid session of arrows. Panic spread among his ranks. "They have nomadic archers!" one cried, echoing the sentiments of others as they began to see whether they were allowed to retreat. "Lieutenant, the men can''t withstand this anymore!" his enforcer shouted, after enduring a relentless volley of arrows. Before the lieutenant could respond, he felt a sharp impact on his mouth, knocking him backward. Blood poured from his mouth, his front teeth were missing, and an arrow was lodged deep in his throat. He could only gurgle in pain, his body writhing in agony, much to his men''s horror. His closest men and the enforcer tried to assist, but a rout had begun. And they were in no condition to care for anyone but themselves. The two friends were left lying side by side, neither having reached the age of twenty under the sun. As the Korimor side began their counter-push, the Nicopn vanguard hastily retreated to the wall while scavenging for shields or even helmets as protection. *** Lansius While the first part of his strategy failed to deter the opponent, the second phase sessfully divided the Nicopns. Using the wall as if it were a river, Lansius lured a segment of the Nicopns across, only to mete out heavy punishment once they had ventured far enough into his chosen locale. Lansius was positioning the enemy in the perfect killing zone. Separated from the main force, the Nicopn vanguard, though numerous and aggressive, ultimatelycked support from their main army. The Korimor men, with their phnx-like formation, sessfully kept the Nicopns'' advance in check while the newly arrived archers began their volleys with recurve bows. Lansius had transformed the Nicopns'' numerical superiority into a weakness to be exploited by his archers. Here, the opponents had nowhere to run, and their retreat was blocked by walls. While Batu had just over a hundred horse archers remaining, nearly all his tribesmen were proficient with bows. As a result, he could field two hundred archers on foot. Their sure footing made them even more urate and deadly. Facing such a densely packed enemy formation, even the younger, less skilled archers found it easy tond damaging shots. Batu personally positioned himself among the Korimor formation, targeting and eliminating the opposing group leaders andmanders, instilling fear in the heart of the Nicopn vanguard. Eventually, the Nicopn vanguard reached their breaking point. Their formation shattered, and they sprinted towards the wall. The wall, which they had fervently attacked, again became their obstacle to escape. In their panicked frenzy, they scrambled to climb over it. With the chain ofmand crumbled, many were either too exhausted to fight or paralyzed by fear of the nomadic archers. Lord Lansius ordered his troops to pursue. While he didn''t relish the ughter, he had no other way to secure victory. Without hesitation, hemanded his men to inflict maximum damage upon the enemy. The fighting reignited near the wall, with Nicopns perishing inrge numbers to the relentless archery volleys they couldn''t counteract. In addition to Batu and his nomadic archers, Lansius epted reinforcements from the city. Youths capable of wielding arms rushed to assist, having observed the battle from the city walls. To them, the fighters weren''t faceless grunts, but kin¡ªfathers, brothers, cousins, nephews, and uncles. Lansius directed these neers to retrieve as many arrows and bolts as possible. He readied his crossbow once again, helping to maintain pressure on the beleaguered Nicopns as they desperately tried to escape. The multiple screams and deaths from ranged attacks killed the Nicopn vanguard''s morale. Meanwhile, the Korimor regained their momentum. The Nicopns managed to form a shield wall, but they were quickly challenged by Hugo and his veteran men-at-arms. Batu downed another foe with his archery, while Lansius bolt struck into an unfortunate man''s gut. Still, the Nicopns were a hardy people. Some of the fresher soldiers, having just scaled the wall and yet to engage inbat, rallied to lead a charge towards where the Lord''s banner flew. Shit, I put too much pressure... Lansius admitted to himself, realizing that cornering the enemy like this would drive them to fight desperately in a life-or-death scenario. But he had no time for regrets as he aimed and released his final bolt, which struck down a man d in ringmail. Sir Michael, Sigmund, and Roger stepped forward, confronting those who preferred to die fighting rather than be hunted like animals. Assisted by the men from Korimor, they halted the advancing Nicopns. After an intense bout ofbat, which left Roger injured, the Nicopns'' will to fight waned following significant losses. Many paid for their recklessness with their lives. "Sigmund," Lansius called, watching as thetter stood with a pilfered enemy shield, "have I spilled too much blood?" "No, My Lord," Sigmund replied. "We need more to convince them to leave the region." Only now did Lansius understand what Henry V must have felt during the famed Battle of Agincourt. Facing a significantlyrger opponent, despite gaining an advantage, the English monarch ordered the killing of prisoners and hostages, out of fear that they might re-arm and join a possible counterattack. Lansius was now facing a simr concern. He had barely recovered from the brink of being overrun andcked the manpower to properly guard arge number of prisoners. Moreover, unlike high-valued knights, nobody wanted to take the Nicopns as prisoners, as the refugees presented no incentive for ransom. Worse still, if another major assault urred, the prisoners could re-arm and rejoin the fight. A young boy, no older than twelve, approached Lansius, holding four retrieved bolts. His helmet wasically oversized for his head. "Gratitude, boy," Lansius said. The child responded with an angelic smirk. As Lansius reloaded his crossbow, he found himself wondering how a boy so young could stomach all the carnage that had unfolded around them. Turning to Sigmund, he confided, "If I''ve taken too many lives, warn me. I don''t want to be a murderer." Sigmund quipped, "If that dayes, I''ll dly take that title from you, My Lord." Despite the horrifying situation, Lansius let out a chuckle. The skald continued, "To be honest with you, My Lord, you warned them. You knew your capabilities and tried hard to prevent this tragedy. Yet, they ignored your warnings. Now, they must realize they feared the wrong man. This Tarracan Man''s leadership must fail, or our situation will never improve." Lansius took a moment to survey the scene, noting that many of the yellowing crops now had a shade of deep ochre red, tainted by the spilled blood. He took a deep breath and patted Sigmund''s shoulder. "Let''s retake the wall while we still have the chance." Soon, the trumpets rang excitedly. The order for general attack had been cast. *** Chapter 91: Collapsing Lines Chapter 91: Copsing Lines Copsing Lines Sergio was in deep denial upon learning that his vanguard had been pushed back. He heard sporadic reports of nomadic archers being deployed over the wall. "How strange," he pondered. His words drew his staff''s attention. Sergio continued, "If the opponent had their bowmen at the ready from the start, shouldn''t they have rained arrows down from the walls?" The staff members could only knit their brows in confusion. They, too, found it puzzling. Defending the wall with bowmen was a huge advantage. "Apse of judgment from the opponent''s leader?" one ventured. Sergio nodded. There was another reason, but he refused to acknowledge it. "This is nothing but a desperate move," he asserted. "Our opponent panicked after we drove them from the wall and called for any reinforcements they could get. It just so happens that the nomads answered his call." His staff nodded in agreement, their earlier confusion vanishing. "Do not be deceived. Commit the next wave. We need to send more men before they push us back from the wall," Sergio ordered. His orders were swiftly ryed, and the Nicopns continued to muster column after column to the wall, oblivious to the worsening situation.However, the men weren''t blind. When they saw their terrifiedrades retreat, shouting to warn them of the dire situation, they understood that things were not as theirmanders had portrayed. Peeking over the wall, the sight of theirrades being ughtered was evident. No one wanted to jump into a hopeless situation, and soon the stream of people halted. Thus, the ones on top hesitated. They jumped down and refused to obeymands. Before long, the columns stopped in their tracks, and everything bogged down on the Nicopn side of the wall. In contrast, more and more survivors sessfully climbed back, many bearing scars and wounds from battle. The survivors, having discarded their drenched gambesons, wore only their tunics. When confronted by the enforcers, a heated shouting match ensued. In a surge of rage, the survivors charged and maimed their enforcers. They had enough and only wanted to return to camp. They knew they had been beaten and had set their priorities right. On their way back, almost everybody inquired about the situation. The survivors exined and tried to persuade everyone they met. Some offered weapons, while others joined the retreat. Onemander attempted to stop them, but they shouted that they had paid their dues in blood. Realizing it could turn into a fight, themander and his guards backed down. When Sergio heard of this, he ordered his men to downy the event, fearing it would exacerbate the situation. "I''ll deal with themter. For now, focus on restoring order," he insisted. "But, Sergio, we''ve sent the youths, and they returned bloodied. Now, the rest are frightened, they won''t listen," one staff argued. "Then find those who will!" Sergio snapped. "The right wing is fresh and separate from the rest," someone suggested. "Pull them," Sergio consented. "Now that we know the nomads are behind the wall, we don''t need a thousand to cover our right nk." The staff member quickly left to mobilize the right wing. Sergio continued, "Do whatever it takes to get the men to climb that wall and attack. If we fail, we''ll lose everything. Do you want your families to be cooked as meals?" he threatened, causing difort among his staff. "We burned the deal. We trampled the crops meant for us. If we don''t win, how will we feed eight thousand men through winter?" Sergio practically howled his exnation to his staff. "Those men, the same men youmanded will eat our hearts out. So, get out there and make them climb! Better them dying than us!" Afterward, his staff and inner circle ran with renewed spirits to act on hismand. Sergio himself approached the front line again and pushed the column into attacking. Even to the point of brandishing his sword to make them obey. Despite the stream of deserters, the men, fearing Sergio, pushed theirrades in the front to make the climb. But the progress was slow. The arrival of the men with long pikes and crossbowmen from the right wing changed all this. Sergio deftly tookmand of these elite troops and formed them behind his other column. "Climb or I''ll make you bleed myself! If you don''t fight, then you or your family don''t deserve to eat!" With that chilling cry, the attack finally resumed. *** Lansius The lull in the opponent''s attack allowed Korimor to regain control of the center wall. Piles of Nicopns'' casualties were shoved aside while the mortally wounded were mostly left to their own devices. A few who were groaning or screaming from pain were given a merciful stab to the heart or a blow to the back of the neck. Hugo reimed the wooden tower and allowed Batu''s archers to upy it, taking as many spare arrows as they could. Meanwhile, Sir Michael was organizing a new defense on the wall. Inevitably, there were pockets of Nicopns who surrendered. Even in their darkest hour, men wouldn''t kill unless they truly had to. The surrendering men were brought to Sigmund who led them to Lord Lansius. Gazing upon the two hundred of them, Lansiusmanded, "Kneel." His words weren''t forceful, but the Nicopns heeded them, driven by the dark-haired man''s formidable reputation and appearance. "Raise your right palm and swear to me an oath that you''ll not follow Sergio anymore," he demanded. "We swear, not to follow Sergio anymore," they chanted almost in unison. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "The next time we meet, I will select a leader for you, and you''ll obey that person with your life. Swear to me." "We swear, to obey the person that you choose." "If your oath is true, then I shall find a way to feed you through this winter," Lansius promised. The Nicopns looked up to Lord Lansius dearly. They couldn''t believe what they had heard. "If you dishonor this oath," Lansius began, then turned to Batu for ideas. This move looked ominous to the Nicopns. Batu stepped forward with a smirk. "If you dishonor your oaths, then all the tribes in Londia shall hunt you down. When we find you, we''ll make a hole from your rear to your head, so carefully that you won''t die despite the excruciating pain. We''ll fill that hole withrd, thread arge rope through as a wick, and turn you into living candles." The men gulped, frightened by the unknown custom of the nomads, taking Batu''s threat at face value. Batu finished with, "The skies and My Noyan are my witnesses. Mark my words, this will happen." Lansius was pleased with the creative threat. He nced at the frightened survivors andmanded, "Now, drop all your gear and run north to the river. Hide until the war is over, and remember your oaths." Sigmund and his men escorted the surrendering individuals north, towards the river. Lansius was hesitant to shelter them, fearing they might rejoin the battle. He was aware that he had confronted only about a thousand Nicopns, with another four to five thousand remaining. Yet, he anticipated a rout soon. Unlike in epic tales where every foe perishes in battle, in reality, even minor casualties can cause an army to flee. Historically, most medieval armies would rout after incurring just 10% in losses, and almost certainly before the 20% mark. Lansius felt that the Nicopns were approaching this critical threshold. However, he wasn''t solely relying on these hopes. He was also geared up for a prolonged battle. Hugo returned to Lansius'' side and saluted, "My Lord, we''ve secured the walls. May I learn your instruction?" "Prepare to defend. Have the boys collect swords and spears, but prioritize bolts and arrows." "Acknowledged, My Lord. But one question: will it be a long fight?" "I''m not a seer," Lansius replied lightly. "But let''s assume it will be, unless themanders on our nks find an opportunity." Hugo observed, "The opportunity seems to be present on our left wing." Lansius looked to the far left. "The Baroness''s side?" "Indeed. When I secured the tower, I saw that the Nicopns had withdrawn their long pike wielders and crossbowmen from their right nk." Hearing that, Batu spat to the side. "Those cunning bastards," he cursed. The men Hugo mentioned had cost Batu dearly in yesterday''s battle. "My condolences to your brethren," said Lansius. Batu bowed his head a little in respect. Lansius looked back at Hugo. "If our opponent is pulling their right nk, then the Baroness might have a chance." Roger suddenly stood up. "My Lord, I should still be able to deliver a message to the Baroness." "I admire your courage, but you have more than just a broken finger," said Lansius. Distinct whistling sounds echoed from the tower, alerting everyone. Batu''s bowmen had loosed their arrows, and in return, bolts came flying from beyond the wall. Nobody needed to be told that the Nicopns were back on the attack. Hugo heaved a sigh, while Lansius shook his head. Somehow, Sergio continued to defy expectations. Despite therge casualties and the near-rout situation, Sergio had managed to regain control and resume the attack. "Rally the men for defense," Lansius said to Hugo, "and this time there are no more ruses." The Deputy nodded, and Lansius gazed at his ally. "Brother Batu, can I count on you again?" "Till my bow is broken and my sword dulled," replied the tribesman solemnly. Lansius was pleased and offered a customary drink that one of his squires carried. He shared the ale with Batu, Hugo, and the rest of the crew. It wasn''t much, but the situation made it sweeter. Hugo and Batu departed for their respective posts, and before long, fights erupted atop the wall. Assisted by Roger, Lansius donned his gorget, gauntlet, and helmet. Armed with a sturdy spear Roger found earlier, the Lord of Korelia strode to the wall, fighting side by side with his men. *** Nicopn Side Threatened by Sergio''s newly formed rear guardprising long pike wielders and crossbowmen¡ªthe Nicopn attack surged with renewed vigor. They knew what Sergio was capable of. Although the rear guard were Nicopns like them, they were nothing but Sergio''sckeys. In total, three thousand men were pouring over the walls, haphazardly trying to climb or survive the onught of arrowsing at them. Many were wounded, and several sumbed from getting crushed or trampled in the frenzy. The situation was dire, but Sergio, driven by desperation, believed the battle could still be turned in their favor. However, the situation worsened. The water had risen ever so slightly, but enough to swell the mud beneath. Now, with thousands on the move, the area before the wall had turned into a muddy swamp. Men struggled to trudge through the thick mud, striving not to slip or die from sporadic arrow attacks. It was a matter of time before they could take no more. Finally, enough of them realized that Sergio was leading them to certain death. Gradually, they began to disperse in small groups, wandering and stalling for time. Then, seizing the opportune moment, they swiftly marched back,unching a surprise attack on Sergio''s unsuspecting rear guard. This move took many by surprise, but it was brutally quelled by a volley of crossbow bolts. Sergio witnessed the incident and moved quickly, trying to contain the problem, but his army had mutinied. As the crossbowmen in the rear guard reloaded and the pike wielders still recoiled from the surprise attack, more groups fled west toward their camp. Many had no issue with Sergio, but they had no wish to die that day. In just a span of several breaths, almost a thousand men made a run for it, evading the rear guard in two directions. Some were simply escaping the death march, while others followed their mercenary friends or family members who had decided it was better to loot their own camp and live as brigands. Watching half the army flee, Sergio and his guards plunged into the fray to physically bar the soldiers from leaving. He caught several, shouted at them, and pped one of them, but the rest simply ignored him and continued to flee toward the camp. It was then that the harsh truth dawned on him: he had lost the battle. His rear guard, who should have prevented this, failed to act. They were unnerved by this sudden development. Despite Sergio''s wishes, as long as they were not attacked, they refused to retaliate. "Sergio, we must return to camp. The situation is critical," a trusted aide cautioned. "I''ve put your uncle and his men to guard the supplies," Sergio snapped back. "Even I can''t truly trust them," the aide countered strongly. "How can you trust them? Our supplies might be the first they loot on their way out." "Bah!" Sergio grew angry. But deep down, he recognized the possibility was real. Casting his pride aside, hemanded, "Get the rear guard and anyone still loyal. We return to the camp, now!" Without hesitation, Sergio left the battlefield, leaving his men to serve as a buffer against possible enemy counterattacks. He had forsaken the hope of ever winning this battle. Now, his lifeline was clear: secure the supplies. If he still had the food and spoils, then he could maintain an army and survive this major defeat. Even with as few as a couple of hundred men, he could safely escape Korimor, or even form a raiding party and cross the Great ins into prosperous Mindia. It would be tough to make the crossing and organize a base camp in Mindia, but it was better than being trapped against a formidable foe. However, his dreams were quickly shattered. A section of the wooden wall on the right side moved, opening like gates. Now, like a vulture sensing dying prey, the sons of Korimor marched through. They were no more than two hundred, along with several riders, but the thousands of Nicopns had no heart to fight. Wherever the Korimor went, the Nicopns dispersed. The few hundred tore through the lines without fear and kept charging straight at where Sergio''s banner was located. Sergio saw the risk, but he couldn''t lose his banner. The rear guard halted their march back and reformed their line formation. Against hundreds of brandished spears at the front and crossbowmen at the nks, the Korimor slowed their approach. Everything seemed in control. However, more Korimor people poured through the opened section. It was like watching a building catch fire and copse; another section of the wall just fell. As Sergio''s elite left wing fled the scene, several hundred Korimor emerged from the wall near the river through a simr opening. But the worst was yet toe. The blue and bronze banner finally arrived from the right wall with hundreds of men and tens of riders. Despite the situation, Sergio''s face remained stoic, though his hands betrayed a slight tremor. He was trapped by his own acumen. To move would mean abandoning everything he had built up to this point. And he knew he couldn''t live without the sess and reputation he had gained. Unwilling to start anew and tempt the Lady of Fortuna a second time, the Tarracan Man made his stand. *** Chapter 92: The Grim Reaper Chapter 92: The Grim Reaper The Grim Reaper A trumpet sounded in the distance, ring low notes in quick session. Lady Audrey and her Korimor men halted their approach. They had been facing Sergio''s rear guard, who outnumbered them nearly five to one. Audrey dismounted and joined the men-at-arms on foot. "Dietrich, bring all the men-at-arms to me and reform the line," she instructed. "But, My Lady, the signal was to halt," Dietrich said, puzzled. "It doesn''t mean we shouldn''t reposition and prepare for an assault. I''ll be damned if the order is given and we''re unprepared," Audrey exined. Dietrich nodded and quickly ryed the Baroness''s orders. Soon, the two hundred men reformed their column, with Audreymanding the veteran men-at-arms who had been with her since the fateful battle against Lord Robert two years ago. Audrey was satisfied with the formation and ordered, "Rest. Sit on the ground if you need to. Drink and catch your breath." Almost all of her troops dropped to the ground to catch their breaths. By this point, there were no more stragglers in the field. Aside from Sergio''s rear guard, the rest of the Nicopns had retreated to their camp. The heat of the day had caused everyone to sweat profusely, but the men were eager. Unlike their counterparts at other sections of the wall, these two hundred were still rtively fresh. From the start, the Nicopns dared not to go against Audrey''s position as they were rtively close to the city wall and benefited from the protection of the crossbowmen above."The Lord''s banner is approaching from behind," one aide reported. Audrey nced back and smiled, dabbing the sweat from her brow with the cloth Ca had provided. "What do you think?" she asked her squire. "I think the Lord is eager to unite the troops and offer battle," Camented, keeping her shield ready to protect her master. "Sir Harold is alsoing," Dietrich noted, observing their right wing approaching from the side. Audrey chuckled and turned to her men-at-arms. "Boys, we''ve done so little today. Will you be content to let them take all the glory?" The men chuckled at the verbal provocation. The Lady''s style ofmand was simple, direct, and down-to-earth. Her troops saw her as the Knight Baroness, always there among them and treating them with respect. After receiving her benevolence for almost two years, the men-at-arms at her side would readily follow her anywhere. Now, the two hundred Korimor under hermand were also thinking the same. They were captivated by the Baroness'' imposing ck armor, sureness of action, and confidence in the field of battle. Wherever the Lady''s went, her troops followed with unswerving determination. ... Lansius "Did they heed themand?" asked Lansius as they trudged through the muddy field. Sigmund, walking in front of Lansius, nced back and nodded. "Yes, My Lord, My Lady''s column has halted." "Good," Lansiusmented. He didn''t want Audrey''s column to interfere with the Nicopn rout, in case she applied too much pressure for the Nicopns to potentially regroup and mount a defense. Never interrupt when the enemy is making a mistake. Lansius recalled one of the maxims in the art of war. His aim was to provoke the enemy into a rout, not give them a reason to unite and fight. Before Lansius'' column could catch up with Audrey''s, something unexpected urred. The thousand men from Sergio''s rear guard charged toward Audrey''s column. "By the Ageless," muttered Sigmund, and the sentiment was echoed by many nearby. "Get Batu''s riders out and make haste!" Lansius roared, setting a hard pace as he ran. Hugo and his column let out war cries, quickening their march. The three hundred Korimor and one hundred Korelian men-at-arms charged forward, striding across the battlefield. Behind them, Batu and his brethren had retrieved their horses and now raced toward the frontline. Lansius knew that both Audrey and Dietrich were excellentmanders, but they were also audacious. This could backfire... Even though he had anticipated scenarios like this, Lansius hadn''t expected that Sergio would stillmand a thousand men¡ªlet alone elites equipped with pikes and crossbows. Despite being weighed down by his armor and short of breath, Lansius and his column pressed on, running. ... Sir Harold''s column was approaching from the right when he saw the attack unfold on the Baroness'' column. Though his men were fewer in number and low on stamina due to fatigues and injuries, he knew he had to rally them. The oue of this battle could hinge on crushing the remaining Nicopns. "Lads, we''ve fought a static defense. I think it''s time to stretch our legs. Fast march!" hemanded, and his men gave it their all. Sir Harold watched as Batu''s riders galloped past them. Their allies sooning within range for deadly ranged duels against the Nicopns. However, the enemy''s rear guard was already in disarray, so much so that their crossbowmen were preupied and unprepared for the approaching nomadic riders. The disarray among the enemy ranks presented a golden opportunity for Batu''s riders, who unleashed a rain of arrows on their exposed nks. This nomadic ranged attack, coupled with the unexpectedly fierce resistance from the smaller column and the arrival of two additional columns, ultimately broke Sergio''s rear guard. Faced with overwhelming odds, the Nicopns panicked and fled the battlefield. In their haste, they discarded their cumbersome long pikes and ran towards the general direction of their camp. Meanwhile, the two columns finally arrived alongside Audrey''s column, greeted by cheers and celebrations. Lady Audrey and her men-at-arms had once again proven their worth. Their bannerman proudly waved the Baroness'' newly made banner, which depicted a charging ck horse over a white shield. Just like the Lord''s blue and bronze, the Lady''s ck horse banner also imed victory the first time it was carried through the battlefield. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the vition. "A blessed banner," Sir Harold murmured, catching his breath. Now, his column was in the process of regrouping, as many hadgged behind due to exhaustion from the sprint. Off to the side, the tall knight noted that the Lord''s column had reformed. In contrast to their orderly situation, chaos reigned to their west within the Nicopns¡¯ encampment. Thousands fled, resembling ants whose nest had been destroyed. ... Korimor Side Lansius drank from the waterskin provided by Roger. Within the confines of his helmet, which was both hot and damp, the heat lingered stubbornly even with the visor up. He stood tall, catching his breath and fighting off the nausea that the full armor sprint had induced. His sabatons were caked with mud, and aches pervaded his body. Yet he was overjoyed by Audrey''s victory. Sigmund and Hugo finally cleared a path, and he finally caught sight of Audrey. They approached each other and met halfway. "Are you injured?" Lansius asked, ignoring the nces from their troops. "No, thanks to this armor. Took a bolt to the pauldron, but it didn''t bite," she replied gracefully. Lansius noticed new dents on her gauntlet and thigh te but chose not to mention them. He didn''t know what she had done to ovee the enemy, but he knew that it was effective. Results are results... The study of her tactics wouldeter, at a more appropriate time. For now, he grabbed her wrist and raised it high, shouting, "Behold, the Baroness of Korimor!" Their troops erupted in cheers and whistles. Audrey was smiling, her face flushed from the excitement around her. Lansius wished the celebration couldst longer but knew they were pressed for time. "Hold your celebration for now," he said to his men. "There''s still unfinished business. Pray that you gather your spirits once more and follow me to the encampment." The troops responded with enthusiastic mor. Hugo, Sir Harold, Sigmund, and Dietrich rallied their men. Afterwards, they checked their equipment and reced lost or broken items with whatever they could scrounge from the battlefield. "Who will lead the wounded?" Sigmund asked Hugo as they convened. "Get that squire, Roger, to do it. Time for him to get used to leading," Hugo decided. Dietrich joined the conversation. "Deputy, Sir," he greeted, his cheek and left ear bandaged and bloodied. "What happened to you?" Hugo asked. Dietrich touched his bandaged cheek and winced. "Direct hit to the helmet. Nearly cost me an eye." Hugo breathed a sigh of relief. "You''re one lucky bastard." Sigmund chimed in, "It''s fortunate that we have these confiscated armors; otherwise, many of us would be goners." The staff nodded. Compared to the Nicopns, the men from Korelia had the advantage of better armor. "How did you win the fight?" Sir Harold inquired. "Praise the Lady," Dietrich began. "She had gathered the men-at-arms before the fight. When they charged at us, she ordered us to form a solid wedge¡ªmuch like cavalry¡ªand execute a concentrated charge. The Nicopns relied too much on their long pikes, which became cumbersome once we closed in." "That''s impressive," Harold praised. "So they broke from just that?" Hugo asked. Dietrich exhaled deeply. "I saw it in their eyes; these Nicopns were not in for a decisive fight. Our counterattack shocked them, especially since we aimed at their standard-bearer. Before we realized it, they began to break and flee." The staff nodded at his exnation. Dietrich continued, "The challenging part was surviving their initial volley of crossbow fire, which took down many..." The sound of hooves interrupted their conversation. The cavalry, led by Sir Michael, had arrived. The one-eyed knight had been tasked with retrieving horses from the city stables. Now, the Lord, the Lady, and the knights could mount up and prepare for their final move. ... While Lansius and his men were preparing to march, Batu and his riders were decimating the fleeing one thousand. It was a vendetta against the column that had trapped them the day before. With their arrows and des, they imed justice for their in kin. The Nicopn elite were not even fighting; they were running away as fast as they could. It was a gruesome fight, and many were eventually captured. Batu and his men scoured the area, searching for the elusive Tarracan named Sergio. However, despite all their efforts, neither Batu nor his scouts could determine where Sergio was supposed to be. *** Sergio The Tarracan man was drenched in sweat. He had run from the battle like a coward, a fact that deeply humbled his ego. When he reached the camp, it was in an uproar. Many were waiting for him, seeking his guidance andfort. Sergio could only assure them that he had a n up his sleeve. In truth, he had no n to save them. With the loss of his rear guard, there was no hope to defend this camp. Sergio had dispatched his most loyal men to secure the food supplies, hoping that not much had been lost. His only aim now was to collect his valuables and await the return of his men, so they could make their escape from this cursed ce. "Guards!" he yelled, but nobody answered. "They left...? Spineless curs!" he cursed, discarding his soaked gambeson as he entered the inner part of his tent. Upon seeing that his wooden chest was still locked, his anger subsided. The plunder he had amassed was significant. Feeling rxed, he nced at his bed. The clean sheets over the hay mattress and the lingering fragrance from burnt incense, made him want to rest. He even considered taking a quick bath, therge bucket already filled with clean water. Sergio was tempted, thinking his thousands of followers would likely defend the camp long enough for him to escape if an attack came. "Who knows when I''ll be able to enjoy proper baths again," he muttered, not caring about the grim fate awaiting his followers. "How about never?" came the answer from behind. Sergio was shocked and was about to turn around, but something snared his neck, and all he could do was grab the strong thin cord that tightened like a noose around his neck. He was gasping for breath when a kick came from behind, forcing him to kneel on the carpet. He wanted to ask, to curse, to plead, but could only gasp for air and helplessly cough. ... Danie Due to certain circumstances, Danie ended up as the one who strangled Sergio, forcing him to his knees. The previous night, despite her newfound freedom, she had decided not to flee, choosing to hide instead. With thousands of tents avable, she figured she could survive for a day or two by stealing food as needed. Fortunately, she only had to wait one day before her patience was rewarded. She hadn''t been idle while waiting. She''d disguised herself in pilfered garb and a hood. When Sergio went to battle, she tracked the remaining people who had once been her cohorts before they were discovered. Danie convinced them to join her in seizing this rare chance for vengeance. Lord Lansius'' victory and the ensuing rout made it all easier. By chance, she reunited with Servius, who had urged his family, friends, and allies to flee to the neighboring forest. Danie asked him to join her. Together, they sessfully infiltrated Sergio''s tent, killing the guards and cleaning up the mess. However, the men froze when the Tarracan Man returned. It was Danie who broke the spell with her stealthy attack. Now, the infamous Tarracan Man was kneeling at their mercy. Servius revealed himself to Sergio and dered, "It''s time to answer for your crimes." "You ungrateful wretches," Sergio spat, coughing and gasping for air. "I kept you fed and alive all this time! I demand a fair trial!" Danieughed. "And who will be your judge? The Lord of Korelia?" Sergio trembled at the suggestion. Others wanted to strike Sergio, but Servius blocked them. "It''s not a bad idea. Let''s present this man to Lord Lansius." "Bah! Servius, the people outside will kill us and free him," one warned. "The affairs of Nicopns will be settled by Nicopns," another recited the well-known rite. Servius sighed heavily. "Fine! A trial it is. Let''s make it quick." One man stepped forward. "We trusted you with our sons, yet you sent them on pointless raids that did nothing to secure food." Another took a key from Sergio''s pocket and opened the chest filled with golden goblets, rings adorned with gemstones, and gold coins. "This is what you''re looking for, not food but richness!" he half-shouted at Sergio. "You sacrificed my brother, cousins, and nephews as if they were your private army. They died as thieves and robbers." "You lured us with promises of food, only to feed us human flesh. We know, Sergio, how you butchered those vigers who surrendered to you. You''re no better than mindless beast!" The usations flew one after another. Servius knelt and stared at Sergio. "One of your guards assaulted my friend''s daughter. When we reported it, you onlyughed. Then the whole family died from food poisoning. Were you involved?" Sergio could only stare back in response. Unfazed, Servius continued, "You also sent me with two other envoys carrying a box containing embalmed fingers. Was that an attempt to get rid of us?" Sergio turned his gaze away. Servius turned to Danie. "You''re also Nicopn; you be the judge." "Any defense?" Danie asked, maintaining tension on her cord. "I led you through famine and this is my reward¡ª" One of the men, who had lost brothers and kins, shoved gold coins into Sergio''s mouth. "This is the reward you sought!" Sergio choked violently. Danie had had enough. She whispered, "Remember the one you left to die under the sun? He said thousands perished because of your ambitions, not to mention the innocents you butchered just for your rise to nobility. Sergio, it''s time you met them again." Gasping for air, the condemned cast a terrified, bloodshot nce at his captors. But Danie summoned her strength, and the struggle of the Tarracan Man came to an abrupt end. His jaw opened wide, releasing gold coins that were stained with blood and saliva. The fallout from his demise and the fate of the Nicopns and Korimor region would finally be decided. *** Chapter 93: The Grey Aftermath Chapter 93: The Grey Aftermath Dirty End The Blue and Bronze and the ck Horse banners marched confidently toward the Nicopn camp, with the nomads on their left nk and the knights riding in front. As they marched closer, more and more Nicopns fled to the west. "Should we give pursuit, My Lord?" asked Hugo. "No, maintain formation. The men are exhausted, let''s not over-exert ourselves," Lansius replied, trying to preserve their strength. "A group of men ahead," Sir Michael called out from the vanguard. Lansius narrowed his eyes against the distance, discerning a dozen of figures hastening towards them. "That''s strange," Audrey observed at his side. "Perhaps, they intend to surrender?" "I''ll lead a contingent to intercept," offered Hugo, his hand ready on the reins. "With your leave, My Lord?"Lansius nodded. "Granted. Take Sir Michael with you. Inform Batu to have his men on standby, the situation is delicate at the moment." The two spurred their horses forward, leading a column of armored cavalry across the field. Lansius watched as they galloped the brief stretch, swiftly encircling the neers before escorting them back. Audrey''s gaze lingered on Lansius. "What do you think they want?" "It could be anything¡ª an envoy wishing a truce, a discussion to stall time or a trap." Audrey nodded and spoke with a deadpan expression. "With you around, I doubt anyone could backstab us." "I take that as praise," he replied. "Certainly, My Lord." Both stifled chuckles as they watched Hugo and his riders approaching. The column were escorting the group who were on foot. Meanwhile, Hugo shared his ride with someone. Sir Harold, always close at Lansius'' side, was intrigued. As he had anticipated, he recognized the figure riding with Hugo. "Lady Danie!" The Lady pulled down her hood, nodded with respect, and stepped off the horse. "My Lord, Danie reporting." Lansius and Audrey were ted. "I thought we had lost you. Are you free as part of the truce?" asked the Lord. Another person stepped forward. "My Lord, My Lady, I apologize for interrupting," Servius interjected. Sir Harold nced at Lord Lansius, who nodded to allow the interruption. "Envoy, we meet again." "I upheld my part of the bargain," Servius asserted. "And I will uphold mine," Lansius replied. "My Lord, I was the one who freed Lady Danie. However, she earned her merit on her own." "Merit?" Lansius questioned. Servius took a deep breath. "She convinced us to help her take down Sergio, and we seeded." Murmurs spread among the troops. The members of Lansius'' staff looked hungry for answers but knew better than to interrupt. "Is Sergio dead?" Lansius inquired directly. Servius looked at Danie, whom he felt was the right person to im the honor. In turn, Danie replied, "By my own hand." Lansius took a deep breath and nced at Audrey. "The battle is finally over," she said gratefully. Smiles and expressions of relief blossomed around them. The news spread quickly, lifting the spirits of the entire army. "My Lord," said Servius with a hint of trouble. "Speak," Lansiusmanded. "My allies have moved to the forest as you instructed. However, Sergio''s followers... they threaten to burn the supplies if My Lord doesn''t agree to let them flee with the supplies." Lansius shook his head. "This madness must end. Servius, send someone you trust. Tell your men to remain in the forest and arm themselves. Be wary of troublemakers." "Yes, my Lord," Servius bowed low and went to send a pair of messengers. "Sir Michael, Deputy Hugo." The twomanders approached their lord. "You called for us, my Lord?" "Let''s move forward. Be wary of crossbowmen. I wish to see just how mad they can be." Under Lansius''mand, the hundreds of troops and cavalry resumed their march to the Nicopn encampment. The Nicopns were clearly panicked, but the flow of those fleeing had ebbed. Nobody fled to the west anymore. The remaining people barred the entrance with spears and pikes. Crossbowmen appeared on their makeshift wall. "Do note closer!" they warned. Lansius reined in his horse, and his formation halted. His men and squires quickly formed up around him. "My Lord, let me handle the negotiations," Sir Michael stepped forward. Lansius gazed at the native Londian-born knight. "Take Servius with you and go with my blessing. Try to persuade them to send an envoy. I wish to talk." "Gratitude, my Lord." "Sir Harold, have the knights apany Sir Michael and Servius." If youe across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "At once, my Lord," the knight replied. Upon hismand, a column of men, all in shining te armor, bravely rode toward the camp entrance. Sir Michael, in the middle, bore a pike with a piece of white cloth tied to it, the signal for parley. "What do you want?" a man shouted from the front. "Watch your tongue; you''re addressing a knight!" Like a thunder strike, a powerful voice came from one of Michael''s men. It was enough to make most men shudder. Sir Michael guided his horse to take a step forward. "I am Michael, under themand of the Lord of Korelia. He wishes to speak. Send your envoys." ... Lansius and Audrey shared a drink, the midday heat in the ins was taxing, especially when d in te armor and arming jack. Everyone around him was fatigued, drenched in sweat from the heat, but their eyes shone with determination to finish the fight. His gaze turned to Danie once again who stood not far from him. He motioned her toe closer. "I apologize for not being able to arrange a rescue party. I tried to select people for the task, but the situation was too risky." Danie, touched by the kind gesture, replied, "Please, My Lord. I am the one who troubled you with my reckless n¡ª" "Don''t be," Lansius interrupted. "I apud your courage and initiative. I could use such talents." Danie could only bow her head in respect. Lansius looked at Audrey. "My Lady, what do you think of having her as your Captain of the Guard?" Danie shot a nervous nce at the two. "Nothing but gratitude," Audrey replied to Lansius, and then to Danie, "We promised to ride together. Perhaps it''s fate." "Danie, is this arrangement good enough for you?" Lansius asked. "My Lord, My Lady, to be trusted in such a position is an honor. However, I fear there will be those who question my loyalty." Audrey looked at her and said, "You fought the Nicopns for us. Nobody will dare to question where your loyalty stands." Her trust caused Danie to break into a genuine smile. "I, Danie, will be forever loyal to your Ladyship and Lordship." Once an outcast daughter of a noble, forced to live as a mercenary, Danie finally found a ce to call home. She had once possessed nothing but memories of her former noble life; now, her resilience had paid off. She would be a part of the household of the Baroness of Korimor. In Lady Audrey, Danie found not only a leader worthy of her trust but also an incredible ally who could reciprocate that trust. To such a leader, she dly pledged her loyalty. *** Sir Michael and the knights finally returned, five Nicopns in tow. "My Lord, they have sent five envoys," Sir Michael reported. "Well, let us receive them," said Lansius as he wiped his sweating face with a clean cloth. "May I suggest offering leniency to those willing to submit?" Sir Michael proposed. Lansius nodded. "The steward has advised me that many Nicopns are excellent farmers, craftsmen, and scribes." "Do you intend to recruit them?" Sir Harold inquired rather surprised. "I''m aware of your reservations about Nicopns," Lansius reassured his knight. "But we''ll need all the talent we can muster for Londia and the Grand Alliance." The rest of the staff smiled, contemting their lord''s far-reaching ns. Even Sir Harold allowed a grin. The five envoys, all young men, were then presented. "You stand before the Lord of Korelia, Protector of Korimor, and leader of the Grand Alliance," Sigmund announced to the envoys. The envoys bowed, murmuring, "My Lord." Sir Harold and the knights stood imposingly, ready to act at the slightest provocation. "You are here. But make no mistake, my interest is merely in satisfying certain curiosities." "This is not to discuss a truce?" one envoy blurted. "Truce?" Lansius feigned surprise, followed by a chuckle. "It is far toote for that." Lansius nced at Sir Michael, who caught on and said, "In case you are unaware of your current situation. One, you are surrounded. Two, your troops have been defeated. Three, we know that Sergio is dead." "In essence, you have been totally defeated. There are no grounds for a truce." Lansius pressed on. The envoys exchanged worried nces. One ventured, "We still have the food supplies." "But I have heard that you''re going to burn them," Lansius mused. "That will be the case if my Lord pushes us," the envoy countered. "Oh, I shall," Lansius retorted. "As I''ve said, I am simply inquiring. My strategy remains unchanged." The envoys grew noticeably paler. One stepped forward, "We still have the baggage train,den with gold and riches." Lansius smiled at the naivety. "If you burn the food, you will die. Then I can send my men to take the gold from your cold, lifeless hands." The stark message sparked a hushed argument among the envoys. Lansius shook his head and said aloud, "You are all far too inexperienced for this. And certainly too young to die if I can help it. Where are your elders? Hiding in safety?" Sir Harold, Hugo, and the knights subtly tightened their circle around the envoys. "Please, my Lord," they pleaded. "Sergio is dead, we are without a leader. The crowds are splitting up." "I presumed someone among Sergio''s lieutenants had takenmand," Lansius ventured. "No, nobody wanted them," another envoy spoke up. "We only trusted Sergio, not his henchmen." "Wise move," Audrey murmured at Lansius'' side. She then addressed the envoys, "Do you speak for all inside the camp?" "Yes, my Lady. The people trust us over Sergio''sckeys," one replied in a hurry. "We never loved Sergio, either. We followed because we had nothing to eat, and he was the only one who could feed us and our families," another added. Audrey turned to Lansius, who was prepared to deliver the ultimatum. "Inform everyone in the camp that they are surrounded," he directed. "Remind them that just as I made those walls appear overnight, I can encircle your camp just as swiftly." The envoys listened, some with eyes red from strain, as theymitted his words to memory. "Lay down your arms, answer for your crimes, and surrender half of your supplies, along with the baggage train." "What shall be of Sergio''s remains?" an envoy asked nervously. Lansius paused, turning to Sir Michael, who quickly suggested, "Should the Nicopns see the Tarracan Man as a hero, let them bury him. If they deem him a viin, his head should grace a pike." The young envoys were momentarily divided before one spoke up. "My Lord, we request time to deliberate further, perhaps with one of your knights to mediate. We assure you of their safety." "They maye with escorts, fully armed," added another. Lansius showed no intention of being dyed, but Audrey leaned in, whispering, "It would be wiser to delegate this negotiation to someone else." He knitted his brows. "For what reason?" "They fear you too much. They can''t evene up with a counter proposal, frightened that they might slight you." Lansius hadn''t expected that, but in retrospect, he had indeed won the battle that ultimately ended Sergio''s life. To them, he must be the living embodiment of terror. Cahan, my adversaries now see me as a conqueror. Is this what you wished for? Memories of his lost mentor shed before him momentarily. "Sir Michael, Hugo," he called. "Yes, my Lord," they responded in unison. "Let the troops rest. We will hold a deliberation to discuss the issue. Get the envoys something to drink while they wait." Sir Michael had been prepared for this and had his men erect a small field tent for cover from the heat. The staff followed Lansius inside, where he also invited Batu. He began, "It boils down to this: attacking them right now would invite a huge, unnecessary risk. If we''re lucky, they''ll flee and run. If we''re not lucky, they may unite, and we''ll be fighting desperate men who have nothing to lose but to make us pay dearly. Gentlemen, I do not wish to turn victory into defeat." The staff pondered the Lord''s words. "Then how do we proceed?" asked Audrey. Lansius gestured to his staff to offer ideas, but none could answer. "Against three thousand. It''s difficult without sacrificing more men," Sir Haroldmented. "I could lead a night attack and burn their tents. Maybe that way they''ll be more inclined to surrender," Batu offered. "I don''t want to overburden your brethren. Horse archers are hard to train," Lansius replied. Danie stepped forward. "Pardon me, but isn''t this simr to the situation when we took Korimor?" Her words made Hugo and Sir Michael''s eyes widen as they recognized the resemnce. Lansius smiled. "Loss of leadership. External threats. And internal conflict. Well done, Danie." "Does that mean we only need to wait?" asked Audrey. "No, waiting is for when we have nothing at hand and expect them to doubt themselves. In this case, we are in a better position," Lansius exined. Audrey nodded. "Of course, we''ve just won the battle." "The problem is, even if we win this battle of wits, how can we feed an additional three thousand souls?" Lansius asked. The staff drew a collective sigh, while Sir Michael added, "My men just returned. Servius¡¯ group and their families ount for an additional one thousand. So, we''re facing four thousand, My Lord." Lansius drew a heavy sigh. No matter how he looked at it, for the Nicopns, this would likely end in disaster. *** Chapter 94: Grand Stage Chapter 94: Grand Stage Grand Stage Lansius After deliberation, Lord Lansius sent Hugo, Sir Michael, and Servius to broker a deal with the remnants of Sergio''s followers. Aware of his still precarious situation, he solidified his position by bringing Servius'' group into his fold. Riding to the western forest with a heavily armed escort, Lansius met with the Servius'' allies. It was a tense moment, but Lansius quickly reassured them with his words, and in turn, they swore fealty. They agreed to serve without pay in exchange for the assurance of food and shelter for themselves and their families. The five hundred men were taken in as the new Nicopn regiment. Lansius nned to integrate their families into Korimor and its surrounding viges and hamlets, promising protection as long as the regiment remained loyal. He further stipted that the family members must work for the benefit of his House. Having done all they could, the Lord and Lady retired to their field tent. Now, all that remained was to wait. *** Nicopn Camp It was already midday, yet the fate of the remaining three thousand Nicopns in the camp remained undecided. Composed of Sergio''s loyalists andmon refugees from Nicop, they were either toote to escape or had resigned themselves to their fate.The meeting between the two sides had been dyed due to internal strife among the camp leadership. Tensions were running high, and despite this, Sir Michael still refused to promise them food or shelter, even if they swore fealty to Lord Lansius. "It''s out of the question," he dered. "This morning, you were given an offer, and you destroyed the crops My Lord has graciously provided. You must own up to your mistakes!" The new camp representative, taken aback, then asked timidly, "Can you at least guarantee our safe departure from Korimor and a share of our own supplies?" "Only to those who could ransom themselves," Sir Michael responded. His answer seized the Nicopns'' attention. "But don''t even think to take it from the baggage train. It belongs to the war victor. For those who couldn''t ransom themselves, then you must answer for your crimes," the knight exined. "Can you guarantee safe passage to those who can pay?" the new camp representative asked again, to the mockery of the crowd, who felt betrayed. Clearly, only the top-ranking loyalists, who had been given a share of the loot by Sergio, could afford the ransom. Sir Michael decided to y hard. "My Lordmands both heavy and light cavalry that could hunt you down at his whim. And let¡¯s not overlook the nomadic horsemen under hismand, who excel at hunting on the ins. So, tell me now, what guarantee do you seek?" The answer embarrassed the new representative, but Sir Michael wasn''t done with his sarcasm. "Shall we have the horsemen to ughter their horses to give you that guarantee¡ªthat we won''t give chase?" He highlighted the absurdity of their demand. Before anyone could retort, the knight pressed on, "The tribesmen would ughter you for less than this foolishness. Heed my words, forget about ransom. The only action you can take is to trust Lord Lansius'' judgement. And be certain of this¡ªhe has never broken his word." Whispers spread among the Nicopns. Even his adversaries could not deny that the ck Lord had always been true to his words. Seizing the moment, Sir Michael stood with the poise of a seasoned orator and addressed the crowd, "What transpired this morning should be clear for all to see. Make no mistake, the Lord of Korelia doesn''t make bluffs¡ªhe makes guarantees. Thus, I urge you to ce your trust in him. And mark my words, Lord Lansius is a far better leader than the Tarracan man who has deceived and exploited you for his personal gain." "But what will he do to us? We don''t have food, and if you can''t provide us with any, how are we to survive?" shouted one from the crowd. "Have faith!" Sir Michael responded with confidence. "My Lord has confided in me that he has a way, should you prove loyal and resilient enough to endure hardship." The response invigorated the crowd. Like the most insidious of poisons, hope had taken hold of their minds and souls. "There is still time before winter. Now, are you with us, or do you still follow Sergio?" asked Sir Michael. Sir Michael''s speech acted as a catalyst, prompting themon Nicopns to turn against Sergio''s loyalists. Increasingly, groups of men broke away from the perimeter and moved toward the supplies¡ªthe heart of the issue¡ªwhere they taunted and threatened one another, weapons drawn. Witnessing the near-inevitable end, Sergio''s loyalists knew better than to prolong the situation. To avert their ruin, they quickly agreed to surrender the supplies to Sir Michael, on behalf of the Lord of Korelia, in exchange for protection. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the vition. The news of the agreement spread rapidly, and the Nicopns from both factions, albeit reluctantly, ceased hostilities. Hugo and his men tookmand of the camp, firmly nting the blue and bronze standards on the ground. With this act, the battle of Korimor had finally been won. *** The death of Sergio, the infamous Tarracan Man, coupled with the raising of the blue and bronze banner over the Nicopn camp, marked the end of a conflict that had imed more than a thousand casualties. Despite rumors casting doubt on the Lord of Korelia''s worth and insinuations that he had fabricated his reputation, the ck Lord ultimately triumphed. Those who had doubted him were now steeped in shame and fear, bracing for the punishment that awaited them. In the aftermath of the battle, Hugo organized several hundred security guards, led by Servius, to maintain order in the camp. They then proceeded to disarm everyone. The three thousand Nicopns, having acknowledged their crime of invading and besieging Korimor, agreed to offer theirbor as war reparations. The specifics of thisbor would be determinedter, as the Lord had not yet deliberated upon Sir Michael''s proposal. To demonstrate their sincerity, the Nicopns voluntarily ced Sergio''s head on a pike for all to see. Meanwhile, a separate group under Servius¡¯mand rounded up tens of Sergio¡¯s close associates, notorious for terrorizing refugees andmitting atrocities during Sergio''s reign. These individuals would face execution or exile, but Hugo, suspecting the Lord might find them useful, had them taken to the dungeons. Before the day''s end, under the vignt supervision of Hugo and Sir Michael, the Nicopns relinquished their weapons, dismantled their makeshift defenses, and transferred half of their supplies, along with Sergio''s baggage train, to the castle. The Lord allocated the supplies between his newly formed Nicopn regiment and the people of Korimor, alleviating their hunger. Today, the rationing ended, and Korimor City buzzed with renewed life, open for business once again. Behind the scenes, moreplex developments were taking ce. For their services, the Lord and Lady bestowed the steppe ins east of Korimor upon Batu and his allied tribes. During their victory celebration, a hundred tribesmen pledged a blood oath before a grand pyre in the presence of the Noyan and his esteemeddy. They swore that they, their sons, and their grandsons would safeguard the safety of the ins and remain faithful to House Lansius. Content with their vows, the Lord of Korelia granted permission for them to pursue the fleeing Nicopns. He was concerned that the armed fugitives might turn to banditry, which could threaten the safe passage of trade and goods to and from Korimor. At the same gathering, Lansius called upon the city officials, urging them to swear an oath never to allow raids or very, under penalty of death. The officials took the oaths solemnly, under the watchful eyes of both the citizenry and the nomads. That night, Lansius had forged a new alliance between the twomunities, in the hopes of preventing future conflicts among his subjects. *** Lansius The next day, atop the gatehouse, the Lord of Korelia sat cross-legged on a fine carpet, sheltered from the sun by an overhead field tent. His eyes were focused on the point where the nomaddscape gave way to the fertilends surrounding the hill of Korimor and its adjacent river. Lansius was enjoying this private moment with his wife. There were no guests, only Ca, Sigmund, and the castle musicians, who yed their strings and flutes, evoking a rhythmic sense of calmness. As was customary, the ensemble included no drums, but rather the soft jingle of the smallest tambourine. Large percussion instruments were umon in the era, yet the mood remained decidedly upbeat. To freely pick a ce to take my lunch, and to have musicians follow and y as I dine¡ªthis is absurd... Lansius mulled over where life had taken him, sipping a mild brew of herbal leaves to soothe his persistent sore throat. The brew was bitter, yet the honey-zed, golden-baked snacks, norger than a coin, offered a sweet bnce. It felt almost decadent in a region just recovering from famine, but his staff assured him that enjoying such delights was only fitting for a Lord of his stature. Lansius looked at his wife. The Baroness was gazing at the farnd below. The people of Korimor had been working hard to rejuvenate the neglected fields. Some of the fields damaged by the battle might yet be salvaged with tender care. The good news was that, despite all the wars, it appeared they were in for a good harvest this year. The mood in the city was uplifting. The siege had been lifted, and normalcy returned. The Korelia market buzzed with life as trade resumed. From the poorest to the richest, everyone was busy preparing for the uing harvest. Lansius felt content, if not thoroughly grateful. The city had been freed, the popce mored for his name, and the death toll on their side was so low there was no call for a mourning period. Servants gracefully arrived with silver tes set on silver trays. Ca and another member of the staff checked the food for trouble and poison before it was served. All the while, the musicians maintained their harmonious melodies. Lansius surveyed the feast before him: spiced skeweredmb, freshly baked tbread, a medley of olives and seasonal vegetables, rich cheese, and fish grilled to perfection. The staff had outdone themselves, preparing a meal sovish andplete it surpassed any they had enjoyed for days. A victory, a city that supports our rule, loyal staff working diligently, and a loving wife by my side... What more could I ask for? He concealed his smile, cautious not to disturb his wife who was still enraptured by the sweeping view before them. Perhaps it''s because Korimor is hers, there''s a deeper attachment¡ª something she never had with Korelia... Lansius couldn¡¯t help but be amused until he noticed the bruises marring her lower arm. Despite her assurances, Audrey had sustained more than mere bruises; there was swelling on one of her limbs from the battle as well. He had heard reports of the Baroness fighting like a hungry lioness, leading her men like a pride of lions against the Nicopn elite rear guard. While worried, Lansius also felt an overriding sense of pride in her aplishments. Audrey was no longer just an adept rider but had proven herself a capable fieldmander in her own right. He found thebination of Baroness and fieldmander to be fearsome, exactly what he had wanted¡ªa growing power at his side. Pleased, Lansius breathed in the scent of autumn. A chill in the air signaled theing of the harvest, and thendscape was teeming with life: birds chirped, foxes were sighted, and even moles were spotted. More than winning, what Lansius truly cherished was the return of peace to thend. With Korimor secured, its resources, talent, and manpower under hismand, and the grand alliance at his back, suddenly many doors of opportunity swung open before him. Now, he could explore realms and enact policies previously beyond his wildest dreams. Even solving how to feed the four thousand Nicopns seemed possible if he yed his cards correctly. As if echoing his thoughts, Sigmund and the musicians reached a crescendo in their performance, the harp¡¯s strings resonating with vibrant anticipation, the flutes sounding a jubnt herald. It was as if they were celebrating Lansius'' ascent to the grand stage. *** Chapter 95: Accolade Chapter 95: de de The music, the field tent, and the high position of the gatehouse shielded Lansius from witnessing the grim aftermath of yesterday''s battle. He knew his staff tried hard to protect him from the unsightly procession of the Nicopns, who were collecting and transporting their dead to be buried in mass graves just outside the fertile grounds. However, being put on a pedestal did not mean he could stop reflecting on the situation. The flight of crows overhead, on their way to the feast, reminded Lansius that death was always near. A n is only good if we act upon it... Sooner orter, he would have to demonstrate how he could feed an additional four thousand souls through the winter. The Korimor harvest alone would support fewer than a thousand extra, and it might strain their grain market. Despite the end of hostilities, tensions between the Nicopns and the people of Korimor remained high, fraught with distrust, leaving Lansius with scant options to resolve the crisis. Simr to their limited food production capabilities, the city and its surroundingmunity could, at best, host a thousand for wintering. That was his hope, at least. He would face significant trouble if social conflict arose; therefore, he nned to keep a close eye on reports of dissidents and crimes. Fortunately, the other groups, the nomadic tribes, were less demanding. Content with the grazing grounds east of Korimor, they only wished to take the captured men and a portion of the loot as their prize. Lansius agreed but on one condition: the captives would not be treated as ves. Instead, they were to work as shepherds or in otherbor roles for nine years ¡ª the time necessary for an infant to grow enough to assume the work of the fathers or rtives they had lost.Aside from the immediate issue, Lansius was also troubled by the situation in Umbend. The mountainous gateway between Londia and Nicop remained uncertain. Not even Servius was aware of the conditions there, many months after their departure. There was fear that other Nicopn groups might have followed into Umbend. The fate of the castle town itself had yet to be ascertained. As these thoughts preupied Lansius, Audrey savored the meal, taking a bite of skeweredmb and tbread. It was then that she noticed Lansius had not touched his food. "My lord, is something troubling you?" "Mm...?" Lansius masked his surprise at her inquiry. "You haven''t touched your food," she said, her voice tinged with concern. Her reaction, coupled with the situation, reminded Lansius of an old tale he once read, and he chuckled. Audrey furrowed her brows, prompting Lansius to ask, "Would you like to hear a story about a young king and his adviser?" "Thises out of nowhere," she protested, but then, with a spark of excitement, she added, "But do tell." Lansius smiled. "In an ancient kingdom, there came a day when a newly crowned king visited his trusted advisor. During their lunch, the young king left his food untouched, lost in thought. Concerned, the advisor asked if he had made a mistake. Only then did the king reveal his worry: I am merely an untalented man; how can I possibly keep my kingdom intact?" Audrey looked at him intently, and Lansius continued, "The adviser, relieved that he had not erred and recognized that the young king was wise to ponder the state of the kingdom, responded." Adopting as regal a voice as he could muster. "If a talented ruler is surrounded by talented people, he will be a king above kings. If a less talented ruler has capable people around him, he will still maintain his kingdom as a prince. However, a ruler who is not talented and is surrounded by equally unskilled individuals will surely bring disaster upon his realm." Audrey stared into the distance. Realizing that Lansius had stopped speaking, she asked, "Is there more to the story?" "I believe so. The news spread that the new king was so concerned about recruiting talented people that he forgot to eat his lunch. Before long, skilled individuals from far and wide came to offer their services to the king. Because of this, the kingdom remained strong for several generations¡ªuntil his descendants forgot to heed this wise lesson." Audrey nodded her head and remarked, "It''s a wise story..." "Indeed," Lansius agreed, reflecting on himself. "Audrey, despite what you may think of me, I''m not that talented¡ªmuch like the young king in the story." "Humble are we after the grand victory celebrationst night?" she asked with a smug expression. Lansius chuckled. Last night, everywhere they went, people chanted their names as if they were celebrities. The Korimor people toasted to their health and their evesting rule. Audrey licked her lips and adopted a more serious expression. "I understand why you wanted to recruit talent from the Nicopns." "From any ce," he corrected her. "We need people skilled in various crafts. From fletchers who make arrows, to individuals familiar with y making for pottery and roofing, to statesmen who can assist us in governing the realm." "Realms," she corrected him with a sweet nce. "I haven''t paid my dowry, so I''ve decided to give Korimor to you." "Drey..." he rejected the idea. "Lans, the town, the castle, even the House... You''ll have more use for them than me." "I''m honored, but it''s your House." She looked at him longingly. "I''m a simple shield maiden. I''m not talented enough to run a city." "You''ve used my own story against me," Lansiusmented. "Praise me, for I have been a good student," Audrey quipped. Heughed at her jest, all while the beautiful melodies of string instruments and flutes continued to fill the air. "ept it. Otherwise, I fear that someone will exploit me sooner orter," she suggested. "I doubt anyone would dare to cross the famed war Baroness." "That¡¯s the thing. I¡¯m good with battle, but know nothing about leading a domain or managing the coins." Her words made Lansius ponder. "The city isn¡¯t mine to take, but I can manage it on your behalf," he said, finally finding his appetite and taking a bite of the skewered meat. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Audrey sighed with relief. "Then, I shall keep Korimor for our sons." Lansius was intrigued. "Sons?" "Yes, I doubt you¡¯ll settle for just one," she replied, resuming her meal. The way she stated it so inly made him stifle augh. "How about a daughter as charming as her mother?" "I''d rather have a daughter as charming as Lady Felicity." Lansius selected the best-looking olive and offered it to her. Audrey epted it with her mouth, savoring the buttery taste of the fermented fruit. After a moment, she said, "Lans, you''re now the lord of two baronies and the leader of a grand alliance." "My title means nothing if you''re not happy." "Who says I''m not happy?" she protested. "I''m overjoyed." She took his hand and caressed it. "It''s I who fears that you''re not happy." "Me...?" Lansius asked, surprised. "Once, you told me that you wished to live far from the city¡ªin a vige or up in the forest. Do you still wish for that?" Lansius chuckled, the words reminding him of simpler times. "I admit, I did say something to that effect." "Where is home, Lansius?" Audrey asked softly. The music from the skald''s harp and other musicians became even more uplifting, as if they were on the verge of a great adventure. Lansius gazed at his wife, whose fierce eyes were directed at him longingly. "This is home," he assured her. "Wherever you are, I''m home." *** Korimor Castle It was the second watch when Lansius heard knocking at the door. Audrey was the first to get up, de in hand. "My Lord, My Lady, I apologize, but Roger is in critical condition," exined Ca from the other side of the door. Audrey opened the door to a slit and asked, "How bad?" "The physician told me that they might need to amputate the hand," Ca replied worriedly. "The sword hand?" Audrey turned grim. For a squire to lose his sword hand would be the end of their career. Lansius appeared behind Audrey and asked, "I''m guessing the physician asked for our permission?" "Indeed, My Lord. They''re waiting at the castle''s infirmary." "Guide us there. No need to wake anyone else," Lansius instructed. ... Rogery on the sickbed, sedated but mumbling and groaning in pain. His skin was pale, his fever unrelenting, and some spots on his right hand were turning ck. Upon seeing Lansius, the physician blurted out, "My Lord, we mustn''t tarry. The man''s life is in peril." "But it''s the sword hand," Ca protested on behalf of her friend. "Better the hand than his life," replied the tired physician. "Give us some room," said Lansius, and they obliged. He inspected the hand himself and was taken aback by the severity of the infection. Gangrene has set in... The broken finger from the battle had led to a nasty infection. "Have you got the poppy milk?" Lansius asked. Before the physician could answer, Audrey interjected, "Wait, leave us." Lansius looked at her, puzzled. Ca, the physician, and his aide left the chamber. "What are you doing?" Lansius asked in a hushed tone, watching as Audrey carefully inspected the hand. She then held her palm just above it, not touching but seemingly hovering with purpose. "Recite the verse Hannei used to chant," she urged. Lansius realized her intent. "I don''t remember, and we don¡¯t have time. The flesh is rotting; he needs immediate treatment." "I know this sickness. Trust me, we have time. Just recite something from yournguage. It¡¯s Roger''s best shot." Lansius racked his brain and recalled the only prayer he could remember. "Our Father, who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name..." Audrey blinked in surprise as Lansius uttered the unfamiliarnguage. She tried her hardest to recite the tongue-twisting words. However, despite her best efforts, even after half an hour, there were no changes to the hand. She exhaled deeply, and Lansiusforted her, "You¡¯ve done your best." "No remorse," she said before calling back the physician, who returned with the town''s best barber. The barber brought his sharpest tool and performed the amputation cleanly and with ease. They were fortunate that only the little and the ring fingers needed to be removed. Hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. With two fingers and a thumb remaining, Roger might still be able to wield a sword, though his grip wouldn''t be as strong. "There are ways of using a strap connected to the wrist to improve grip strength," Lansius reassured Ca and Audrey. Keen to avoid causing amotion as more castle staff curiously peeked in, eager to be near their Lord and Lady, Lansius and Audrey decided to retire to their bedchamber. "I feel foolish," Audrey admitted. "For a Baroness to care deeply for her squire is praiseworthy," Lansius replied. She sighed. "I¡¯m just a fake one." "Hush," Lansius said, drawing her close. "I won¡¯t allow anyone to belittle my wife." She looked up at him. "Not even myself?" "Especially not yourself." Audrey managed a small pout. "I¡¯ll heed My Lord¡¯s words then." He continued to embrace her. "He¡¯ll be alright. He¡¯s receiving the best care avable in Korimor. Just like thest time with the spear wound, he¡¯ll return stronger." "I¡¯ll train him harder. He¡¯s been too careless and reckless," she resolved. Satisfied with her response, Lansius gently suggested they rest, mindful of the long night and the important day awaiting their two Houses tomorrow. *** Korimor On the third day following their victory, the Lord and Lady of Korimor held a knighting ceremony. For many in their retinue, this honor had been a long timeing. Hugo, attired in fine white linen and a red robe symbolizing purity and readiness to shed blood for their realm, knelt in the Great Hall before Lord Lansius. The assembled staff watched solemnly. Initially, Lord Lansius had suggested that Lady Audrey, the one who held the Baroness'' patent to knight Hugo, since he had not yet received his. However, Hugo had personally requested Lord Lansius, dering, "Patent be damned. I want the man who led us to victory to knight me." This sentiment resonated with the staff, bringing an additional challenge to Lansius who scrambled to memorize the lines since this morning. Despite being officially registered as a knight of the Mercantile Empire, Lansius had never been formally knighted. While not required to memorize the lines, he feared botching this important event. Ca was now reading the list of Hugo''s achievements, detailing the battles he had fought under the blue and bronze banners. Once the embellished records wereplete, Hugo solemnly made his vow of honor, loyalty, and bravery. Afterward, Lansius took the sword offered to him on a silver tray. The ceremonial sword was heavier than the usual arming sword, intricately etched and decorated. He gently tapped the t side of the sword on Hugo¡¯s right shoulder, then on the left. "Rise, Sir Hugo, may you serve the House with loyalty and honor." Following Hugo, Danie was also knighted. Unlike Hugo, she had personally requested Lady Audrey to confer the title. The event also celebrated Sigmund and Dietrich, who received their formal titles as Captains. Roger, still recovering in the infirmary, and Ca were formally titled as squires to the Lord and Lady. In addition, rewards and prizes were given to Sir Harold, Sir Michael, and Servius for theirrge contributions in battle. This week would mark Sir Michael''sst in Korimor. With the campaign concluded and their pockets filled with coins, his riders longed to return to White Lake. For them, thest few weeks had been a grand adventure. They had started as a relief force for Korelia, but ended up taking Korimor and fighting against thousands of Nicopns. Their victory would bring back honor and prestige to White Lake and Lord Robert. The knighting ceremony also established a clear distinction between House Lansius and House Audrey. In House Lansius, Sir Justin and Sir Hugo served as Marshal and Deputy, respectively. In contrast, simr positions were intentionally left vacant in House Audrey. Instead, for overseeing security and the troops, House Audrey relied on the role of Captain of the Guard, held by Dame Danie, assisted by Captain Dietrich as the Master of the Horse, responsible for the cavalry. Ca and several staff members were also transferred to House Audrey. This arrangement enabled House Audrey to maintainplete independence during emergencies, as it already managed its own expenses, paying its own troops, officers, and other essential staff. *** Council Chamber After the celebration and lunch, due to pressing matters, the two Houses convened for the first time. The council chamber in Korimor,rger and more grandiose than Korelia, boasted a marvelous round table, its surfacecquered to a high-gloss finish. "You should ask Sir Michael to stay," Audrey suggested, once they had settled down for the session. Ca and Sir Hugo turned their gaze towards them. "What made you think that way?" asked Lansius. "He''s reliable and matched your wits well." Lansius nodded his head in agreement, also believing that Sir Michael had be indispensable. "What''s your take on him?" he asked Sir Hugo "Well, he''s one of the best we have in terms of court-rted manners. He''s also a well-rounded knight. I count myself as his friend," Sir Hugo stated. "You said it yourself, youck talent. There''s no need to wait for Nicopn talents to prove themselves," Audrey urged. "But he''s Lord Robert''s vassal," Lansius pointed out. Suddenly, a distinct sound from outside interrupted their discussion, drawing everyone''s attention. "Weapons shing," the deputy observed, quickly rising and heading for the door, with Ca following close behind. Outside, Sigmund was sprinting alongside the guardsmen. "We have sightings of intruders." *** Chapter 96: Intruder Chapter 96: Intruder Intruder Korimor People were still celebrating the de ceremony when several armed men barged into the castle, quickly breaching security and shing with the guards. The skirmish reached the courtyard. The Lord and Lady watched the scene unfold from above. They were barred from descending, as Ca had blocked the stairs, following Sir Hugo''s orders. "Twenty men, they said? I only see four," Audrey observed, loading a crossbow. "We''re not sure, My Lady, but the intruder reportedly has defeated at least a dozen guardsmen," Ca replied. Now, the fighting was intense near a small iron fence that separated the garden from the rest of the castleplex. The lead attacker skillfully used his broadsword to loosen the metal hinges, almost like using a crowbar. Noticing what the attacker was trying to do, the guardsmen quickly rallied. They pushed against the heavy iron fence, attempting to trap him. However, the attacker, disying remarkable strength, managed to hold back the fence with just his left hand. In an extraordinary feat, the attacker forcefully pushed the iron gate, causing it and the guards leaning against it to topple over. Watching from above, Lansius was astonished by the disy of superhuman strength. Ca behind them gulped while Audrey remained sharp, possibly feeling challenged by the extraordinary disy before her.By chance, the attacker looked up and noticed Lansius and Audrey at the window. "Fuck, you two are really wed!" the man roared withughter, effortlessly deflecting an iing attack. Lansius'' eyes widened in recognition. Audrey sighed and put away her crossbow. "Get them to stop. He''s one of us..." she instructed a confused Ca. "But My Lady--" Ca began, only to be cut off by Lord Lansius shouting, "Anci, you bastard! What are you doing here?" Anci''sughter echoed through the air as he tackled the nearest guard. The other guards, unnerved by his overwhelming strength, opted to maintain a safe distance. "My Lord, Sterling, your squire is here," another voice called from below. "Sterling...?" Lansius'' tone was full of doubt. "Why is he here too?" he asked, turning to Ca and Audrey, who appeared equally bewildered. "Why are you hiding your face?" Audrey asked. "I beg your pardon, My Lady, the helmet''s jammed!" Sterling replied while trying hard to remove the headpiece. "Just stay there, we''reing down," Lansius shouted at them. Led by Audrey, they descended the stairs. Meanwhile, the guards, upon recognizing the names, widened the distance between themselves and the intruder. While they might not have remembered Anci, Sterling was certainly a familiar figure to the Korelians. As the Lord and Lady appeared, Anci removed his helmet with a flourish. "Archibald, at your service." Audrey called out, "It''s really you, Anci," as she stood beside Lansius and Ca, with the rest of the castle guards surrounding them. Anci smiled. "Are you a consort or a Lady now? The innkeeper in Korelia gave me quite the tale," he chuckled. "From Korelia?" Lansius was piqued. "And put down your sword; you¡¯re scaring everyone." "Apology, My Lord. Just some morning practice," Anci replied, tossing his sword and helmet aside. Two young men behind him caught them. "They¡¯re my squire and servant," Anci boasted. "And guess who I found in Cascasonne?" The man with the stuck helmet stepped forward. "The visor''s jammed, but My Lord, I assure you, I have no part in this." Anci couldn''t help butugh. Lansius sighed, well aware that this was typical of Anci''s antics. "Sterling, good to see you walking again." "Gratitude for your Lordship''s mercy in sending me to a healer," Sterling said. Suddenly, thundering footsteps echoed from the entrance. "There they are!" Sir Hugo shouted as he arrived with Dietrich and the rest of the men-at-arms stationed in the city. "Slowpoke!" Anci called out, catching Hugo by surprise. "Bastard! It''s you!" Hugo eximed, immediately recognizing Anci. "I heard about your knighting, so I came to see for myself!" Anci dered as he charged toward Hugo. The two shed in a wrestling bout, but Anci effortlessly tossed Hugo into the garden, stunning the onlookers. Dietrich rushed to aid a visibly shaken Hugo. "Something¡¯s off with him," Lansius remarked to Audrey. "His strength is almost like that of a Mage Knight," she agreed. "Traveling with him, I still can''t figure out if he''s a man or some fell beast in disguise," Sterling added, his voice muffled by the jammed helmet. "Not even a fell beast is that strong," Audrey remarked. Lansius shook his head. "Just what happened in the Capital?" he wondered aloud. "Oi, Anci, let¡¯s talk over snacks and drinks." And then to Ca, "Could you arrange that?" "At once, My Lord," Ca responded, though her expression showed disapproval. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He might look tough, but even he is wary of Hannei," Lansius reassured. "Hannei? That cursed Mage is here?" Anci suddenly crouched, scanning the area cautiously. Audrey chuckled at Anci''s reaction. Feeling the need to move the discussion, Lansius urged, "Come, let''s talk inside. Otherwise, we''ll draw more attention." *** Council Chamber The Lord and Lady dismissed the destruction caused by Anci as a security test. The guardsmen who had been bested voiced littleint, especially after receivingpensation for their injuries. Many who knew Anci were thrilled by his return. With the matter settled, the Lord and Lady proceeded to the Council Chamber. Lansius was still dressed in his celebration attire from the de ceremony, while Audrey wore her ck gambeson over her robe, her sword resting neatly on the wooden bench beside her. Anci,fortably still in his armor, joined them at the round table. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the vition. Hugo, having fortunatelynded on soft ground, suffered no injuries except to his pride. Now, the recently knighted man sat beside Anci, with Ca standing behind him. Sterling had been sent to the cksmith, apanied by Dietrich, to have his jammed helmet removed, a casualty of his scuffle with one of the guardsmen. "So, how''s the Capital?" Lansius initiated the conversation. "It¡¯s glorious! I had sword bouts almost every day. Lots of tournaments, both formal and informal," Anci chuckled. He then nced around, seeming to recall something. "You okay, Sir slowpoke?" "Never felt better," Hugo replied with a load of sarcasm. Anci chuckled again. "I said I''m sorry. I thought you''d be heavier." "Your strength is uncanny. Did you eat a fell beast''s heart or something?" Hugoined. "Ah, never tried that. Though I almost fought one," Anci replied, casually munching on a fruit. "How did you manage to send me flying?" Anci chuckled. "I didn''t go to the capital just to run errands. I''m also on a quest to strengthen myself. And as you know, there are ways to gain strength, either naturally or unnaturally." Anci''s cryptic answer was met with a grumble from Hugo. "So, how''s Lord Arte''s mission?" asked Lansius, trying to put the conversation on track. ... Through Anci¡¯s asionally incoherent ramblings, Lansius understood that the mission to the Capital had been sessful. Lord Arte¡¯s bid to reim Arvena was sanctioned, and Bengrieve¡¯s bid for Lansius'' Baron title had also been approved. He then silently expressed his gratitude to the men and women who had made this possible. The diplomatic gymnastics must be crazy... Lansius couldn¡¯t fathom the favors owed and the bribes necessary to achieve all this. However, not everything was cause for celebration. "On our journey, we found the towns and viges in ndia lifeless. Bandits are on the prowl, and the local lords seem to be losing their grip," Anci reported. Lansius listened intently. "Even armed convoys are being ambushed. Bah, I couldn¡¯t find a moment''s peace there!" Anci added somberly. "The vigers I had saved on my first trip had turned into brigands by the time I returned from the Capital. They med the bad harvest. But that didn''t exin why they killed a nobleman''s wife, so I had no choice..." Lansius poured ale into his cup. "Drink up," he offered gently. Anci gulped it down. So the situation in ndia was already bad before the Nicopns even showed up... Sadly, there was little they could do to help. Despite Lansius'' newfound prestige and power, he was just a minor yer in a backwater province. "So, you got knighted?" Audrey interjected with a lighter question, casually munching on a morsel of bread, ham, and lettuce. Anci showed a smug expression before answering, "I won the jousting tournament, and Lord Arte knighted me afterward." "Ha, good for you!" Audrey smiled, genuinely happy for a fellow Arvenian''s sess, despite her Centurian origins. Hugo raised his cup to honor Anci, who nodded respectfully. "So, has Lord Arte returned to Mindia?" Lansius inquired. "Yes, he¡¯s sorting things out in Mindia. Oh, and their marriage got approved, so I''ll be heading back to Korelia to fetch Lady Felicity." "Just you and the squires?" asked Lansius. "Nah, in about two weeks, officials from the capital will arrive in Korelia. The entourage and escort for Lady Felicity will be part of the officials'' convoy," Anci borated. Lansius leaned back in his sturdy wooden chair. "So, my baronial patent is finallying." "A word of caution, though," Anci added. "Lord Arte mentioned that, given the circumstances in the Imperium and your recent victories, they might want you to intervene in the ndia - Nicop conflict." Upon hearing this, Hugo and Ca exchanged troubled nces, and Lansius sighed deeply. "Londia doesn''t have the capabilities to wage war out of province. We don''t have the manpower or the logistics to support it." "I find that hard to believe," Anci remarked. "Let me rify: To wage war outside Londia and actually win." Anci grinned and chuckled. "Well, now that Lady Audrey is a Baroness in her own right, I doubt those officials will be able to pressure you much." Lansius gave a thoughtful nod. "My Lord, are you considering a return to Korelia to wee them?" Hugo inquired. "No, our priorities lie here in Korimor. We need to figure out how to sustain four thousand people through the winter," Lansius said, more to himself than to his staff. Then, turning to Anci, he asked, "What''s the word in the Capital about the Emperor?" Anci''s grin widened. "Do you really want to know?" Lansius nodded. "The rumors are many, and I need the truth." Anci chuckled. "You''re lucky to have asked me. I was sought after by many factions, and they were quite open with their secrets," he boasted. "I wasn¡¯t exactly a white knight. For the right price, I''d ept invitations and, let''s say, resolve disputes in duels..." Hugo shook his head in disapproval but remained silent. Leaning in closer, Anci continued, "And let me tell you, behind closed doors, they speak of the Imperium and the Ageless as if they''re already dead..." Lansius silently drank his ale, offering no response. "From what I''ve gathered, it''s likely that the Ageless One is dead. Yet, the ministers and the Imperial bureaucracy continue to maintain a facade. Meanwhile, the nobles, like vultures, are busy carving up the Imperium: making alliances, countering, and impeding their rivals. It''s as if they expect the Imperium to fall any time soon." "How utterly foolish of them," Lansius finallymented. "The end of the Imperium isn''t going to be pretty, or clean. We''ll have a session crisis followed by strife before the strongest can im as the sessor." Lansius'' dire outlook prompted Audrey and Hugo to take a sip of their drinks. After a brief pause, Hugo ventured, "What do you think of Lord Arte¡¯s chances of reiming Arvena?" Anci looked squarely at Hugo. "Even with Mindia''s backing, Lord Arte admitted it¡¯s a long shot. But it¡¯s a blood feud, and you know how these things go." Lansius exhaled deeply. "Sometimes, I wonder when things will start to improve for us. Will it take ten years? Or perhaps twenty?" "Twenty? I''ll probably be dead by then," Ancimented half-jokingly. Audrey chuckled at his remark. Unexpectedly, Hugo retorted, "Please, die alone. I still n to raise my kids and keep them away from unscrupulous men like you." Hugo''s coarse joke managed to drawughter from the rest of the council members. Theughter was a wee reprieve, as their nerves had been strained by the dark tidings from the Capital. *** From Anci, Lansius learned about the situation outside of Londia. Unfortunately, Anci had no information about his family from Bendia, mentioning he hadn¡¯t met Lord Bengrieve despite, traveling to Cascasonne. When asked how he met Sterling, Anci exined that their meeting was coincidental, as few were traveling to Londia, making it likely for people like them to encounter each other. Despite Hugo''s insistence on putting Anci in the dungeon, Lansius gave them amodation in a guest house, entrusting Sir Harold and his men with security. Dame Danie returned to the castle as soon as she heard about the security breach. However, Lady Audrey instructed her to return to her task. Lord Lansius wanted her to ensure that the newly formed Nicopn army had a functional administration and was well motivated to march. Priority was given to repairing the carts, as the Lord wanted them in good shape for transportation. Given the limited number of draft horses, only well-functioning carts that wouldn''t overburden the animals were allowed. As for the Nicopn men, a fitness selection reduced their size from three thousand to two thousand. Those who didn''t make the cut, along with the civilians who couldn¡¯t be integrated into Korimor, were designated as camp followers. Servius'' contingent of five hundred remained an independent regiment, acting as military police in case the muchrger army became involved in a mutiny. Thus, there are currently two distinct Nicopn groups: Servius'' Nicopn Regiment and therger Nicopn Army. ... The castle''s study chamber was upied only by the Lord and Lady. "Nicop, ndia, Tiberia," Lansius mumbled, standing and observing the map on the table. "Still thinking about them?" Audrey asked from a chair overlooking the window. "I don''t want to, but I can''t help it," hemented. With the agility of a big cat, Audrey moved up behind him and gently encircled her arms around his waist, leaning in to whisper in his ear, "You better focus on things we can handle." "But they''re all interconnected. Without ndia-" "That''s a problem for the people in the Capital. We''re not the Lord and Lady of ndia." Lansius caressed her hands and nodded. "Good point." "d to help," she quipped, nestling her facefortably into his back. "What''s with the sudden affection?" he asked gently. "Why, don''t you like having a sweet and affectionate wife?" Lansius chuckled. "Drey, what''s on your mind?" "Aside from you on top of me?" she flirted. Lansius blinked. "I must warn you, I''m bad with temptation." Audrey giggled and released her hug. She sat on his chair and leaned in. "So, My Lord, when will you make your move?" "When the troops are well-rested," Lansius replied, recalling the recent report from Three Hills about Umbend that had solidified their decision. "That reminds me, I need to send word to Korelia. Also, I have to meet with Sir Michael to convince him to stay." "It might be better to send a letter directly to Lord Robert, asking him for a favor," Audrey suggested. Lansius raised an eyebrow. "And that favor would be Sir Michael?" Audrey nodded. "I heard Lord Robert still hopes for Sir Michael to marry into his family. I think he might agree to attach Michael to our forces, seeing it as a better opportunity for him to distinguish himself." "That''s quite an insight... You''re getting good at this," praised Lansius. Audrey¡¯s expression turned smug, then quickly serious. "Lans, there''s one thing I still don''t understand: Will there be food in Umbend?" "Unlikely." Lansius shook his head. "And that''s precisely why we can''t wait until harvest. We''ll march as soon as we''re ready." *** Chapter 97: Imperium in Imperio Chapter 97: Imperium in Imperio Imperium in Imperio Arvena Province Thend south of the Great River ripened, appearing as if a nket of gold had been spread over the countryside. The fall of 4425 had arrived, and it should have been the merriest time of the year. However, for the Arvenians under Lord Gottfried''s control, there was only preparation for war. Men from Bendia were among the thousands of Arvenians recruited for the uing campaign. They were encamped near the Arvena-Tiberia border, and tensions were running high. While the Arvenians were reluctant participants in this conflict, they felt pressured to demonstrate their loyalty. Worse yet, rumors circted that the Emperor was dying. These whispers were embellished with ims of Lord Gottfried attempting to rescue the dying Emperor from the clutches of evil ministers. However, the Arvenians weren''t buying it. Although they were shocked by the news that the Ageless was dying, the memory of how Gottfried had killed the previous Lord of Arvena and his family remained fresh in their minds. There seemed to be no good reason for Lord Gottfried''s actions, other than to seize Arvena for himself. Thus, the Arvenians generally viewed their new overlord with distrust. Hans, a youngd in a gambeson, entered the tent in a hurry. "Marc, did you hear? Another marching order has been issued." "So soon?" Marc groaned. They had just made themselvesfortable. "It''s possible that they''re not going to wait for the harvest," Darren, the butcher''s son,mented.Hans and Marc sighed as the three of them began to pack their belongings. Marc and Darren hailed from Bendia, while Hans was from a neighboring vige. The three were levied troops, lightly armed with spears, helmets, and thick clothes serving as gambesons. A muscr man with a graying mustache peeked from outside and asked, "Youds heard of the marching order?" "Connor," Marc eximed excitedly. "Indeed, we just heard it. What''s the news on your side?" "I''m on an errand," he exined, offering a lump of waxed parchment to Darren, his son. The trio was ecstatic. Darren quickly went outside to their firece to cook the red meat while they still had the chance. Hans followed and nudged Darren yfully. "It''s a good thing your dad''s a well-known butcher, eh?" Darren could only respond with a proud grin. Connor entered the tent before replying to Marc, "Yeah, the news isn''t good. They''re moving us away from the viges and marches. I guess they''re not going to use us to help with the harvest." "You think they are going to send us into war?" Marc asked. Connor''s response was only to exhale sharply. He took his wineskin and offered, "Wine?" "Don¡¯t mind if I do." Marc gratefully took a sip of the spiced wine. The paleness in his cheeks from sleeping rough turned into a healthy red. The two talked briefly about the situation and what news Connor had about Bendia. "It''s a good thing that your mother and sister aren¡¯t in the vige anymore. Life is hard with all the food and grain quotas." Marc sighed, knowing that, as vegetable farmers, they had limited means to fulfill such quotas. Darren and Hans returned with sizzling meat on a skillet. "Eat well," Connor said with a grin. The three used their knives and devoured the steak. Marc noticed Connor looking at Darren with worry. "Don¡¯t you worry. When the timees, we will protect Darren, I swear it¡ªon this piece of good meat." The sudden deration promptedughter from the others. Connor chuckled. "I love it when the bribe works." "But really, you should ask them to put Darren as a clerk. He can calcte. That way, he''ll be working with themand staff, much safer than here." Darren groaned. "Stop it, Marc. I''m not as good as my teacher. I calcte slower than a snail moving." Connor sighed bitterly. "If only he were here to mentor. Perhaps we could save more youngsters from bing footmen." "Well, not even Lansius can save me. I am far too stupid to be taught," Marc joked. "It is always spear and shield for me." Before they could continue their banter, the sound of horns echoed in the distance. "That''s the call to assemble. Better hurry," Connor said to Marc and then to Darren, "Take care. I''ll visit when I''m on another errand." The trio quickly tidied up after their meal, grabbed their gear, and headed to the designated assembly field. The sun shone brightly as thousands of Arvenians formed up next to their northern army counterparts. *** Chateau de Cascasonne Seneschal Bengrieve''s preparations wereplete. He and his private army would march west to maintain order along the ndia-Mindia border. Southern ndia was in turmoil after the famine-stricken people from neighboring Nicop province raided thend in search of grains or livestock. However, instead of focusing on static defense along his province''s border, Lord Bengrieve and his staff had a different n in mind. Recognizing the challenge of maintaining a watch at the border, they aimed to seize a strategic castle in ndia, intending to keep all fighting confined in ndian soil. Externally, this strategy was to prevent the conflict from spilling over to Mindia, but in reality, they nned to im thend and castle for themselves. Like other lords, Lord Bengrieve had no intention of aiding the Imperium without personal gain. Moreover, he doubted that the high court would dare antagonize him and Mindia, given their dire need for support against Gottfried. The situation was ripe for the taking. However, Bengrieve was cautious not to overreach. With the affluent Saint Candidate Nay swaying the masses and the Lord of Mindia''s position vacant, the region faced potential jeopardy. The region''s stability was far from set in stone; it was akin to sitting on a three-legged chair, each leg of a different height, creating an imbnce that could easily topple. Bengrieve understood this precarious situation perfectly. Thus, he wielded his army like a double-edged sword, each side pointed at his enemy from both within and without. "Please excuse me, My Lord," the steward interrupted, finding Lord Bengrieve sitting in hisvish garden outside the chateau, enjoying the sunset. "What''s the urgency?" Lord Bengrieve inquired, motioning his squires to give them privacy. "Lord Gottfried has made his move against Tiberia." "Before the harvest? Are you certain?" the Lord asked calmly. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "I''ve confirmed it from two different sources." "What about our border with Arvena?" "Our scouts have infiltrated Arvena but found no military buildup on our border." Bengrieve mused, "It seems that Gottfried has respected his promise." The steward raised an eyebrow. "What is your n then, My Lord?" "If nothing is amiss, then we''ll depart for ndia in three days," Bengrieve dered. The steward bowed his head. "Understood. But, how about young Lord Arte''s wishes?" "Let him be," Bengrieve answered without hesitation. "Gottfried never asked or mentioned him. And Mindia hasn''t formally endorsed the young lord of Arvena." "Not to overstep my position, but is it wise, My Lord? When he finds out that we backed an insurgence, Gottfried might use this as a pretext for hostility." Bengrieve smiled. "I keep a dagger at Gottfried''s back, just as he keeps one behind mine. The only difference is the size and sharpness." "It doesn''t seem like he has one behind you," the steward ventured. "Then he''ll fall, and I''ll be the one to uproot his evil intentions from the Imperium''s soil." Bengrieve chuckled at his rhetoric. "I doubt Gottfried is that ipetent." "Your position is solid, My Lord, save only for the ongoing session crisis. Perhaps if you¡ª" "Don''t worry. I have a better candidate than myself for that role," Bengrieve interjected, knowing that his staff wanted him to take the position as the Lord of Mindia. The old steward bowed his head respectfully. "Ah, my guest has arrived," Bengrieve observed, watching a squire escort a woman. "Then, I''ll excuse myself." "I don''t mind if you stay. It''s only Hannei." "Understood." The steward then moved to a more appropriate ce, close enough to be within earshot, yet far enough to maintain discretion, ready to offer advice as needed. "Lady Hannei, please take a seat," Bengrieve offered from his seat. "Gratitude, My Lord," Hannei responded, taking her ce on the wooden bench opposite her master. "I apologize for keeping you in this chateau for so long, but the situation is rapidly evolving." Hannei bowed her head, signaling her eptance. She understood this wasn''t a genuine apology but rather a formal way to initiate a discussion. "You said you''re here on an errand?" "Yes, My Lord. My charge, Lady Felicity, has arrived safely in Korelia and wishes to stay there. I''m here on behalf of the Lord of Korelia to bring his squire to a healer and to deliver his letter." Bengrieve nodded; he had already received and read the letter. "And what are your ns after this?" "Should my lord release me from my charge, I wish to retire to my hometown," she articted, echoing the words she had practiced. "Very well, I release you from your charge. Your contract is fulfilled and I''ll reward you ordingly." Hannei bowed deeply in response. However, instead of dismissing her, Bengrieve handed her a missive, and Hannei rose respectfully to ept it. "It''s thetest report from Londia," he exined. She read the missive, expecting something major, but found nothing noteworthy. Puzzled, she read it again. "Well?" Bengrieve inquired. "Pardon, My Lord, but I couldn''t find anything¡ª" Bengrieve sighed. "Those two are married." Hannei furrowed her brows. "Lansius and Audrey? Indeed, they are, My Lord." "Why didn''t you mention this in your reports?" the Lord asked with frustration. "B-but, My Lord, this humble servant already did mention it. My report stated that the two are enamored," Hannei exined, nervously. "Enamored...?" Bengrieve shook his head, falling into deep contemtion. "Yes, you did write something to that effect... It''s just that I never expected..." Hannei squinted her eyes. She had never seen Bengrieve at a loss for words and became suspicious of Audrey''s true identity. "Lansius should marry Lord Robert''s daughter, not Lady Audrey. I have ns for her," the Lordmented, fury evident in his tone. It was only then that Hannei understood the issue. If Lansius were here, she was sure he would tell her: ''In this day and age, nobles marry not out of love, but out of necessity and alliance between Houses.'' She vaguely recalled one of his stories about young Romans who often married wealthy widows for support. He had mentioned someone named Octavian or Augustus, who married a woman already pregnant by her first husband. This marriage, was a strategic move for wealth, political connections, and legitimacy. Bengrieve asked for and drank some spiced wine, seemingly attempting to quench his overwhelming emotions. However, his disdain was unmistakable. "Why do even smart men like Lansius behave illogically? This is absurd!" he eximed, raising his voice. Hannei flinched and lowered her gaze, aware of how powerful and terrible Bengrieve could be. The Steward stepped forward. "A word, My Lord, if you wish to hear it." Bengrieve gestured for him to speak. "My Lord should remember the letter from the current Lord of Korelia brought by Lady Hannei." "What about it?" "The letter is full of praises and hopes for My Lord''s support. I doubt the person who wrote it has any seditious ns behind your back." Bengrieve grumbled. "Perhaps he''s even darker than Gottfried." "I doubt it, My Lord. It''s more likely that the current Lord of Korelia simply doesn''t know." Bengrieve took a deep breath and nodded. "Perhaps this is but a coincidence..." The steward nodded. Meanwhile, Hannei, visibly anxious, was eager to ask but knew it wasn''t her ce. Bengrieve leaned back in his chair and turned his gaze back to Hannei. "Is Lansius loyal?" "Lansius is Lansius. He has fooled other lords in battle and defeated them. I doubt I could fathom him. However, from my observation, there''s no indication that he''s disloyal to you, My Lord," Hannei answered spontaneously. Bengrieve seemed pleased. "And why is that?" "The Lord of Korelia needs an ally, and you are the most able and understanding benefactor anyone could wish for." Bengrieve smiled at the praise, but replied, "I wonder if your sweet words will change under the nectar of truth." Hannei gulped and could only look down. Bengrieve stood up. "I''ll march west in three days. I shouldn''t worry about some Lord from Londia. However, let it be known that he has taken a prize greater than he''s worth." *** Korimor In a move that shocked everyone, Lord Lansius announced his order to mobilize. He exined to his staff that they couldn''t afford to wait for the harvest due to the deteriorating situation with the Nicopn refugees; there was simply no solution to be found in Korimor. Upon hearing the announcement, the castle and the city immediately buzzed with activity to prepare for the uing march. The recently knighted Sir Hugo was appointed steward of Korimor. To maintain order, Lord Lansius stationed two hundred of Servius'' Nicopn regiment to ensure Korimor''s loyalty to his House. While public sentiment was generally favorable, he did not want to risk the city sumbing to rebellious tendencies. Sir Hugo''s new position came with a personal cost. This appointment meant he had to postpone his marriage until next year. However, the prestige apanying the role, coupled with the absence of a more suitable candidate, made the decision easier for him. While waiting for the army''s two-day preparation for mobilization, the Lord and Lady organized a special banquet to send off Sir Michael and his White Lake cavalry. The cavalry, havingpleted their mission and recovered from the battle, were set to return home the following day. Despite the food situation not yet improving, with the harvest still a week away, the castle staff sessfully managed to prepare a modest yet lively banquet. The Great Hall of Korimor was filled with feasting, music, andughter. "Sir Michael, please extend my gratitude to the Lord of White Lake," Lansius said to the honored guest seated next to him. "Certainly, My Lord. On behalf of Lord Robert, please ept our gratitude for the share of the baggage train and the spoils from the city." "It''s within your rights. You earned it," Lansius replied with a smile. Audrey then asked, "Sir Michael, are you sure you don¡¯t want to wait until the harvest festival?" "I''d love to, My Lady, but the men are restless to return home. Please excuse their manners." The Lord and Lady chuckled and raised their cups, followed by Sir Michael and the others. They drank and enjoyed the music and lively atmosphere. "A letter if you will, for the Lord of White Lake," Lansius said as the festivities began to wind down. Sir Michael respectfully took the sealed letter. "I''ll ensure My Lord receives it." "Sir Michael, know that the doors of my House are always open to you," Lansius said. Sir Michael bowed. "It''s an honor, My Lord." Suddenly, noises from outside interrupted the banquet. Dietrich and Ca escorted in three men, who turned out to be Batu and his two rtives. Sigmund, the skald, sensed that something was off, and the music stopped. However, despite the urgency of their actions, Batu showed no sign of hostility, only a proud and joyful expression. "My Noyan," he called out as he approached. The Lord and Lady descended from their high table. "Batu, what brings you here?" Lansius asked. "A messenger from my tribe just came. They said, my first wife delivered a healthy baby boy!" The room erupted in congrattions for Batu, the new father. Cheers were raised to salute the fortune of their honored ally. "What wonderful news," Lady Audrey said, pouring spiced wine into a silver goblet. "Brother, congrattions on your son," Lansius said, offering the goblet to Batu. "My Noyan, My Lady, this is a great honor," Batu replied, overwhelmed by everyone''s well-wishes. Audrey offered her congrattions, "May the boy and mother stay healthy." Caught up in the moment, Batu raised his goblet and took a hearty gulp, his action met with cheers from the crowd. "I hope for the Noyan''s blessing," Batu dered, addressing the room. "I n to name him Lancius." Upon hearing this, Lansius let out a chuckle, and the crowd erupted in cheers, proud of the name Batu had chosen. "May he rule the ins as an honorable warrior!" someone called out, eliciting nods and smiles from the others. "I feel unworthy," Lansius admitted, but the Lady pulled his arm and whispered, "It''s a good name. You should feel honored." "I do," Lansius reassured her with a smile. "Noyan, may the boy inherit some of your battle skills," Batu insisted. Lansius exhaled, and the crowd fell silent. "May Lancius, son of Batu, only know peace and never need to use his skills in warfare." Hearing this, the crowd and Batu rejoiced. Sir Hugo, Sir Michael, Dietrich, Sigmund, and Ca all took turns to congratte the new father. Sterling, who had resumed his position at Lord Lansius'' side, returned from the castle''s cer with extra spiced wine and ale to refill everyone''s cups and goblets. It was truly a day to celebrate. The Lord and Lady, along with their staff and allies, were savoring their brief respite, uncertain of when they would meet again. Soon, they would embark on their campaign to the west, not knowing what fate awaited them there. *** Chapter 98: Champion of the Imperium Chapter 98: Champion of the Imperium Champion of the Imperium Korimor Who would''ve thought that the fearless intruder was the current Knight Champion of the Imperium? And that such a highly esteemed champion was on friendly terms with the Lord and Lady. People were abuzz with this newfound revtion, their respect for the Lord and Lady reaching an all-time high despite the order to mobilize. Wherever the Arvenian knight and his squires went, people flocked to catch a glimpse of the current Knight Champion. The title meant that Sir Archibald was the strongest knight in the Imperium, be it on mount or on foot. Had it not been for the tight schedule, Lansius would have thrown a party to celebrate his friend''s victory. His friendship with Anci harkened back to his previous world, where he had formed strong bonds with fearless, sometimes reckless, but unyielding yers. He saw a simr spirit in Anci and felt he could trust his back to someone like him. Since their arrival, his two squires had tirelessly spread the ount of their master''s victory in all the ces they visited in the city. Anci himself frequented the best taverns in the city with a heavy escort from Sir Justin and his best men-at-arms, lending more credence to the squires'' stories. While it was hard to fathom whether the squires'' story was true or heavily embellished, the crowd enjoyed a good story and treated the Champion like a celebrity. Moreover, the tens of guardsmen who had fought Sir Anci were all too happy to embellish the story further, recounting Sir Anci''s superhuman strength and unrivaled martial prowess in their fights. The minstrels spun the story into an even greater one in their bads. For all who were fortunate to be involved, the greater the story, the better the drink, the better the tips. Spontaneous parties were held wherever he visited, and there were countless invitations for supper, lunch, and dinner, even hastily made proposals to marry their daughters to him.Sir Anci was pleased to be treated like a celebrity. He hadn''t expected his new title as champion to be held in such high regard so far away from the Capital. Little did he know that above all else, the Londians respected strength. However, as abruptly as he had arrived, Sir Anci decided to ride alongside the White Lake contingent as far as Korelia. ... The next day at first light, Sir Michael and his White Lake cavalry assembled outside the city gates. The Lord and Lady were there to bid them farewell. Again, stealing the limelight was Sir Anci and his two squires, with people from the city flocking to send him off. "You know, my only regret is probably not apanying Lansius during his search for you. But at that time, I had lost so many friends, and the thought of confirming another loss was just unbearable," Sir Anci confided to Lady Audrey as they walked to his horse. "If that''s an apology, then consider it epted," Audrey replied casually. Although they weren''t exactly friends, they had met on several asions during their service to the previous Lord of Arvena and had briefly fought together, with her as Lansius'' cavalrymander and him as the deputy. Sir Anci chuckled. "Gratitude, My Lady." Then, turning to Lord Lansius, he added, "My Lord, thank you for the hospitality and the extra coins." "It''s the least we can do for your assistance," Lansius replied, patting the knight''s shoulder. "I didn¡¯t expect the Knight Champion of the Imperium would ride to Korimor only to ask for permission to take Lady Felicity home. Also, our gratitude for bringing Sterling safely back to us." Anciughed. "The warm wee, the parties, and the heavy purse certainly made this extra trip worthwhile. Korimor is surely a fine city." Lansius responded with a smile. "Please, ensure Lady Felicity''s safety for me and extend my best wishes to Lord Arte." "Consider it done." Sir Michael approached with his squires. "My Lord, My Lady," they greeted. "Sir Michael, please take care of Sir Archibald for me," Lansius requested. The two knights exchanged slight head bows. Anci spoke first, "I better say it now. No hard feelings? I believe we''ve met in battle before." "It''smon for knights to cross paths in battles. No hard feelings, Sir Archibald. In fact, I feel much safer knowing the Knight Champion of the Imperium is willing to ride with us." Anciughed at thepliment. "Please, call me Anci. My squires and I will trouble you until we reach Korelia." "The honor is all mine." Lansius watched the two andmented, "Seeing former opponents trading friendly banter like this, perhaps the Grand Alliance isn''t so far-fetched after all." "The Grand Alliance is a brilliant idea, My Lord. I shall use all my talents to make it happen," Sir Michael dered, with Sir Anci grinning beside him. Lady Audrey, pleased with the deration, said, "Safe travels, you two. Drink plenty, watch out for the sun, and take care of your horses." The knights and their squires bowed to the Lady of the city. "May fortune always follow you, My Lady, My Lord. I await good news from your western campaign," Sir Michael said, before motioning for his squire to bring his steed. "When will you leave for your campaign?" Sir Anci asked Lady Audrey. Audrey looked at Lansius, who replied, "If preparations areplete, tomorrow after breakfast." "Why ask? Interested in joining us?" Audrey quipped. Anci chuckled. "Tempting, but I''m responsible for a noble wedding." The three chuckled. Three years ago, they were merely unnamedmoners; now, their reputations had grown immensely. Lansius was known as the ck Lord, a reputation so frightening it could stop a crying toddler. Audrey had be the Baroness of Korimor with rumors of her possessing the Fell Beast''s eyes, and Anci was celebrated as the current Knight Champion of the Imperium. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any urrences. Their rise to power was unprecedented, but fate was a fickle mistress and might easily take it all away. Tomorrow, Lansius and Audrey would embark on a dangerous campaign to the west, while Anci was destined to fight an uphill battle in the uing Arvenian war. The Elven year 4425 was yet to end, but Lansius was facing his third armed conflict of the year. From summer through fall, his small troops had engaged in the battles of Korelia and Korimor, and now they were preparing for the campaign to the west. Spirited as they might be, the continuous wars were beginning to take their toll on everyone. Lansius himself quietly harbored doubts about his own health, yet he knew there was no choice but to personally lead thisplex campaign. With Audrey on his side, he drew a deep breath, watching Anci and the White Lake riders sally south into the Great ins of Londia. *** The following day, Lord Lansius led his House to march. The people of Korimor bid them farewell with mixed feelings. Many were grateful that the Lord was taking the Nicopns away, yet they were also reluctant to part with their new Lady and Lord Protector. Their departure cast a gloom over the popce, who were just a few weeks away from celebrating their harvest festival. Nevertheless, those from Korimor who joined the march were highly motivated. Just as he had done with the Korelians, the Lord selected only those who could ride horses and use crossbows. The chosen two hundred were reformed into a new dragoonpany. Excluding the nomadic tribes, the Lord and Lady had arrived in Korelia with only a handful of heavy cavalry. Now, theymanded almost three thousand men, along with another thousand camp followers. Before leaving, Lord Lansius summoned Sir Hugo to the castle''s battlements. "My Lord," Sir Hugo greeted as he arrived. "Sir Hugo, please, join me for a walk." They strolled along the battlements, overlooking the golden swathes of ripenednd soon to be harvested. "It''ll be a good harvest," the Lordmented. "I shall do my utmost to assist the popce with their harvest," Sir Hugo replied. "That is wise," Lansius praised. "We need all the grain we can get. Beware of pests and locusts." "I shall keep a watchful eye." Their walk brought them to another side of the castle, overlooking the vast ins of Londia stretching into the distance. The Lord stopped and gazed at his knight. "Sir Hugo, our past had itsplications... But I believe we''ve moved beyond that." "My Lord, I am part of your House. Your victory and grandeur are all I wish for," the knight replied earnestly. Pleased, Lansius presented a letter to Sir Hugo. "Tonight, read this and think it over. It outlines two paths for you to choose from. Remember, there''s no right or wrong, both are equally wise." Sir Hugo epted the letter. "Gratitude for your trust. I will consider it carefully." After their discussion, they returned to the gatehouse and descended the spiral stone staircase. Below, the staff had awaited. "My Lord, please return safely. I shall await your instructions," Sir Hugo said. "Gratitude for your concern. Please, keep me informed of any developments. Then, until we meet again." Lord Lansius then joined the Lady and their staff in a parade through the city, where the people of Korimor gathered to wish them a swift victory and a safe journey home. The parade, though brief, was memorable, with the townsfolk offering drinks and wrapped gifts as snacks for the journey. Soon, they reached the city gate, where the army awaited their arrival. For this campaign, Lord Lansiusmanded:
20 Knights, led by Sir Harold 30 Light Cavalry, led by Dame Danie and Dietrich 30 Nomadic horse archers and scouts, led by one of Batu''s sworn brother 150 Dragoons from Korelia, equipped like men-at-arms and with crossbows 200 Dragoons from Korimor, simrly equipped 300 Nicopn Regiment on foot, led by Servius 2000 Nicopn army on foot 1000 Nicopn camp followers
As instructed, the Nicopn army and camp followers utilized the carts confiscated from the war, loading them with as many tents, tools, and weapons as they could find. They were aware that the Lord anticipated multiple sieges and prepared ordingly. For supplies, they relied on what the Nicopns had, which wouldst only three more weeks. Even with additional provisions from the city''s granary, they could sustain no longer than a month. The only saving grace was the freshly smoked fish. Korimor boasted thriving freshwater fishing in their river, and the previous Lord had poprized smoked fish as a delicacy. Thus, the army''s morale was quite high, as they could enjoy good meals during the early days of their march. The Lord rode toward the center of the formation and gave a small speech. "Fellow Arvenians, Korelians, people of Korimor, and Nicopns. From now on, you are members of House Lansius. Once again I promise to treat you as fairly as possible, given your seniority and past merits toward the House." Everyone felt pumped by the Lord''s address. The Lord continued, "Since you are now members of my House, remember this well: No one is born or raised a hero, but everyone can walk the path of a hero. I''m sure you know the stories of the heroes of old. Yes, they''re unrealistic. Yes, they''re what the old women tell their children. However, the idea is pure and true! And victory tends to follow whoever is pure and true." Now, even the staff was piqued by the speech. "Remember the way of the hero of old: Be cunning, but honest toward the innocent. Be strong, butpassionate toward the weak. Be powerful, but respectful toward thew. Men, disy this on your march, and people will see you as heroes. Disy this consistently and perhaps we''ll redeem the blood we''ve spilled on this soil, so the Ancients will grant us another victory and protect us from hunger." The men nodded solemnly. The Arvenians and Korelians were especially grateful for their past victories. As it ended, the Lord and Lady, nked by the knights and riders, led the march southwest. Thousands of people with hundreds of horse-drawn carts followed in high spirits. "What did you speak with Sir Hugo about?" Audrey asked as they rode slowly, careful not to burden the footmen. "Well, if he''s going to be our right hand along with Sir Justin, then he needs to navigate power and temptation," Lansius replied, ensuring they were not within earshot of anyone. Audrey squinted her eyes. "Lans, that''s too cryptic." Lansius chuckled. "I told him if he could resist temptation, he should seek advice from Omin and learn from him." Her eyes widened. "Are you sure that''s a good idea?" "Your cousin is a smart man. It''ll be a waste not to have someone learn from him." "But, Hugo is rather ambitious," she revealed her worry. "This is why I gave him two paths. One is the loyal path, where he does not need to meet with Omin. This path is also no less wise or smart. I call this the ''see nothing bad, hear nothing bad'' path." Audrey pondered. "So one path involves not meeting cousin at all, while the other requires learning from him but at the risk ofpromising his loyalty... Why push him into such a situation?" Lansius broke into a smile. "I need to know his tendencies when in power. The wise warn that power tends to corrupt, and absolute power corrupts absolutely." The Baroness of Korimor nodded deeply before quipping, "Am I in danger then?" Lansius furrowed his brows. "Why?" "Because you''re the most powerful person I know right now, and you said you''re bad with temptations." Audrey grinned as she said it. Lansius chuckled and retorted in a whisper, "I''ll have you tonight." "But we''ll be in tents," she protested. "No excuses." Audrey shook her head, feigning trouble, but nodded in agreement. This led to a lighthearted banter that eased their tension on the slow march southwest. Meanwhile, miles away from the main army, Dietrich was leading a forward scout team, establishing a surveince spanning almost half a day''s journey. Behind him, Dame Danie led a reactionary force. Acting as the seniormander in the Lord''s army, Sir Harold kept watchful eyes on the surroundings. He was concerned about remnants of the Nicopns who might attempt to raid their baggage train. Although it was a slim chance, given that many feared the famed ck Lord and cowered at the sight of the Blue and Bronze banner, Sir Harold took no risks. As amander, his experience as a traveling knight proved to be invaluable. Well-versed in travel logistics, Sir Harold was adept at nning by utilizing avable information and limited resources. Furthermore, during his brief tenure under Lord Lansius and Batu, Sir Harold had learned to be meticulous and paid great attention to detail. He learned to utilize the scouts to their fullest abilities and to prepare an adequate reactionary force as a countermeasure. Sir Harold was also constantly on the lookout for safer routes and better ces to camp each day. His experience shaped him into the type ofmander whom opponents would find hard to catch off guard. Together with Dame Danie, Dietrich, and Sterling, they worked tirelessly to safeguard the main army from potential ambushes and unpleasant surprises. And soon, they would encounter their first surprise on the march. *** Chapter 99: Three Hills Visits Chapter 99: Three Hills Visits Three Hills Visits Three Hills The Lord of Three Hills, Jorge, had summoned a war council to discuss the situation in Umbend. They had sent multiple armed parties to assess the situation. Jorge and his staff had personally little interest in the mountainous region, but now their survival depended on it. If Umbend remained at the mercy of the Nicopns, then thousands more armed refugees from Nicop could arrive, with deadly consequences for Three Hills City. "Our scouting group found Nicopns camped in Ardia vige," the Steward reported. "That''s close to ournd. Do we know their number?" the Lord asked. "The scouts believed it''s almost a thousand." Jorge drew a deep breath. "Harvest is near; this could jeopardize everything," an old knight who was loyal to House Jorgemented.Sir Arius stepped forward. "I''ll lead my contingent and the crimson knights to deter them from the vige." "The fame of the crimson knights might be enough to prevent the vigers from fleeing, but can we actually win the fight?" the old knight pondered. Jorge gazed at Sir Morton, who replied, "If you wish, I could send a small contingent of ck Knights to apany Sir Arius." He nodded and walked to therge ss window. After observing the bustling cities below, he turned to his staff, asking with a hint of worry, "Do these Nicopns really eat human flesh?" The staff had no definitive answer. Sir Arius, feeling the need to change the subject, asked the Steward, "What about the Lord of Korelia and Korimor? Any new report?" The Steward hesitated for a moment. "We''ve received another report following the initial one, though I have my doubts about its uracy. I''m waiting for further verification." "What does the report say?" Jorge pressed. "It indicates that the Lord of Korelia is advancing with a sizeable army." This revtion caught everyone off guard. They had only recently heard of Lord Lansius'' conquest of Korimor, a feat presumed to have involved a fierce battle against eight thousand Nicopns, with Lansiusmanding merely a thousand. His triumph in such a scenario seemed nothing short of miraculous. "Could you repeat that?" Jorge asked, needing reaffirmation. Even he, who held Lansius in high regard, did not expect him to mobilize so soon after such a brutal fight. "The Lord of Korelia is on the move," the Steward repeated and quickly added, "The report might be erroneous, though. Its contents are... hard to believe." "What makes you think so?" inquired Sir Arius. "The report ims the Lord of Korelia is leading over three thousand men, which seems exaggerated," came the response. Instead of agreeing, Sir Arius shed a grin and turned to the old knight beside him, who was once his mentor, "Do you think the Lord of Korelia might have incorporated the Nicopns?" The knight, with arms crossed, delved into deep thought. "It''s a stretch, but not beyond the realm of possibility. He could have enticed them with promises of food or safety. However, the real challenges lie in how he would sustain them and the issue of their loyalty." Sir Arius turned his gaze to Sir Morton, seeking his perspective. Sir Morton, the Mage Knight, simply shrugged. "Incorporating former opponents into the ranks would require an overwhelming victory." Reflecting on theirst encounter in battle, Jorge let out a chuckle as he moved away from the window and returned to his seat. "That''s precisely why he''s the undisputed leader of this Grand Alliance," he mused thoughtfully. The Steward implored, "My Lord, please, let''s wait for confirmation." Their discussion was abruptly cut short by the distinct sound of knocking. The door opened to reveal a weathered but unassuming figure, recognized as the head of their scouts. "My Lord, we''ve encountered the advance party of the Lord of Korelia. They assured us there''s no cause for rm. The Lord of Korelia ns to pass near Three Hills City to purchase winter gear," he reported. He then added, "He''ll be apanied by a sizeable army and intends to encamp within a day''s travel from the city to avoid causing anymotion. Still, we''ll keep a vignt eye on their movements." Jorge barely concealed his amusement, shaking his head in disbelief. "He must be reading our minds," hemented, noting Lansius'' apparent anticipation of their doubts. Sir Arius and Morton were equally impressed by Lord Lansius'' move. The unassuming man discreetly took his leave, being unprivy to the ongoing discussion. Once he had departed, Jorge turned to his staff and inquired, "What should we do now?" "Clearly, we must adhere to the etiquette befitting nobility. Let''s extend an invitation and host a grand banquet in his honor," Sir Arius proposed. "Any objections?" Jorge asked, turning his gaze towards the Steward, the old knight, and Sir Morton. The three other staff members voiced no objections. "What about Ardia vige?" the Steward reminded the council. "I''ll go, but Sir Morton should stay," Sir Arius said. "Although I admire the Lord of Korelia, he''s dangerous, and I want our Mage Knight close to My Lord at all times."'' Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Sir Morton gave a nod of acknowledgment as Lord Jorge inhaled deeply. "What difference does it make? If the rumors hold any truth, that man took Korimor in merely a staring contest. And now, he''s triumphed over eight thousand with a mere thousand, also swelling his ranks to three thousand. What chance do we stand if he sets his sights on conquering us?" His staff did not share Lord Jorge''s nihilistic view, yet they shared his nervousness about the prospect of facing the Lord of Korelia again. The consensus was clear: he was far too formidable an adversary for directbat. If one wished to challenge him, one would need to employ intrigue and uncover his weaknesses, and such strategies would undoubtedly require close proximity and time. "If he could achieve so much with just a few hundred men... Nowmanding three thousand, just imagine what he can achieve," Sir Arius observed thoughtfully. "In that case, it would be prudent to divert his focus to Umbend," the old knight wisely suggested. Meanwhile, the Steward chose to withhold his opinion. *** Three Hills, Lord Jorge Five days had passed since they sent a messenger inviting Lord Lansius to the city. Sir Arius and his Crimson Knights had departed for Ardia vige to counter the escting Nicopn activities. Today, the Lord of Three Hills attended the small council meeting. The Steward had swayed him into believing that Lord Lansius'' army would only spell trouble for his domain. "Even if harvest is as good asst year, we can only expect a marginal surplus. There won''t be enough to feed thousands," the Steward stated. Jorge leaned back in his chair. "I know that our granary is almost empty because of thest war, but there must be something we could do." "My Lord, the city has only a little to spare," the Steward replied. They knew that the Lord wished to be supportive of Lord Lansius'' cause. Yet, a sense of distrust lingered among them towards their supposed alliance leader, particrly regarding his abilities beyond the battlefield. "What about trade?" the old knight tried to give counsel. With Sir Arius'' absence, he was the only one who could, aside from the Steward. Sir Morton, though in attendance, seldom participated. "After the fallout from the siege of Korelia, I doubt South Hill will be willing to assist us. Now, it depends on their merchants and whether they had enough harvest." Jorge gazed thoughtfully at his Steward. The news of a significant Nicopn presence within Lord Lansius'' army had spread, sparking widespread fears that the approaching forces would either seek supplies or demand to purchase grain at low prices ¡ª both prospects equally worrisome. Furthermore, with the harvest yet to begin, they anticipated that Lord Lansius'' army might camp near the city, exerting pressure to meet their demands. Like it or not, Jorge found these fears justified. Although he had grown to like and trust Lansius, his prioritiesy with his domain. A famine could severely strain his rule, potentially even inciting dissent among his ranks. This concern was rooted in his past experiences; after all, it was precisely such circumstances that led to his loss of Korimor and South Hill. The haunting thought lingered in his mind that a simr fate might unravel his control over hisst domain. ... That very same day, an envoy apanied by a squire from the Lord of Korelia arrived in Three Hills, bearing unexpected news. "Lady Danie!" Lord Jorge eximed, his surprise evident as he caught sight of her standing beneath the grand chandelier in the guest hall. "My Lord, I''m relieved to see you well," Dame Danie greeted warmly, recalling their time fighting under the same bannerst season. "Thest I saw you was in the forest. I''m d you made it out. How did you end up with the Lord of Korelia?" "I wasn''t captured. In fact, I was in Korelia when discussions about the Grand Alliance were underway. Now, I serve as the Lady of Korimor''s knight captain." Lord Jorge noticed the bright and good-looking squire behind her. Her change of allegiance unsettled him, yet he couldn''t help but respect her rapid advancement, a testament to her new master''s appreciation for talent and merit ¨C qualities he cherished. Collecting his thoughts, he asked, "What message do you bring? Does it pertain to the invitation?" "Yes, My Lord. The Lord of Korelia and the Lady of Korimor respectfully decline the invitation." The reply took them by surprise. "But why? Where else will your Lord and Lady wait out the harvest if not in the city?" inquired the Steward. He had been hoping that they would stay in the city, separated from their army, which could potentially give Three Hills leverage over their decisions. Dame Danie responded with a smile. "My Lord believes that an army near a city creates unnecessary strain and tension. With the harvest not yet arrived in Three Hills, his appearance would only lead to price gouging and spection, harming all parties, especially themunity." The Steward sighed in relief, realizing this was probably a good oue. "Your Lord is wise to make such a decision," he acknowledged. Meanwhile, Lord Jorge exchanged knowing nces with Sir Morton, who smiled faintly. Both were reassured of Lord Lansius'' abilities. "Pardon me," the old knight interjected, "You haven''t answered: where will your Lord and Lady stay before the harvest?" "My Lord, Lady, and the army aren''t stopping," Dame Danie revealed, causing a stir. She added, "They''re heading south as we speak. I''m here to gather winter gear, spiced wine, and crossbow bolts." "South? To South Hill?" Lord Jorge interjected. "Yes, My Lord. They have unfinished business with the Lord of South Hill." This left Lord Jorge and his staff dumbfounded. They were too focused on Umbend and their city. "He has the pretext, but it''s overly ambitious," the Steward protested. "What about Umbend?" "The supplies are for Umbend," she exined. "But you said they''re marching to South Hill?" "Yes, we expect quick results. The Lord and Lady likely celebrate the harvest festival in South Hill and then proceed to Umbend." The Steward, caught off guard by the response, was rendered speechless. Meanwhile, Lord Jorge couldn''t help but chuckle, deeming the idea audacious, almost to the point of absurdity. "Attacking South Hill and expecting a swift victory? That would be a jest if we weren¡¯t talking about the Lord of Korelia," he mused, shaking his head in disbelief yet with undeniable fascination. He continued, "I do hope Lord Lansius isn''t biting off more than he can chew. Dame, must he not be weary from constant warfare? This would be, what, his third campaign this year? And now he''s already plotting a fourth?" "It''s difficult to say," she responded thoughtfully. "The Lord of Korelia''s victories, though hard-fought, only resulted in a small number of casualties." The Lord of Three Hills nodded thoughtfully. "And what of his n for South Hill?" "Regrettably, I am not privy to that information. The Lord of Korelia is known for keeping his strategies close to the chest." "I see..." Jorge nodded, acknowledging the careful nature of his ally. "I am only aware of his ns concerning the uing grain deal," she disclosed. "A grain deal?" the Steward interjected, his suspicions confirmed. "Are you intending to purchase grain to sustain the army?" "After the harvest," she reassured him. The Steward shot a nce at Danie. "Even Three Hills doesn''t produce such an excess. To buy enough grain to feed three thousand, essentially half a city''s poption through winter, would create an enormous burden." Danie turned to Sterling, prompting him to step forward. "As the personal squire of the Lord of Korelia, I must correct you, Maester. We are not here to beg for grain, but to offer assistance." "Assistance?" the Steward responded with a hint of sarcasm. "Pardon my directness," Sterling began, "but My Lord believes that, given the Nicopns'' strength and numbers, no nobleman in Londia could single-handedly seize, fortify, and hold Umbend. Currently, we find ourselves in a precarious situation. Without additional support, even the spoils from South Hill would likely prove insufficient for the uing Umbend campaign." This insight into Lord Lansius'' thoughts captured everyone''s attention. Lord Jorge gestured to the squire to continue with a wave of his hand. "The Lord also confided that without the Grand Alliance, Three Hills would likely face costly wars against the Nicopns alone. Thus, he trusts that his assistance will be weed with open arms. If this isn''t the case, then I''ll inform the Lord and Lady so they might reconsider their n." Lord Jorge exhaled deeply. While he was personally inclined to assist, Three Hills had limited resources to offer. Could he risk a famine to support Lansius in the Umbend campaign? Would his council even allow such a decision? Not aiding Lansius might jeopardize their only chance against the Nicopns'' threat. Yet, supporting him risked inciting rebellion within his own ranks. Each option carried the risk of potentially catastrophic consequences. Now, the fate of the Grand Alliance and Londia hung precariously on Jorge''s decision. *** Chapter 100: False Messiah Chapter 100: False Messiah False Messiah Lansius It was evening on the seventh day of their march. Soon, they would arrive at the closest point to Three Hills City. Since the main army wasden with the confiscated baggage train, almost everyone assumed the Lord would purchase food in Three Hills City and solve all their food problems. However, this was certainly an unrealistic hope. "Why can''t we just purchase food in Three Hills?" Audrey asked, alone with Lansius in their tent, waiting for Ca to bring their supper. Lansius folded back a copy of his letter to Sir Justin in Korelia and tucked it into his pocket. "Well, we''ll buy food from Three Hills, but not now. And certainly, it won''t be enough tost the entire winter." She looked surprised. "We don''t have the money?" "No, we have the money," he reassured her. "But if we purchase that much, then we will ruin Three Hills'' economy, and I do not want to be hated by our potential ally." Audrey furrowed her brows. Lansius had already briefed his staff on this matter, but only Sterling seemed to grasp the concept. The rest of the staff simply chose to trust Lansius'' n. Sir Harold had once said he would rather cut down a tree with a blunt axe than ponder what caused market prices to rise or fall. Although educated enough to avoid ming merchants, he preferred to deal directly with farmers, bakers, and other producers. Meanwhile, Sigmund would y bads about shopkeepers and fair marketdies, yet excuse himself when asked about market matters. Ca would politely avoid discussions on the issue, iming she was too busy ensuring security.Aside from Sterling, perhaps only Dame Danie couldprehend the issue, but she was busy managing the Nicopn contingent and the camp followers. Thus, Lansius was d that Audrey was genuinely trying to understand. She''ll be a good Baroness... Lansius exined, "If we buy as much food as possible from the city, then food prices will rise sharply, right?" Audrey nodded, understanding that much. He continued, "If the food prices rise sharply, then how will the city folks and the poor buy food for the uing winter?" "Ah," she eximed in understanding. "Footmen, guardsmen, and their families, also less fortunate farmers orborers who had a rough year. Moreover, they just suffered a major defeat in Korelia, so I assume many are in a bad position for this winter." Audrey seemed to catch the general idea before she suddenly stared at Lansius. "Why the gaze?" he asked. She looked away. "Nothing. I am just surprised that you think that far. Even to worry about the life of people who are not even your subjects." Lansius chuckled. "Am I crazy for thinking about them?" Audrey crossed her arms and pondered. "That is beyond me. But that is probably why you are able to do all this. So don''t let my words bother you." "Drey, I trust you the most. Let me know if I''m going too far." She tilted her head as if pondering. "I will try. But really, I am only good with a sword and horse, not words." Ca entered the tent with her aides, bringing bowls of food from the field kitchen. Despite some expectations that the Lord would hold a daily feast like in the Great Hall, Lansius opted for a simple meal likemon travelers to reduce the burden on his kitchen staff. Clearly, preparing for a feast during a journey was tremendous. As the Lord set the example, his staff and army followed. Unexpectedly, rumors began to swirl that the Lord and Lady were cleansing their spirits for the uing battle on behalf of the Nicopns, who had gravely erred by consuming human flesh. These rumors found fertile ground as servants confirmed that the Lord and Lady subsisted on modest fare, akin tomoners. Consequently, many began to see them in a different light. More than respect or admiration, those who had witnessed their impossible victories, seen the fruits of hisbor and grasped his grand ns, grew deeply devoted to the cause. They congregated, driven not by mary gain, the thrill of battle, or mere survival, but by a sincere desire to aid Lord Lansius in fulfilling his destiny. Many believed he was marked for greatness. His ck hair, once a symbol of foreignness and mistrust, had transformed into a revered omen from the Ancients. His wife, initially thought to be a mere squire butter revealed as a Baroness, was now perceived as an undeniable harbinger of greater destinies. In Londia, as in the rest of the Imperium where organized religion was abolished by the decree of the Ageless One, superstition still thrived. The people began to regard the Lord and Lady not merely as nobles, but as beings transcending ordinary mortals. Many spected that the Lord might have the Grand Progenitor''s blood in his veins. ... Despite being on the move, the Lord of Korelia had received a fair amount of intelligence gathered from his long-range scouts, who traveled days ahead in the direction he had set. He wasted no time reading their reports whenever he could. Based on their information, he contemted sending his cavalry to march ahead. The decision needed to be made now before his intentions towards South Hill wereid bare. However, he was yet to receive reports from Three Hills, and currently it was still too early to expect a response from Korelia. Audrey entered the camp and spoke, "We''re going to break camp." "Yeah, sure. I''m prepared," Lansius replied, checking his gear. "What''s the news from Dietrich?" she asked, cleaning her face with clean water from a copper basin. "Lots of interesting facts. I might even need to alter the n." Audrey was piqued. "What changed?" "South Hill is not only unprepared, but they''re also in worse shape than I expected. Just like the captured men said, the Lord of South Hill has little redeeming quality aside from his tight grip on power." "No surprise there," she said as Ca entered and began to pack the things inside the tent. Lansius quietly approached Audrey''s side. "What do you mean?" The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "He was once a knight under Lord Jorge and was trusted to defend South Hill, but he decided he was better than Jorge and led his House in rebellion..." Lansius nodded, recalling the story of how Three Hills lost all the neighboring regions and how Lord Jorge was called the Fool of One Hill. "Is this what you meant by ''power corrupts''?" Audrey asked. "Oh, nice, you''re learning fast. Indeed, power tends to corrupt. In the case of the Lord of South Hill, power revealed his true nature." Audrey looked concerned. "I doubt we''re so blind as to misjudge Hugo that badly. Besides, his hold on power in Korimor is questionable, and his troops'' loyalty is not to him," Lansius reassured her. "If you''re that worried, you should stay behind," he teased. She quickly furrowed her brows at the suggestion and eximed, "No. Titles are just names. I''d rather lose the city than not be by your side in battle." Lansius chuckled and was about to praise her, but Ca was everywhere, packing for travel. He ended up taking Audrey''s hand, guiding her to a folding seat, and caressing her shoulder. "Don''t worry about Korimor. Focus on the problem ahead of us." "South Hill then. What will you do to him?" "It depends. If his defense is strong, then I''ll extort what I can. If it''s not..." He shrugged and quickly added, "Whatever we do, we only have limited supplies, and Three Hill''s assistance isn''t guaranteed." Audrey uncharacteristically groaned and looked at the tent''s ceiling. "Why is it always an uphill battle for us?" Lansius patted her arm. "At least now we have the numbers. South Hill probably has less than a thousand men." The revtion turned her frown into a smile. *** Chateau de Cascasonne The wind outside was raging, heralding the changing of seasons. Hannei stood alone, gazing out the window ss. Though Mages possessed the ability to see through the night like beastmen, she sought not to see anything but to appreciate the dark beauty of the night, which bore a certain void-like quality. Memories of Bengrieve¡¯s year-long, subtle interrogation still haunted her. The truth nectar had forced her to spill everything she knew about her world''s history. Bengrieve had shown keen interest in the Renaissance and the Victorian era, not just for the steam engine and industrial revolution, but also for the shifts in government model and its economy. In their meetings, the diminishing role of nobility and the concept of nationalism were also recurring subjects. This was why Hannei had distanced herself from Lansius. The more she knew, the riskier it became. She realized she was just an ordinary girl with basic historical knowledge, whereas Lansius was a juggernaut who could recite ''The Art of War'' and detail the campaigns of Julius Caesar and Genghis Khan. She feared that Bengrieve could learn too much, endangering the Imperium and everyone. Despite being favored amongst the retinue, Hannei didn¡¯t fully trust Bengrieve. The man isn''t evil, just too powerful and cunning for his own good. That was why she was relieved when, two years ago, Lansius left a meeting with Bengrieve without arousing suspicion, not even needing to mention his amnesia. She was even more relieved when Lansius was sent to Londia and ended up staying there. Truthfully, even when escorting Felicity to Korelia, she had intended to keep Lansius at a distance to protect him from Bengrieve. Yet, her warnings about the situation outside Londia drew them closer. Fortunately, their benefactor didn¡¯t seem concerned. Somehow, Bengrieve hadn¡¯t suspected anything about Lansius'' origin. The wind paused momentarily before returning with greater force, creating a howling sound as it swept past the towers. Hannei shivered. Years had passed since she left the Progentia continent and itsbyrinth. Now, she felt weak and aimless, drifting from task to task, trapped in the employment of a powerful Lord. She couldn''t me Calub, who had introduced them; she needed Bengrieve''s protection. She wasn''t a member of the Mage Guild, and some powerful families might be tempted to use her. It was ironic that she felt safer in a continent filled with monsters than in one filled with humans. "Should I sail east again and settle there?" she asked her reflection in the ss window. Hannei had the means to livefortably, but beyond thebyrinth, there was little else to do there. The region was dotted with small city-states along the coastlines, subsisting more on traditional fishing than trading. Without skills in apothecary, crafting, or baking, starting a business seemed out of reach. This had been her dilemma before meeting Tia, the little girl now sleeping peacefully in her bed. Tia was intelligent and could assist her significantly in various tasks. A thought struck Hannei: to ask Tia to leave everything behind and sail east. In a few years, Tia wouldplete her education. Hannei resolved to propose the idea after her graduation. She would neither force nor manipte Tia. If they were to leave for Progentia, it would be by the girl''s own decision. In doing so, Hannei once again tied her fate to someone else''s choice, just as she had done before: first to her savior and mentor, then to Felicity and Calub, and now to a little girl. ... The evening before the Lord''s departure, Bengrieve summoned Hannei to a private dinner with just them and a squire. They enjoyed a meal together, a change from their previous encounters, with Bengrieve treating her more amicably. "The steward mentioned your inquiries about the current situation," Bengrieve began as they sipped their after-dinner drinks. "I merely wish to learn, My Lord," Hannei replied. Bengrieve smiled. "Ask away, Lady Hannei. You y an important role in my ns." Hannei resisted the urge to furrow her brows. "I''m grateful, but I feel unworthy of being part of such an important n." "Don''t y the fool with me," he said with a faint grin. "I march tomorrow, so indulge me with my request." Hannei pondered for a moment. "About the Emperor. Is it true that the Ageless One is no longer in this world?" Bengrieve''s smile stiffened. "You know I keep a close watch on the military movements around the capital. Despite the crises in Nicop and ndia, there''s been no movement." Hannei nodded, recalling the briefing from the Steward. "But, My Lord, as you said, there''s been no movement." Bengrieve''s pleased expression deepened. "No movement is a move in itself." Only then did Hannei begin to grasp what he meant. "No movement means the Imperial House cannot trust anyone with militarymand, fearing they might not relinquish control and potentially lead a coup." Hannei felt a growing nervousness. "Is the Imperium heading into a session war?" "Lord Gottfried will ensure it. His forces should be crossing into Tiberia, and he won''t stop until he reaches the Capital. That''s the n, assuming Mindiamits troops to ndia." Hannei grew ufortable at the revtion. She wasn''t privy to such information. "Does this mean we''re cooperating with The Lord of Brigandia?" "Cooperation implies a partnership, which can be misleading. We are simply doing what''s natural for us: expanding. The Imperium is too vast for its own good; fortunately, that means there''s no need to vie for supremacy. With other Lords, we can simply choose to coexist," Bengrieve exined. Hannei swallowed hard, her mind racing. Why is he telling me all this? At this point, the lone squire sensed it was prudent to exit the room and did so quietly. Hannei, noticing the squire''s departure, asked, "My Lord, is it wise to entrust me with this insight?" Bengrieve chuckled. "Things have happened and cascaded into this. Lady Hannei, now you y an important role." "But my Lord, you promised to allow me to retire to my hometown," she reminded him nervously. "And do what there? Waste your life? Marry? If you''re considering marriage, how about Sir Stan?" "My Lord, I have no desire to marry." Bengrieve leaned forward, his hands on the table. "Are you sure? This may be a crossroad in your life." Hannei, believing that marriage was the crossroad, shook her head. "My Lord, this servant does not wish to marry anyone." Bengrieve''sughter unnerved her, as though he had anticipated her refusal. "Very well, I will honor your wishes," he dered. She shook her head in panic. "No! My Lord, what do you mean?" "You may not be the prime candidate, but you are equally perfect." Her heart raced as she processed his words. "Yes, this is all a blessing in disguise," Bengrieve mused, more to himself. "Did the Ancients orchestrate this for me? How devious and yet, marvelous!" "My Lord, you''re frightening me," she pleaded. "Fear not, for you are the future leader of the Saint Candidate." Hannei shuddered at the title. "Please, My Lord..." Bengrieve''sughter echoed as he strode to the window and flung it open against the dark sky, proiming to the wind, "The Emperor is dead! Long live the virgin Saint Messiah!" She stood, her hands trembling and her face pale with shock. In this world''snguage, there was no real equivalent to Messiah, and the term Bengrieve used was the one Hannei had chosen when she retold her world''s history. "My Lord, what are you saying?" Turning to her, Bengrieve exined, "We will transform Mindia into a theocracy, mirroring one from your world''s history. And how fitting that you shall be the leader." Hannei felt weak and dropped into her chair. Is this what he had nned for Audrey? To y as a false prophet? But why...? She felt sick. Meanwhile, Bengrieve walked toward her and bent his knees, cing his hand over hers. "With you as the Messiah and me as the Prime Minister, we shall create a new kingdom in Mindia." The wind blew hard as if harboring warnings from the gods, yet Bengrieve was determined. "Imagine, an unshackled Mindia Kingdom. We could lead the people to its full potential and achieve the unthinkable!" With that deration, Mindia quietly cast the dice against the Imperium''s survival. *** Chapter 101: Dulce Bellum Inexpertis Chapter 101: Dulce Bellum Inexpertis Dulce Bellum Inexpertis War is sweet to the inexperienced Fall of the Elven Calendar, 4425. Despite the ongoing session crisis in Mindia, at the behest of the Tiberia and ndia provinces, which were struggling against Lord Gottfried''s assault from Arvena, Lord Bengrieve decided to act, marching his troops to the border. Externally, this action demonstrated Mindia''s loyalty to the Imperium. However, Bengrieve harbored a different motive. He had secretly entertained an open pact with Gottfried by agreeing not to wage war orpete against each other. Therefore, Mindia''s move towards ndia was essentially an annexation, veiled as a relief force. The catalyst for this decisive move was a critical piece of information: the Capital had not mobilized its army to resolve the Nicopn crisis. Bengrieve interpreted the absence of military movement in the face of a major threat as a clear indication of the Emperor''s demise. This revtion emboldened and spurred Bengrieve to elerate his ns for Mindia. Even the absence of Audrey, the person he saw as most fit for the purpose, did not stop him. Bengrieve settled on Hannei as his future head of state¡ªa figurehead for the theocratic rule he deemed most effective for controlling the masses. Meanwhile, outside Mindia, at least three other Lords saw through the Imperium''s indecisiveness. Born into power and with little understanding of the horrors of war and the age of strife, these nobles maneuvered to advance their own agendas, treating the situation as nothing more than a game of politics. Lord Gottfried had gained a foothold in east Tiberia and began spreading rumors that the Ageless One was dying and had been taken hostage by the High Lords. As refugees traveled westward to avoid the war, the rumors traveled with them. This way, Gottfried sessfully sowed chaos among the Imperium''s popce. With Nicop, ndia, and now Tiberia engulfed in turmoil, the Imperium faced its darkest hours.*** New Korelia "Dear Lord and Lady, your vassal, Sir Justin, writes to report on the progress in Korelia. I hope this letter finds you well. The building project for Korelia is progressing smoothly. The city wall on the western side is beginning to..." The Marshal seemed to ponder about the correct words. "To take shape?" Calub suggested, and Sir Justin motioned with his hand, prompting Cecile to write it down. Sir Justin then waited for Cecile to catch up. "Now, whates after the wall?" he asked afterward. Calub massaged his temple. "Well, we have reports from the newly opened farms, its windbreaker, and windmill..." "I think we also need to report about the orphanage, guild hall, and bazaar," Cecilemented while jotting in her waxed tablet. "I guess we can report on the orphanage," Sir Justin mulled. "But there is almost little to no progress on the other two." "We also have the mud houses for winter, the duck project, and the market posts," Cecile offered more suggestions. Sir Justin whistled at the suggestions. "You know, when I learned Sterling had arrived I was overjoyed. I thought that I could just report all this verbally to him. So unfortunate that he left so soon to Korimor." The other two chuckled upon hearing the confession. "Well, he is with Anci, and he is always unpredictable," Calubmented, followed by Cecile, "Which reminds me, we have news of theing of officials from the Capital and the noble patent." Calub leaned forward. "I think we should write it down first since it is the most important. That and the grain shipment from White Lake and the East Londia Merchants." Sir Justin nodded in agreement. "As long as Cecile can keep track." "Let me add that to the draft. What else?" she asked. Sir Justin pondered. "I want to report that the military training for levied troops using crossbows is progressing smoothly." Calub added, "The spinning wheel device the Lord ordered has also arrived. Also, Lord Robert had sent his staff to begin the work on his estate." Cecile wrote what they had said on her wax tablet. "There is also a... What should we write about the bathhouse?" Sir Justin asked with a big grin. Calub chuckled. "A slight error?" "A happy ident?" Cecile suggested. The three chuckled at their own words. "Don''t worry, I shall take the me," Sir Justin dered. "No, you must not. I''m the one who gave the approval," Calub insisted. Due to being overworked, both Calub and Sir Justin approved the Mindia Mason guild''s proposal to prioritize the watermill and bathhouse. The two had only seen the watermill, not realizing it was part of a package with the bathhouse. As it turned out, the watermill, aside from grinding grains into flour, also functioned as a water pump. The guild that built it was highly specialized, having constructed hundreds in Mindia. They brought finished cogs, axles, and gears from their workshop ready to be assembled. With the help of local carpenters and masons, they built the first watermill with ease. Stolen story; please report. Developed in parallel with the watermill by another branch of the guild, the bathhouse''s open-air section opened and quickly became an attraction. Although itcked a heated section, essentially just an open pool, from day one it drewrge crowdspared to its humble size. Visitors dly paid for a respite in the clean pool and its sporting hall. Rumors that the golden-haired Lady Felicity was visiting only sparked more interest. Women flocked to the bathhouse, eager to bathe their daughters in the same pool as the honored Lady. With the bathhouse proving profitable, the guild nned to expedite thepletion of its heated section, thereby transforming it into a full-fledged facility. However, a problem arose: Korelia''s small forest couldn''t meet the increasing demand for firewood. It barely supplied enough for the castle and townsfolk during winter. Moreover, the forest was privately owned by the Lord as a hunting ground. Thus, one merchant group took the initiative and decided to import quality firewood from neighboring White Lake. When news reached Korelia that Korimor had been taken, another merchant group swiftly arranged a caravan to secure a firewood contract from that region. The bathhouse inadvertently became the first economic powerhouse in New Korelia. It attracted two merchant groups, each vying to be the top supplier of firewood. Their quest for quality wood stimted active trade routes between Korelia and two other cities, trading local goods and surpluses. With each return journey, they also stimted smaller economies along the way. Sensing an opportunity, viges and marches improved their inns and maintained stables to amodate these merchants. Given the bathhouse''s nearly year-round demand for firewood when it waspleted, their regr visits were almost guaranteed. The effect on the route to Korimor became even more pronounced. Traveling through Lord Lansius'' new market post route, the merchants began to reap clear benefits from the avable shelter, protection, water source, and hospitality. What was once a harsh and inhospitable route in the Great ins turned into a bearable journey. As for the tribesmen, after receiving their first guests, they began to recognize the profit potential. Coins, which were hard toe by, now flowed easily with each transaction. These coins were used as savings to purchase grains and secure their livelihood when the weather turned bad. Thus, the tribes adapted to meet the travelers'' needs. They put more work into making their renowned wool products, ranging from thick, durable socks that provided warmth on long journeys, to nkets woven with intricate patterns, offering not onlyfort but a taste of tribal artistry. Their woolen jackets, sturdy and weather-resistant, became a popr choice among the merchants and other travelers for their practicality in the often harsh climate. Additionally, they boosted the production of mare milk wine, a local specialty, to be traded for high-quality, almost smokeless firewood. The humble firewood, originally only intended to meet the demands of the bathhouse, turned into an unexpected linchpin in a growing tradework. ... Sir Justin The Marshal strolled along the corridors with a rxed gait, apanied by his squire. His whistling brought forth a carefree, wandering tune that his little daughter liked. With Korelia now at peace, Sir Justin had invited his family from the safety of Mindia. They were among the lucky few who had managed to escape from Arvena. He couldn''t wait to meet them and bring them to the manor house he had prepared. But before that, he nned to take them on a tour around Korelia. The new bathhouse was phenomenal, even boasting a private family section. The new bakery was also offering thetest patisseries trend from Mindia. As Sir Justin descended into the Great Hall with mind drifting to his family, a messenger was waiting for him. "Marshal, a letter from the Lord," the man in weathered attire informed. Upon hearing this, the Marshal couldn''t help but smirk. "Talk about coincidence," he mused as he broke the wax seal and read the letter. Yesterday, he had just finished his report and sent it, and now the Lord had sent his own. To Sir Justin, Marshal of the House, I, the Lord of Korelia,mand thee to release one hundred of the best-behaved men from South Hill that we have captured. Thou shalt send them to South Hill¡ª "South Hill!?" he eximed, gazing at the messenger. "You sent this from South Hill? By the Ageless, where is the Lord right now?" The rider proudly answered, "By now, my Lord should have left the Three Hills region and is currently marching towards South Hill." Hearing this, the Marshal burst into loudughter, drawing the attention of the servants and other castle staff nearby. "Did you hear that?" he asked his squire. "The Lord isn''t in Korimor anymore. He''s on march, to South Hill." The news amazed everyone and they began to crowd around. Meanwhile, his squiremented, "The Lord is certainly spirited. Then what should we do, Sir?" Sir Justin returned to the letter at hand and muttered as he read, "You''ll send them to South Hill with enough escorts and using horse carts or simple carriages as much as possible so they could reach South Hill with haste. You''re also to pack a hundred crossbows and bolts for the future campaign..." He nodded in understanding and said, "It seems we have our work cut out for us." He then drew a deep breath and called, "Squire." "Yes, Sir." "Summon Maester Calub, the Captain of the Guard, and the Stable Maester. Let''s get to work. Lord Lansius is waiting." *** South Hill A young girl d in simple brown garments, typically worn by the farmingmunity, ran hastily along the dirt road, barefooted, her small brother''s hand tightly in hers. Shouts and cries echoed from the direction of their humble home, but she did not dare look back. Her breaths soon failed her, yet she managed to put some distance between them and the Lord¡¯s men. Her brother pulled at his hand, feeling pain in his wrist. As they caught their breaths, a group of minstrels on a journey stumbled upon them. ¡°What happened? A bandit?¡± the closest man in flute and bright yellow garb asked. Panting, the girl warned amidst her breathlessness, ¡°Do not go there. The Lord¡¯s men are at it again... Just now, they were beating our parents.¡± The troupe, a motley crew adorned in colorful garb, turned tense. The one who looked like a leader in red garb with a small harp slung across his back stepped forward and knelt. ¡°Do not worry. You are safe with us. We''ll protect you.¡± Another member expressed his displeasure openly. "But why? What could provoke them to beat the peasant so close to harvest?" ¡°The lord demands more time spent on hisnds, but our own fields... they are being neglected,¡± the girl boldly exined. ¡°My brother and uncle went to Korelia and have not returned. We cannot tend to both, or our harvest... will fail.¡± The red minstrel nodded solemnly, understanding the gravity of the situation. ¡°Without a good harvest, there will not be enough food for winter.¡± The girl nodded, her eyes darting back toward the direction of their home, fear and concern obvious in her gaze. The leader motioned to his band. ¡°I think we need to meet these men and y some music.¡± Ruckus and lively banter appeared out of nowhere until one said, ¡°Sigmund, are you sure?¡± ¡°What, you are going to let these lord''s men to exact violence?¡± the red minstrel asked. ¡°No, but I do not want to get on the Lord and Lady¡¯s bad side.¡± The man named Sigmund smiled jovially and patted the sister and brother¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You see Dietrich. That is why we have them.¡± ¡°Oh, that''s clever..." the ones named Dietrich nodded. Sigmund smiled. ¡°Kids, we will help your parents.¡± Then, to the rest of the group, ¡°Men, onward. Don''t let anyone escape.¡± The men in bright clothingughed and walked steadily with purpose. The children watched them, finding it bizarre to see a circus of colors with flutes and other musical instruments marching with determination and wide, sinister grins. ¡°But Maester, you are only minstrels,¡± she cautioned, while the boy continued to hide behind her. ¡°Don''t worry, we are strong enough to handle bandits,¡± Sigmund replied. ¡°But the Lord has many men,¡± she warned them again. The skald chuckled while Dietrich patted the girl''s head and spoke, ¡°No worries, soon we will have hundreds of friends. And tomorrow, probably more friends than you have learned to count.¡± *** Chapter 102: Destination South Hill Chapter 102: Destination South Hill Destination South Hill Three Hills The Lord of Three Hills treated Dame Danie and Sterling as their guests and allowed them to stay in a guest house in the scenic part of the city. It had been almost a week, but the Lord of Three Hills still postponed their decision. The indecision was not expected, but not entirely surprising. Fortunately, the envoy was allowed to conduct their business while waiting. Thus, Dame Danie and Sterling had reviewed the city''s bustling market for items Lord Lansius wished to procure. Aside from grain which wouldeter after harvest, other foodstuff, and winter gear, the Lord also wished to purchase all kinds of backpacks for his army. His requirements were that the backpack should have two straps for each shoulder and a third to be tied around the waist. All the straps should be adjustable. The bag should berge enough to amodate two helmet-sized objects and be capable of being securely tightened or closed. As for the materials, there were no specific requirements. He epted leather, canvas, or even woven baskets, as long as they fit his criteria. Diligently, the two browsed the workshops and market, made purchases, and more often, ordered items to be tailored to their specifications. Throughout their negotiations, they were careful not to reveal the true quantity they were buying to prevent price increases. Slowly but surely, the two amassed a considerable stockpile of goods, stored in the guest house and its stable. The Dame arranged for more storage space, and the guild readily rented her an empty warehouse. Without wasting time, they began inspecting the building, as they had two cartloads of goods awaiting unloading."What do you think?" Dame Danie asked Sterling beside her. "Big double doors, wide enough for a cart. Brick walls, no holes, and not too damp. I think it''s a good ce," Sterling replied. She nodded and motioned for her Nicopn men to inspect. "Check the locks, attic,rder, and look for signs of rats," she instructed. They nodded and proceeded. Her lieutenant returned and said, "We''re going to need nkets. It''s unsafe to leave a warehouse unguarded. Also better procure a cat." Danie agreed. "Yes, it would be shameful for all parties involved if our warehouse waspromised by vermin or thieves." "Then I shall take three men and sleep here tonight. Is that arrangement satisfactory, Dame?" the lieutenant asked. "No worries, I doubt the Lord of Three Hills intends any harm to me. However, our goods are another story. You should take more men from the guest house. " Despite their caution, news had spread about a party stockpiling a significant amount of longsting food, winter gear, and bags, enough to supply a vige. Although they were not worried about price increases after cing their order, they couldn''t shake off the concern that this might attract thieves or other unsavory characters. Sterling climbed into the cart to take a peek and said, "But these are just wool coats, boots, woolen foot wraps, and bags. I don''t see them as highly valuable items." Danie looked at him, deciding to educate him. "There''s a simple trick to make them valuable." Sterling furrowed his brows. "A trick to make these valuable? Is that even possible?" The lieutenant grinned, seeing the squire''s confusion, and revealed, "It¡¯s actually simple. Take enough and spoil the rest." "Spoil the rest?" Sterling''s eyes widened as he understood the implication. Danie exined, "Mercenaries deal with this kind of thing. Creating scarcity is a tactic. Once, a Nicopn legion was ordered to burn a ripened field of barley, so those who stockpiled beer could sell it at higher prices." Sterling looked disgusted, and the lieutenant patted his back. "You should learn as much as possible from us. The world isn''t just about honor and duty. To truly protect your Lord, you must be prepared to face the dirty underbelly." "The bigger the city, the higher the nobility and its rich merchants, the nastier it gets," Danie added. Sterling nodded thoughtfully. "Even as a squire, I realized that people also fight in underhanded ways." "Such is the world," the lieutenant smiled wryly. "Now, with me stuck in here, please kindly escort the Dame back to the guest house. It''s almost sundown." "Nah, I''ll stick around," Danie dered. "Go gather some food,nterns, and nkets for the night. I''ll be here, keeping watch until you return." The lieutenant chuckled lightly. "I only wish to take some of the old man''s role, but I''ll heed yourmand." Danie offered a grateful smile, yet gestured for him to hasten his preparations. He nodded and departed with another man, leaving her with Sterling and a few men. "The old man?" Sterling asked after the lieutenant''s departure. Danie looked at Sterling with a soft expression. "He was more than a friend... Not blood-rted, but he raised and cared for me like a family. He passed away in Korimor, just before we set off on our march." "My apology, Dame, and my condolences." "Apology not required. He passed away peacefully a few nights after my knighthood ceremony. I hope he''s at peace now, considering all he endured for my sake." Sterling paused, choosing his words carefully. "Dame, these might seem like justforting words, but as a squire and servant, I believe he was truly content to see you achieve knighthood and forge your own path." Danie nodded, her gaze drifting to the orange sunset nearing the high walls of Three Hills. "I''ve made many mistakes. How I wish I had heeded his advice more." Sterling reflected quietly. Throughout his two years of service, he had encountered and observed many great individuals. Yet, behind their sess and famey a trail of sacrifices and losses. Dame Danie had mourned the loss of a father figure; Sir Hugo had dyed his marriage by another year; Sir Justin had been away from his children for two years; and perhaps most tragic, Cecile and ire had lost their father. As conflicts and turmoil persisted, both minor and significant sacrifices continued to be made. Sterling knew this all too well, having served alongside thete Sir Cahan and nearly made the ultimate sacrifice himself. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Dame, is it all worth it?" Sterling asked, his tone free of malice or judgment. Danie was piqued. "What is worth it?" "The sacrifices we''ve made... Will peace reallye to Londia?" The Dame offered a gentle smile. "Peace oftenes at a steep price, but without it, there''s only sorrow." Sterling took her words to heart, valuing the insights of someone who had journeyed from noble birth through anonymity as a runaway, to a life as a mercenary, and finally to knighthood. Despite having known her only since the beginning of this march, he had grown to respect her unique perspective. *** South Hills At 51 years old, Gunther, the ruler of South Hill was still younger than the Lion of Londia, yet his service in numerous campaigns for the Three Hills had left him scarred with wounds. These experiences did more than age him; they rendered him both vicious and brutal to those who opposed him. Worse, two years ago, an old wound on his thigh became so painful that he needed crutches to walk. He turned to undiluted wine and small doses of poppy milk for relief, which led to emotional outbursts and sometimes even erratic decision-making. Despite all this, Gunther still ruled with an iron hand, supported by hispetent family who used their extended kin as knights and lieutenants to maintain their grip on power. However, there was no denying that thest campaign for Korelia was a grand fiasco and had be a challenge for his rule and prestige. The coalition had been brokered by Lord Omin of Korimor to unite and repair rtions with the Three Hills. Gunter had been a knight under Lord Jorge before he rebelled ten years ago. Officially, it was due to Jorge''s ipetence, yet it was clear he seized the opportunity when entrusted with South Hill Castle. Even in his old age, the Lord of South Hill felt no remorse. Gunther only intended to serve a worthy lord and would not say no to an opportunity. He had always lived by that creed. But, as it turned out, Korelia wasn''t an opportunity but aplete loss. For weeks, only stragglers returned home. Out of almost two thousand, less than four hundred survived. The Great ins had imed their lives. Even for the natives, the vast expanse of the ins made it all too easy to be disoriented and perish from thirst. The news came as a surprise, yet Gunther chose to ignore it. His indifference was not born out of foolishness, but from a deep-seated readiness to sacrifice them. He was rather pleased that his contingency n, which involved sending only levies along with a hundred ambitious, non-blood-rted officers, had proven useful. Despite the huge loss, his smaller butpetent men-at-arms werergely unscathed. Thus, he had little concern for external or internal threats. Not even the new acting Lord of Korelia''s veiled threat of a Grand Alliance could sway his stance. With his spies reporting that the Lord of Korelia was personally fighting in Korimor, he felt assured that South Hill would be safe for several more years. This would be enough time to build a significant force to deter sieges. For that, he needed to stockpile arms and supplies. "Surely not even this Lansius can win battle after battle without replenishing his men and resources," Gunther muttered to himself as he walked through his fruit garden with the help of a crutch, a favored pastime. "There," he pointed to a low-hanging fruit, its skin a vibrant mosaic of yellows and green. His servants promptly picked the sulent fruit for him, gently cleaning it in a bowl of water to reveal its glossy, sun-kissed surface. They then presented it on a silver tter. Despite the pain, he forced himself to sit on the grass and let them ce the tray beside him. He tasted the golden-yellow-fleshed fruit. It was sweet and aromatic. "It''s a good fruit," heplimented the tree and its caretaker. The caretaker bowed deeply, and the Lord motioned for the fruit to be shared among his guards and servants. While violent towards those who wronged him, he treated his servants with respect. He was about to ask his servants for assistance to stand when the head guard appeared. "What is it? You look bothered, and I don''t like it," Gunter remarked. "My Lord, there''s a slight issue. I request permission to take some men and riders out." "Exin," he said while still sitting on the grass. "A small group of men is missing after inspecting a vige to our north." "Hmph, they probably indulged too much," he said, shifting his weight to the other leg to lessen the pain. "It''s been four nights, My Lord." Gunther sighed, conceding, "Then it might be a prelude to a peasant rebellion." "My Lord, I assure you, it''s probably nothing." "Then go and see it with your own eyes and report back. Take enough escort but don''t mobilize the troops." The head of the guard bowed and left, leaving the Lord to ponder the possibility of a peasant rebellion. "I''ve already lost so much, and now I might lose even more peasants," hemented over the potential loss of productivity in hisnds. To him, peasants were too cunning for their own good. On multiple asions, they were found cking, failing to fulfill their end of the bargain. Left unsupervised, they would even harvest the best crops for themselves from themunal fields, leaving the lesser produce for the Lord. Now, with the failed campaign resulting in fewer men to work the fields, he suspected the peasants would stir up trouble. While Gunther could ept some loss in yield, the peasants prioritizing theirnd over his felt like an insult. Harvest was approaching, and the fields leftte for harvesting would surely be infested with vermin, potentially wreaking havoc on the entire region. Sooner orter, he would need to discipline them again with an iron grip. *** Lansius The Lord of Korelia stood inside the spacious tent as the first light of dawn cast a soft glow across thendscape. He leaned over a copper basin filled with water. With caution, he cleaned his face using the cool water, the chill more than enough to wake him. Audrey, already d in her marching gear, entered the tent and watched him with an alert gaze. "I''m awake, just give me a minute to dress," Lansius remarked, reaching for a cloth to dry his face. Without waiting, the Baroness of Korimor approached and helped him dress. "You don''t have to¡ª" "All my life I''ve been a squire, andst I checked, I''m still your squire. You''ve made me a consort¡ª" "Wife," he corrected her. Audrey smiled and continued, "Wife and Baroness, but that doesn''t mean I shouldn''t help you dress." "Gratitude," he said warmly as she diligently made sure that he wore his arming jack properly underneath the traveling attire, with the belt fastened enough to make itfortable but secure. "There, all set. Now what''s left is just the armor." "I think we can still skip the armor today." Even this close to South Hill, they remained undetected by the enemy. Their decision to use the nomads'' route instead of the normal one,bined with Lansius'' clever use of disguised scouts, enabled them to gauge the enemy''s reactions effectively. So far, there had been no abrupt military movements. "I''ll make sure Ca is ready with your cuirass. Although we''ve made it this far, the castle is just two days away." Lansius nodded, while his senses were admiring his wife''s gentle side. "Anyway, Lans. Congrattions." He squinted. "For what?" "Well, I''m d you''re doing fine despite all the marching. This is the first time you''ve arrived somewhere without getting sick or bing an annoyance." He grinned at her direct honesty and quipped, "Then kiss me, or I''ll be a major annoyance." Audrey shook her head but drew him closer with both arms and kissed him without hesitation. Just then, Ca entered with her aide carrying breakfast. Seeing their masters, they quietly retreated. "No,e back," Lansius instructed, half-chuckling. "It''s just a morning kiss." That small innocent event spread quickly through the camp. For their men, the behavior of their Lord and Lady was a reassuring sign that the campaign was progressing smoothly. Despite the weariness from long marches, the bruises, and calluses on their feet, thousands of men surprisingly found some enjoyment in the march. There was dust and pesky horse flies, but the weather was generally pleasant. Moreover, seeing the yellowing crops from afar, they were content, knowing the answer to their plight might be just ahead. ... "The question is, how should we approach this? Do we send an envoy to announce our arrival and make our demands?" Sir Harold asked as they convened after breakfast. "Wouldn''t that just squander the element of surprise?" Audrey remarked. Lansius let out a satisfied smirk, pleased to see that the concept of surprise attack had be second nature to her. Sir Harold chuckled. "Despite our past victories, it''s actually against noble decorum." Lansius decided toment, "Last I heard, I''m seen as a barbaric foreigner and a Lord wannabe. So I might as well y the part." The tall knight''s chuckle grew louder. Ca appeared in the tent doorway. "Urgent message from the forward scouts," she announced. "I guess we''ve been discovered," Audreymented, causing Ca to tense up. "Let''s not jump to conclusions. Please invite the messenger inside," Lansius instructed, without any hint of urgency. Audrey was piqued by his uncharacteristic calmness. "Are you nning something?" Lansius almost chuckled at the thought. "No, but what''s there to fear? For the first time, we have numerical superiority. If they want toe," his tone turned serious, "let them." *** Chapter 103: Hearsay Chapter 103: Hearsay Hearsay Two-day distance from South Hill Castle The messenger dressed in bright clothes but covered with an inconspicuous brown traveling coat entered the tent, knelt, and reported, "My Lord, My Lady, a message from Dietrich." "Speak," Lansius instructed. "We rescued children and their families from rampaging guardsmen, capturing six men. None have escaped. That''s the message from Dietrich. He also ordered us to bring two of the most cooperative captives to you, under escort, for questioning." Lansius nodded but refrained frommenting. "When did this happen?" Sir Harold inquired. "Four days ago Sir. It took us three days to find you." "Have they discovered our intentions?" the knight continued."No, Sir, at least not yet. The vigers are mostly on our side, and they believed the story that we''re armed because of bandits." Audrey asked, "I ordered Dietrich not to make contact. Why did he break the disguise?" "Maester Sigmund encountered children on the run and took pity on them." Audrey gazed at Lansius, who nodded once. "We''ll record his mistake in the book, but thatester. Sooner orter, we''ll make contact, and this might be as good a reason as any." Then, turning to the messenger, "Tell me, what''s the vige like?" "My Lord, the vige is sizable, with at least a hundred families." That''s quite a bigmunity, especially in Londia... His original n was to catch South Hill unguarded, block it from requesting reinforcements, and then send an envoy to stall for time while his army madedders from the nearby woonds. The discussions, despite having a fair chance of seeding given the size of his army, would likely fail. When that happened, Lansius nned a continuous day and night assault on the castle, as a form of exercise before Umbend. Of course, this n was merely an initial strategy until he could gather more information about his opponent, understand the situation, and study the topography to formte a better approach. He had learned about Lord Gunther and his character but had yet to find anything concrete about his military style or capabilities. However, Lansius now felt he might have stumbled upon an unexpected prize. While he was certain that South Hill wouldn''t attack to save arge farming vige, he believed he could potentially provoke them into doing so. He gazed squarely at the messenger. "Is it situated on a hill, or does it have any wide river or marsnd nearby?" "We didn''t find any hill. There''s a river, but it isn''t wide, and there''s no marsnd. However, there is a forested area nearby." Lansius thought of a n. "Along your travel on the usual route, did you encounter any other viges asrge as this one?" "We seldom found anythingrger than smallmunes; they hardly have a tavern, let alone an inn." Lansius nodded and remained silent for a while before saying, "Sir Harold." "Yes, My Lord." "Interrogate the captured men for me. Ask them about the number of men-at-arms in their Lord''s service, and who''s in charge of the military. Are they bold or confident? Do they gamble or like to boast? Do they like hunting or riding? I want to know what they are like, their likes and dislikes. I want to know everything." "With pleasure." The knight smirked, recognizing that the Lord was concocting a n. *** A Vige north of South Hill Two days after the messenger had brought the captured men to the Lord''s encampment, things took an unexpected turn. Contrary to what Sigmund had predicted, the Lord didn''t march his army to the vige. Instead, he divided his forces unevenly into two groups, keeping them hidden away from any viges. Before midday, the Lord, disguised as a wealthy merchant, entered the vige in a carriage, apanied by a group of muscr, dangerous-looking packhorse drivers, porters, and caravan guards. Their arrival was met with surprise and a mixture of suspicion and coldness. Soon, Dietrich and Sigmund recognized who was inside the cart and rushed to greet them, albeit in panic. "My¡ª" they both started, then exchanged a nce, unsure how to address the couple since it was obvious that the Lord and Lady were in disguise. Lansius waved them closer to the carriage window. "I''m Jans, and my wife is Jean. Easy to remember, right?" "Yes, My¡ª" Dietrich began but found himself unable to continue. Quickly, Sigmund intervened, "We mean, yes, Maester Jans and Jean. So good to see you." Audrey gave a small nudge of acknowledgment from inside the carriage. Not to waste time, Lansius inquired, "Does this vige have an inn?" "Yes, it does. Please follow me," Dietrich quickly motioned to the coachman. After the interaction, the vigers gazed at the convoy of carriages and carts,den with goods, with newfound curiosity. The guards escorting them,mon in protecting merchants, were notably well-armed, disciplined, and sophisticated in appearance. "Ca," Lansius called to a woman riding a conspicuously fine horse. She nodded slightly in her saddle. "Yes, Master." "Split our group into three. Two should keep watch on the vige''s edge, particrly the road leading to the castle. Keep your group close to the inn." "Understood," Ca responded. Audrey leaned toward the window. "Inform the lieutenants to allow their men to buy drinks and food, but to avoid causing trouble." "Anything else, Master?" Ca inquired. After a brief exchange of nces with Lansius, Audrey replied, "No, that''s all for now. Best to keep things simple." Ca nodded, signaling to the lieutenants, also in disguise, to gather around her. ... The inn in the vige was so small that the merchant convoy in disguise ended up renting the entire ce after negotiating a discount. Lansius himself haggled the price while listening to the innkeeper''s stories about the vige and the region, all over arge order of food and drinks. After a modest but merry lunch, they convened in the upstairs hall for a private meeting. "The innkeeper looks happy," Dietrichmented, sitting on the floor. There were no chairs, as the hall was intended for sleeping, with travelers typically bringing their own bedrolls or simply sleeping with their jackets over their heads. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the vition. Lansius and Audrey''s entourage ensured that folding seats were avable for the Lord and Lady, but they too chose to sit on the wooden floor, out of habit. "So, what''s thetest situation?" Lansius asked. "My Lord, have you questioned the men we''ve sent?" Sigmund inquired. Audrey''s small chuckle drew the attention of the others. Since it would be impolite to question the Lady directly, Dietrich and Sigmund turned to Ca, who sat near the window to observe their surroundings. Ca nced at Lansius, who sighed deeply but nodded. She then exined to the two, "After the captured men realized they were in front of the Lord of Korelia, they were so frightened that they groveled on the ground, pleading for their lives." Sigmund and Dietrich grinned rather sheepishly. "Are any of you responsible for this?" Lansius asked. "How could it be possible for us to spread such fear? Methinks, O Lord, your reputation in battle hath spread far and wide. Thus, even at the utterance of thy name, their courage doth falter and their bravery loseth its spirit," Sigmund praised. "Oh, shut it," Lansius said, dismissing the praise. He understood it was natural for people to fear him, especially after the Battle of Korelia, where he had executed ambushes, fire tactics, and utilized nomadic cavalry. Despite this, he couldn''t shake the suspicion. "Someone is fabricating bad stories about me." Audrey shifted in her seat, ufortable with her disguise, before leaning toward him, "It''s probably people who survived the battle of Korelia. It''s onlymon for people to embellish stories of their victory or defeat." Lansius could only nod. "Is it really that bad?" Dietrich asked Ca, who replied, "One was even sobbing hard and wet his pants." Lansius sighed at his growing infamy, fully aware that as tales of his victory in Korimor and his handling of the three envoys spread, his name would be further tarnished in scandal. "By the Ageless, just what are they saying about me?" hemented. "The gossip is wild¡ª" Dietrich started but stopped abruptly under the Baroness''s stern gaze. "Go on," Lansius urged, but Dietrich only shook his head and muttered, "It''s not good. I''d rather not say." Lansius exhaled deeply before deciding it was time to focus. "Sigmund," he called. Sensing the change in tone, Sigmund straightened his back. "Yes, My Lord." Lansius retrieved something from his inner pocket, ced it on the floor, and revealed a nk parchment. He then took a charcoal stick and began to draw on it. "Imagine this is the vige. Now, where is the route to South Hill Castle? Are there other hamlets along the way? Any rivers,rge farms, or orchards nearby?" *** South Hill Castle Undetected by Dietrich''s men or the vigers, the South Hill senior guard and his men had sessfully infiltrated the vige outskirts and apprehended three men. From them, they learned about the suspicious traveling minstrels who had attacked the guardsmen. Sensing something was off, they decided to return to the castle with the three men in tow. "Minstrels?" Lord Gunther shouted upon hearing the report during his court session. "Your men got captured by men with flutes and gitterns?" He burst outughing. The senior guard tried to exin, but an intoxicated Gunther chose to be merry, jesting, "Beware thee, for my zither is mightier than yer sword?!" The Lord''s uncharacteristic reaction provokedughter from his entourage. The senior guardsman could only shake his head and decided to get a drink instead. "Better to deal with minstrels than a peasant rebellion," the steward reassured him. "They captured my men," the senior guard grumbled. "Their wives and uncles keep asking me about them." The steward patted his colleague''s shoulder and intervened. "My Lord," he began, "won''t this incident be an embarrassmentter on?" "Yes, it will," the Lord unexpectedly revealed, capturing everyone''s attention. "It could even encourage the peasants to consider rebelling against our rule," he added. "Then what should we do?" The Lord chuckled and, without missing a beat, said, "It''s just a vige and men with flutes. Just send thirty men, and it''ll be over. No need to embarrass ourselves further by overreacting." The staff and the senior guardsman nodded, satisfied with their Lord''s decision. *** Northern Vige With help from Dietrich and Sigmund, Lansiuspleted the crude map. There were two routes leading to South Hill City and Castle: one direct path through open ins and a longer one passing through several hamlets. Unfortunately, there were no forests, marsnd, or a body of water until South Hill City itself. "Hmm..." Lansius rubbed his chin, finding no convenient ce to position his troops for an ambush. "Finding no good ce to hide the troops?" Audrey inquired. Lansius was pleased that his wife was starting to share his penchant for tactics. "That, and more importantly, I can''t find anything to use as bait." Dietrich observed quietly. A bold and brave cavalryman, he was not as adept at nning. Sigmund, morefortable with speaking out, put down his prized small harp to his side and suggested, "Can''t we use the harvest as bait, as we did with the Nicopns?" "I doubt that''ll work. The Nicopns were desperate to alleviate their hunger, but South Hill, from what we''ve gathered, is well-stocked," Lansius exined. Audrey recalled a quote, "A good castle always aims to have enough tost through winter and spring." Hearing that, Dietrich scratched his head while Sigmund pondered. "Time to be bold? Maybe we should start makingdders now," Audrey suggested. Lansius exhaled sharply. "That''s ast resort. I still want to avoid unnecessary bloodshed. Attacking a well-stocked and fortified castle is a bad idea. Any other suggestions?" "The situation seems tough," Dietrich admitted. Lansius sped his hands behind his neck and stretched his back to relieve the tension. "We''re running out of time," he warned his staff. "Soon, South Hill will send another group to search for their lost men. If we don''t act now..." Audrey filled in, "They''ll detect our presence and will begin to barricade their castle." Silence fell over the room, with only the muffled noises from the kitchen downstairs audible. What Lansius aimed for was to bait arge portion of the South Hill garrison or even capture some of their key staff. If sessful, this strategy could likely force them to capitte, or enable Lansius to storm the castle with minimal casualties. "We can also rule out using a ruse," Sigmundmented. "Everyone says Lord Gunther is cunning, even crafty, and suspicious by nature." "He also doesn''t like gambling and isn''t superstitious," Lansius added. Their initial expectations, based on word of mouth from sources outside of South Hill, turned out to be mere hearsay. While they had heard that the Lord of South Hill was old and violent, it emerged that his subjects viewed Lord Gunther as devious yet respectful, cunning, and possessing a strong sense of justice. Looking up at the ceiling, Lansius noticed cobwebs and dirty wood beams. He hade here hoping to find something that would bait Gunther into sending his troops, but seeing the vige for himself, he realized it wasrge yet mostly poor, offering little of value aside from its crops. "My Lord," Audrey called, and from her tone, Lansius knew she was about to say something serious. "Yes?" "Servius isn''t here," she began calmly. "But even if he were, I doubt he would say no to your original n to assault the castle." Lansius gazed at his wife and felt her warm, almost reassuring gaze. "If I sacrifice the Nicopns to gain a castle, then what''s the difference between me and Sergio?" Audrey''s gaze intensified. "Sergio is dead. Danie and Servius killed him. Meanwhile, the two only speak praises about you." "It''s not about that," Lansius muttered. What he meant was whether it was morally right to send people to their deaths if there were other means. However, for this era, such a concept was almost alien as sacrificing lives in battle wasmonly epted and part of their culture. "My Lord, apologies for interrupting, but what My Lady said is true. Even in bads, the hero doesn''t always find a weakness. Sometimes, the strength of men is needed." Lansius gave no answer. "Should I summon Servius and end this spection?" Audrey offered. "No," Lansius rejected the idea firmly. "There will be days when all we can rely on is brute force, but today is not that day." The room looked at him with anticipation, even Ca paying close attention. "You have another n in mind?" Audrey looked impressed. "Two," Lansius revealed. "They''re risky, but I have two other ways to win without attacking the castle." "Tell us," Audrey urged. "One option is straightforward. Appear at the castle andy siege, but don''t attack. Just wait for the harvest, take what is ours, and then leave South Hill." "Ah," Audrey eximed. "Indeed, our goal is to acquire supplies, not necessarily to win the castle." Meanwhile, Sigmund expressed skepticism. "My Lord, to march this far with such arge army and not capture the castle... My apologies if this sounds rude, but it seems like a failed campaign. It could affect My Lord''s reputation." "I know." Lansius drew a heavy breath. "It''s also a wasted opportunity. Our pretext probably only allows us one chance to take South Hill, and personally, I don''t want to squander it." "Not wanting to squander this chance, but also not wanting to assault the castle," Audrey mused, feeling the contradiction. "Wait, you said there are two ways. What''s the second one?" "The second one..." Lansius hesitated. "Let me tell you this first. More than just provision or the castle, we need South Hill to protect The Grand Alliance from famine." His words captured everyone''s attention. The Lord continued, "Korelia is strategic but doesn''t produce enough food. Trade with Eastern Londia is risky and unreliable. The surplus from Korimor will be used to support Umbend, which I foresee will consume a lot of resources for years toe." Dietrich, finding this a bit odd, voiced his concern, "But South Hill is too far from Korelia." "But not from Three Hills city, our biggest ally," Lansius reminded the cavalryman. "If we control South Hill, then Three Hills would be able to support us more, both in terms of the campaign for Umbend, or trade with Korelia." Audrey leaned closer and asked, "If South Hill is this important, then why haven''t you revealed this to anyone?" "Because... I feared my own staff would push me tomit to an assault," Lansius revealed his concern. Audrey was taken aback, realizing the words were also directed at her. She turned to Dietrich and Sigmund, who both shook their heads earnestly. Sigmund pleaded, "My Lord, My Lady, we would never do such a thing. I doubt even your knights would dare." Turning back to Lansius, she said, "My Lord, your control over us and our trust in you is absolute. Please, have more faith in us." Lansius hadn''t expected such a strong response and couldn''t help but break into a smile. "If everyone feels the same, then perhaps the second n will work..." His words trailed off, but nobody dared to interrupt. Then, with a decisive tone, he dered, "There''s still enough time. Let''s prepare the n for tonight''s battle." "A battle?" Dietrich was the first to react. "Yes," Lansius confirmed, a chuckle in his voice. "Tonight, we''ll be battling hundreds of bandits in this vige." *** Chapter 104: Skirmisher Chapter 104: Skirmisher Skirmisher South Hill Castle The supper feast in the Great Hall was lively, especially so close to harvest season. While wheat and rye were yet to be harvested, the wild animals in the forest had fattened and the fruits in the orchards had ripened. Moreover, the barley, harvested half a season earlier, was now ready to be consumed. The ale had been malted and fermented to perfection. It was rarely aged but consumed fresh to avoid spoge. Along with plenty of food and good drinks, there was also music to keep everyone entertained. Despite what happened to the two thousand men in their disastrous campaign to Korelia, hardly anyone here was bothered. Everyone was either a firstborn or one of the fortunate with ties to Lord Gunther. They considered themselves the elites of South Hill society, and the failure of the officers who led the Korelia campaign only inted their egos further. They lived well, dining on white bread, fresh meat, puddings, and good ale. Born affluent, the concept of famine was alien to them. In their view, famine was merely a consequence of peasant stupidity andziness, a byproduct of weak discipline. These littlendlords and their cohorts, who never tilled thend in their lives, ironically believed their role in life was to enforce obedience among the popce so that work on thend and tax obligations were fulfilled. Amidst the livelyughter, a guardsman approached and leaned in to whisper to the senior guard at his table. The head of the guard appeared stunned and nced at his men, who nodded to confirm the news. "Has something happened?" the steward beside the senior guard inquired, taking a bite of ripe, yellow-fleshed fruit. "I''m not sure at this moment, but I''ll inform you if there¡¯s cause for concern. Please enjoy the feast."The steward nodded, and the senior guard rose and headed to the door, excusing himself as others inquired. ... The next morning, the senior guard and the steward awaited the Lord in front of his chamber. It was unusual, but they deemed it urgent. Yesterday, three of their men had escaped from the vige and returned to the castle, bringing with them puzzling developments. Following the three men, more than a dozen vigers seeking refuge also arrived. They too reported the same thing about the vige. The situation was so puzzling that the head of the guard brought the issue to the steward, who suggested bringing it directly to the Lord. After a period of waiting, the guards watched as the squire finally opened thevishly decorated oaken door, a sign that Lord Gunther had awoken. Bracing themselves for their Lord''s erratic temper, they entered following the squire''s announcement of their visit. The Lord''s face turned to displeasure, thinking something bad must''ve happened. "How bad?" he asked. "My Lord, let''s refrain from making such assumption so early in the morning," the steward replied with a measured tone. "Three of our men have returned to the castle." The Lord furrowed his brows. "So the troublesome minstrels are gone?" "Not quite. The men said they escaped when the vige was raided," the steward exined. "Raided?" Lord Gunther raised his voice. "By whom?" "Our men reported bandits attacking the vige," the senior guard took over. "Bandits?" Lord Gunther''s tone was full of doubt. "But there are no bandits in thesends. Have you heard of any?" "This is the first time, but given our current situation, it''s not too far-fetched. Also, vigers who fled confirmed the same story." Lord Gunther said nothing but gestured to his squire for some water. "There are other things that might interest you, My Lord," said the steward. "Before the bandits appeared, a group of rich merchants arrived in the vige. The vigers who came to us spoke of cartsden with goods, heavy wooden chests, and dozens of hardy men for protection." This piqued the Lord''s interest as he drank from his goblet of water, foregoing his medicine since the pain in his thigh wound was manageable. He pondered, "If they had such protection, how could the bandits ovee them?" "They said that bandits attacked at night. It was so chaotic that our men were able to escape." Despite the steward''s exnation, the Lord harbored doubts. "For rich merchants toe to South Hill uninvited... This region hardly has anything special to trade, aside from rock salt." The senior guard nodded readily. "Indeed. This series of coincidences, including the armed minstrels, rich merchants, and bandits, is all suspicious." The steward, however, thought differently. With a knowing smile, he suggested, "My Lord, have you considered the grain." "Grain?" The Lord echoed, and then realization dawned. He recalled reports of rising food prices in the Three Hills, particrly after Korimor was besieged by the Lord of Korelia. "You''re suggesting they are Lord Jorge''s merchants? This is starting to make sense." "Exactly, My Lord. They must have been uneasy about their low supplies after the failed campaign and decided to procure grain secretly." "But why ndestinely?" the Lord asked. "Probably because the Lord of Korelia''s Grand Alliance prohibits trade with non-members like us." "Hmph, that Jorge still has clever aides," Lord Gunther chuckled. "Not only does this exin everything," the steward continued, "but it might also prove lucrative." The Lord smirked. "The bandits might be tougher than angry peasants, but the potential wealth from those merchants should be rewarding." The senior guardsman proposed, "My Lord if you wish to capture them, allow me to lead the vanguard while you wait for the bannerman to summon the rest of the troops." "Indeed, we had better make haste. Those bandits already gained a day on us," Lord Gunther agreed. "Then take a hundred men and go with my blessing. Win this and I shall make you my Marshal." "At once, My Lord," the senior guard responded confidently. *** Lord Gunther Unable to withstand the pain of riding, the Lord chose to travel in his carriage. His nephew, who was in charge of the cavalry, had fashioned protection for the carriage and suitable barding for the horses. Even without the added protection, they were still nked by a heavy escort of knights, cavalry, and men-at-arms. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Unlike those sent to the ill-fated Korelia campaign, these troops were the elite who had fought under Gunther since his days as a knight. Many were battle-hardened veterans and considered well-equipped. "My Lord, a report from the front," his captain announced from outside the carriage as they paused for a midday rest under the shade of a cluster ofrge trees. Struggling against the effects of the poppy milk, Lord Gunther gestured for his lieutenant to continue. The captain ryed, "Our vanguard have located the bandits in the vige. They seem unaware of our approach." At this, the Lord chuckled merrily. "It''s fortunate they haven''t thought to flee... Do we have an estimate of their numbers?" "Approximately seventy, or perhaps under a hundred." Euphoric from the poppy milk, Lord Gunther couldn''t help but smirk widely. He then instructed hastily, "Let''s wrap things up and make haste. Opportunity awaits." With that, two hundred men, sixty cavalrymen, and a dozen knights prepared to advance. Despite the heat of the midday sun, they were eager, anticipating an easy victory. Many assumed that the bandits were stragglers from thest campaign, likely Nicopn mercenaries who couldn''t return to Korimor due to the ongoing conflict. Like other Londians, they had little respect for their neighbors, even harboring disgust for their mercenary tendencies. Thus, the South Hill men-at-arms were in high spirits, eager to demonstrate their superiority. They were confident that not even the famed Lord of Korelia could defeat them at their best. ... The main army, led by the Lord of South Hill, arrived at the outskirts of the vige. Unlike the vanguard that could conceal its approach, therger army, with its tens of horses, alerted everyone to their presence as they neared the vige. This was not apse in judgment but a well-nned strategy. En route, the Lord hadmanded the vanguard to circle the vige and await at the road leading out of the province. The vanguard would act as the mouse catcher, and the main army as the one to smoke out the nest. The n was proceeding smoothly, with their army closing in on the vige unopposed. However, the vigers'' behavior was concerning. They seemed suspiciously afraid of the main army''s approach, running away from them, despite the clear disy of Lord Gunther''s coat of arms on the banners. The men at the front began to question amongst themselves about the vigers'' odd behavior. "Aren''t we rescuing them from bandits?" one of the men-at-arms asked. "Don''t overthink. It''s onlymon for peasants to be a bunch of cowards," his lieutenant dismissed. Meanwhile, Lord Gunther, inside his armored carriage, advanced steadily along the main route, nked by his column. He was already pondering what to do with the rich merchants ¨C whether they would offer enough gratitude or if it was better to dere that the goods were ''gone'' and me the bandits. "A good opportunity," he muttered merrily to himself, considering how the extra spoils could bolster his army against next year''s threat from the Lord of Korelia. His Captain, riding alongside the carriage, leaned in through the window. "My Lord, we''ve spotted the bandits. They''re in chaos, attempting to erect petty defenses in the vige." The report left the Lord overjoyed, and the double dose of poppy milk he had taken for this journey only heightened his feelings. He then inquired, "Have you located the merchants or their wares?" "We''ve seen carriages and loaded carts hidden in barns and other buildings." "Excellent!" Lord Gunther eximed, feeling immensely rxed. "Now, Captain... unleash the men. Let them advance, but keep the cavalry by my side..." "At once, My Lord. But what about potential damage to the vige?" The Lord''s smile remained unchanged as he said, "Crush them if you need. They have harbored criminals and bandits. Now is a good opportunity to remind them of the Imperium''sw, discipline, and duty to me." *** Vige The farmer''s daughter ran breathlessly, passing through the vigers who watched her with curiosity. "Maester Sigmund," she cried as she found him. The minstrel turned toward her, surprised at her sudden reappearance. "Hey, slow down. What''s the rush?" he warned, reaching out to grab her, fearing she might fall. Gasping for breath, she managed to say, "Maester, the Lord''s men¡ªI saw many of them from our fields. You have to get out of here," she said with urgency. Unfazed, Sigmund scolded her. "See? You should''ve convinced your family to move away from the vige like the others, at least temporarily. I''m part of the bandits, after all." "B-but you don''t look like bandits," she cried her heart out, choosing to believe in her guts. "Please, Maester, run, they''ll torture you." Her response made the other supposed bandits around Sigmund chuckle. "She''s got a good wit," one praised. "Bold too," anotherplimented. The girl looked at them with furrowed brows. "Why don''t you run? I''m not lying, the Lord''s men¡ª" "I know. We know," Sigmund reassured her. "The Lord will torture you." Panic tinged her voice. "I bet he''ll try," Sigmund replied, his tone either fearless or foolish. As if on cue, ruckus, shouting, and cries were heard outside the vige. The vigers began to disperse, some to their homes, others to the adjacent woods. Sigmund gestured to his men, signaling them to move. The girl watched as a dozen men readily moved the newly made sharp wooden obstacles, cheval de frise, to block the road and pathways leading to the center of the vige. The rest gathered around a cart and retrieved helmets, poleaxes, and even crossbows. She gasped. "Maester, you really are bandits." Sigmundughed as his men provided him with his helmet. "You might want to stay somewhere safe. Don''t you have friends around here? And where''s your little brother?" "He''s with my mother," she answered, then quickly added, "Sir, you might be armed, but you only have this many. The Lord has so many people." Sigmund wore his helmet loosely on his head and patted the girl''s brown hair. "I told you not to worry. I have friends more numerous than you could count." "But you lied," she protested, her words catching the man off guard. "The bakers told me you have four of twenty friends. I can count that high." Sigmund chuckled and knelt down. "Worry not,ss. We still have a bandit king." "A bandit king?" she echoed, her voice a mix of fear and anticipation. "Indeed, a cruel bandit king," Sigmund sighed heavily. "Tasking me to defend this vige with but these few men. O Sigmund, how poor thy fate hath been." Almost without warning, bolts began to fly from both sides. The girl barely registered the whistling sound as Sigmund scooped her up and rushed her to the open barn. "Get inside and don''te out." "Can I peek from the upstairs window?" the girl asked defiantly. Sigmund, already on the move, didn''t reply. He ran seemingly to assumemand. His eighty men shed with the first wave of South Hill troops. The girl went inside the barn and found only an old donkey in the pen. She located thedder, climbed it, and made her way to a window, only to discover it faced the wrong direction. Undeterred, she carefully moved the dried stacks of hay, searching for a vantage point. Her diligence paid off when she found a loose wooden board. Peering through the gap, she observed the skirmish between the two sides. To her eyes, it was chaotic, with small groups fighting sporadically in different ces. Others merely brandished their long spears, seemingly waiting for the correct time to engage. The screams and shouts were disheartening. Even the old donkey was bothered and getting restless. It all quickly became overwhelming, and she instinctively covered her ears with her hands. Witnessing the Lord''s men limping or crawling to safety, she felt a sinking feeling. Worse yet, severaly motionless on the ground. Nobody was helping or giving aid. Then she realized that those were left to die. Her heart was beating fast and sweat formed on her brows. The vivid carnage was vomit-inducing, yet it also strangelypelled her to keep watching. Amidst the brutal spectacle, she found herself silently asking the Ancients for Sigmund and his friends'' safety. Despite the man''s im of being a bandit, she chose to trust in her savior. Without his timely intervention, her father would have lost all his teeth again. Thest time it had happened was when her father and uncles were wrongfully used of being part of a plot to steal crops from the Lord''s fields. They were beaten and lost nearly all of their teeth. They survived by subsisting on soup for nearly five years until enough of their teeth had regrown. The Lord''s men said that punishment would instill discipline, but it only bred fear and resentment towards their Lord. Inside the vige, the chaos continued, yet even to her untrained eyes, it was clear that the Lord''s men were stalled. They couldn¡¯t breach the vige''s defenses. Observing closely, she noted how Sigmund''s allies moved with remarkable speed, applying pressure rapidly without waiting formands and retreating without hesitation when needed. The South Hill''s men struggled against these nimble and adaptable groups. The defenders seamlessly transitioned between melee and ranged attacks, baffling their opponents. They were also adept at feigning retreat, baiting the Lord''s men into vulnerable positions only to have another groupunch a surprise nk attack. Not just swords and bolts, but also throwing stones and hurling insults were part of their repertoire. The girl noticed that these fighters cannily used any avable cover, contrasting with her image of armed men, whom she had imagined would stand proudly and openly in battle. Gradually, the Lord''s men abandoned their assault and retreated. "They''re beaten?" she whispered in astonishment. The farmer''s daughter found it hard to believe that Sigmund could have defended the vige. Yet, her smirk faded as she saw the Lord''s men regrouping,unching another, more coordinated attack with additional forces. She also saw the Lord''s cavalry had gone from their original spot. "It''s far from over," she muttered to herself, clenching her fists so tightly that her knuckles turned white. *** Chapter 105: Black Bandit Chapter 105: ck Bandit ck Bandit The sound of a girl screaming was heard as the knights and cavalry charged toward Sigmund and his men''s lightly defended position. Despite firing their crossbows, many of the untested skirmishers ended up wounded, saved only by their cheval de frise, or the tight and narrow streets of the vige. "I''m fucked!" one of the men groaned, his leg appearing to be broken by the recent attack. "They''re also fucked," Sigmund retorted, observing the two captured horsemen. More were wounded, but only two had fallen. "Captain, let me gut them if they prove worthless," the wounded man rasped as his colleagues dragged him to safety. "Stay alive; you caninter." Then, turning to the rest of his men, Sigmund shouted, "We repelled them once, we can repel them again!" Just like that, bolts whistled menacingly through the air as the fighting continued. Once again, the South Hill main column advanced on their position. This time, they proceeded with greater caution andmitted all their forces, holding nothing in reserve. Sigmund crouched and leaned against the wall of the wooden house. He passed his crossbow to the man in the best-concealed position at a corner, who then made the shot. After firing, this man exchanged his spent crossbow for a loaded one. This tactic allowed them to maintain rapid fire from a few advantageous positions, effectively slowing the enemy''s advance. Another group was pushed toward Sigmund''s position. Spotting Sigmund, the young lieutenant called out, "Captain, we''re getting pummeled.""Take cover behind the building beside me," Sigmund instructed. The lieutenant crouched and sat on the ground, his back against a nearby house. "We''ve spent our bolts. Besides, they''re everywhere. We don''t have room to maneuver." "Go to the carts, see if you can find more bolts, and get halberds for everyone." The lieutenant promptly began moving his group to the nearest cart, as instructed. Watching them, Sigmund added, "And get your men to watch for the cavalry. They won''t be gone for long." How he wished that Dietrich, Sir Hugo, or Sir Harold was here. Only now did Sigmund truly feel what it meant to be amander. Moreover, he wasmanding the Lord''stest creation, the skirmishers. While these men-at-arms with crossbows were proven capable, they needed space to maneuver, and right now, they were losing ground. "Captain, a report!" a youngster called out from behind, pausing to catch his breath. Sigmund quickly pulled the young scout''s head down, fearing a bolt might strike him. Once the scout was kneeling low, he hurriedly reported, "Another column is approaching from the rear." "Ours?" Sigmund asked. "No, it''s the South Hill." "By the Ageless," Sigmund cursed as he reloaded his crossbow again. His men were looking at him, fear and doubt painted on their faces. Sigmund shoved his loaded crossbow to the man next to him. "Don''t get distracted. Keep sending those bolts." His group returned to action, and Sigmund gazed at the young scout. "How many?" "Groups of twenties, possibly a hundred, if not more." The skald took a deep breath. "How long before we''re surrounded?" "Soon, Captain. They''re moving unopposed." "Isn''t it better to reposition somewhere else?" the man next to Sigmund suggested. Sigmund shook his head. "My gut tells me that if we try to move, then the cavalry will bear down on us." The lieutenant''s group had rearmed themselves with halberds and a few quivers of bolts. They returned just in time, as another group emerged from their hideout, pursued by dozens of South Hill''s men. "Have courage!" Sigmund yelled, donning his helmet and taking his spear, as he led his men into the fray. *** Peering through a hole in the wooden wall, the girl watched with horror as Sigmund and his men engaged in a brutal battle. The sh of swords and the sight of blood-stained streets filled her with dread. Overwhelmed, she pressed her hands over her ears tightly to muffle out the loud shouts and screams. Minutes of fighting felt like hours to her. She finally breathed a huge sigh of relief when it became clear that Sigmund''s three groups had managed to fend off South Hill''s attack. Yet, she was aware that this was not thest. Wherever she looked, the South Hill forces seemed to be gaining the upper hand against the bandits'' defenses. Now, Sigmund''s men looked exhausted and seemingly wary of another cavalry attack on their position. Gone were their rapid attack and bait tactics. They were slowly losing their edge, and this deeply frightened her. Worse, she heard different shouts from behind. At first, she thought it was just her imagination, but it bothered her so much that she waded through the dried haystack and returned to the barn''s window. What she saw frightened her further. Arge column of men was marching from behind, their banners fluttering in the wind. "It can''t be," she shuddered uncontrobly as she recognized her Lord''s coat of arms. From her perspective, the Lord of South Hill had managed to maneuver a column of men to hit the bandits'' weak point. As she observed, Sigmund had neither erected any wooden blockades nor positioned his men to defend the other side of the vige entrance. Thus, the column was advancing steadily. This tale has been uwfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. At this point, the girl lost all hope and simply sat in the corner, no longer wanting to witness or learn more about the unfolding situation. For her, if reality was this bitter and bleak, then she no longer wished to know. ... Sigmund rested his back against the wooden house, his breath ragged, his face and body covered in sweat. His men were no better. They had survived the attack, but their situation was dire. Their only respite was the fact that two other allied groups were converging on their position. These groups had lost their checkpoints and had no more opportunity to bait and attack, yet with this number, they could fight as regr men-at-arms. "Captain, our rear is blocked," the lookout reported. Sigmund gazed at his men, who were eyeing him. "Listen. We should be able to form a box formation. Use the buildings'' walls to our advantage." "But it''s seventy against a few hundred," warned the lieutenant, who was resting next to Sigmund. "The Lord ordered us to stall for time." Sigmund raised his voice. "Come, let''s form the damn formation!" He stood up and brandished his spear. Slowly, the remaining skirmishers formed a box formation, using the buildings'' walls as their stronghold. Watching this, the South Hill forces reformed theirbatants and approached from two sides - the vanguard from the north and the main army from the south. Feeling trapped, many were feeling hopeless. "Where is the Lord and Lady?" one muttered. "Captain, do you think they changed the n without telling us?" another asked whilst standing in formation. Sigmund shook his head. "I doubt they would do that." "But that makes the most sense," the lieutenant exined timidly. "If they decided to rush the castle, they could easily secure the region." "That means abandoning us?" another blurted out. "Our Lord isn''t that kind of man!" Sigmund dered strongly. His conviction was enough to soothe his men''s fear. "Recall how the Lord has saved us again and again in battles." The expressions on the men''s faces began to shift, their fear diminishing as they recalled how the Lord, even in wars, had always shown genuine concern for their well-being. Sigmund knew he had captivated his audience. And like a good skald, he pressed on, "We''ve survived the Lion, the Coalition, and the Nicopns. Our Lord has never failed us. Let us show him our courage!" The men in formation started to chant their nomadic-like war cries, steeling their hearts. "For the ck Lord!" one shouted. And then another replied, "For the ck Bandit!" The cries further rallied the men. Due to their role in this battle as bandits, they had informally dubbed themselves the ''ck Bandits,'' a tribute to their Lord''s hair. However, since no one had dared to seek official permission from the Lord, the name remained unofficial. Then, as if to reward their conviction, a deep, resonant sound of a brass cornu, recently acquired in Korimor, was heard for the first time. Despite the distance, its powerful and prating sound cut through the noise of battle, delivering clear and haunting notes. At first, nothing changed, but a small confusion emerged at the enemy''s position. However, another cornu was heard from another side, and then another, only then did the enemy columns stop dead in their tracks. Witnessing their opponent stopped, Sigmund and his men were filled with jubtion, cheering loudly. They watched as their allies arrived, not just in one location, but seemingly everywhere, all at once. "It''s the Lord," one of them cheered, echoed by others. Sigmund heaved a sigh of relief and patted the shoulder of his lieutenant beside him, who had let slip a few tears. The lieutenant of many battles smiled and nodded, his gratitude evident. Although it took longer than expected, the ck Lord had now achieved total encirclement. His greater force had surrounded the entire vige, along with the South Hill army. The battle entered its second decisive phase. *** South Hill Side "That is not possible!" Lord Gunther shouted angrily as he learned about the situation. Even the euphoric effect of the poppy milk couldn''t ease his tension. His Captain was at a loss for words, while the squire diligently offered a tonic. The Lord chugged the concoction of wormwood, mint, and rue, hoping to clear his mind. A messenger arrived. "Captain, My Lord," he greeted and reported, "our troops are requesting instructions." "Just get them to return here. We need to protect the Lord," the Captain instructed. The Lord remained silent, offering noment. Upon this cue, the messenger bowed deeply and hurried to his horse, racing back to the vige. "Get me the scouts. What army did they see?" the Lord suddenly asked. "My Lord, we''re still ascertaining--" "Meaning you know things. Speak, or I shall remove you frommand," Gunther snapped. At the Lord''s words, his armed entourage moved closer to the carriage. "My Lord, I only wish to do my due diligence. It could be a ploy by the bandits," the Captain exined. The Lord''s temper red. "Reveal it to me, Imand thee!" Feeling cornered, the Captain said in a hushed, reluctant tone, "It''s blue and bronze." "What...?" came the puzzled response. "The scouts reported seeing a blue shield with a bronze chevron," the Captain rified. Upon hearing the news, the Lord''s strength failed him. He slumped in his carriage seat, feeling suddenly old and weary. His anger had gone, in exchange the pain in his thigh throbbed relentlessly, unaffected by the poppy milk still in his veins. He remained silent, his face etched with an expression of shock. The Captain, anticipating such a reaction, swiftly assumedmand. Reluctant to suggest that the Lord or his entourage move closer to the vige, his only option was to pull their columns back to defend their current position. Naturally, he deemed the Lord''s carriage as an ideal rallying point for the troops. "Quick, bring me a horseman," the Captainmanded. He knew his only hope was to regroup their forces. Once consolidated, he hoped the head of the guard might find a way to prevent a rout. As hismand was ryed, a cavalryman quickly rode forth. "Yes, Captain." "Inform our vanguard of our situation," the Captain instructed, "and ask them to retreat to our location." *** House Lansius Side Standing at the edge of the forest adjacent to the vige, the Lord of Korelia watched as his men advanced toward the South Hill columns'' position. "My Lord, acting Captain Servius marched the Nicopns with great strides. They will soon make contact with the enemy''s main army," one scout informed. Lansius nodded. Another scout knelt and added, "My Lord, Sir Harold is leading his knights and cavalry to engage the enemy''s vanguard column." "Carry on," Lansius instructed. Their maneuvers were part of his n. Due to the skirmishers'' small number and resilience, Lansius had sessfully formed aplete encirclement of the South Hill army. Any other column might have failed spectacrly or suffered heavy losses in the process. However, periodic reports from the scouts had kept him informed of their situation, and Sigmund''s column held against all odds. The bait had worked wlessly, and now the Lord of South Hill was within his grasp Thunderous hooves announced the arrival of the Baroness along with her entourage, all armored and riding their warhorses. "My Lord, permission to capture their cavalry and their banner," Audrey requested from atop her charger horse. Lansius gazed at her and gave a nod. "We''re winning, don''t do anything reckless." His warning made Audrey smile. "Gratitude, My Lord, for allowing me the honor." "Good hunting," Lansius responded. As he said this, all of the staff standing around him cheered for the Lady, the air filled with excitement and hope. Audrey led the two hundred Dragoons on a big hunt, while Lansius kept the remaining hundred, along with the Nomad''s Horse Archers, in reserve. Today, Audrey would test the Dragoons'' mettle against the opponent''s knights and cavalry. In them, Lansius hoped to create a cranequiner brigade, a specialized mounted crossbowmen. With the Skirmishers on foot and the Cranequiners on horseback, they would form a powerfulbination, capable of harassing, provoking, and stalling the opponent until he could deploy his main attack. These forces wouldn''t rece the established mounted crossbowman''s Dragoons, but instead, provide more options and utilities on the battlefield. Lansius looked at his staff and entourage. Some were new, having climbed through the ranks on merit, while others had been with him since the event in Toruna vige. "Men," he called, and everyone in his vicinity looked at him with growing anticipation. "I''m going to have a chat with the Lord of South Hill in person. Will you apany me?" the Lord asked. His men responded with a chorus of chaotic but energetic reactions. They would dly follow Lord Lansius anywhere. This battle was poised to be Lansius'' fifth triumph. In just two short years, the unassuming teacher from Bendia had be the most prolific warlord in Londia. Everyone present there was exhrated. They had seen the strategy unfold and witnessed how the South Hill forces amounted to nothing more than a pebble on their Lord''s path to greatness. *** Chapter 106: Cranequiniers Chapter 106: Cranequiniers Cranequiniers Nicopn Column During their march to South Hill, the Lord of Korelia often spent time walking with his men on foot, iming that riding all day was tiresome. And just as he had promised at the start of the campaign, he treated his men equally. Without any hesitation, the Lord marched alongside the Nicopns, with Servius proudly at his side. It was clear from his interactions that the Lord did not discriminate between his established columns and the newly joined Nicopns. He repeated this multiple times, slowly gaining the trust and respect of the Nicopns. While it might have seemed small and insignificant, his camaraderie and the fulfillment of his promise for equal treatment resonated genuinely with everyone involved. Physically, the Lord was an unassuming man, yet approachable and sincere in his actions. Unlike the charismatic noble born, who attracted people with their physical presence and borate clothes, the Lord of Korelia gave more of the impression of being arade in arms. He wasn''t stingy, pompous, or demanding like most nobles. He resembled the few nobles who didn''t mind sitting and eating with their subjects. Beyond his strict militaryw, he was genuinely concerned with his men''s well-being, as shown in his policies. While he couldn''t control the food situation, he made efforts to secure clean water, improve camp conditions, and even allow longer midday breaks so everyone could mend their footwear. Despite their limited interactions, most Nicopns came to view the Lord as a trustworthy leader. His leadership felt natural because he had earned his victories and acted honorably, even toward those he defeated. Thus, despite his rather unassuming character traits, people were drawn to his presence out of admiration, eager to see and listen to him speak. His men followed him not because of his rank or title, but because they believed he was the one who could truly protect them in these chaotic times. While other nobles would send their men to their deaths to settle petty rivalries, in Lord Lansius they saw hope. A way to escape from this time of chaos and turbulence.This sliver of hope for peace was well-founded. With his recent victories still vivid in their minds, the march had once again proven the Lord''s canny abilities. Despite covering long distances, they were not rushed. The Lord never called for a forced march, opting instead to maintain a steady pace. Yet, surprisingly, they covered significant ground each day. Many of the former mercenaries realized that this performance was due to meticulous nning and expert scouting practices. Currently, the Lord had scouts as far as three days ahead. He also employed another group constantly looking for suitable ces to build camps, along with alternatives. They looked for water avability, the height of thend, and food sources if avable. Thus, even though they marched at a steady pace, the Blue and Bronze army moved faster than most troops of their size. This feat was also attributed to the Lord''s humane treatment of his troops. From the start of the campaign, he had set aside dozens of horse carts for the injured or weakened men who couldn''t continue the march. For everyone involved, the thought that no one was left behind naturally boosted morale. Because of all this, and the fact that the Lord and Lady were personally involved in solving the Nicopns'' hunger crisis, the Nicopns felt immensely grateful. They had expected to be abused or treated as a burden to be discarded at convenience, but their new Master proved to be magnanimous and treated them like first-ss citizens. Thus, when Lord Lansius asked his troops to continue hiding despite their arrival at South Hill, the Nicopnsplied without question. Although eager to take the viges, as they were still on rations, they chose to endure it. Even the thousand camp followers chose not to escte theirints when Servius barred them from visiting the vige. Under the care of Sir Harold, the Nicopns happily camped far from the vige or any farnd and kept a lookout to avoid detection. When they learned that the Lord disguised himself as a merchant, the Nicopns watched with a mix of curiosity and anticipation. Many believed that this was nothing but a scouting activity, while some thought that this was the start of an borate ruse to conquer South Hill with as little fighting as possible. *** Vige Caught off guard by the sound of cheering outside, the girl''s hope returned. She nervously took a peek outside and couldn''t believe her eyes. Arge force of unknown origin was mustering just outside the vige and now encroaching inward. She quickly waded through the hay, frustrated when she couldn''t find the previous hole in the wall to peek. Instead, she found a smaller crack, but it was enough to see Sigmund and his allies rejoicing. "It must be the Bandit King," the girl muttered as she recalled Sigmund''s words. "So he wasn''t lying." She returned to the window and observed the Bandit King''s forces closing in. They were so numerous that the entire vige was surrounded. Suddenly, the old donkey made a hearty, infectiousugh, prompting her to peek out. At the same time, the silhouette of someone appeared at the door. "Girl, where are you?" a familiar voice shouted from below. She looked down and saw Sigmund. "Maester, I''m up here!" The man looked up and grinned happily. "Climb down, hurry. I''m going to take you to the Lord. I mean, the Bandit King." The farmer''s daughter caught the word ''Lord'' again and grew suspicious of the Bandit King''s true nature. However, her excitement led her to climb down as quickly as she dared. Below, Sigmund was waiting for her, spear in hand, and helmet worn in a rxed manner. "Maester," she called out again as she ran toward him. "Easy, I''m dirty and sticky," Sigmund warned her. Stopping shy of hugging him like she did to her uncle, she looked at the blood on his armor with great concern. "Maester, are you injured?" "You''re not afraid of blood? Never mind that, can you run?" Sigmund asked. "We might need to make haste. There''s still danger out there." "We''re repositioning?" "Clever girl," Sigmund replied, leading her outside where his men were already on the move. They had loaded their wounded onto the three horse-drawn carts they had. Although there was space for the little girl, Sigmund didn''t want her to see the gnarly wounds some of his men had sustained. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the vition. With urgency and heightened alertness, the Skirmishers made their move. The South Hill forces had abandoned their attack, opening a path for Sigmund to lead his men to safety. *** The Nicopn Column Three days after their arrival to the South Hill region, the Nicopns received theirmands. They donned what armor they had and fastened their belts. Despite being weakened by hunger, they were well-spirited for battle. After a short march, what they saw surprised them. The Lord had unexpectedly used an borate ruse and lured the South Hill army into a trap. This thrilled the Nicopns, who understood that a guaranteed victory awaited them as they surrounded the vige as ordered. Without wasting time, Sir Harold led his knights and cavalrymen in attacking the opponent''s isted column, which he perceived as the most significant threat. As the knights rode to glory, Servius led his select one thousand to descend upon the South Hill main column where Lord Gunther''s banner was located. Feeling grateful for the Lord''s fair treatment, the Nicopns under Servius were eager to show their worth in battle. As their column rushed toward their opponent, the remaining Nicopns at the back cheered hard for them. Deep inside, many harbored fears of being seen by the Lord as unworthy, or worse a deadweight. Thus, Servius and his men doubled their efforts to secure a spectacr win. "Let us teach these South Hill backwater shepherds and farmers how the Imperium finest condottieri fight wars!" Servius rallied as they reached the final distance. The deadly whistling of bolts greeted them. Two hundred strong South Hill men-at-arms stubbornly brandished their spears and threw everything they had, but the one thousand picked Nicopns were unfazed. Approaching steadily in good line formation, they endured the punishment and enveloped the enemy. Soon the South Hill''s nks recoiled as the Nicopns exacted terror upon them. Like ants, the Nicopns swarmed upon the smaller and already exhausted force, which could do nothing else but form a circle and brandish their swords and spears in vain. *** Sir Harold The opponent''s cavalry and vanguard were baffled by the appearance of arge army surrounding the vige. Before they could regroup, Sir Harold and his twenty knights and thirty cavalrymen were already galloping toward the Vanguard''s position. While the narrow and winding vige streets weren''t ideal for cavalry, Sir Harold knew he needed to take out the Vanguard to prevent them from regrouping with the main army. He only needed to break this column and stop South Hill from struggling further. If he failed, then the opponent might attempt to break out, prolonging the fight and possibly inflicting unnecessary casualties on both sides. The thought of a decisive victory lingered heavily in his mind as hetched his visor shut. Through the narrow iron slits, he watched as the opponent was running away from him. The South Hill Vanguard, numbering around one hundred, panicked at the sight of heavy cavalry bearing down on them. Thebination of being surrounded by an unexpected army and now facing a heavy cavalry charge convinced them that their situation was hopeless. They weren''t prepared to fight such formidable opponents. Worse yet, their advantageous position for a back attack on Sigmund''s skirmishers was nowpletely turned against them. Separated from their main army, they were vulnerable from all sides. Facing a heavy cavalry charge, the Vanguard had no choice but to abandon their position. Sir Harold''s knights gained on them and delivered a punishing blow. The first row of casualties led to an almost instantaneous rout. The Vanguard quickly disintegrated, with soldiers discarding their unnecessary equipment and fleeing for their lives. "Commander, they''re breaking up," a fellow knights reported. "Ah, what a beautiful sight," Sir Haroldughed, utching and lifting his visor. "Let''s not let them get away. Men, your ransom awaits." With that simplemand, Sir Harold and his cavalry hunted down the Vanguard remnants. *** Audrey Watching Sir Harold and the cavalrymen aim at the Vanguard, Audrey knew there was a chance that the South Hill cavalry mighte to help. Thus, like she had been taught by Lansius, she divided her Dragoons into two groups: one as the hammer, the other the anvil. The Dragoons were flexible enough to dismount and fight like crossbowmen or footmen, even set up ambushes. However, the South Hill cavalry didn''t react as she had expected; instead of aiding the Vanguard, they headed toward their main army. Without recalling half of her Dragoons, Audrey led the remaining one hundred in a swift race along the outer side of the vige, intent on capturing the opponent''s cavalry. Riding with the wind blowing hard against the vents of her visor, the Baroness spearheaded the pursuit. Their cavalry was lighter, and only a few of the one hundred Dragoons wore heavy armor. Like Audrey, those in heavier armorpensated with better horses, more than capable of matching the speed with the rest. The South Hill cavalry, stunned by the chase, veered to avoid contact. Yet, the Dragoons'' warhorses were fresh and well-rested. Moreover, having marched and fought since summer, their speed and stamina had increased significantly. "Don''t aim at the horses," Audreymanded as they were getting closer and preparing their crossbows. Finally, Dietrich, who led a separate detachment, managed to block the opponent''s move. Bolts were fired, causing the enemy to react with unease and confusion. This distraction was all Audrey needed; her Dragoons rushed from behind and moved past the opponent''s side and crossbow bolts were loosed. Within a few breaths, they inflicted significant damage and spread terror toward the South Hill cavalry. It was widely known that only Mage Knights were proficient with crossbows on horseback, as they alone could reload the heavy draw using just their arm strength. Thus, the sight of a mass of mounted crossbowmen was unexpected. Realizing they were facing a different type of cavalry, the South Hill remaining cavalry decided to offerbat. They gambled that crossbowmen on horses wouldn''t anticipate close-quarters fighting. They veered and charged into the Dragoons'' double-file formation. However, it was a mistake. Lady Audrey and her select riders had already swung their spent crossbows to their backs, trusting the leather slings to hold them, then retrieved their second crossbows from their left waists. They aimed at the approaching cavalry and loosed their second volley. As soon as the crossbows reverberated and the bolts flew true, they pulled their sabers, ready for a fight. Under the barrage of bolts, the South Hill cavalry broke from the wounded in their ranks. While not all bolts prated, it was enough to cause tremendous fear and destroy morale. More than twenty fell, twenty fled, and the remaining thirty who maintained their courage finally tasted defeat in closebat. The lighter and more nimble Dragoons were more than a match against their heavy opponents. Audrey pulled the reins of her horse and her staff followed dutifully. She lifted her visor and saw that one of her riders was proudly carrying the captured enemy''s banner. She had experienced firsthand the power of mounted crossbowmen. Even without the special cranequin crossbow with a spanning mechanism that Lansius had talked about, they were a powerful addition to their force. She considered them a second-best yet more readily avable optionpared to mounted nomadic archers, who required ten years of practice. Now, after observing the South Hill cavalry was nullified, Audrey knew that what remained was cleanup. "Anyone without a hostage, give chase." Hearing hermand, forty riders galloped after the remaining twenty. Meanwhile, Dietrich approached and reported, "My Lady, they''re fleeing. We''ve achievedplete victory." "How''s the situation with Sir Harold?" she inquired, still concerned. "I saw Sir Harold routing South Hill''s column." Audrey pondered for a moment. "Task our separated 100 to assist. And also, Dietrich, good job blocking their path." "At your service, My Lady." "Armed men approaching!" one of her lookouts suddenly cried out. She gave a quick look and replied confidently, "It''s Sigmund." "Watch your aim," Dietrich instructed, squinting his eyes to discern whether it was truly Sigmund. The distance was too great for him to see. After some time, Sigmund appeared, leading his seventy skirmishers and a few horse-drawn carts. The two groups, brothers in arms, greeted each other. "Reporting, My Lady," Sigmund announced as his force rejoined with the Baroness'' column. "Good work holding them for so long. And who''s the little girl?" Audrey asked from atop her charger. Sigmund brought forward a girl from behind him and presented her to the Lady. "She''s a peasant''s daughter whom I saved. Today, before the battle, she bravely informed me of South Hill''s approach." "Clever girl," Audreymended. "G-gratitude, My Lady," the girl stammered, still confused about how Sigmund, a self-proimed bandit, could befriend a noble. "Can you read and write letters?" "A little, My Lady." "A little will go a long way," Audrey mused, smiling. "I can use more attendants. Come to my tent and say: Lady Audrey, the Baroness of Korimor, invited you. Or you can continue to follow Sigmund." The little girl''s eyes sparkled at the offer. "Y-yes, My Lady. I''ll do as you say." The naive answer piqued something within her, and Audrey teased, "You should ask your family first. Don''t just abandon them." "Y-yes, My Lady. My apologies, I shall run and inform them... But is it safe enough right now?" she asked nervously. Watching her childish reaction, Sigmund, Dietrich, and the rest of their men chuckled. With their victories, the battle for South Hill was nearing its end. *** Chapter 107: The Hands of Wraith Chapter 107: The Hands of Wraith The Hands of Wraith With South Hill''s Vanguard routed and their cavalry captured, the battle for South Hill wasrgely over. The remaining men under Lord Gunther''smand, having fought in vain against muchrger forces, finally offered a truce when facing near annihtion. Servius, the column''smanding officer, epted their truce, recognizing that further bloodshed would be pointless. Their victory was now certain, with South Hill''s men no longer desiring battle. The surviving South Hill troops formed a defensive circle around their Lord''s armored carriage, agreeing toy down their spears and crossbows, but keeping their swords. They stood guard, pale and weary, awaiting the arrival of the true victor of this battle. The flicker of hope had vanished from their eyes. Approaching from the east, Lord Lansius walked toward the Nicopn column. His arrival was grand, nked by his entourage and thousands of men, their armor and weapons shimmering in the sunlight. Eager anticipation filled the air as everyone awaited the battle''s conclusion. Ca, his squire, guided Lansius'' destrier. He could have easily ridden but chose to cover the distance on foot, savoring the moment. The euphoric looks on his men''s faces were as unforgettable to him as they were to them. Although it was against his nature to be in the spotlight, he knew it was good for their morale. Such a victory would forge longsting memories for them and might pave the way forsting loyalty to House Lansius. More men reached him, joining from the other side of the vige. In a friendly manner, Lansius called out to them, "Walk with me," or "Come with me." His inviting gestures and words prompted everyone to follow him earnestly.Before long, he was marshaling close to a thousand men before he arrived at the position of the Nicopn column, where Servius was waiting. "My Lord, South Hill has offered a truce," Servius reported, pride evident in his face and that of his staff. "Good work, Servius," Lansius responded and offered his hand. The two sped hands, much to their men''s delight. The Nicopns, craving honor and recognition, were ecstatic. "What are the terms?" Lansius asked. "Their surrender, My Lord, in return for a private meeting with you," Servius exined. Lansius nodded thoughtfully. "Let''s meet the Lord of South Hill and hope their request is reasonable. Otherwise, more blood will be spilled." *** South Hill Side The South Hill Captain and his men watched Lord Lansius'' approach as if witnessing a raging storm. The famed ck Lord walked amidst a sea of warriors. Only then did the South Hill men realize the scale of the army they had been battling against. As they watched the columns of men, everyone from South Hill felt not only defeated but also humbled and outssed. They couldn''t help but view the conqueror with awe. And they weren''t alone in this sentiment. Peeking from his carriage, Lord Gunther mumbled, "So this is the man who has humbled half of Londia..." His Captain could only nod bitterly, pained by his failure and their defeat. The Lord gazed at him and sighed. "All our men are battle-hardened, and he dismantled them as if they were nothing." The ck Lord hadpletely crushed South Hill''s forces, leaving no opportunity to rally. Even the usually stubborn Lord Gunther becamepliant. Surrounded and thoroughly defeated, he had no choice but to offer terms. The Lord of Korelia and his entourage now walked toward Lord Gunther''s carriage. His escorts cleared any obstacles and shielded him from visible threats. Behind him, the bannerman proudly carried the Blue and Bronze standard, its few golden strands sparkling against the sun. Everyone present watched the banner with a mix of raw emotions. It was the g that had humbled every major Lord in Londia. Many whispered that with the fall of South Hill, it was unequivocally the banner of a united Londia. The creak of a wooden door was heard as Lord Gunther, assisted by his squire and Captain, descended from his carriage. He had spotted Lord Lansius, but Lansius greeted him first. "My Lord of South Hill, it''s a genuine pleasure to meet you." The words could be seen as an insult, but the tone was free of malice, prompting Lord Gunther to reply courteously. "My Lord, I am merely the caretaker of this region. I apologize if I have wronged you¡ª" "Ah, so you acknowledge your role in the attack on Korelia?" Lord Lansius interjected, speaking freely since they were out of earshot of their men, with only their closest aides nearby. The directness was unexpected, but Lord Gunther was prepared. "Indeed. At that time, I was merely following the Coalition''s urging." "Will you shoulder the me?" he asked sharply, his tone filled with impatience and perhaps also a disdain for long political sophistry. "I have seen the error of my ways, but isn''t it excessive toe here unannounced, using trickery, and trapping my troops like this?" the older Lord inquired. "It is excessive, but time is a luxury I don''t have," the Lord Lansius responded. "Time...?" "That issue is forter," he deftly sidestepped the question. "For now, I''m ready to discuss your terms." Lord Gunther refrained from sighing and motioned to his squire, who offered avish silken pouch. Extracting the iron keys, Gunther showed it to Lord Lansius. "This is the key to South Hill Castle. I ept my defeat, but please, show leniency to my House." "I will ensure a pension for your House. However, due to your past transgressions against the Lord of Three Hills, the Grand Alliance will decide your fate." Lord Gunther could only offer a weak nod. His face showed strain as he surrendered the key to Lansius. "Are you injured?" Lord Lansius asked, concern evident in his voice. "Just an old wound," he responded. Lord Lansius gestured to his confidant, "Fetch my physician." Then, to Sir Gunter, "I will ensure you receive proper care and treatment. Please return to your carriage; your pain gives me no pleasure." *** In the aftermath of the battle, four hundred knights, cavalry, and dragoons, led by Sir Harold, galloped toward South Hill Castle. Armed with a few key hostages, a letter, and the seal of the Lord, they hoped to secure the castle''s surrender. Their arrival, like a thunderbolt in clear midday, shocked everyone on the other side. Panic ensued in both the castle and South Hill City. Chaos was only ayed when the cavalry showed no intention of attacking, looting, or sacking the city. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. With knights at the forefront, Sir Harold projected an air of order and discipline. Heralds and messengers were dispatched to both the castle and the city to exin their intentions and garner support. For the castle and the city, witnessing such arge cavalry force and evidence of their Lord''s capture left them no choice but to request time to deliberate. Outwardly, they imed the need to wee the new Lord, while internally, the House controlling South Hill and its supporters grappled with their abrupt loss of power. Despite their blood ties, the very recipients of Lord Gunther''s favor were unwilling to surrender the castle just to save a defeated Lord. Ultimately, fear of Lord Lansius, concern for their captured family members, and the sight of therge cavalry force, indicating arger army nearby, swayed the House and the castle staff. Before sundown, they lowered their drawbridge and opened their gates. Following Lord Lansius'' instruction, Sir Harold sent Dietrich and his group to take over the castle''s defenses, while he and the remaining cavalry camped outside, vignt against any potential trap. They politely declined offers of wine and beer, remaining alert until the arrival of the main army. As day turned to night and dawn broke anew, Sir Harold awoke with reddened eyes, relieved that nothing concerning had urred. He promised himself not to tarnish his Lord''s near-wless victory. That morning, Sir Harold began receiving visitors from affluent families, treating them cordially. Most were there to discuss hostages or ransoms, and a few even boldly offered marriage proposals for their daughters. He requested that they await his Lord''s return. The knight''s and his staff''s non-threatening gestures helped to ease these families'' apprehensions. They didn''t have to wait long. Just after midday, the ck Lord arrived at South Hill castle, apanied by two thousand of his forces and a thousand camp followers. The officials and castle staff nervously awaited outside to greet their new Lord. "Behold, you are in the presence of the Lord of Korelia, Protector of Korimor, and the Leader of the Grand Alliance," a rider heralded. "My Lord," greeted the officials and castle staff as politely as they could. Unexpectedly, Lord Lansius and the Lady chose to dismount and walk with their escorts toward the castle. Whenever informed of important or elderly figures, the Lord stopped, exchanged polite greetings, and conversed briefly about the castle or city. This gesture left a favorable impression on his new subjects. While the family of squires epted defeat and adapted to their new master, the townsfolk remained fearful. The shock of their troops'' defeat,pounded by the recent failure at Korelia, was still fresh. Many had fled since yesterday, fearing Lord Gunther''s capittion wouldn''t suffice to appease the ck Lord. Informed about the situation by their informants, the Lord of Korelia and the Lady of Korimor chose to conduct a quick procession. The transfer of power waspleted smoothly, without any show of force or a parade. It was marked only by a symbolic gesture: the staff silently lowered Sir Gunther''s banner, which had adorned South Hill for over ten years, and reced it with the Blue and Bronze standard. Behind closed doors, ransom and negotiation talks proceeded peacefully. The absence of military maneuvers and harsh decrees allowed the townsfolk a measure of relief. There were no indications of retribution from the Lord of Korelia, despite South Hill''s involvement in the Coalition against his fief. No punitive actions seemed imminent against the popce. Furthermore, the Lord''s decision to camp hisrge army away from the city, allowing only the camp followers to establish camps and trade, was reassuring. Another day passed in South Hill, and despite some persistent skeptics in the city, the feared aftermath did not materialize: there were no customary three days of looting, no gallows erected for executions, and no open courts set up to punish select individuals. For the Londians, this was as favorable an oue as they could have hoped for¡ªan almost bloodless transfer of power. Gradually, the residents of South Hill began to reconsider their views on the ck Lord. Contrary to the dire rumors, he might not be as terrible as they had believed. Some even started to believe that he could be a better Lord, or at least apetent warlord who might bring peace to their region. *** Lansius The day was turning to dusk, and the wind carried a certain chill along with an earthy scent. Despite having secured the castle, Lansius chose to stay with his troops. He had ordered Sir Harold and his knights to upy the castle while allowing the cavalry and skirmishers to rent inns and celebrate the victory as they wished. Having secured victory, Lansius had lifted most of his restrictions, permitting most of his army to celebrate freely. The remaining issue was the Nicopns. Owing to theirrge numbers, Lansius couldn''t allow them to enter the city, as they might cause problems. This was why he stayed with them, celebrating in his own fashion. "Servius," Lansius called, seated in his wooden chair on the tform erected for the feast. "My Lord," Servius answered politely, while the thousands of men around them buzzed with anticipation. "Light the fire and bring out the food. It''s time to feast," the Lord instructed, and three thousand men cheered in unison. "At once, My Lord," Servius replied, signaling his staff to light arge campfire. Before long, the encampment was filled with the glow ofnterns and long torches, taller than a man, designed tost for hours. Then, the cook''s assistant brought out the food they had prepared. Only now did the men see the roast meats and other dishes, their tantalizing scents and aromas having tormented them for hours. Observing their eager reaction, Lansiusmanded with a grand gesture, "Bring everything out, even the duck." Everyone was astonished. A roast duck, the size of a small horse, was being hauled on a cart by no fewer than six people. Duck was a rarity, not so much for its expense, but because it was challenging to raise, with only the bravest venturing to breed them. Moreover, due to their size, ducks were hard and time-consuming to cook properly, and most cooks shied away from the task. Fortunately, they had captured a bold squire who, upon ransom negotiation, revealed that his family excelled in this unique trade. Beside Lansius, a certain Baroness also drooled in anticipation. Lansius stifled a chuckle and, despite understanding that the servants were doing their best to be quick, he couldn''t help but rally his men. "Well, what are we waiting for? Cut the meat and share it with everyone." At the Lord''s instruction, the Nicopns surged forward. The higher-ranking individuals attacked the duck, helping the servants carve it. They then ran towards the Lord and Lady''s high table, presenting the finest cuts before distributing the rest to their men, who had formed a queue. "Form a line," their officers shouted to those yet unorganized, arranging them into six orderly lines. "Everyone will get a share! There''s enough for all," Servius reassured those at the back. Meanwhile, at the high table, Ca tasted the food and approved. Afterward, Lansius ate a small portion and drank from his goblet, signaling everyone else to start eating. Like a race, those with filled tes began to eat. Audrey went straight for the roast duck, and Lansius couldn''t me her. The meat, with its strong odor, was lean yet tender, slightly chewy or gamey but satisfyingly rich and filling. The skin was crisp, the fat juicy, and the sauce¡ªa blend of vinegar, honey, herbs, and mustard¡ªmasked the odor and enriched the vor. "Eat well, I''m going to help with the line," Lansius announced to Audrey as he stood up. "But the duck, it''s best eaten hot," his wife said, gazing at him, baffled by his culinary transgression. Lansius leaned in closer to her ear. "I''ll let you in on a secret." She furrowed her brows in curiosity. "There''s another duck, and it''s even fattier." Audrey''s eyes widened, shimmering with affection. "Make sure to get the best cut. That''s an order," Lansius said with a smile, to which Audrey responded with an approving nod. Escorted by Ca, Lansius made his way to the middle of the long lines. As he walked, his men bowed their heads and greeted him, some cheering or weeping upon seeing him in person. I just can''t get used to this... Is this what famous actors and actresses go through? Their reaction to his presence was overwhelming. "My Lord," Servius greeted. Lansius patted the older man''s back and then gazed at the hundreds who were lined up. "Rest assured, there''s plenty of food today, and everybody will get a piece." "I hope it''s not a small piece, My Lord," one manmented, elicitingughter from the others. Lansius yfully retorted, "If anyone doesn¡¯t get a full te, I''ll invite him to my table." The men cheered at the Lord''s promise. Lansius did this strategically to maintain their support and to ensure order. Since it was risky to allow them to enter the city, he needed to keep them confined here until he could formte a proper n. Besides that, he also had an ulterior motive. They can have slices of duck egg... Apart from ducks, Lansius had also acquired duck eggs as gifts from the duck tamer family. Before his staff could use them to prepare broth for him, he chose to distribute the eggs directly to his men. He had sent five hard-boiled eggs to the infirmary as gifts for those injured in battle, and he nned to distribute the rest here. "My Lord, may I have a word in private?" Servius called out suddenly. Lansius nodded at the request. The two, followed by his escort, moved to a quieter area. "I''ve just received word from the kitchen staff," Servius said, his tone grave. "A portion of the supplies we have ispromised." "Compromised?" Lansius echoed in surprise. "It''s Sergio," Servius revealed. "He must''ve mixed dirt and sand at the bottom of his supplies to make them seemrger than they actually are." Lansius couldn''t even sigh. His mind already raced to find a solution, his heart pounding and hands shaking with rage. He was incensed that even in death, Sergio could still cause disaster. Servius continued carefully, "I thought My Lord should know that if we stop rationing, there''s likely only enough grain for about ten days." "What about the harvest?" "I''m not a farmer, but they have said that the harvest in South Hill has been dyed each year. They say it will need at least two to three more weeks, perhaps even longer, before it''s ready to harvest." "That''s almost a month..." Lansius murmured bitterly. "My Lord, we should continue with rationing until we can find a solution," the former mercenary leader suggested. "The men have had their fill tonight. Tomorrow, we can tighten our belts once again." "How many know about this?" Lansius asked. Without waiting for an answer, he added, "We need to work quietly. Perhaps I could turn this into an opportunity." *** Chapter 108: Half Victory Chapter 108: Half Victory Half Victory Several weeks before Lord Lansius'' battle in South Hill, Sir Michael and the White Lake cavalry had arrived safely in Korelia. The city celebrated their victorious return from the Korimor campaign. As Korelia''s leading authority, Sir Justin promptly organized a celebration to honor their allies andmemorate House Lansius''test victory in Korimor. After resting for three nights, Sir Michael and his contingent resumed their march back to White Lake, eager to return home before the harvest season. Their all-cavalry force swiftly covered the distance, arriving in White Lake just in time for the harvest. Sir Michael''s triumphant return to the city,den with spoils that sparked envy among many, quickly became the talk of the town. The stories of their battles against the Nicopns captured the admiration of the popce. Even the nobility, who had previously disgraced him, began reconsidering their stance, impressed by the spoils he secured and his exploits in battles. Moreover, the fact that he had fought alongside the Lord of Korelia, a rising power in Londia, indicated that Sir Michael had made a significant name for himself and was likely in favor. Subsequently, talks began about restoring his reputation or at least amending their rtionship. The once-fallen Marshal was now viewed as a redeemed figure. Watching this unfold, the most pleased was Lord Robert. He had gambled on sending Michael to Lansius, hoping for a positive oue, but he never expected such a turn of fortune. The Viscount''s belief in Michael had been vindicated. He had always known that Michael possessed the necessary qualities. Maybe not as a general, but certainly as apetent knight and an able nobleman. And now, fulfilling his daughter''s wish, Lord Robert had allowed Sir Michael to meet her in the castle''s garden for a quiet chat.... "Sir Michael," Lady Astrid called as she saw him at the garden''s entrance. The knight, who was the talk of the city, broke into a smile. "Lady Astrid," he greeted as they approached each other. For a moment, they both smiled, unable to hide their feelings. "I''ve returned," the knight reported warmly. "Pray that you''re not injured. How is your eye?" thedy asked with concern. Michael adjusted his eye patch as he reassured her, "It''s not painful, and it doesn''t hinder me anymore." "Michael," Lady Astrid began, her tone filled with excitement. "I''ve talked to Father." "Yes?" the knight responded, full of anticipation. Astrid blushed and, instead of giving a direct reply, asked carefully, "Do you still want my hand in marriage?" "The sky is my witness. I didn''t fight battles in faraway Korimor for myself. The glory and prestige are dedicated to you, My Lady." "Michael..." Astrid gazed at him affectionately before revealing, "Father has agreed." Michael''s eyes widened. "The Lord agreed to our betrothal?" Astrid nodded, her sweet smile gracing her lips. Michael''s reaction was one of unbridled joy, his wide grin apanied by clenched fists as if he was ready to leap for joy. Discipline kicked in, and instead of jumping, he knelt and asked for her hand. Astrid happily extended her hand, and Michael vowed, "I will be a good and loving husband. I shall be loyal, protect you, and bring honor to your House." Astrid, blushing red, turned her face away. "You''ve already brought honor to my father''s House. He''s pleased with your triumphant return. Now, no one in the court can look down on you." Standing up, he said, "The court may need more time to ept me back. Only after they''refortable can we arrange our marriage. Perhaps a season or two will be necessary." Astrid let out a small grin. "A wise approach. But unfortunately, the marriage needs to take ce as soon as possible." Michael blinked in surprise. "I have noints, but won''t it cause issues for your father''s standing?" "There will be no issues. The letter you gave to Father has already solved that problem." "The letter from the Lord of Korelia?" Michael was surprised and curious. "What did it say?" "The Lord of Korelia expressed his desire to take you under his wing." Michael was stunned by the answer. Astrid continued, "It''s prudent not to waste this opportunity. The Lord of Korelia is the biggest name in Londia right now." "The Lord of Korelia actually said that?" he muttered, still in disbelief. "He wrote it in a letter with his seal on it. Sir Michael, it seems you truly did amendable job," she said with pride in her eyes. "But, My Lady." Michael was hesitant. "If I am to be under the Lord of Korelia''smand, then you''ll have to apany me to Korelia or even to Korimor." "Likely to Korelia," she answered lightly and without hesitation. "You don¡¯t mind leaving White Lake?" Astrid gazed at the garden around them. "I love this ce, but I am no longer a child. We are about to unite our Houses, and I will do my part. Whether it''s Korelia, Korimor, or elsewhere, I''ll go with you." Michael was dazzled by his change of fortune and could ask for nothing more. "Besides," she whispered, turning to him, "Father is also moving to Korelia." Michael was surprised and lowered his voice, asking, "The Grand Alliance, has it been approved by everyone in the council?" "Almost, but with the Lord of Korelia''s victory over Korimor, those opposed are losing ground fast." Astrid then added, "Father will risk it and support the Grand Alliance wholeheartedly. Our House won¡¯t let anyone steal our initiative." ... Riding the wave of Sir Michael''s poprity, the castle officially announced his marriage to Lady Astrid, to the delight of the people. The ceremony was scheduled to take ce at White Lake Castle, just six days after the knight''s triumphant return. Lord Robert had acted swiftly to solidify his standing by weing a victor into his House. One day before the wedding, father and daughter chatted while walking through the castle, now adorned with decorations for the uing event. "Astrid, remember that it won''t be easy. After the marriage, you must apany Michael wherever he''s stationed." "Yes, father. I understand. I''ll dutifully follow my husband, riding beside him and donning armor if need be." Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Robert sighed. "I''ve provided you with the best tutor and assigned the bestdy-in-waiting, yet you seem to have grown into a shield maiden." "But father, people everywhere admire Lady Audrey, who followed the Lord of Korelia into battle. Isn''t that also a noble way to bring honor to our House?" Astrid teased. "The Lady of Korimor is an exception. Please, don''t emte her path in life." "Father, I have my own path," she reassured him. "I''m a proud Londian, the daughter of the Lion. I will not tarnish my father''s name." Robert looked at her proudly. He knew that despite herdylike demeanor, she could endure hours of riding without a hint of fatigue. Riding had been her favorite hobby before marriageable age leading her to a more cloistered life in the castle. Upon arriving in the Lord''s spacious study, Astrid took a seat as her father gazed out the small window, overlooking a golden expanse ofnd covered with ripened crops. Their entourage closed the thick oaken door, leaving them in privacy. Lord Robert turned to his daughter, "Astrid, I still feel that you would be better suited to marry the Lord of Korelia." "But father, you''ve said yourself that Lady Audrey is a unique individual. And now she holds a Barony. I surely can''tpare to her." Lord Robert found himself recalling memories of Lady Audrey, who was fierce beyondpetition and exuded the aura of a powerful yet loyalpanion. Yet, he couldn''t resist teasing, "Well, a second wife isn''t¡ª" "Dad!" Astrid rose from her seat. The Viscount chuckled, turned to her, and opened his arms wide. She recognized the gesture and wrapped her arms around her father. They embraced, their bond uniquely strong, as Robert had no other children. "Promise me you''ll stay safe in Korelia." "Yes, father." "And oversee the construction of our House''s manor in Korelia. Ensure it''s not lesser than the Lord of Three Hills'' manor." Astrid giggled at her father''spetitive spirit. ... The White Lake region soon found itself amid a series of jubnt celebrations. In sharp contrast to the previous year''s somber mood, the grand wedding, coupled with the victory in Korimor, captured the people''s hearts and imaginations. This joy was further amplified by a bountiful harvest that swept over the region, bringing more reasons to rejoice. The people organized arge harvest festival, dedicating it to Lord Robert''s House and the newly married couple. However, the couple themselves were unable to attend the harvest ceremony. Heeding the Lord of Korelia''s offer, the newlyweds, after their brief honeymoon and escorted by fresh cavalry, were already en route to Korelia. There, they were set to embrace their new roles and responsibilities. *** Nicopn Encampment, South Hill After pacifying the Nicopns with a great feast, Lansius ordered the castle to send him documents for study. Sir Harold quicklyplied, sending the documents along with the record keeper and his aide, all under escort. Lansius wasted no time in perusing the documents. While his troops enjoyed a rxed day, going hunting for small game or fishing, Lansius was busy interviewing the record keeper, learning about the South Hill region. He had a n in mind, but he wasn''t sure if it would be applicable. After all, a solution that was effective in his world might not necessarily be suitable for the problems of this one. Lansius understood that each world, ce, and its people was unique. Burning the midnight candle, Lansius read through the scrolls and noticed something peculiar. Hepared the numbers between harvested yields and military campaigns involving South Hill. The corrtion was more than just severe. Every time there was a campaign, the harvested yield dropped significantly. While a decrease was natural due to lesser manpower, in South Hill''s case, it was severe enough that some years saw the yield almost halvedpared to the previous year. "This doesn''t make any sense," he muttered to himself. "What...no... making se¡ª" Audrey mumbled from the bed before dozing off again. Lansius looked at her, asleep with a book in her hand. Audrey had tried hard to stay awake, reading just to keep himpany as he studied. While she had fallen asleep, he felt blessed to have someone like her by his side. Returning to his scrolls, Lansius pondered the erratic harvest of the South Hill region. With iplete data, there were various possibilities for the loss of productivity. Then he recalled the South Hill column he had faced in the western ins of Korelia this summer. He remembered a field of grass, the wind over the tiny vents on his helmet, the weight of a heavynce in his arm, and charging through a wall of humans. Suddenly, he had an epiphany. They''re relying too much on levies. He sighed as he unraveled an unexpected puzzle. While using arge number of peasants as levied troops wasmon, South Hill was mustering an abnormallyrge number. So much so, that it disrupted their agriculture. Lansius searched furiously through the scrolls for poption numbers and found them beside thentern on the table. He saw the figure and muttered, "Less than seven thousand in the city and all the vigesbined." Thest survey was done a decade ago, but it was clear that the poption was marginally small. Lansius became worried. South Hill''sst campaign for Korelia had been a disaster. Out of the two thousand who had set out, only several hundred returned. The rest were either captured or died on the run. If even a small campaign could damage their harvest to such a degree, then their recent loss in Korelia could cause a catastrophe. The South Hill region was unknowingly heading toward an agricultural disaster. Rising from his chair, Lansius quietly headed out of his field tent. He encountered Ca sitting with the guards. Lansius motioned for them to stay seated and said to Ca, "Get me Servius." It was the middle of the night, but Ca didn''t ask questions. She knew it must be urgent. ... Lansius waited in the front section of themand tent where he usually held council. He didn¡¯t have to wait long. ¡°You summoned me, My Lord?¡± Servius asked as he arrived, escorted by Ca. ¡°Please enter,¡± Lansius said. ¡°I apologize for summoning you sote, but this matter is dire.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to serve,¡± Servius replied as he approached. ¡°We have a problem. The records indicate that South Hill didn¡¯t have enough men.¡± ¡°Men, My Lord?¡± Servius inquired. ¡°They might have cultivated enoughnd in the spring, but they don''t have enough men to harvest." Servius gave Lansius a sharp look as he pondered. ¡°How much manpower are we talking about?¡± ¡°This summer, the previous Lord levied two thousand for a campaign. Only four hundred returned.¡± ¡°By the Ageless.¡± Lansius exhaled deeply. "You asked about the amount of manpower we need. I¡¯d say at least a thousand farmers, ideally closer to three thousand." Servius¡¯ face turned grim. ¡°My Lord, I have farmers in my ranks, but not three thousand.¡± Lansius walked closer and whispered, ¡°We need to solve this. Otherwise, we can only expect half of the region''s annual harvest. I¡¯ve checked the numbers, and they don¡¯t bode well for us or the popce.¡± "My Lord," Servius pleaded. "I¡¯ve already followed your instructions. I¡¯ve secured the men who uncovered Sergio¡¯s ruse. The dirt and sand at the bottom of our supplies have remained untouched. So please, I beg you, don¡¯t let another famine befall us." Lansius could see the horrors of famine reflected on the former legion leader''s face. Even veterans of countless conflicts bow down in the face of hunger threatening their men and families. "I haven¡¯t abandoned you. We¡¯ll ovee this." The legion leader grasped Lansius¡¯ hand and knelt. "Please give me instructions. Command me." "Servius,¡± Lansius began, pulling him to his feet, ¡°at first light, gather all Nicopns who have experience in farming. Don''t give up yet. We still have a chance." ... Lansius watched Servius leave and was about to return to the rear section where he slept when he noticed a figure waiting for him, standing silently in the dim glow of antern. "Sorry to have kept you awake," he said apologetically. "Do you need someone to talk to?" Audrey offered a waterskin. "I might not be able to help solve the issue, but I can keep a secret. Or I can pretend that I hear nothing." Lansius took the waterskin and drank from it. Afterward, he revealed, "South Hill''s harvest is in big trouble." Audrey pondered for a bit before responding seriously. "It''s rted to those men you captured and kept in Korelia, isn''t it?" "Yes, almost all of the South Hill column are peasants," Lansius confirmed. "Still," she hesitated for a bit. "I imagine there will be a lot of issues if we free them before they''ve finished their work. Besides, the harvest is not even a month away." "Indeed, there''s no time to transport them here." Audrey sighed. "I feel like we''re going from one famine to another." Lansius could only nod. "This is what warfare does. In their quest for power, the nobles use peasants to fight, and thus the farms get neglected." "Crippled men make poor farmers," shemented, then stared off into the distance before turning to look at him. "So, what is the Lord of Korelia nning?" Lansius had nothing and shook his head. "Only some rough ideas. But I''m not sure if any will work or if it will cause a riot." Audrey closed the distance between them and hugged him tightly. "You know, I wish I could help more." "You''re already helping," he reassured her. "I bet if I married another Lady, she would pester me with castle decorations, winter furs, and perhaps even jewelry." Audrey chuckled and teased, "Is it a bad time to ask for a decoration for my armor?" Lansius chuckled and lifted her. All his armored exercise and riding had paid off, he could do it with ease. Carrying her in his arms, he went to the sleeping section andid her on the bed, but refrained from joining her. "You sure you don''t wantpany?" she asked again. "I''m perfectly happy seeing you asleep." "Then, I''ll be here when you need me. Just wake me up," Audrey said, closing her eyes. She must be weary. Despite her status, Audrey took charge of the cavalry, their training, equipment, and maintenance. With their numbers reaching four hundred, it was no small task. Lansius returned to his seat and a small table. Time passed, and despite his thorough study, only one solution continually came to mind. Initially, Lansius had favored a Roman model to aid the harvest, but now the situation called for something more drastic. The problem was that fully implementing military-agricultural colonies would take years to develop. However, he could extract the essence for a more immediate, crash course solution. Thus, he wrote in his native Earthennguage: the Han Dynasty''s Tuntian strategy? While unsure, Lansius began toy out a heavily modified yet simplified version because he didn''t have multiple years to develop it. The next morning, Lansius was awakened by an unforeseen development. Unexpected reinforcements had arrived. *** Chapter 109: Sapere Aude Chapter 109: Sapere Aude Sapere Aude Nicopn Encampment, South Hill As dawn broke over the camp, Lansius, still bleary-eyed from a night spent poring over scrolls, was roused by activities outside his tent. He had just taken his first sip of water when Audrey entered. "Oh, you''re awake," Audrey said with a smile, already d in her stylish ck brigandine. "Did I hear someone mention reinforcements?" Lansius inquired. "Indeed. We''ve just received twenty cavalrymen, freshly trained, and fifty men from Korelia," Audrey informed him as he began to settle down for breakfast. "They''re escorting two hundred South Hill men, along with several cartloads of bolts, crossbows, and barrels of salted meat." "More than I ordered and faster than expected," Lansius praised. "Indeed, the Marshal has proven to be reliable. However, this doesn''t help our current issue," said Audrey, sitting down beside Lansius and taking a bite of freshly baked bread. "The situation has changed, but those two hundred men will be useful."Audrey gazed at him. "Why do you want them anyway?" "At first, I nned to use them to turn the vigers to our side. Possibly for making ambushes or traps. But as it turns out, our little merchant and bandit circus was quite sessful." "Ah," she eximed, understanding. "So, what do you want them to do now?" "I want them to be my little heralds." "Heralds?" Lansius gave a nod and exined, "I have to create a new policy to solve this issue. The problem is, a policy means nothing if people either don''t know about it or fail to understand it." "I see, so you''re using them as your speakers," said Audrey. "Something like that." Lansius nced at her. "They''re locals, and I hope they can bring the peasants into our fold." The two continued with their breakfast. As they neared the end of their meal, Audrey spoke up. "There¡¯s one more thing, or two," she informed. Lansius gazed at her, waiting. "The reason the reinforcements arrived so fast is that Sir Justin arranged for them to use nomad guides." Lansius pondered for a bit. "I still doubt that nomad guides and our nascent market post route could be this fast." "They don¡¯t. They''re fast because they used a shortcut." "A shortcut to South Hill?" Lansius blurted out. "It turns out there is one. They don''t need to go through the Three Hills area to reach here." "We need to look out for this new route; it would be beneficial." Audrey chuckled. "Unfortunately, they sort of warned everyone not to use it. The route is treacherous with little water and hard to navigate, with only the stars as guidance. Also, it ends in arge forest with only a goat trail." Lansius chuckled, thinking about the hardship they must have endured to get here. "Must have been hard. They''re lucky to have gotten here at all." "Well, they were almost lost, but fortunately, one of our lieutenants who led a hunting group found them by chance." "Ah, a reward is in order then." "The name is Farkas. He''s a young lieutenant under Sigmund." Lansius nodded, making a mental note of the man. With his top retinue holding his fiefs, he would soon need new staff. ... Sir Harold and Sigmund arrived at the encampment upon Lansius'' summons. Together with them, Lansius led a meeting with the two hundred South Hill men. He wanted to cross-check his findings, but in the process, he uncovered a whole different issue he hadn''t anticipated before. "My Lord, the problem with the harvest isn''t the peasants. We are willing to work. But the previous Lord gave a lot of thend to his rtives," one of the farmers recounted their story. Another man added, "They told us to treat it like the Baron''snd. We had to work on it first, even before our own." "How muchnd are we talking about?" Lansius inquired. "It''s spread unevenly, butbined with the Baron''snd, they ount for almost half of all the fields." Lansius was astounded. Thew stated that the peasantry retained 70% of the yield while the baron took 30%. However, in the case of South Hills, they circumvented this rule by adhering to thew in letter but not in spirit, forcing the peasantry to work onnd that was not part of the baronial estatend privately owned by knights, esquires, or rich merchants. He nced at Sir Harold andmented, "I never imagined this region was so poorly managed." Sir Harold gave no verbal response but sighed, his jaw hardening. Emboldened by the reaction, the peasant continued, "My Lord, the previous Lord''s rtives expect us to work theirnd as if they were little barons. And as if that weren''t enough, they also send us on campaigns." Murmurs of agreement echoed from the others. "We can confiscate thend," Sir Harold suggested firmly. "Pardon me, Lord and Sir," another man interjected. "Confiscating theirnd wouldn''t help. Even before harvest, they¡¯ve already sold the produce for cash." "Please exin," Lansius instructed. "The former lord''s rtives are always cash-strapped and often sell their harvest in advance. So, the actual owners of the yield are always the merchants." "Forward contracting," Lansius muttered. He understood the practice, which, although not inherently bad, could be highly deceptive and predatory, especially against the poor and financially illiterate. Sigmund, standing beside Sir Harold, asked, "Does this mean we can''t confiscate thend?" "We can confiscate thend," Sir Harold exined, "but this year''s harvest is already in the merchants'' hands." Sigmund exhaled sharply, muttering curses under his breath. The skald was clearly in league with the peasant. Meanwhile, Lansius looked unsure. Sir Harold leaned toward him. "My Lord, we can handle the merchants. A little coercion goes a long way." "No," Lansius said, shaking his head. "We need something more potent." Sigmund stood at the ready. "My Lord, we await yourmand." Lansius pondered the consequences. Given its involvement with merchants, he recalled his observations of trade in this era: Trade was predominantly local, with merchants primarily sourcing goods from nearby farms to sell in the city¡¯s market. Trades between baronies, where major merchants sold goods to the next domain, were infrequent and irregr. These transactions typically urred unannounced, often as a one-time affair, with no expectation or promise of a return the following year. A merchant might simply choose a different city or route for their next annual trade. After assessing the risks associated with the merchants he was going to meet and finding nothing significant, Lansius spoke with a determined tone, "Let¡¯s organize a military parade and gather all the city representatives. It¡¯s time to introduce a new policy." Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. *** As the guests arrived at his encampment, Lansius intentionally kept himself exclusive, letting only his retainers greet the representatives. As they waited, the guests naturally inquired about their host. For this reason, Lansius had posted Sigmund there to subtly spread hints about his motives, preparing them for the new policy. Before the atmosphere could grow stale, a military parade performed by a thousand men and a two hundred cavalry soon captured the guests'' attention. The archery disy from the crossbowmen and the thunderous hooves of the cavalry sent a raw message about the host''s military strength. It was a show of force, subtly coercing them not to be on the wrong side. Lansius wanted to cut through the unnecessary politics and get straight to business. He had little time, and the harvest was fast approaching. In a disy of military prowess, Lord Lansius and his impressive entourage rode against the parade as the columns split in half and saluted their Lord andmanders. The Lord then veered towards themand tent where the guests were waiting. As he dismounted, a subtle signal from him was all it took for thousands of his men to abruptly halt the parade. The representatives gulped, fully aware of the ck Lord''s absolute control over his military. No herald was announcing his arrival, as if such formalities were unnecessary. Truthfully, his presence alone could be felt even with eyes closed. As the Lord, d in his strikingly deep blue brigandine, entered the tent, there was an eerie silence while his retinue and guardsmen briefly tensed, standing ramrod straight. More than just fear, there was respect in their eyes. The guests observed this with mixed feelings. Initially, they had viewed the meeting as an opportunity to advance their agendas. However, upon witnessing the Lord in person, their ambitions gave way to relief, grateful simply to be spared his wrath. "My Lord," they addressed him respectfully. "Gentlemen, please be seated," Lord Lansius instructed. The city and merchant representatives, who were also wealthyndowners, took their seats in front of a long mahogany table. At the opposite end, the Lord sat, nked by his knights and squires. Select members of his retinue stood at attention to his left, right, and behind him. "Today I am enacting a new policy," the Lord announced. The representatives, dressed in fine silken robes, velvet, and fur coats, appeared guarded yet nodded their heads in acknowledgment. "This new policy isn''t designed to harm anyone. There will be some loss of profit, but it won''t affect your capital," he reassured them. Then he signaled for the scribe to begin writing. "From this day forward, I designate South Hill as a Military Agricultural Colony." The guests looked at him, unsure of what the name change implied. Lansius continued, "Therefore, I am abolishing the South Hill Barony and all its holdings." Understanding dawned on everyone. Their eyes bulged, and their throats felt parched. They wanted to ask questions but dared not, choosing instead to wait for a more appropriate moment. "As such, allnds under the Baron''s holdings will now be managed by the new military council," the Lord exined. "Now, what does this mean?" he asked, as if echoing the guests'' unspoken concerns. He exined, "Aside from the legal changes, not much will radically change. The peasants will continue working theirnd and themunalnd. The harvest from theirnd will remain theirs, while the harvest from themunalnd, previously for the Baron, is now held by the military." The guests remained silent, absorbing the information. "The biggest change is that allnd gifted by the previous Lord is now null and void." Lansius looked around the room, meeting the eyes of his audience before continuing with a stern warning, "Anyone challenging this rule will trigger an official investigation. We will scrutinize whether they are liable for viting Imperialw by illegally forcing the peasantry to farm on their privately ownednd." The guests'' faces turned pale at the announcement. Yet, one guest, dressed in finely decorated red clothes, stood up. Lansius motioned for him to speak. "My Lord, pardon my intrusion, but what will happen to those farnds? Many of them are already under contract to provide us with their harvest yield." "Make no mistake, the owner of thatnd is viting thew, and anyone in cohort with them is also punishable. But..." Lansius paused, capturing the room''s attention, "I am not heartless. This was a decision made by the previous Lord, so I am willing to turn a blind eye." The guests murmured in agreement and visibly uplifted. The guest in red clothes, still standing, asked, "Then, my lord, what about those farnds?" "Only the affected farnds¡ªand only those involved," Lansius emphasized, concerned about potential misunderstandings, especially since there were other privately ownednds. Combined, thesends¡ªknights'' estates, esquires''nds, and holdings of rich merchants andndlords¡ªcould beparable to a quarter of the entire barony. Lansius knew if he stepped on too many toes, then his rule would be in jeopardy. Having gained their nod of understanding, Lansius continued, "Anyone who has no involvement in this can continue as usual. Meanwhile, for those who are involved, you should know that thosends will be taken over by the military. The peasantry will no longer work them. They will be harvested by the army, and the yield will be used as military supplies. As such, all contracts rted to those farnds are considered void." The guests was shocked and immediately turned livid. The man in red was about to speak, but Lansius raised his palm, stopping him. "Void does not mean worthless!" he asserted strongly, managing to maintain control. No one challenged him, so Lansius continued, "To show my appreciation for your support of this policy, those who can provide legally binding written contracts to purchase grains from thosends will be reimbursed at their inception value, either in cash,modities, or through tax exemptions." Relief washed over many, with a few wiping sweat from their brows, relieved to know that at least they would regain their initial investment and not lose it all. A guest in green velvet clothing rose up and asked, "My Lord, what about verbal contracts?" "Verbal agreements and ords will be addressed through the judiciary," the Lord replied without hesitation. The guests seemed pleased with this arrangement. Then Lansius added, coldly, "Any attempt to cheat will result in prosecution, with the perpetrator''s assets confiscated and their family reduced to peasantry." Hearing this, the guests straightened their backs, visibly ufortable and fearful. Lansius leaned back in his chair, and Sir Harold stepped forward, asking, "Any other questions?" The man in green seized the opportunity. "My Lord, your decision seems fair to us. But what about the owners of thosends¡ªthe knights and esquires whose yield you will confiscate for this year?" "They can pay for their crimes or they can join me in my next campaign. If they perform admirably, then I''ll allow them to take theirnd back. I''m only interested in this year''s yield to avoid the risk of famine. Nothing more. I have no interest in confiscating other people''snd unjustly." He nodded and allowed someone else to speak. "My Lord, you mentioned that the new military council will manage the farnd and holdings. Does this mean that you really intend to use your men-at-arms for hardbor?" "Indeed, the situation demands it," Lansius confirmed and looked around. "Gentlemen, I''m trying to avert famine, not gain benefits. The records show that South Hill is heading towards a famine. I''m sure you''re all aware that each time the city is involved in a campaign, there''s always a steep decline in harvest yield. And this past summer, South Hill faced its biggest loss ever." The guests nodded nervously. The losses in South Hill during the failed Korelia campaign were nothing short of disastrous. Even in the city, they had lost many friends and rtives. "But, My Lord, what about next year? I doubt you will station these many men here indefinitely as farmers." Lansius chuckled. "Despite what the rumors say about me, I''m not a seer," he jested, prompting chuckles from his entourage. Returning to the issue at hand, he said to his guests, "Let''s not overthink this. Let me evaluate my n and when it''s appropriate, I''ll unveil it. But right now, let''s focus on securing a good harvest in this region." ... After his meeting with the representatives, Lansius addressed the two hundred freed men and the thousands of Nicopns. "Men," he began warmly, noticing smiles on his men''s faces. The easy victory and the great feast still had an effect on them. "We ventured to South Hill to settle my issue with the previous Lord. That objective has been fulfilled. However, there''s another objective: securing a good harvest for everyone. But as it turns out, we''ve made a mistake." The smiles on his men''s faces changed as they realized the gravity of his words. "We expected South Hill to be ready for harvest. And yes, thanks to the hardworking people, the region is well-cultivated. However, due to their past defeat, theyck two thousand able-bodied workers to tend to these fields. I don''t want to say this, but this region is unknowingly skirting close to famine." Murmurs broke out among his men at the mention of famine. "Gentlemen, don''t be afraid," Lansius said, gazing upon the thousands of Nicopns. "Fortunately, we are aware of this in advance. Though there''s little time, we can make enough changes to avoid the issue." His men listened attentively to his exnation. "Servius has informed me that we have able farmers among you. Thus, we will form groups consisting of farmers and soldiers to work the fields. Some will work in themunal fields. Others will provide help to viges or families in need." Seeing his men''s confused reactions, Lansius added, "Even if you know nothing but how to hold your spear, this region can use your help. We need able bodies to fix granaries, hunt pests, repair roads, sharpen farming tools, maintain carts, and escort grain transports safely." His exnation prompted a wave of nodding and light murmurs. "We can do that," one man said, followed by a chorus of agreement from his colleagues. "The bottom line is, we can''t be idle and expect food to be avable. We need to assist the people of South Hill. Otherwise, famine and winter will end us all." The grim warning left everyone uneasy. Silence fell as the Lord exited the stage. Sir Harold then took the stage andmented, "Well, unfortunately, we can''t beat famine in a fight. If it were a person, I assure you the Lord of Korelia and I would find a way to beat it senseless." Some burst intoughter, releasing the tension that had been building in their nerves. "I thought Famine was scared of the Lord of Korelia," someone shouted. "No," Sigmund chimed in, standing beside Sir Harold, "Famine is afraid of the Lady of Korimor." "Ooh, the eyes!" someone eximed, andughter erupted again. Despite the threat of famine, morale was high. In the eyes of the Nicopns, their new master had yet to make a mistake. Sir Harold continued, "The Lord has decreed exemptions for those who can smoke fish, also for individuals who can hunt big game. For those, please report to me afterward. If you think you can contribute in other ways, let us know." *** After midday, Lansius supervised the formation of the work groups, proactively gathering various inputs from his retinues. He took all their suggestions into consideration. As expected, food and supplies quickly became an issue. "There''s no other way," Servius advised during their private meeting inside themand tent. "I share his opinion," Sir Harold voiced. "I will share the castle''s provisions and also reach out to the merchants for additional supplies." Lansius sighed, realizing they had exhausted all their options. "We just enjoyed a feast with roast duck. I don''t have the heart to tell them that we must return to rationing." Audrey stepped forward, offering, "Let me handle that announcement." Just as Lansius was about to respond. "Um, My Lord, My Lady, this might sound foolish, but Agatha might have some ideas," Sigmund interjected, bringing the girl forward. *** Chapter 110: Thirds Shadow Chapter 110: Third''s Shadow Third''s Shadow The Lord of Korelia''s Command Tent The girl whom Sigmund ushered forward was bing the center of attention. She had her hair in a ponytail and wore a simple brown garb, marking her peasant background. "Sigmund," Sir Harold called lightly. "This area is off-limits." "I know," Sigmund replied. "But her ideas are quite convincing." "Who is she?" Lansius asked while Audrey approached the girl. "Her name is Agatha," Audrey revealed, guiding her in front of him. Lansius nced around and caught Sir Harold''s gaze. "It''s the girl Sigmund found in the vige," the knight informed. "Ah, the one who warned him of the impending attack," Lansius recalled, remembering a story from two days ago.Audrey patted the girl''s shoulder and turned to Lansius, saying, "She''s joining us as Ca''s assistant. Without Sterling around, she needs help from time to time." "I see..." Lansius nodded. Audrey noticed the girl staring at Lansius in awe and quipped, "Lass, if a noble hero you seek, look elsewhere." The remark made Lansius chuckle. "That''s uncalled for," he protested. The rest of the council members chuckled as well. Agatha was surprised to find that the famed ck Lord and his top retainers had a sensible sense of humor. "Can you keep a secret?" Lansius suddenly asked Agatha. She nodded eagerly. "Alright, I''ll tell you one." He then whispered, "I''m actually a nice person." Audrey and the others stifled their chuckles while the girl, not recognizing the jest, looked confused. "How old are you?" Lansius asked. "I''m twelve, My Lord." Lansius frowned as the girl looked much older than twelve. Still, he continued, "So, Sigmund says you have something to say. Can you tell us?" Agatha furrowed her brow in thought, then remembered, "About food. Families in the vige have plenty, and nobody wants to keep old grain for another year." "Go on," Lansius encouraged. "If your Lord''s men help us with the farm work, the vigers will dly help with food. Just remember to bring something to eat with. We don''t have cheese, but we have plenty of grain and vegetables." Lansius looked at his retainers. "This is an interesting find." Servius, who had been silent, spoke up. "My Lord, let me investigate this." "Do so quietly," Lansius instructed. Servius nodded and left the tent. Meanwhile, Sir Harold, towering over Agatha, knelt down and asked, "Lass, we''re talking about feeding many people. I''m sure the vigers can''t cook for us all." "Cooking is hard, yes. You''ll need to help with that. But there''s plenty of grain." Lansius became curious. "Is the grain good to cook?" "It''s brown, but it''s good for winter soup. You''ll need salty bone broth and fat, though." Lansius nodded, intrigued by this unexpected development. "Is your father hiding the grain from bad men?" Audrey asked. "No, My Lady. Nobody wants it, not even the bad men." Audrey looked at Lansius. "Must be leftover legumes, peas, and rye." "In short, horse bread," Sir Haroldmented as he stood up. The girl gazed at him in awe, and he scooped her up, carrying her like a toddler in one arm. "Given the situation, I doubt the Nicopns willin," Sigmund suggested. Audrey''s face looked disturbed, while Agatha giggled. "But they''re delicious." ... Before long, Servius confirmed the girl''s statement. "It''s true, My Lord. The vigers seem to have plenty of leftover grains that nobody wants. But they are of such poor quality that grinding them would take too much time andbor." "If we use the city mill, can we produce flour for bread?" Lansius inquired. "We can, but don''t expect all of it to be suitable for bread-making," Servius reported. Lansius scratched his head. "We need a culinary breakthrough." Agatha, seated beside Audrey, suddenly spoke up. "That hunter knows how to make good gruel. His was tasty." "Where is this hunter? Do you remember his name?" Audrey asked. "Fanther? Fafner? Furkus?" "Farkas...?" Audrey ventured. Sigmund''s eyes widened, recognizing the name of his lieutenant. "That''s the one! He visited my house, and my father gave him some of our brown grains. He mixed them with his blood sausages to make a tasty gruel." Without needing instruction, Sir Harold, Sigmund, and Servius headed out. *** South Hill, the Lord''s Command Tent A young man d in camouge attire, with a crossbow slung across his back, was escorted into the tent by a group of guardsmen led by Sir Harold. Upon seeing who awaited him inside, the young man panicked and eximed, "I''m innocent! I took a little extra, but I was the one who hunted that deer!" The Lord and Lady appeared disturbed by this revtion. Spotting Sigmund entering the tent, Farkas pleaded, "Captain, please." Sigmund raised an eyebrow and grinned. Turning to the Lord, he exined, "He''s a rather energetic fellow, but I''d trust him with my life in a fight." Farkas had just sighed in relief when a child suddenly eximed, "Yes, that''s the one!" Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. "D-don''t say that. I don''t even know you," he recoiled thinking it was an usation. "But I know you," the girl insisted. "By the Ageless, spare me..." Farkas groaned, almostically. Watching the pair, the Lord burst intoughter, even the Lady giggled. Farkas left puzzled, watched as Sir Harold approached and patted him firmly on the shoulder. "Rx. We''re not here to punish you." The young hunter nodded gratefully. "The girl said you visited her family two days ago and received some grains. Is that true?" Farkas seemed to remember and eximed, "Ahh, you''re the farmer''s daughter." The girl grinned. "Yes, you cooked a good meal. And My Lord wishes to know more." The Lord rified, "We need to know what kind of grain you used and how you turned it into a decent meal." "It''s mostly rye, along with bran and peas," Farkas revealed, seemingly unsure why the Lord and his staff were inquiring about his meal. Noticing their serious demeanor, he continued, "They''re too coarse, not good enough to be ground into flour. But, if we soak them in water for a quarter day, the hard parts will soften. Then we can boil them over a roaring fire in an iron cauldron, pressing it tightly with an iron pan and weights on top." The Lord and Lady nodded in understanding. "Where did you learn this?" the Lord inquired. "My father taught me," Farkas replied, a hint of nostalgia in his voice. "He also advised mixing in fat or blood sausages for vor." The Lord turned to the tall knight. "Have you ever heard of such a meal?" Sir Harold mulled for a moment. "I''ve seen it, but never really knew or tried it." "Sir, it''s unlikely anyone would dare to offer such a humble meal to a knight. It''s mostly a hunter''s meal," Farkas exined. "Why is it a hunter''s meal?" the Lady asked. "Well, one can buy such grain cheaply in the market. And hunters usually have plenty of leftover blood sausages, since the butchers rarely pay us all in cash. Also, almost everyone prefers meat." The Lady seemed satisfied with the answer. The Lord finally motioned for Farkas to approach. When he did, the Lord handed him ten silver coins. "Eight for aiding the reinforcements stuck on the goat path, and two for the information about the meal." Farkas was overjoyed. And it wasn''t over yet. The Lord handed him a quiver, exining, "These bolts fly far. Use them for hunting and bring us good meat." ... After further deliberation, Lansius'' staff agreed to experiment with the avable peasant''s grain. They formed a group of hunters to show and teach the Nicopns how to cook the brown grain. To enhance the otherwise unsavory, nd, and bitter gruel, they added blood sausages and salted meat to the rations. Servius encouraged his men to eat what the locals had to offer and began reducing the grain rations. Fortunately, he faced little rejection, as the portions of salted meat from Korelia kept the men content. With the food issue partially solved, Lansius and his staff quickly organized the first wave of approximately seven hundred people. They were divided into a dozen groups to be sent to neighboring viges. Each group included locals from the recently freed two hundred South Hill men, ensuring that the policy was well received and didn''t cause confusion. These groups were tasked with assisting in work, particrly on the Baron''smunalnds. Men of war they were, but temporarily they would adopt the lifestyle of farmers. As the first wave set off to their assigned locations, Lansius and his staff watched sombrely. They ced their hopes for the uing harvest squarely on these men''s shoulders. *** Korelia City The colder wind had prevailed over the summer sun as Korelia celebrated its harvest season. Despite theckluster harvest results due to the past siege, the people held a modest celebration. Yet, life in the growing city continued to be exciting, thanks inrge part to Sir Anci and Lady Felis, who were seen everywhere in Korelia. A few weeks ago, Sir Anci, the Champion of the Imperium, had returned from Korimor riding alongside the White Lake cavalry. Since then, he had been staying in Korelia, seemingly enjoying all that the city had to offer. His remaining task was to escort Lady Felicity, who was scheduled to return home. With Sir Anci''s presence, Lady Felis became even more adventurous. She explored everywhere and tried everything she desired. Every ce they visited soon became popr. Recently, she dedicated her time to the newly opened orphanage. Felis arranged for a field kitchen to introduce the orphans to a variety of foods, hoping that good meals would inspire them to learn cooking and grow their own vegetables. Lady Felis funded the project with her own money, but Calub quickly reimbursed her, feeling it was the right thing to do. The field kitchen''s sess, and the joy it brought to her heart, encouraged her to extend simr support to the neighboringplex housing veterans. The veterans and their caretakers warmly weed them, grateful for the visit. Lady Felis was a popr figure, and the appearance of Anci, the current Champion of the Imperium, made their visit even more special. As the field kitchen prepared the meal, Anci engaged in conversation with the veterans. Initially reserved and sympathetic towards the crippled veterans, he came to deeply respect them for theirughter and positive attitude. After these events, Lady Felis was on the brink of organizing an archerypetition for the city''s defenders when arge convoy entered the city. Among them were two carriages, escorted by armed cavalry and bearing red banners with twelve silver dragon insignia, unmistakably the Imperium''s royal envoys. Lady Felis knew the envoys were here to bring Lord Lansius'' official patent of Baronage. And also served as her escort home. Her fianc¨¦, Lord Arte, had confided in her about the importance of winning their hearts to garner more support for Arvena''s cause. Lady Felicity and Sir Anci quickly coborated with Calub and Cecile to wee the royal envoys. As was the custom, they organized a feast on behalf of the Lord of Korelia. ... Sir Justin While others were busy weing the royal envoy from the Capital, the Marshal was expecting a different carriage. "Boss!" a member of a particrly armed group called out, escorting a carriage and cart. Just then, the cart''s door swung open, and a young girl burst out, running towards Sir Justin. "Father!" she eximed excitedly. "Eleanor!" He embraced her tightly, lifting her up. "Where''s your brother and mommy?" "Brother chose to stay, and mother is taking care of him. I''m the only one who cared enough toe for you," the child spoke rapidly. "See, am I not your best child?" "Indeed, you are my bravest and best," the knight affirmed, holding her close. "But to travel to Korelia alone, apanied only by thugs and violent criminals..." He shook his head in pity. "But daddy, I trust them. They''re goodpany. Tradesman one-ear has the funniest stories, Maester red-face cooks the best meals, and funny-baldy is so thorough with his cleaning." Sir Justin chuckled, looking proudly at his men, who grinned back. "Sir, she''ll make an excellent little boss," one-ear remarked. "She''s not stingy with money either," the bald one added, promptingughter from the rest. "I almost bought you guys a drink, almost..." Sir Justin jested. The crew groaned, thenughed even harder, knowing Sir Justin was too generous to let good work go unrewarded. *** Korelia Castle The next day, before the banquet honoring the royal envoys, Sir Justin met with them privately. He had previously deliberated with Lady Felis, Anci, Calub, and Cecile. The envoys, middle-aged men weary from travel, spoke as though they had journeyed continuously from the Capital to Korelia. However, Sir Justin, informed by Anci, knew this was an act. The messengers had actually been in Mindia for months, stalling as they anticipated a battle. It was only after Lord Lansius emerged victorious at the Battle of Korelia that they begrudgingly made their way to the city. Their intention now was to exploit the situation, hoping to extort Lord Lansius for his patent of Baronage. Unfortunately for them, upon their arrival, they learned that Lady Audrey had taken over as the Baroness of Korimor. Her im was legitimate as she shared blood ties to Omin, the previous Lord of Korimor. This turn of events lessened the importance of the official patent of Baronage. With Audrey as Lansius'' wife, he could legally hold Korelia even without the peerage. Consequently, after brief negotiations, Sir Justin suavely persuaded the envoys to settle for a small sum of gold as a token of appreciation. While some might view it as wasteful, Lord Lansius had confided to him that their House couldn''t afford another front to wage. Instead of provoking enmity, Lord Lansius had encouraged Sir Justin to promote theirmodity, particrly the unique shawls of the nomads, refined by the Korelians to suit noble tastes. In a stroke of ingenuity, the Marshal invited the envoys into the bathhouse and presented them with these shawls as luxurious bathrobes. The materials were not only soft to the touch andfortable to wear, but also remarkably warm despite their lightness. Their lustrous sheen and delicate yet strong texture immediately captivated the envoys. "Is it imbued with magic?" one joked, admiring the fabric. Sir Justinughed. "It''s our most unique product, only made in winter and in small quantities. What we sell to the market is of lower quality, but what you''re wearing is the purest form. We reserve it only for the most distinguished individuals." Intrigued, the envoys coaxed Sir Justin for more. After feigning reluctance, for a price, he promised to secure another shawl for each of their lovers back in the capital. That same week, following a short ceremony, the royal envoy officially confirmed Lord Lansius'' status as the Baron of Korelia. A royal patent signed by the High Lords Council served as proof. With this, the legality of Lord Lansius'' hold over the city and his noble status were affirmed. While it was only a legal matter, when the Korelians heard about it, they spontaneously threw a modest but city-wide celebration tomemorate their Lord''s achievement. Even in his absence, the people of Korelia continued to feel Lord Lansius'' presence. Soon, the burgeoning city would witness the arrival and departure of more important figures as it evolved into the de facto capital of Londia. With sections of its city wallspleted, operational windmills, vast agricultural projects, and a thriving market, Korelia had be a ma for traders and migrants seeking better lives and opportunities. While this city in faraway Londia was enjoying a peaceful season, outside the province, in Tiberia, arge-scale war was raging. After several pitched battles with inconclusive results, the Imperium forces, led by the high lords, were losing ground. The ambitious Lord Gottfried of Brigandia, emboldened by Mindia''s favorable reaction, was exerting his utmost efforts to breach the Capital''s outer defenses before winter''s onset. His northern army was besieging towns and cities, forcing the popce to flee westward. With the losing battle against the western nomadic incursions in Centuria, the Nicop famine disaster, turmoil in ndia, and now a raging rebellion disguised as a civil war in Tiberia, the crisis had fully engulfed the Imperium. *** Chapter 111: Fruges Hiemales Chapter 111: Fruges Hiemales Fruges Hiemales Korelia City The city buzzed with celebration, honoring Lord Lansius'' official confirmation as the Baron. It was during this festive atmosphere that Sir Michael and Lady Astrid arrived, apanied by their new household and entourage. Everyone was pleasantly surprised to learn that the newly married couple had pledged their service to House Lansius. Their arrival provided even more reasons for the Korelians to celebrate. The merriment and festivities masked the arrival of master masons. These highly skilled and experienced builders hailed from Mindia and White Lake regions. They had returned with their team to fulfill a contract for building vital infrastructure projects. While discussing their n and contract, the conversation often turned to the Lord and Lady of the city. Last season, several had the opportunity to meet and talk to them in person. Despite the rumors, they found the Lord and Lady to be down-to-earth and reasonable, even outright likable. In their meetings, the Lord of Korelia had expressed his desire for a functional and cost-effective design for a new Great Keep. His intention was not self-glorification or a disy of power, but to provide a practical abode for his retinues. He envisioned the Great Keep as defensible, yet equipped with necessary amenities, including heating and plumbing. Following the Lord''s wishes, the master masons based their designs on proven, robust, and maintenance-friendly concepts. The contract stipted keeping the ornamental pieces to a bare minimum. This approach earned the master masons'' respect. While other nobles favored grand archways, baster marbles, and fine sculptures, the Lord of Korelia prioritized defensive capability. This aligned with the master masons'' passion for constructing robust defensive structures. To them, building a castle was akin to a defense game, using a maze-likeyout to bewilder attackers. Corridors led to false exits with arrow slit windows on the defenders'' side, enabling them to counter with impunity. The gates were deceptive, appearing as main entrances, but were actually wooden gates set against sturdy walls.Their focus wasn''t solely on trapping and countering attackers; they also prioritized the upants'' survival. The design includedrge warehouses, divided into several chambers, ample water storage, and innovative methods for replenishing fresh water from rain or underground sources. The master masons fondly recalled their surprise uponpleting the blueprint, realizing the Lord of Korelia aimed to construct not just a Great Keep, but a formidable fortress. Now, they had returned to bring the design to life. They beganboring on the crucial sections of the City Wall and the construction of the new Great Keep. Theirmitment would bind them to Korelia for a few years, until the final stone was correctly ced. *** Korelia Castle It was a pleasant morning at Korelia Castle, with clear skies above and a calm wind gently stirring the air. In the courtyard, a bustle of activity unfolded. Coaches and lesser carriages lined up in orderly fashion, attended by a diligent array of escorts. Half of them bore the emblem of twelve silver dragons on a red banner, while others flew the banner of Arvena, featuring a riverbank and a white castle. From inside the castle, Lady Felicity emerged first, dressed in her traveling attire, followed by the knights and then the squires. The multitudes of people engaged in light hearted chatter as they walked toward the courtyard. The discussion was filled with smiles and chuckles. During their conversation, thedy paused in front of the coaches and looked back at the castle. "I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s already been one year," she said, her voice tinged with nostalgia. The others around her responded with sympathetic smiles. "I hope this isn¡¯t thest time I set foot in Korelia," Felis added, without sounding bitter. "Lady Felis, you¡¯re always wee here," Sir Justin reassured her. "Next time you visit, probably the new Great Keep will be finished." "When that time arrives, I hope to see little Lans or little Drey running around," thedy said, her eyes sparkling with hope. Sir Justin chuckled. "I''ll be sure to mention that to the Lord and Lady." Lady Felis shifted her attention to the newlyweds, Sir Michael and Lady Astrid, who had recently joined as Lord Lansius'' retinue. "s, Lady Astrid we haven''t had the time to know each other." "It''s a most unfortunate situation, my Lady." "Please make sure to let Cecile know if you need anything. The weather in Korelia can be challenging at times. Do remember to keep yourself well-quenched with beverages and use herbal balms for your skin." With a courteous smile, Astrid bowed her head. "I shall keep your advice at heart, my Lady." Lady Felis then gazed at the knight with the eyepatch, who bowed his head in response. "Sir Michael, I expect great things from you. But remember that you also have duties to your wife." Sir Michael responded with a respectful nod. "Indeed, my Lady. I am whollymitted to taking care of Lady Astrid with utmost diligence. Her well-being shall always be paramount in my mind." Satisfied with the answer, Lady Felis¡¯ eyes moved to Calub and Cecile, offering them a warm, acknowledging smile. "I¡¯m going to miss you both." "I as well, Lady Felis. Please take care out there, Mindia isn¡¯t safe even for someone like you. Always watch your back and remember to ask Hannei for help," Calub advised. "Will do, old friend. But really, I wish I had your help just like in Progentia." Calub chuckled. "When you truly need me, send a rider. I''ll be sure to pack my gear and head your way." Lady Felis smiled but shook her head. "I can''t do that. You must be a responsible husband to Cecile and soon father to your children." Calub and Cecile exchanged smiles, their wedding set for two months'' time, just before the onset of winter, when work would subside. At present, everyone was busy and couldn''t afford distractions. Should they marry now, every party involved ¨C the guilds, the master masons, Sir Justin, and the castle staff ¨C would be drawn in, inevitably dying their work. Lady Felis then beckoned Cecile and Lady Astrid for a private chat. While the Ladies engaged in their extended farewell, Sir Michael conversed with Calub. Meanwhile, Sir Justin approached Sir Anci. "Are you all set?" "Should be. My squire and servant are quite thebo," Anci replied with a smug grin. Today he was wearing a bold red brigandine. The older knight nodded before asking more seriously, "So, what will you do after returning to Mindia? What is our Lord nning?" If youe across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Anci grinned. "Lord Arte? Can''t say for sure, but I sure wish I could bring Lord Lansius. Even just as a guest, he would be a powerful ally." Then he looked at the older knight, asking, "What about you, Sir?" Sir Justin whistled a tune. "My family estate in Arvena is vast but rocky and stubbornly not fertile. Three generations have tried in vain to grow food on it." "Ah, I understand that feeling. Still, we could use an advisor." "Certainly, I owe a lot to your master, Sir Peter. When Lord Lansius returns, my hiredpany and I shall pay a visit to Lord Arte. I''m no longer his retinue, but for old times'' sake, and to settle our blood dispute with Gottfried, I''ll do my part." The two men grinned and sped hands firmly. "Gratitude, Sir Justin. I''ll let them know about this." The Marshal then pulled something from his pocket. "A favor if you will, to Lord Arte?" "Easy, I shall make sure the Lord receives it." Anci epted Sir Justin''s sealed letter and tucked it into his purse. As Lady Felis concluded her farewells to Cecile and made her way to her carriage, the atmosphere subtly changed. Noticing this Sir Justin took the opportunity to say his final words to Anci. "Please safeguard the young Lord and Lady Felis. And if things get dicey with the Mindians, you can always find refuge here." Before the sun grew hotter, the coaches, carriages, and cavalry escorts began their journey back to Mindia. The castle staff, guards, and townsfolk cheered and prayed for their safe journey. Along with Lady Felis and Sir Anci, the official envoys also returned to Mindia. They had been briefed about the ongoing crisis in ndia and how the seneschal had led his troops to pacify the unrest. The envoys nned to wait in Mindia until the situation was under control. However, they weren''t aware of another war breaking out in Tiberia. *** South Hill, Lansius Midday arrived in one of the viges surrounding South Hill city. The sun cast a mild, gentle warmth over the scenery. A cool breeze, yful and light, gently swayed the golden crops that dotted thendscape. The view gave a sense of lull and peacefulness that contrasted with what Lansius was feeling. With an uncertainte harvest, his schedule for the next campaign had beenpromised. He couldn''t help but feel that he was going against time. Worse, his men, who should have been resting to recover from their march, were working in the field. There''s only so much I could do... The previous day, Lansius had dispatched his first wave of seven hundred men to help with the agriculture production. And today, he was marching with the second wave, sending more men to locations where help was most needed. With the risk so high, he decided to get involved directly. Lansius was well aware that there was no method to improve the grain yield. What would be harvested now, had been nted in early Spring and matured slowly through summer and early fall. Thus in a sense, the yield had been predetermined. However, they could still make sure that all cultivated grains would be harvested with minimum loss. In this case, workforce avability was paramount, as well as the correct tools, storage, and transportation. As support, Lansius had selected three hundred men who had experience with construction to build temporary storage in strategic locations. They were also to maintain the vital road to the city. To assist these groups, he also contracted skilled masons and seasonalborers from the city. Guarded by his light cavalry, Lansius wore a humble straw hat and conversed with the vige chief, elder, and vigers. He wanted to ensure that his policy was well received. "For this season only, I free you from working on themunalnd," Lansius exined to a crowd of vigers surrounding him. "My Lord, does that mean we don''t need to harvest the Baron''snd?" the vige chief asked carefully. "Yes, just this once, you can focus on your patch ofnd. My men will take care of the Baron''snd. But be sure to assist them if they need help. After all, most aren''t as experienced farmers as you are," Lansius answered lightly. He had been giving a simr exnation today multiple times already and he needed to repeat the line many more times. It was a tedious job, but his presence kept his men and new subjects'' morale high. While the vigers were at first fearful and guarded, Lansius'' demeanor and favorable policy had won them over. On every asion, Lansius tried to listen to any problems or suggestions that might arise. He was also checking the brown grain and was relieved to find quite an amount that could sustain his men until the harvest. From their interaction, Lansius also learned suggestions about winter crops. "You know about how to grow winter wheat?" Lansius asked in disbelief. "We do, My Lord. Several generations have sessfully nted them, but wecked the seeds," the vige chief exined. Lansius mulled his response. While the winter crops wouldn¡¯t directly aid his campaign this year, their sess would ensure South Hill''s food security. This, in turn, would enable him to take more for this uing campaign. "Where do you get the seeds for winter wheat?" "The merchants brought them from Three Hills City, My Lord," the elder replied. He added, "The mark of sessful farmers in South Hill is when they are able to buy winter wheat seeds and harvest them inte spring." "And then switch back to summer wheat after harvest." "Indeed, My Lord. You seem very knowledgeable about this," the chief said, clearly pleased. "I''m aware of the practice, but I won''t force you to do this. Cultivating and harvesting twice a year is surely taxing on the body." Not to mention, it might cause a peasant rebellion. Lansius didn''t say thest bit. "It is, My Lord, but in case of famine, we can endure it, as long as you don''t expect many of us to do it every year." Lansius gazed upon the vigers and dered, "I shall put it in writing that peasants can be taxed only once per year." The vigers around them cheered, albeit in a subdued way, because they feared offending their new Lord. "A question though." Lansius returned to the vige chief. "Why doesn''t Mindia practice this?" "My Lord, Mindia is fertile. If they grow winter wheat and harvest twice, then the price of grain will be worthless. Meanwhile, South Hill and most of Londia are not so fertile. When harvest yields so little, sometimes we need to do this just to survive." Lansius nodded his head like a student listening to his teacher. Afterward, he said, "I still need to check with the other viges, so I shall take my leave. But tomorrow I shall return to seek your advice." The vige chief, feeling honored, politely bowed deeply. His fellow vigers followed suit. Lansius gazed at the Nicopn group who were stationed in this vige and instructed, "Treat them well." The footmen-turned-farmers straightened their backs and replied crisply, "Yes, My Lord." ... Lansius rode his horse and rejoined a separate group that rested at a forked dirt road. Audrey and his entourage were resting there underneath a cluster of old trees. They weren''t joining him in the vige because they acted as a security lookout and also because Audrey was feeling tired. Yet, she had insisted on apanying him, citing that anyone who wished otherwise should be prepared to draw their swords. "How is she?" Lansius asked Ca as he dismounted. Ca took the horse''s reins and replied, "The Lady just needs a bit of rest. She just had a light snack and has-" "Has recovered without anything to worry about," Audrey dered as she approached. Lansius smiled. Meanwhile, sensing it would turn into a private affair, their entourage quickly moved elsewhere and faced the other way. "So, what does it feel like to return to the farms?" Audrey asked. Lansius smiled warmly and gently guided her towards a nearby tree, ensuring its broad canopy provided a cool shade over their heads. "Well, it reminds me of Bendia." Audrey took a deep breath. "You know, sometimes I feel guilty for bringing you into this. Perhaps it''s better if I let you be in Bendia." Lansius drew a deep breath and shook his head. "No," he dered firmly. "I wouldn''t trade you for anything." Audrey wasn''t expecting such an answer, and her cheeks were slightly flushed. Yet she teased, "Not even for Felicity?" "No, no, no. I prefer to keep my head attached to my neck." Audrey giggled. "I doubt Lord Arte will dare to do anything to you. Now that you''re a big power in Londia." Lansius shrugged and then returned to his main concern, "My dear Baroness, I have my sword ready. Shall we duel so I can send you to rest?" Audrey gave a mischievous grin. "Even in fever, I could still beat you." Lansius sighed, leaned closer, and then went to check her forehead. "Doesn''t feel like a fever..." "Yes, so let''s ride again and finish this inspection tour," she urged. "You sure, nothing is wrong?" Audrey left him and went to mount her horse. Ca brought Lansius'' horse and said, "I''ll make sure to watch her closely." "Gratitude. I''m counting on you." As they were about to ride off, a group of horsemen approached, their banner revealing them to be led by Sir Harold. Lansius and Audrey paused as the knight rode up to them, greeting, "My Lord, My Lady, we''ve reached several breakthroughs." "Do we have the cksmiths'' support?" Lansius asked. "Yes, My Lord. We can expect good prices for the farming tools." "Excellent," Lansius responded. "We''re going to need those tools as loans for the farmers. Were there many difficulties?" "Not as many as we expected. Sigmund believes everyone is keen on building good rtions and has acted ordingly." Lansius nodded thoughtfully. Audrey then asked, "So, aside from farming tools, what are they willing to offer us cheaply?" "We can expect shipments of blood sausages, pickles, turnips, carrots, and cheese," Sir Harold reported. "That will certainly boost morale," shemented, gazing back at Lansius, who then asked, "What about my other request?" "It''s being prepared as we speak," the knight assured. "But My Lord, is it really necessary?" Lansius mulled for a moment before saying, "Food security has more aspects than just production and storage. There are other aspects we need to fix. Otherwise, South Hill could be a thorn in our side." This piqued Audrey''s curiosity. "What aspects are you talking about, and what''s being prepared?" "A banquet." Lansius then added with a lower voice, "A grey banquet." *** Chapter 112: Long Shot Chapter 112: Long Shot Long Shot As the sun leaned toward the western horizon, Lansius, Audrey, and their entourage rode towards South Hill city. Instead of heading to the castle, Lansius stopped at the gates, pulled his hood down to conceal his face, and then proceeded to walk towards the market. Audrey and half of their entourage followed, simrly disguised. With ns for the farming viges taking shape, Lansius now focused on another aspect of rulership: establishing order. This would be his first time doing so. In Korimor, the Nicopns had forced them and the Korimor people together, negating the need for such actions. However, the situation in South Hill was different. Though their army had been defeated, the castle, the city, and its inhabitants remained intact. The situation presented a certain danger and questions of loyalty. Despite having troops stationed, Lansius was determined to ensure South Hill remained under his control, and he had a n. Lansius found a suitable ce, a modest inn, and he instructed Ca to handle the arrangements. She paid for three people, after which they ascended to the upper floor, leaving the guards outside. Reaching the second floor, Lansius noted themunal sleeping space was vacant. He hurried to a window overlooking the market. "Why are we here?" Audrey inquired, peeking through the window. Absorbed in his thoughts, Lansius replied offhand, "Because it has a view of the market."Audrey''s dissatisfied expression prompted Lansius to add, "I want to... wield my authority." "Wield what...?" She began, furrowing her brow, but raised her hand to stop him. "Never mind, it''s probablyplicated. But aren''t we supposed to attend a banquet?" "This is more important than the banquet. Besides, we''re not the stars of that event," Lansius said, smiling. "Interesting..." Audrey mulled. At that moment, Ca approached. "My Lord, My Lady, your drinks?" she offered, extending a wineskin filled with ale and a waterskin. Audrey chose the ale, while Lansius continued to watch the market. Spotting a familiar figure, he asked, "Isn''t that the hunter from yesterday?" "Yes, that''s Lieutenant Farkas," Audrey confirmed, offering Lansius the wineskin. "I envy your eyesight," Lansius remarked, epting the drink. He then instructed Ca, "Fetch Farkas discreetly. And bring Sigmund, but ensure he keeps a low profile." *** South Hill Market The sun had sunk low in the west, but the market was still abuzz with activity. Peddlers asionally shouted, selling their wares, sellers invited passersby into their shops, and various food stalls offered snacks or a full meal experience. Captain Sigmund, apanied by two guards, attracted everyone''s attention. Their movement indicated it was a formal asion, not a mere shopping errand. The three ascended to the elevated tform usually used for morning auctions. "Hear ye, hear ye," Sigmund began, addressing the crowd gathered in front of the tform. "I hold a letter from the new City Council." He disyed a parchment with a wax seal, drawing the crowds closer. "The City Council decrees: Whoever brings this basket to the guardsman at the gate and takes the receipt will be rewarded with a basket of coins." Hearing this, the crowdsughed and shook their heads in disbelief. Theirughter grew as many made jokes about it. It was a simple task, yet the reward was so substantial that no one took it seriously. Everyone thought it was a joke, a mistake, or worse, something sinister. Many tried to persuade their friends to ept the task, but ultimately, no one dared to take the basket from Sigmund''s hand. Sigmund waited patiently. Some inquired about the basket''s contents and weight, and he revealed it was filled with simple blood sausages. This further puzzled the crowds and fueled theirughter. Suddenly, a girl, older than Agatha and wearing miserable, dirty clothing, ascended the tform. She appeared nervous and seemed to anticipate being ousted at any moment. However, Sigmund motioned for her to approach. The girl cautiously walked closer and Sigmund asked, "Do you understand the assignment, or should I repeat it?" "Yes, master. Deliver this basket to the guardsmen at the gate and take the receipt from him." "And then return here with the receipt. Good," Sigmund nodded and handed her the basket. Meanwhile, Sigmund''s guard nailed the letter to a wooden pole, marking that the job was taken. The crowd watched in anticipation, thinking they were in for another jest. As the girl descended with the basket in hand, the crowd followed enthusiastically. She strolled nervously to the gate, the crowd around her, eager to see what this was all about. Before long, she reached the gate and handed the basket to the guardsman. Farkas, who was there, counted the sausages and gave her the receipt. The crowd followed her until she returned to the tform. Many chuckled, ready for the finale of this absurd joke. Some had guessed what would happen, and bets had been made. The girl handed the receipt back to Sigmund, who gazed upon it and confirmed it. He then said sympathetically, "ce the basket on the floor. It''s about to get heavy." The girl did so, and Sigmund motioned to one of the guards, who opened his thick canvas rucksack and poured copper coins into the basket. The shimmer of polished copper under the waning sun, the sound of coins trickling down, and the way they poured like water into the basket, left everyone shocked. Mouths agape, jaws dropped. Theughter ceased. "Enough," Sigmundmanded, and the guard stopped as the wicker basket was filled with coins. "A basket of coins. The reward is nowplete," he announced to the stunned crowd. Almost everyone in the market needed time to process what had just happened. The amount of copper coins they saw was probably worth several months of their sry. The skald looked at the girl, still amazed at her fortune, and urged her, "Take the reward." "May I go now?" she asked nervously. "Certainly. But with so many coins, do you need someone to protect you?" If youe across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. She shook her head. "No, I have friends, and I''m going to share it with them." "An excellent idea. You may call them now if you wish." The girl smiled, tears in her eyes. She turned and called for her friends, who ran toward her. They were simrly aged children in ragged clothing and dirty appearances, the lowest of society, living in the slum and working as smallborers, beggars, or pickpockets. In an unexpected twist, Lansius'' mysterious request had likely guaranteed their survival for the winter. ... Lansius watched the entire situation unfold from a prime spot,fortably seated as Ca had borrowed two chairs from the innkeeper. "Well, that''s unexpected," he remarked. Audrey expressed her surprise. "You didn''t foresee someone like that girl winning?" "How could I have anticipated things like that?" Lansius chuckled. "Still, it''s a fortunate coincidence." Noticing Audrey''s puzzled expression, he borated, "I mean, they needed the coins more than mere peddlers." "What are you trying to achieve by giving a basket of coins? It''s arge amount." "What I have in mind is worth more than a basket of gold coins," Lansius stated confidently, piquing Audrey''s curiosity. The sound of footsteps from below caught their attention. Ca appeared. "A message from Sir Harold. Your presence is expected at the castle." "It''s time to leave," Lansius dered. Audrey stood up, and Lansius noticed her wincing. "Do you need to lie down?" "No, no need. I''m just a bit hungry, that''s all," she replied lightly and went on her way, leaving Lansius scratching his head. *** South Hill Castle The Lord and Lady entered the Great Hall where a banquet was being held. "Behold, you are in the presence of the Lord of Korelia, Lord of South Hill, Protector of Korimor, and the Leader of the Grand Alliance," his herald announced. In contrast to his grand titles, Lansius wore a milky-white tunic that had little to show. Ever perceptive, Lansius noticed the subtle looks, ire, and smirks. Yet he said nothing. With Audrey by his side, he walked toward the high table as their new subjects slightly lowered their heads. Before taking a seat, Lansius turned around to face them. "Gentlemen anddies. My gratitude for your presence. Please ept my apologies for my attire. In my defense, the inspection of the farnd took more time than expected." The nobles seemed pleased, offering subdued chuckles. "South Hill is a fine ce, long mismanaged, but I am hopeful we can rectify this. Through my policy, which many of you have supported, I hope we can start with a clean te." Lansius took a goblet from Ca and raised it high. Sir Harold led the nobles in raising their goblets. "To a new start," the knight announced, and they echoed in unison. Lansius took a drink, followed by the others. Then, the Lord and Lady took their seats, and the banquet continued with an assortment of snacks. "A banquet while we are on the verge of famine," Audrey remarked, her voice nearly lost in the music. "upying and involves more than just garrisoning it with troops," Lansius exined. Seated apart from the rest, they conversed without being overheard. Audrey listened intently. "I see, so we''re keeping them happy. But what about the n you, Servius, and Sir Harold have concocted?" Lansius smiled. "It''s the same objective: ensuring our food security." Her gaze sharpened. "But they''re not farmers." "Audrey, food security lies not only in the fields but also at the tables of the rich." She looked surprised, then thoughtful. Lansius continued, "When people discuss the food situation, they usually think of production or storage. However, there is one other equally important aspect, and that is consumption." "But these arendowners. Wealthy as they are, they only number a fractionpared to the thousands of people in this region." "You are correct. But you see, there are only two actors in consumption: the gentry and themoners. Naturally, if we want to save on food, it would make more sense to address themoners'' consumption." Audrey nodded, agreeing with the notion. Lansius then grinned unexpectedly. "Audrey," he called her, feigning disappointment. "What?" she frowned. "That''s how the noblemen think. To address themoners'' consumption: Do you want to ration the poor while the rich feast at their leisure?" Surprised, she blinked several times. "I didn''t mean that." Lansius chuckled. "My dear squire turned Baroness, you''re starting to think like a noble." She pouted. "I''ll reflect on that. But then, if we can''t fix themoners'' consumption, what should we do?" "It''s quite a hard issue. We could order the popce to eat less, but we could risk a rebellion. Meanwhile, it''s also a useless move." "Useless, how?" Lansius chuckled. "They''re just like us several years ago, but worse. Commoners in Londia mostly only eat just enough to get by. Compared to Arvena or Mindia, they have it worse." "True, our Londian-born troops are easily contented. A bowl of hot gruel can make them happy," Audrey recalled from her experience. "Exactly. So, we can''t ask the South Hillmoners to eat less. It would be like ordering them to starve." "I understand now." She exhaled sharply. "Earlier, you mentioned food security also lies at the table of the rich?" "Indeed. We need to focus on these wealthy people. Look at this banquet. They expect nothing less than a feast. I told Sir Harold to ask the castle staff to prepare an ordinary banquet as we''re not celebrating anything special, yet here we are." Audrey observed the Great Hall, filled with an array of food including two roast ducks, fruits, and ales. "It is rather excessive." "They''re ustomed to abundance. Ironically, the fall of House Gunther made them more powerful. After all,nd and food production go hand in hand with wealth and power." "But they feared you. A decree might be enough." Lansius put a slice of honeyed milk bread pudding on her te and exined, "A decree would only alienate them. We''ve already asked them to support the new policy, pitting them against Sir Gunther''s associates." "True, we''ve already asked that of them. Demanding more might provoke trouble," Audrey said as she stared at the cake-like pudding. "Also, I believe you don''t intend to garrison South Hill with such arge force indefinitely." "Indeed. That''s why we need to address the elephant in the room," Lansius said, taking a bite of egg custard. Audrey put her te aside. "What about the reason behind the basket of coins?" "That one will take time to fully mature." Lansius pondered finding it difficult to exin. "It''s to coax the popce to our side, and there''s also a different benefit you''ll learn aboutter." "So, it was more than just giving away a basket of copper coins," she nodded thoughtfully. Sir Harold, dressed in an exquisite gambeson tailored to fit his height and stature, approached the high table. "I apologize for the interruption, but My Lord, Servius is ready." "Servius?" Audrey asked. "He''s the star of this show." Lansius chuckled and then added, "Now, it''s time to go on the offensive." With Sir Harold by his side, Lansius stood in front of his table, capturing the attention of everyone in the Great Hall. The musicians stopped their gittern and lute. Lansius then addressed the chamber, "Gentlemen and Ladies, I''m sure you have met my acting Captain and host of this banquet, Servius." He gestured towards the man. Servius, dressed sharply in striking yellow and ck, bowed to the audience. The nobles nodded, acknowledging Servius. Lansius continued, "You may have discussed various topics with Servius: politics, mercenaries, even perhaps food production. He knows it all. As themander of a condottieri legion, I''m sure you all feel safe in his presence." Many nodded their heads in agreement. "Now that we''ve established his credibility, we have an important story to share," Lansius said, motioning for Servius to take the lead. "I apologize, as what I''m about to reveal may be unsettling," Servius began. "It happened this summer in Nicop. Just like the previous year, there were rumors of famine. However, such urrences had happened so often that frankly, nobody gave a damn. After all, it was all toomon for the poor and peasants to die. ''Such is thew of this world,'' they say." The guests nodded, each sharing a simr sentiment. "As for the better members of society, well... It was only expected for us to have enough to weather the storm. Being a legionmander, I had more than justnd and money. I also had connections and armed men at my disposal. Securing food for myself was all too easy." Thendowners looked captivated by his story. As Lansius had expected, Servius who had wealth, power, andmanded men served as a rtable figure for these people, almost a role model, embodying what they aspired to be. "That summer, I expected food prices to rise, but I wasn''t worried. If prices doubled, I would simply pay more. If they tripled, I would use my men to negotiate a better price. But I was wrong," Servius said, his tone turning grim. The guests could sense something was about to be revealed, and their expressions hinted at fear and difort. "Prices rose tenfold for a week, and then there was none to be found. The markets closed; the stalls... empty." Small gasps emerged from the female guests. Servius paid no heed, "I sent armed men to ''borrow'' grains. The merchants begged, fought, and cried that it was all they had left for their families. Only then did I realize that my city was doomed." As Servius''s tale unfolded, a heavy silence fell over the Great Hall. The guests, who had indulged to the point of excess as was customary, now felt a wave of nausea washing over them, their faces painted with concern. While Londia was ustomed towlessness and armed conflicts, it had never faced total societal copse. Their rtively small poption and reliance on herding had shielded them from the worst oues. But now, Servius''s story brought the horrors of famine to their minds, starkly contrasting with the abundant leftovers from the feast still on their table. Lansius observed calmly, eying the room for even the subtlest shifts. He needed to ascertain whether his subjects bought the story. If not, he would have no choice but to resort to more radical measures to curb their excessive consumption. Such measures, he knew, could eventually provoke attacks against his lieutenants and captains. A knife in the back, or poison in their drinks ¨C such were the risks. And when that happened, even Lansius feared what he would do to them. Thus, for everyone involved, this evening would be a turning point. *** Chapter 113: Gentle Giant Chapter 113: Gentle Giant Gentle Giant South Hill, Great Hall The banquet halted as Servius recounted the fall of the Nicopns. From their high table, Lansius and Audrey noted how intently the entire chamber listened, with even the castle staff and servants straining to hear. "There was no more food in town. The baker had closed, and everyone kept a watchful eye for chimneys billowing smoke," Servius continued his ount. "For the first time in my life, I had no choice but to gather what I had and venture out in search of food. I was fortunate to have my men with me. Like nomads, we raided viges and manors for food. Without my men, my family and I would likely have ended up dead." The guests were visibly uneasy, gripped by their insecurities. Lansius understood that, despite the guests'' earlier merriment, they felt vulnerable. After all, he had just toppled their previous lord, who had reigned for over a decade. And it had all happened so suddenly, without even a warning. "Many stragglers followed us, starving and desperate. Initially, my men chased them off, but eventually, even that became too much effort. They were too numerous. Like vultures, they scavenged the ces we had raided, searching for leftover crumbs. Yet, even for us, there was hardly anything to eat." Servius paused, his sharp yet somber gaze sweeping over the guests, who sat at long tables stillden with leftover food. "Some resorted to eating insects, rats, lizards, and even young tree bark. When those ran out, they boiled leather from pouches and shoes collected from the dead. Some hallucinated and ate wild grass. Many died en masse. I witnessed people killing each other over worn boots found in gutters." He hesitated for a moment before continuing, "Then, I found help." Many in the chamber breathed a sigh of relief. "We encountered arge group who persuaded us to travel east through the mountains into Londia. They had arge cache of food from raiding bigger manors and estates."The guests exchanged uneasy nces. It dawned on them that they, as owners of simr manors and estates, could easily have been the victims of such raids. Servius continued, unfazed by the guests'' reactions. "I thought my men and our families were saved, but it turned out we were deceived. They wanted men to fight their war, thinking to be Lord and nobles." He sighed. "A war in the height of famine? To even attempt this foolishness was just unthinkable. However, we followed because the group was able to provide food against all odds. Unbeknownst to us, they fed us with a mixture of horse meat and human flesh." The chamber was filled with horrified expressions and gasps, some guests turning pale. Some looked to Lord Lansius, imploring him to intervene. One man spoke up, "My Lord, please, this is too much." Lansius didn''t budge. "You should know that all three thousand Nicopns under mymand have tasted human flesh. If I had lost the battle in Korimor, I might have been eaten," he said with a scornfulugh, maintaining the pressure. Then he added, "Everyone here would do well to listen, so the tragedy that befell these Nicopns doesn''t ur in South Hill." With the Lord''s support, Servius took center stage again. "Even before crossing into Londia, the situation had be dire. We saw more and more corpses with missing limbs on the road. Fleeing groups from other towns said they witnessed how the weak and the unfortunate were butchered. But the poor had nothing left but skins and bones, and so these cannibals began to target the wealthy and nobles as if they were livestock." The grim tale managed to instill fear, especially among the wealthy. "Servius, enough. They''ve learned the lesson," Lansius dered, and the man in yellow and ck turned and bowed. A guest quickly asked, "My Lord, why are you telling us this? Is this meant as a warning?" "A warning...? Not quite," Lansius remarked. "Did you know that the Nicopns came to Londia andid waste to Umbend?" The guests started to murmur among themselves, having heard nothing of this predicament. "Servius, tell them how many of you attacked Umbend," Lansius instructed. Servius took a deep breath and replied, "Eight thousand crossed into Umbend and raided themunities. We found food, but not enough, so we ventured further to Korimor." The hall was in disbelief; such arge number was hard to fathom. "In Korimor, I encountered Lord Lansius, and our two armies battled. Fortunately, Lord Lansius defeated the vile group and freed my men. It was a great victory, one I still cherish. However, Umbend, the gateway to Nicop, remains open. The Lord and Lady have defeated one group, but more are on their way. And on this side of Londia, there are only Three Hills and South Hill." The revtion left the guests, especially the wives, even more disturbed. A man in histe fifties, plump and well-dressed, retorted, "My Lord, forgive me, but we in South Hill have never experienced such extreme famine. Perhaps-" "Yes, Londia is more robust because we have arge number of herders. However, do you think it''s feasible to survive by only eating meat alone?" His simple question left the guests troubled. Lansius pushed his point further. "Are there enoughmbs, ducks, and, the Ageless forbid, horses for us to eat and survive Winter and Spring?" Most guests could only stare down, some with defeated looks. "Gentlemen anddies of South Hill, some of you will think of my Captain''s story as no more than a veiled threat. A way to scare you and to deceive you. But let it be known that I''m merely trying to save this region, its people, and all of your families included." The shift in tone prompted the guests to look upon Lansius with renewed spirit. "I''m sure there have been rumors about me. So let me make it clear: I don''t take what isn''t mine byw. I don''t want to imposeplicated rules. And I certainly have no right to order you to eat less. By the Ageless, I believe that everyone is entitled to freely buy what they want and to eat what they want, as long as it''s not detrimental to society." The guests'' expressions lightened. One of them asked, "Then, My Lord, what do you want us to do?" Lansius smiled. "All I''m suggesting is: Maybe we could feast with less. Perhaps, we don''t need to eat this many loaves of bread or this many tes ofmb chops. Maybe some of this fruit would even taste better if dried or preserved in honey to be eaten during winter? And surely cheese is finer when aged." If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Nods of agreement followed. The idea wasn''t hard or taxing to implement and in some cases had some benefit. "The next harvest is uncertain, and even if it appears abundant, it is wise to conserve. Ensure you stock up and try hard not to waste food. I''m sure you''re aware that increasing food production is challenging. However, we can save a little on food. Even a little savings will be useful and might save this region from famine. If we achieve this, my troops will have a free hand to retake Umbend and prevent another incursion into Londia." With these words, the guests seemed to be swayed to Lansius'' cause. ... After Lansius'' speech, where he encouraged his subjects to consume less, the banquet continued with lively conversation. Servius and Sir Harold remained as co-hosts, while the Lord and Lady excused themselves to rest after an earlier, lengthy inspection tour. "I''m surprised you didn''t threaten them to eat less or face famine," Audreymented as soon as the door closed behind them. Here, in the privacy of the Lord''s chamber, they could speak freely. "Threatening them with newws or rules wouldn''t do us any good. They''ll find a way to circumvent the rule or just hide their feasts," Lansius said, scanning the colorful room, which was more spacious than those in Korelia or Korimor, though Korimor had better furniture and taste. She gazed at him. "Can''t we use punishment to deter them?" "Unfortunately, we don''t have a reliable way to enforce the rule, unless you want to create an armed group whose job is to break into people''s banquets and check whether they''re eating too much," Lansius chuckled. "And really, just how much is too much?" "Ah, true. That would be hard to do," Audrey muttered. "Impractical and also unpopr," Lansius added. A soft knock was heard, and then the door cracked open slightly. "My Lord, My Lady, Sterling just arrived from Three Hills City," Ca reported. "Ah, I''ll meet him in the council room, then," Lansius said to Ca. He was eager for news from Three Hills. And then, to Audrey, "Do you want toe?" "No. Not this time. I''m all sticky from the heat; I''d better clean up while there''s still some light, or I might ruin the new bedsheet." Lansius nodded. "Indeed, the linen looks new. Then I''ll be heading to the council room." "Lans, can you ask Ca to enter on your way out? I need to check this chamber." "Checking for venomous traps?" Lansius asked, observing the room. "Yes, we''d better be vignt," Audrey replied. "One vengeful servant with a snake can wreak havoc. Even with Sir Harold and Dietrich''s assurances, I won''t rest easy until I''ve checked things myself." ... Council Chamber "My Lord," the young squire greeted as soon as Lansius entered. "Sterling, when did you arrive?" Lansius asked. "Just in time for the banquet. I must say, that was an unexpected speech." Lansius chuckled and gestured for him to take a seat. "What do you think about Servius'' story and my speech?" "Captivating, My Lord. But you did ask them to stock up for winter, wouldn''t it raise the price of grains?" "Oh, I''m expecting that." "You want the price of grain to rise?" Sterling asked, baffled. Lansius chuckled as he understood Sterling''s confusion. "Unlike in Korelia, South Hill has a different situation. Here, more than half of the people are farmers." Sterling gave no response but listened intently. "Usually, prices go down at harvest so that the farmers barely make a profit. Thus, for them, high prices mean great benefits. It''ll empower them to buy tools, winter clothes, oxen, or draft horses for ploughing. But more importantly, it''ll give them more incentive to nt winter wheat." Sterling looked surprised. "Winter wheat? The farmers here can do that?" "Indeed, it''s surprising that they are familiar and willing to do it. South Hill farmers are more advanced than I expected. Or it might have something to do with their climate," Lansius mused, remembering that South Hill is close to Corinthia, which had ess to the Middle Sea. "But what about the poor and the seasonalborers?" Sterling inquired. "It''s unfortunate that they won''t enjoy cheap grain this season, but at least at the end of spring, there will be another harvest. For this region, my aim is to guarantee grain avability. Price will follow avability. Besides, it''s not like the price won''te down at all." Sterling nodded, trying toprehend the new concept. "So what happened in Three Hills?" Lansius changed the subject. "Are there any difficulties?" Sterling took something from his inner pocket and revealed a leather wrap. "My Lord, the letters and reports from Three Hills." Lansius took them, broke the seal, and read some of them. "Did we make it?" he asked. "Yes, My Lord. After we received news of your victory in South Hill, the Lord of Three Hills quickly rallied his supporters to back our campaign to Umbend." Lansius exhaled deeply. "I''m relieved, but I''m surprised it took another victory to convince them." "Lady Danie and I wish to offer our apologies; perhaps our ipetence was the cause-" "No, don''t be. You did well. These letters, proof of purchases, and reports of winter provisions, prove that you two worked hard. Perhaps, I underestimated theplexity of the politics in Three Hills," Lansius considered. "Tell me, how''s the harvest in Three Hills?" "I heard it''s not their best, but still a good harvest, My Lord. Unexpectedly, they''re doing well. One more thing, I also received news that Korimor also enjoyed a good harvest." Lansius rested his back on the seat and felt a lot of weight lifted from his shoulders. He couldn''t resist chuckling. Watching his Lord brighten, Sterling smiled. "I heard people say that everynd My Lord has graced has produced a good harvest." Lansius responded with a small grin and shook his head. "That''s a dangerous idea. If next year''s harvest is bad, then they''ll me me." Sterling chuckled and then, adopting a more serious tone, spoke, "My Lord, since I''m here and Lady Danie didn''t specify for me to return, may I have my old post back?" "You want to be my squire again?" Lansius wanted to confirm. "Every youth in Londia wishes to be your squire, My Lord." Lansius was pleased with the praise. "Then I''ll dly have your service back." *** South Hill Market The next day, before midday when the market was slowing down, Sigmund and several men appeared with a donkey cart in tow. Their appearance triggered a wave of onlookers who crowded around the market''s elevated tform. "Hear ye, hear ye," Sigmund addressed the crowd. "I hold a letter from the new City Council." He disyed a parchment with a wax seal, and the crowd looked on with intense anticipation. "The City Council decrees: Whoever brings the donkey and the goods to the vige north of the city, will receive a house and a sizable farnd." Instead of racing toward Sigmund to ept the order, the crowd burst intoughter. The reward seemed too good to be true. Many were convinced that the council was trying to make a joke out of them. A few approached the donkey, trying to get a feel for the beast''s temperament, but were subsequently kicked or bitten. This led the crowd tough even more; many were brought to tears by the hrity of the scene. Some offered encouragement, while others made jokes, as the donkey turned out to be unexpectedly fierce and strong. When they were all defeated, the crowd called upon one name, the market''s champion, Robart. Robart emerged from the workshop where he worked. Towering over the crowd, he was a strong but gentle man with a simple mind. He wasn''t interested in themotion, finding it amusing but not for him until the crowd convinced him to give it a try. With his maester''s encouragement, Robart went to the wooden tform and epted the challenge. Sigmund asked, "Do you understand the assignment, or should I repeat it?" Robart nodded, saying, "Take the donkey and the cart to the vige north of here." "Excellent!" Sigmund replied and motioned his men to give the donkey''s rein to Robart. Sigmund then nailed the letter to a wooden pole himself to mark that the job was taken. The crowd watched in anticipation. As expected, Robart easily wrestled the donkey and guided the beast and the cart to the city gate. Many followed him eagerly as if it were a parade. As Robart and the cart left the city, the crowd returned to their work, thinking this was nothing more than just an amusement. Sigmund also left the market, leaving only one man in the general vicinity to keep watch. As the sun reached its zenith and then slowly descended to the west, people began to rest from their dailybor. That''s when Robart returned with the donkey cart. His return was hailed like a hero''s, with people and kids crowding around him. Before he even reached the market, people were alreadyughing at this apparent foolishness. "A house and a sizeable farnd, just for taking a donkey to a vige? What mad jest the new council has concocted." Nevertheless, people flocked to see the end of this spectacle, expecting a punchline. Many had ced their bets against Robart, with most betting that the Council would give nothing more than a small guardhouse and a garden with a single tree beside it. Some even bet that the Council would give a toy house and bags of soil. Oblivious to theughter directed at him, Robart lumbered happily to the market; he even effortlessly carried two small kids in one of his arms, all the while guiding the donkey with the other. Meanwhile, the empty cart had be a yful ride for the poor kids who worked and grew in the market. Soon, Robart found the guard and handed over the donkey''s reins, which the guard smilingly tied to a fence. "Please wait a moment. On behalf of the Lord, the new Council shall send their men with your reward," the guard said. The crowd didn''t have to wait long before the sound of hooves echoed in the distance. *** Chapter 114: Agrarius Chapter 114: Agrarius Agrarius The City Council official, Sigmund, and his men returned to the market, riding their horses. Upon seeing the donkey and the empty cart, Sigmund asked Robart, "Do you have the receipt?" Robart gently set the kids down from his arms and rummaged through his pocket to produce a small parchment with a seal on it. Sigmund took the parchment, examining it with a smile. He then turned to face the crowd and dered, "I hold the contract fulfilled." Robart''s face broke into a happy grin while the kids in the cart erupted into cheers and ps. Meanwhile, the crowd watched on, their faces full of anticipation. Sigmund gazed at Robart and said, "Please follow me. I''ll show you to your new house and thend promised by the new Council." Hearing that, the crowd turned dead silent. They exchanged doubtful looks, and skepticism was in the air. Driven by curiosity, they followed Robart and the Lord''s men. Soon, the market was nearly empty, as shop owners, stall keepers, peddlers, and even innkeepers joined the procession, all eager to see whether the council would keep its promise. Sigmund rode at an easy pace. He conversed with Robart and traded banter along the way. Not far from the city gate, they found a good house surrounded by goodnd for crops, vegetable plots, or orchards. Many were familiar with the house as it was one of the most coveted properties. The previous Lord demanded a high price for it and so far, none had been able to rent or buy it.Sigmund dismounted as the crowd gathered around them. He held an official parchment sealed with the Lord''s stamp. "As promised. A good house and a goodnd." He then surrendered the document, a key, and three silver coins. "For the repairs should it be needed." At first, the crowd shook their heads in disbelief, murmuring in confusion. Soon, however, a chorus of congrattions overtook them. They cheered for Robart. While feeling the prize was excessive, they also believed the gentle giant was probably the most worthy recipient of the house, as he had helped many, countless times without asking for anything in return. When someone attempted to buy the house from Robart, Sigmund intervened, saying, "The Council only recognizes Robart as the owner. Only the Lord of the City could change the arrangement." The mere mention of Lord Lansius was sufficient to deter anyone from exploiting Robart''s simple nature. After ensuring everything was in order, Sigmund and his men departed, leaving Robart and the onlookers to examine the property to their hearts'' content. As the sun began to set, many gathered at Robart''s new house, bringing meals, small gifts, and ales to celebrate the unexpected boon. Some even introduced their daughters to Robart. The evening unfolded beautifully, with plenty of warmth and joy. Throughout the feast, one topic dominated their conversations: the Lord and his new Council''smitment to keeping true to their words. Despite numerous rumors questioning their motives, the general sentiment was overwhelmingly positive. *** Castle While the scene in the market unfolded, Lansius was busy sorting the affairs of the nobles. In the morning, Lansius held his first official court and formally received guests who came to pay their respects. Many were ransomed knights or notable men-at-arms who pledged their loyalty to House Lansius. With their pledge, Lansius received an additional 20 knights, 50 light cavalry, and around 100 men-at-arms, whom he subsequently integrated with Servius'' Nicopn regiment to ensure their loyalty. Lansius weed the new cavalry, as his own had been campaigning with him since summer. His riders had marched and fought for far more than the normative forty days. Unlike hismoner-based light cavalry, dragoons, and men-at-arms, whose contracts were year-round, the knights and their followers were only obligated to serve for a limited time. After their victory in South Hill,den with honor and spoils, they expressed a desire to return home. Sir Harold, as their seniormander, reported that some enjoyed South Hill and its different climate, while others wanted to build houses in Korimor, as Lansius had given them a parcel ofnd as promised. However, most wished to return to Korelia as many were native to the area between Korelia and White Lake. Since the campaign in Umbend would mostly be fought in the mountains, Lansius didn''t mind sending his heavy cavalry home. He had already calcted that it would be a mostly infantry affair with few opportunities for cavalry action. After the formalities ended, his staff tallied the records and found that almost all the captured knights had agreed to join in order to receive a lighter ransom and retain their previous status. Those who did not join were either financially struggling to pay the ransom or were among Sir Gunther''s top enablers, whose illegally acquirednds had been repossessed. With the new policy gaining wider eptance from the peasantry,moners, andndlords, thends of South Hill were transformed. The policy brought structural change that overruled everynd grant and corruption that the previous House had done. In a sense, this was a mini agrarian reform without the bloodshed. Instead of confiscating one by one and causing lengthy feuds, the policy provided South Hill with a clean te. Lansius understood that he could only do this because he had achieved military victory over the reigning House and captured most of the influential knights. He was under no illusion that everyone would willingly ept the policy. He knew that sooner orter, he would face resistance or even an armed rebellion. ... Council Chamber "The previous lord''s top enablers had lived an easy life like mini barons for a long time. Likely, they wouldn''t take a hard life willingly," Lansiusmented as he and his staff convened in the council chamber. "Do you expect an armed rebellion?" Audrey, who sat next to him, asked. "Well, not now while we have thousands of troops, butter on when we go on a campaign." Sir Harold sighed before suggesting, "We could capture them again and hold them indefinitely." Lansius shook his head. "We could, but we have no proof, only hunches and suspicions. Also, it would give us a bad name since they just paid their ransom in full." Sterling, who was back on the job, looked at the documents andmented, "Indeed, they paid in full." Lansius nodded and gazed at Audrey, saying, "They''re certainly rich and could raise a mini army if they want to." "We could leave a sizable garrison to counter them," she proposed. "That is one strategy to deter them. But I''m thinking of sapping their strength," Lansius proposed. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Everyone looked at him with anticipation. "What do you mean by that?" Audrey asked. "Does it have to do with the struggling knights?" Sir Harold ventured. "Indeed." Lansius smiled. "I''m thinking of curbing their power further. Let''s extend our hand to the struggling knights." Sir Harold rubbed his chin. "Does that mean, My Lord are willing to loan them money?" "No, it''ll set a bad example. At most, I''m willing to forfeit my share of the ransom." ording to thew, the one who captured a person was entitled to half the ransom, while the other half went to the lords ¡ª in this case, directly to Lansius'' coffers. Audrey looked puzzled. "But what if they still can''t pay even after you forfeit your share of the ransom?" "Easy, I''ll ept their property as coteral until they prove their valor in the next campaign." Sterling quickly made notes as nobody voiced any objection. The discussion carried on until Dietrich arrived with new reports about South Hill. Lansius then made several decisions, focusing on billet housing and the maintenance of carts, which had been used extensively during the march from Korimor. Additionally, he addressed a number of other issues requiring attention from his staff. "Make sure to invite one of the duck breeder families and the orchard master to Korelia. Their expertise would be invaluable," Lansius instructed. "Noted," Sir Harold remarked while Sterling made some notes. "How about Sir Gunther?" the knight inquired. "Yes, he epted the move to Korelia. So, arrange for his household to be included in the convoy. Our knights and cavalry should be a good escort for him." Everyone nodded, agreeing with Lansius'' decision. Audrey looked around and asked, "Anything else, or can we take a break?" Dietrich shook his head. Apart from the reports he had collected, he was mostly dealing with security, and there was little to be concerned about with such arge army garrisoning the region. "Perhaps one more thing?" Sir Harold asked. "Please, feel free," Lansius replied. "The staff and I were a bit perplexed as to why, My Lord only purchased so little winter gear. Wouldn''t we need a lot of them for the uing campaign?" "Ah," Lansius eximed. "Well, first of all, we already stockpiled a good amount in Three Hills. Secondly, I''m afraid that if I purchase more in South Hill, the price would rise so high that themoners who need it for winter would suffer." His exnation was well received and Lansius continued, "There''s also another concern. I don''t want to make the price rise so high that making winter gear bes so profitable it takes workers from the farms." Sir Harold nodded, pleased with the exnation. Seeing that nobody else had anything to say, Lansius rose and the rest of the council members followed. "Then, let''s take some rest until the sun is more forgiving, and then we''ll do a round of inspection to the viges." That concluded the council meeting. *** Lansius As the midday sun passed, the Lord and Lady, escorted by cavalry, went to inspect the farmingmunities again to ensure that nothing was amiss. Lansius was ddened to see that some changes had already taken effect. The farnds were noticeably less grassy, and the work areas for processing and storing grains were also being cleaned and repaired. Some of the vigers were repairing fences to protect the ripe crops from animals, some started to hunt for pests, and a few were making scarecrows. The Nicopns were also adapting better than expected, starting their work on themunal plot by weeding, recing broken fences, and fixing the dirt road so carts could move more easily. Their onlyints were about the bitter grain, and they asked for more ale and sausages. Lansius jokingly told them to wait, pointing out that the harvest was near and it would be wasteful to drink now without a celebration. However, he promised to deliver them fresh batches of sausages from the hunt as soon as possible. In other viges, some vegetables had been harvested, and Lansius witnessed that the Nicopns and the locals could work hand in hand. After spending time with the vige chief, the Lord and Lady rode back to the castle. Lansius was scheduled to sign some trade contracts, one of which was a purchase order for winter wheat seeds. As was the custom, the negotiation had been dealt with beforehand, and the merchant, a plump man in his fifties, was given an audience as a formality. "My Lord, My Lady," the merchant greeted. "It''s an honor to be in your esteemed presence once again." "We are as well," Lansius replied warmly and then motioned for Sterling to proceed. Sterling approached the merchant and gave the freshly stamped document. The merchant epted the scroll politely. "Is everything alright on your end?" Lansius asked from his seat. "Everything seems fine, My Lord. Although, your subject has a question." "I don''t mind," said Lansius, gazing at Audrey, who looked tired. "But keep it short," he added. "Certainly. Your subject only wanted to ask, why is My Lord buying winter wheat seeds?" "Ah, that. I suppose I could tell you. As I have done with farming tools, I intend to give the seeds to the farmers." The merchant couldn''t help but ask, "For free?" "Indeed. The whole strategy is to increase production by lending tools and seeds to the peasantry," the Lord exined. The merchant nodded, saying, "My Lord is too generous. The peasants will be pleased." "It''s good business to keep them content," the Lord replied. "With the situation in Londia and the Imperium in general, I fear that in the near future, money will be worth lesspared to grains. We''ll do well to prepare in advance lest we be victims of the turmoil." "Wise words, My Lord. I shall take them to heart." With nothing more to say, Sterling escorted the merchant out. With the audience session concluded, Lansius rose and stretched his arms. Audrey smiled at him. "Tired?" "Yeah." Lansius took her hand and helped her up. "We have some free time before supper. But perhaps we could have a private dinner if you wish." Audrey looked at him with a smile. "Do I look that pale today?" "Hardly, suntanned even," he jested. She chuckled and replied, "A private dinner sounds nice." "That''s settled then," Lansius dered. Behind them, Ca and Sterling made mental notes about what to arrange for the evening. *** Grand Chamber The Grand Chamber, situated on the second floor, was a smaller hallpared to the Great Hall. The ce was a functional room for the Lord''s family, used either to dine, listen to music, or receive guests in private. That evening, Sigmund hade and reported the event at the market. "Robart..." Lansius mulled the name as if trying to memorize it. However, he had no intention to meet or invite the gentle giant. He only wished for him to live in peace. "Is the reward really necessary?" Audrey asked after finishing half her meal. Lansius smiled. "A good house and a goodnd might seem excessive." "Then why?" she asked. Lansius chuckled. "You''ll find out in a week or so." "You''re going to do more?" Audrey blurted out. Lansiusughed, finding it hard to exin. Even he himself struggled to recall the exact historical case he had read only once or twice. Fortunately, he was able to grasp the underlying idea and concept well enough to attempt to apply it. For reasons unknown to him, before he arrived in this world, aside from games, history was all he had or was interested in. Lansius gazed at Audrey to reassure her, "There''s no point if I don''t follow up. But I understand your concern. I don''t intend to waste any more of our precious assets." "Well, it''s not like I don''t trust you, but sometimes, I''m worried since Calub isn''t around." There was a hint of guilt in her voice. "We have Sterling," Lansius said, and the squire bowed his head, adding, "I''ll do my best to live up to your expectations." "Make sure the Lord isn''t wasteful. He has three Baronies to run," she said with concern. Lansius couldn''t help but quip, "It''s a mark of a good wife to be concerned about her husband''s spending." Audrey chuckled, took her goblet of pale ale, and drank it straight. Her eyes were already drowsy. "These past few days have been exhausting," Lansius remarked. "Indeed, it''s best if we take care of ourselves. Else miasma might catch us." Lansius nodded. The miasma concept was false but he felt that the weather was quite differentpared to Arvena, and that might cause problems. Even Audrey was having trouble. "Let''s head to the bedroom then. Might be a good idea to rest early. I don''t feel like reading books or scrolls tonight." "I agree," Audrey replied. She then turned to Ca. "Let''s skip sword training tonight." "Of course, My Lady," Ca replied, and then piqued by their unusual condition, she poured the ale from her wineskin into another cup and took another sip from it. Observing her, Sterling approached the table and sniffed at the ale. "Something in the ale?" Lansius asked, observing the mixture of water and ale in his goblet. "Perhaps the ale is a bit too strong," Sterling ventured. "Nah, we''re probably just tired," Audrey dismissed their concern. Afterward, the Lord and Lady opted to retire early. Once inside the chamber, Lansius unbuttoned his doublet and hastily cleaned his face using clean water in a copper basin. He noted a scent of iron and couldn''t help but look around. "What''s the matter?" Audrey inquired. "I smell blood," he said with a sharp and alert gaze, his hand ready on his hilt. "Well..." Unexpectedly, Audrey didn''t look alert but rather awkward. "You''re injured! When?" Lansius stormed toward her, believing she was hiding an injury. "Easy, it''s not-" Lansius grabbed her arm and started to look for wounds. Annoyed, she gazed at him strongly. Lansius recoiled and blinked in pain, almost taking a step back. "Why did you do that?" heined. Audrey moved around him and hugged him from behind. "Because you''re too forceful. You should treat your wife gently," she said with a pout. Hearing that, Lansius chuckled. "Can''t I at least check your injury?" Audrey nestled her face into his back and said, "It''s not an injury." Lansius furrowed his brow. "Not an injury?" And then he realized, "Oh..." "It''s that time of the year," she exined. "The time when I usually get a bit moody." Lansius recalled their past experiences during the fall season: the bitter reunion at Toruna Manor and their awkward rtionship at Korelia Castle. "Does that mean...?" he ventured. Audrey gave him a sweet smile and whispered, "Hannei told me about fertility. If it''s true, then next month... Well, I believe Korelia and Korimor deserve an heir." *** Chapter 115: Wind of Harvest Chapter 115: Wind of Harvest The Wind of Harvest Agatha Like the previous year, this year''s harvest season was alsote, but it was slowly inching closer. The cool wind from the northwest, beyond the mountain separating Nicop and the Great ins of Londia, began to make its presence felt. Even during midday, one could easily notice the subtle change in the air. Instead of a rxed atmosphere, the farmers of South Hill wereboring hard in the fields. Despite thete harvest, theck of manpower due to the failed campaign against Korelia had left them ill-prepared. Worse, the Lord''s men were forcing them to prioritize work on themunalnd, which yielded crops belonging to the Lord and his cohorts. The situation was dire until a short battle drastically altered the region''s politicalndscape. Overnight, a new name emerged as the Lord of South Hill. This change in power came as a surprise, but the new Lord immediately worked to pacify the region. As the victor and new Lord, he could have easily confiscated anynd and wealth he wanted, using any pretext he liked. However, he ultimately refrained from doing so. Instead, he opted to engage in trade rather than demanding food for hisrge army. For the vigers, Lord Lansius'' arrival was a bittersweet moment. Along with him came two hundred men who had been freed from Korelia. Their return provided much-needed relief to themunity. Through their stories, the vigers, including Agatha, learned about the fate of their rtives who had been captured. These men shared that those from South Hill who had been captured were treated fairly in their captivity. While it would be years before they could return, their situation was deemed far better than being sold into very. Unfortunately, those who returned also confirmed many deaths. Arge number had perished during their hasty retreat to the Great ins. Many became widowed, old parents were left childless, and brothers mourned their siblings.Such was the harsh reality of war in Londia. However, instead of being drowned in mourning, those who survived carried on with their lives. Yet, as Agatha had witnessed, life also brought unexpected helping hands. The farmingmunities around South Hill were greatly surprised when Lord Lansius, for this year, exempted them from obligatory work on themunalnd. Confusion and disbelief initially surrounded the policy, but these were swiftly resolved as the Lord himself visited the viges and gave his words of assurance. His benevolent policy and personal approach quickly made him popr. Although some held him responsible for the loss of their loved ones in the Battle of Korelia, the majority were inclined to support his nascent rule. With the new policy in effect, the farmers could focus on their crops. However, this change also brought an unexpected development. The Lord was bringing in his men, the Nicopns, to work on themunalnd. Each vige received dozens of men, who would pitch tents, live in barns, and work alongside the vigers. Despite giving them a warm wee, themunities had mixed feelings. While they appreciated the Nicopns, who would tend themunal fields in their stead, there was suspicion that this arrangement might be a ploy to im a share of the vigers'' crops as payment for their help. Such suspicion was not exaggerated, as it had beenmon for Londia Lords to station troops in viges and demand food in exchange for ''protection''. However, these doubts dissipated when the vigers observed the Lord regrly supplying his men with provisions from the City, including a bounty of meat from hunting expeditions. Moreover, the Nicopns dly shared, bartered, or traded what they had with themunity. With no remaining suspicions and only some lingering fear, the vigers found no reason not to ept the Nicopns fully. After all, it was easier for them to trust a third party than the Lord of Korelia. Even those who had lost loved ones and harbored resentment towards the Lord couldn''t extend their bitterness to the Nicopns, who had caused them no harm. With the Nicopns'' assistance, the viges and farms buzzed with activity. Weeding the farms to remove grass was the top priority, followed by fixing wooden fences around the fields to deter animals from the forest. Scarecrows were also erected in many ces, while another group actively hunted rodents and pests. In the vige center, themunal granary underwent repairs in preparation for the uing harvest. The area designated for drying grains was also cleaned and maintained as needed. At first, the Nicopns worked only on themunal farm, but they were ready to extend their help to anyone in need. The Lord only required the person in need, along with the vige chief, to formally register their request for assistance. He would then, through his lieutenant, assign his men to help on the designated farm. If necessary, additional men could be requested. In exchange for this assistance, the Lord asked for a percentage of the yield as payment, which was certainly fairer than a failed harvest. The Nicopns'' presence also solved many problems unrted to the harvest. Streams were cleaned, wells repaired, and trees obstructing roads were chopped down. Some of the Nicopns were sophisticated, educated city folk. Thus, some were able to help with carpentry, masonry, and even mending clothes. Some taught basic calctions and alphabets in their spare time. A few respectable individuals shone as informal leaders, helping to organize work and other events as necessary. Because of their involvement, several troublemakers were conscripted into the army. This deterred more youths from following in their footsteps. In another case, the wolf pack that had been troubling the viges was driven deeper into the woods after an borate ambush. Everywhere Agatha looked when she returned home from her training was progress and improvement. She had never seen her vige so ready for harvest. For the first time, the fences were in good shape, the fields cleared of grass, and there were new scarecrows that could move their limbs at the slightest touch of wind. The roads were now wide and clear of potholes, allowing carts to travel fast and without fear. The forest too had be a haven for gathering wild berries and firewood. She never expected that Lord Lansius was able to bring about so much change in such a short time. People she met on the road appeared happy. Even her parents were smiling, grateful for the two new scythes loaned by the new City Council. Agatha was relieved to see that things had turned out so well for her vige. She came home to friends, rtives, and parents who, for the first time in a long while, dared to believe there was more to life than just toiling endlessly to enrich the nobles. This tale has been uwfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. *** Lansius One week had passed since Lansius'' meeting with the grain merchant. As he had predicted, the market responded well to the news that he was purchasing winter wheat seed. The merchants, initially surprised, also reacted positively to his intention to provide the seeds to the peasantry without charge. Because of these developments, the grain price dropped two notches. The market was confident that South Hill peasants would nt their winter wheat. Despite Lansius'' uing campaign to Umbend, the introduction of winter wheat led most merchants to expect a steady grain supply in the region throughout the next year, thus diminishing any incentive to hoard. However, Lansius wasn''t going to gamble with the merchants'' spective tendencies. Furthermore, the grain price issue was just one among a myriad of other challenges that he needed to address before the South Hill region could be deemed secure. Thus, in the privacy of the Council Room, Lansius summoned his staff to discuss their situation. "The question is: how to secure South Hill without leaving arge garrison," Lansius asked his staff. Audrey remained sitting and listening, Sir Harold pondered with arms crossed, while Dietrich was observant but quiet. It was Sigmund who pondered, "Without arge garrison. Is it even wise?" "It is if we could," Lansius replied, leaning back in his seat. "It''s unfortunate that we can''t rely on our cavalry as quick reinforcement," Audreymented. "Indeed, South Hill is far from Korelia, also having no direct route but to pass through the Three Hills region. Even with a horse ry, a message will need at least 7 days to reach Korelia, and then another 9 or 11 days to reach South Hill with an all-cavalry force." Sir Harold drew a sharp breath. "11 days of rapid march through the Great ins. Unless they''re nomads, the riders will be too tired to fight upon arrival." "Indeed, that is a correct assessment," Lansius confirmed. "Can''t we use the nomads as a quick reaction force?" Audrey asked. Lansius let out a stiff smile. "We can, but their numbers aren''t that big either. Also, I don''t want to use the nomads in South Hill as there are frictions between them." "Frictions?" Audrey furrowed her brow. "Mydy, many from South Hill who were routed in the Battle of Korelia died in the Great ins while on the run from the nomads," Sigmund replied. "Ah, why didn''t I think of that?" Audrey remarked. As the discussion slowed down, Dietrich asked, "A question, My Lord. Just how many men do you think are needed to keep South Hill from rebelling?" Lansius pondered for a bit before answering, "Aside from fifty in the castle, perhaps two to three hundred would be prudent." His staff reacted by sighing or nodding deeply. "Is such arge number really necessary, My Lord?" Dietrich asked again. "Two or three times the size of an army that the rebels could raise is the norm," Lansius exined. "The City has close to four thousand people, while the surrounding viges have another thousand or two. Theoretically, someone with charisma and gold might convince a percentage to rebel." Sir Harold looked at Dietrich. "What the Lord said is true. Remember that Omin started as a knight and only had clout with a dozen guards. But he managed to convince themoners and organized a sessful coup." Dietrich nodded thoughtfully. "Losing three hundred of our force seemsrge, and it''ll hurt us in our next campaign, but since we have so many... Can''t we afford that?" Audrey tried to suggest. Lansius gazed at her with a small grin. "That is true, we have two thousand men. But remember, they are Nicopns." Audrey seemed to realize her error and massaged her head. Lansius continued, "While the Nicopns, especially Servius and his band, are loyal to our cause, the rest have only followed us due to their need for food. Thus, I have no confidence in their loyalty, especially in my absence." The council chamber turned quiet, only the asional wind from the tight vertical window was heard in the background. "So, we can''t rely on our cavalry or our allies at all. Then we are truly in a predicament," Audreymented. Lansius smiled and leaned forward, "What if I tell you there''s a way to raise arge number of armed men who are obedient to your cause and don''t cost you money to feed, to arm, or to maintain?" His words attracted everyone''s attention. "Is it even possible?" "Such a grand n will certainly require a lot of time, and at most, we only have two weeks before harvest." "Oh, but the n is already ongoing," Lansius revealed, much to his staff''s astonishment and skepticism. Sigmund finally spoke up, "My Lord, is such a grand n possible without our knowledge? Surely, we would have noticed such an undertaking." Lansius'' smile widened. "But Sigmund, you are the one whopleted the preliminary stages." *** South Hill City The next morning, Sigmund and his guardsmen, returned to the market once again. The people on the market weed the officials'' arrival and quickly gathered into a crowd. Everyone, from themon folk to the rich, followed, all looking expectantly. Sigmund climbed the steps of the wooden tform and gazed at the crowd looking at him intensely. The market hade to a standstill. "Hear ye, hear ye," Sigmund addressed the crowd. "Today, under themand of the new City Council, I bring you a series of decrees." The crowd gasped when they saw that Sigmund was holding a stack of parchment, each sealed with wax. Anticipation was running high. "The City Council decrees: Whoever assisted the City in harvesting, collecting, and storing grains safely and timely for seven days without fail, will receive no toll, market levies and tax for the next year." Upon hearing this, everyone cheered loudly, looking around in excitement. Many were seasonalborers who were more than able to help. In fact, they had always wanted to help, but for years the vigers had so little to offer that such arrangements couldn''t happen. Nobody wanted to work for minimal gains. But now, the Lord was offering them tax exemption for the next year. This meant that traveling merchants could journey without paying tolls, peddlers could vend their goods free from levies, and shopkeepers were exempted from market taxes. "There''s more," Sigmund dered as his men nailed the first parchment to the wooden board post. Hearing this, the crowd momentarily subdued their celebration, eager to hear more. "The City Council also decrees: Price maniption is a serious crime. Therefore, all involved, nobles ormoners alike will be imprisoned in the dungeon for a minimum of one year. Furthermore, half of their family wealth will be confiscated." There were murmurs of disbelief but they knew that the new Council wasmitted to their word, no matter how absurd it sounded. Sigmund continued, "Any crimes rted to grains and food that harm themon good will be punished with one year of hardbor on themunalnd." His men took another parchment from Sigmund and nailed it to the wooden board post. "The City Council decrees: Should a coup arise against House Lansius, the perpetrator henceforth loses their noble status. As such, anymoner or peasant can capture them, with a bounty of ten gold coins for a knight, two gold coins for a squire, and ten silver for each man. The bounty can be shared." The crowd recoiled at the announcement, but instead of fear, they were thrilled by the prospect of arge reward, enough to propel them intondowners. They also weed the possibility of participating in preventing a coup. Sigmund continued, "In light of the previous decree, the new City Council allows each household with an untarnished name to possess two spears or one crossbow." The crowd turned ecstatic. The previous Lord had been so fearful of his own people that even daggers were confiscated upon entering the town. Now, the Council permitted them to arm themselves, providing them leverage against troublesome nobles. "Furthermore, when harvest is done, the City Council, on behalf of the Lord and Lady, wishes to invite everyone to a festival. Everyone who wishes the Lady well will receive two mugs of ale and a copper coin." The people cheered loudly, praising the Lord and Lady in unison. Thest decree was as good as offering free ales and arge meal to everyone who came. Knowing the City Council''s reputation for keeping their word, the people were overjoyed. As Sigmund concluded his announcements and his men nailed up the final parchment, a spontaneous celebration erupted in the market. Despite the early hour, the scent of ale filled the air as the crowd celebrated. Ten dayster, in the second month of Autumn 4425, South Hill finally weed itste harvest. Despite considerable effort and rising anticipation, the harvest results had proved to be marginal, if not slightly better than modest. Each grain had yielded just over half its potential. Once again, the climate and weather, untamable as ever, had asserted their supremacy in dictating the results of humanbor. The winds of uncertainty quietly swept through the region. *** Chapter 116: Spymaster Chapter 116: Spymaster Spymaster South Hill City - Ten days before the harvest. As soon as they rode out from the city, Audrey, dressed in dark hooded garb, asked with a blushing face, "What''s with thatst decree?" Lansius, riding amon horse and dressed simrly, chuckled. "Why? Don''t you like well wishes?" "It''s embarrassing," she protested as they trotted along a quiet road. Ca, Sterling, and the rest of the guards in disguise rode in front and at the rear. She continued in a low voice, "Besides, what''s with the ten gold coins for a knight? That''s way too expensive. I know we had plenty in the baggage train, but this will put a hole in our coffer." Lansiusughed. "You''re forgetting a small but important detail." Audrey guided her horse closer. "Ten gold coins for a knight... What did I miss?" "Yes, we''ll pay them ten gold coins for a knight. But guess who will take the captured knight''s manor,nd, warhorse, and armor?""Ah!" She eximed, her mouth agape. "Also, don''t be stingy with rewards, especially against a coup. I could offer more and it would still be profitable, but it might make the local knights nervous." "I see..." Her voice trailed off as she got lost in thought. Lansius smiled as a gust of wind blew around them bringing a certain scent of autumn. Riding slowly, Audrey turned to Lansius again. "I think it''s time for you to exin what this n is all about. Yesterday, you talked about raising numerous armed men who are loyal, don''t cost money, don''t need feeding, or arming. But all I''ve seen are some basic rules and allowing people to have spears or crossbows." Lansius chuckled, while Audrey added, "We''ve already given away a basket of coins, and a house withnd. Now you''re nning to give away barrels of ale and coins." Lansius responded by asking, "Drey, do you know how to make an army followmands?" "Good payment, punishment, and thew stating they must obey," she answered. Lansius nodded, sensing she grasped the idea. "That''s how you make an army followmands. But how do you makemoners followmands?" Audrey''s gaze sharpened. "Usingmoners as an army?" "Yesterday, I mentioned armed men," he reminded her. "For peacekeeping, you don''t have to rely on the military." Audrey appeared doubtful. Lansius smiled and pointed out, "We''re drawing from the same pool for men: the popce. Rebel or us, the source is the same. Now, if we draw the popce to our side, promising great rewards for catching rebels, what do you think will happen?" "But how will they dare to go up against rebel knights? Just having weapons isn''t enough," she argued. Lansius had anticipated that question. "That''s why I''m offering absurd rewards for simple tasks." Audrey recalled the events in the market, her eyes flickering with realization. "You''re training them." "Conditioning them," he corrected her with a smile. "The basket of coins, the house with thend, all are a demonstration of authority." "Authority..." she mulled, as their horses trod upon the familiar route. "Just like in the army, merely being a Lord isn''t enough to control the men. One must be able to show that he is in control and has the power to reward, enforce rules, and give punishment. That is called: having authority." She seemed to follow, so Lansius continued, "When we show that our words are true, people will listen. And there''s no better way than giving them ridiculously simple tasks and giving big rewards. That is known as: demonstrating authority." Like a good student, Audrey listened intently. "When you show authority and demonstrate it effectively, titles be unnecessary. From mercenaries to bandit kings, their leaders operate without formal titles." "That is true," Audrey remarked. Lansius finished off by correcting the misconception, "Controlling themoners is not only possible, but it''s always been done. Nobles levy themoners for wars. So, the notion that we can''t rely on them in peacetime is rather absurd." The horse neighed as another wind blew sending dry leaves around them. Audrey removed the dry leaves from her hair and clothes and asked, "But I''ve never heard of anyone usingmoners to fight coups." "Because they''re notfortable sharing power withmoners," Lansius revealed without hesitation. "And do you know why most nobles aren''tfortable?" Audrey pondered seriously and ventured, "Fear?" "Not quite. The correct answer is morals." She furrowed her brows. "Morals?" "If a Lord is cruel and dishonest, the popce is likely to oppose him, not providing help. As for me, I hope I''m good enough." Audrey reached for Lansius'' hand. "You''re a good Lord," she reassured him warmly. Lansius smiled. "This is why to rule without making anyone miserable is a good cause." The Lord and Lady, apanied by their entourage, continued their way toward the viges. To their left and right, the ripened farnd weed them. *** After midday, when the sun was more merciful, the Lord of Korelia returned to the castle, havingpleted his weekly inspection. Waiting in the courtyard were Dietrich and the page boys. The Lord and Lady dismounted, and afterpleting the necessary formalities, they were escorted to the inner part of the castle. "Any tidings, Dietrich?" Lansius asked. "My Lord, the knights and squires will return to Korelia tomorrow morning." "And Sir Gunther?" A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the vition. "His House has confirmed they will join. Their carriages are being loaded as we speak." Lansius nodded as they continued walking to the Grand Chamber where they could discuss more freely. They reached the Grand Chamber and took their seats to wind down. The servants promptly brought drinks and refreshments. Yet, it was Ca and Sterling who poured drinks for the Lord and Lady. "How''s the local knights'' reaction to this morning''s Council announcement in the market?" Lansius asked. "Still quiet, none reported movements." He nodded and then leaned into his seat. "Unless the Lady wishes to ask anything, that would be all for me." Audrey gazed at Dietrich. "Anything else you want to report?" Dietrich knitted his brow. "None in particr, Cap¡ª, I mean, My Lady." "Don''t sweat it," said Audrey. She then picked a fruit from the silver tter and offered it to Dietrich. "They tell me it''s from the previous Lord''s own orchard." Dietrich politely epted the aromatic fruit. "Gratitude." "Something to keep yourself from boredom. Guard duty in the castle can be really dull." Dietrich let out a grin before turning to Lansius, bowed his head a little, and took his leave. Audrey sipped her cup of water, her gaze resting thoughtfully on Lansius, who seemed lost in contemtion. "What''s on your mind?" she asked gently. "Just a thing or two about South Hill," he said. "You know, Lans, I''m still curious about giving no market tax or toll tax for next year. Won''t it deplete South Hill''s ie next year?" Audrey asked. "It was intentional. First of all, it would deter a coup as anyone who tries would face strong opposition from themoners and esquires who benefited from the one year tax-free policy," Lansius exined. Audrey found it interesting and listened with her back straight. Lansius continued, "Secondly, it would take a chunk out of the region''s ie for a year. That''ll reduce the region''s ability to raise an army. Even if a coup is sessful, they would only have a small army." "That is a lot of use from just a single policy," Audrey mused. "There''s more. Offering less tax is also a good incentive to win the people''s hearts without much effort. Furthermore, for a small city like South Hill, with limited scribes and clerks, suspending half the taxes for a year will allow them to focus on the big issue ¡ª ensuring that the region''s bookkeeping is urate. Mind you, the previous Lord left messy records." "A n within a n," Audreymented in astonishment. Lansius smiled and drank from his goblet. "Have you decided who''ll govern the City after we leave?" She asked. Lansius nced at her before answering, "Ideally, Lady Danie, but she''s technically your knight and also she''s in Three Hills." "Three Hills as an ally is doing us disfavor," Audrey voiced her disappointment. Lansius leaned to one side, resting his elbow on the armchair. "Three Hills is a big city with big politics. Perhaps, this is the best Lord Jorge could do." "Well, whoever you pick, make sure it''s not Sir Harold." Her request piqued Lansius. "Any reason why?" "We''re going on a campaign and we need his expertise," she exined. "Ah," Lansius mumbled. Then added, "You don''t need to worry, Sir Harold has made his stance clear. He wants no part in governing a city." Audrey breathed a sigh of relief. "So, there''s only one name left," she ventured. Lansius took his goblet again. "I guess, it''s time to summon." ... Grand Chamber "My Lord," Sigmund greeted Lansius as he entered the Grand Chamber. They were alone; Audrey had retired to her room with Ca. Only Sterling remained, sitting in the far corner. "Please take a seat. I have news for you," replied Lansius. The skald took a seat and prepared to listen. Lansius remained standing and spoke, "As you know, I''m going on a campaign to Umbend. However, I need someone to lead the garrison in South Hill." Sigmund seemed prepared and replied, "I believe Sir Harold would be the best candidate." "I agree with you, but the knight already made his stance clear. That''s why I''m thinking to let you to govern the city." Sigmund blinked and shifted in his seat ufortably. Lansius didn''t say a word, observing the captain''s reaction. "Is this why you sent me to the market as a herald?" Sigmund finally reacted. "One of many reasons," Lansius exined casually. He forwent mentioning that from the start, he had refrained from addressing the people directly because he wanted Sigmund to be the face of the authority he had nned. Sigmund looked uncertain, pondering. "But what about the orange skalds and the skirmishers?" "Farkas will be the new leader." "I see... So, my Lord, has confidence in him." "Not as much as I trust you or Dietrich. And his gittern y is stillcking." Lansius'' words drew chuckles from Sigmund. "But, at least, the men respect him and he''s morally eptable," Lansius continued. Sigmund raised an eyebrow. "Morally? How can you tell, My Lord?" "I already know how he behaves with the prey he hunts. So, I asked the hunters how Farkas behaved with other hunter''s in prey. They told me Farkas only takes a small cut if he didn''t contribute to the kill, even when he''s technically their lieutenant." Sigmund nodded thoughtfully. "Showing restraint and respecting others despite your status is a good trait formand. However, I''m not sure about his tactical ability, but you have twenty days to prepare him." "My Lord, I can vouch for that. In twenty days, I shall drill Farkas in what I know, including the gittern y." Lansius was pleased with the deration. "One more thing," he said. "Even if you''re in South Hill, the Orange Skalds should continue." "But they''ll be under Farkas." "Farkas will lead but one group. I wish to have more, ideally one in each city in Londia," Lansius revealed. Sigmund nodded in understanding. "To serve as your eyes and ears." Lansius approached Sigmund and ced a leather pouch on the table, revealing it to be filled with gold and silver coins. "The funds for the skalds. Try to make it work." "My Lord, with this much, even if it fails, we''ll have enough musicians to entertain several cities." Lansius chuckled and tapped on the skald''s shoulder. "Londia and the Grand Alliance will face many enemies. I need someone who can walk in bright disguise and in the shadows." "Then, I''ll strive to be the perfect candidate," Sigmund replied with a determined nod. *** As part of the capittion, Sir Gunther, the previous Lord of this region, had forfeited his family manor for a price and followed the group of returning knights to Korelia. Sir Gunther and his House were to be epted as a minor member of the Grand Alliance. Lord Lansius promised to provide them with a pension in exchange for their loyalty and support. To guard the manor, the Lord had sent skirmishers to the area, which also served as a reward, given the surrounding ripened orchards and abundance of food. For the skirmishers, life was good. Their injured could recuperate in peace while the healthy could rest their weary bodies. Emboldened by the situation, they even dared to anticipate great things in theing harvest. Unfortunately, fate could be a cruel mistress. In the second month of Autumn 4425, South Hill finally weed itste harvest. Despite considerable effort and rising anticipation, the harvest results had proved to be marginal, if not slightly better than modest. Each grain had yielded just over half its potential. The mediocre harvest dampened the mood in South Hill City and Castle. Knowing the effort the Lord and the Nicopns had made, they had expected good results, yet it turned outcking. Everyone was affected by the mood and even the uing celebration couldn''t lift their spirits. The only one who was unfazed was the Lord and his closest retinue. The castle staff whispered about the Lord''s response. Some argued that the Lord had done what he could and chose not to be affected by the bad news. While most agreed, a few even dared to suspect that the Lord simply didn''t care. "In two weeks, the Lord will depart with his big army," one whispered, triggering nods from the other servants. "They''ll need a lot of grain," another replied, followed by, "Probably will leave us with barely enough to pass the winter." A few sighs were heard. They had big expectations for Lord Lansius, but now all of it seemed to be undone. Nobody in South Hill had the illusion that the Lord would cater to their needs more than his own army. Thus, morale began to drop. ... Lansius, Council Chamber "My Lord, the people are getting restless. The price of grain has steadily increased despite the harvest," Dietrich reported. Lansius remained quiet and motioned Dietrich to give another report, as if unbothered by the grain price. Audrey, seated next to him, betrayed slight concern. Sir Harold, cing his arms on the table, added, "My Lord, this harvest result may jeopardize our campaign to Umbend." "I doubt it''s that bad," Lansius responded lightly. Then he nced at Sterling, asking, "What''s the story on the street?" "There are all kinds of baseless rumors flying around the city," Sterling reported. "Things aren''t looking good, My Lord. If we depart next week, Sigmund will probably face trouble. Should I summon him for you?" "No," Lansius disagreed. "I want him to train Farkas, let''s not bother him with this market panic. The people''s expectations are simply unjustified. Harvest results are almost a gamble, so there''s no need for excessive worry." "As long as farmers and the people do their best, then any result that isn''t famine is eptable," Audreymented. "Wise words," Lansius praised and poured some light mead into her silver goblet. She epted the goblet but, despite the rich honey aroma, refrained from taking a sip. "Three days have passed since the harvest ended. People, even the castle servants, looked concerned with the result. Perhaps something needs to be done." Lansius gazed warmly at her. "I know." "A false rumor might ruin a Barony. Perhaps a statement to calm the people would be prudent?" Sir Harold suggested. Lansius nodded at the wise counsel and said, "It''s a correct response, but in our case, let''s just wait." "But the price is rising, My Lord," Dietrich voiced his concern. Lansius let out a chuckle that drew everyone''s attention. "I''m actually waiting for that." Everyone in the chamber looked at him, puzzled. Then, with a sly smile, Lansius quipped, "Want to see my magic trick?" *** Chapter 117: The Lords Grain Gambit Chapter 117: The Lord''s Grain Gambit The Lord''s Grain Gambit South Hill It was still some time before the sun reached its zenith when the Lord and Lady, apanied by their entourage, arrived at the City Granary, situated a fair distance from the market. The caretaker of the ce was taken aback by their visit. The sudden activities and sightings of horsemen and guards piqued the crowd''s curiosity, and they soon gathered. Once they knew who had arrived, the anticipation was high. Rumors spread that the Lord was catching big thieves or rounding up those who stole the harvest. People were expecting to see men dragged out from the granary in ropes. However, despite all the rumors, the Lord''s visit was mostly ceremonial. He simply conversed briefly, looked at the storage personally, and confirmed what the people of South Hill already knew: this year''s harvest yield wascking. With the granary still reeling fromst year''s failed campaign, this year''s mediocre harvest results, and Lord Lansius'' n to campaign against Umbend, South Hill''s food security was put in doubt. While aware that the farmers would nt their winter crops, themunity''s outlook had changed. Previously, the winter crops were seen as a hopeful promise of abundance next spring. But now, they were seen as a necessity; without them, they would certainly face famine. And they knew that the one who would decide their fate was Lord Lansius. "Just how much will the ck Lord take from the granary?" many asked in hushed whispers.Due to the market''s situation, the merchants, ever driven by profit, had begun to keep arger stockpile than usual. Despite the Lord''s harsh stance against price maniption, the merchants didn''t believe they were breaking anyws. In their view, they were merely preparing for the worst. As a result, the price of grains continued to rise, and the poor were increasingly concerned about theing winter. Their only hope was for a helping hand from the Lord. A few dared to ask, "Unlike the rich andndowners, why are we still untouched by the Lord''s benevolence?" Others argued, "We helped with thebor, yet we see no benefit from the free market tax or toll tax." The poor, surviving through begging or doing odd jobs whenever possible, found themselves in no position to benefit from the tax-free policies. The Lord''s inspection of the granary was brief and uneventful, ending as swiftly as it had begun. Contrary to the crowd''s expectations, the visit resulted in no tangible action. No one was brought to justice, there was no address to the people, and no alms were distributed. The Lord and his entourage simply rode away. Barely raising more than eyebrows, the visit left the crowd dissatisfied. They dispersed, continuing with their day as the fear of winter continued to weigh heavily on their minds. *** The next day at dawn, as the first shop in the market barely opened to receive its daily goods of vegetables and milk, there was amotion in the streets. Even though the roads in the city were still empty, traffic was already building up. Many city dwellers woke up surprised to see horse and donkey-drawn carts lining up the streets leading to the market. At least thirty carts were already there, and then another ten arrived, further clogging the city''s narrow and winding streets. "Officer, what''s going on?" a few daring individuals asked the guards, who appeared to be patrolling the streets. "Nothing to worry about. We''re just escorting the farmers to sell their grains." "Farmers, selling grains?" They couldn''t believe their ears. "Yes, apparently, unlikest year, they have plenty of surplus this year," the officer exined. "They have?" another neighbor who just joined asked in surprise. The officer gave a stiff smile. "I don¡¯t know the details myself. We''re ordered to escort the farmers safely and I¡¯m expecting further instructionster. Gentlemen, until then," he said, before walking away with his group in brigandines and sallets. They continued patrolling the area, aware that arge number of horses and donkeys can be troublesome. While the people in the city were still processing what had happened, the market situation was approaching a near frenzy. The various shops worked as diligently as they could, purchasing the grain at yesterday''s market price. More carts of grain arrived from the surrounding viges, greeted by an ever-increasing number of shops opening, each vying not to be outdone by theirpetitors. Everyone was seizing the opportunity for profit. Gaining such a high quantity of grain felt like a boon; they were convinced they were securing a tremendous amount of profit, even before the morning had fully dawned. Little did they know just how much grain they were actually dealing with. ... The sun rose higher, bathing the city in its golden light, yet the market remained paralyzed by the convoy of carts that had gathered in the busy area. These narrow carts, loaned by the City Council, filled the streets, each one waiting its turn to offload grain. Buckets of hay and water were scattered here and there, as coachmen tried to keep the burdened beasts in good condition. The sheer number of carts crowding the streets leading to the market affected everyone. This congestion showed no signs of resolving soon. As it turned out, the farmers were not only selling but also purchasing goods with their hard-earned money, loading them into their carts and thereby further slowing down the process. This unforeseen development was followed intensely by everyone. While almost everyone didn¡¯t fully understand how the market set its prices, they knew instinctively that scarcity drives prices up, and abundance drives them down. So they watched with great excitement, hoping that the price woulde down. After close to forty carts had been unloaded and processed, and with forty more still lining up in the streets, the merchants began to worry and decided to meet in secret. Many shop owners had just been awakened by their workers or helpers, having had no expectation ofrge market activity so soon after the harvest and so close to the Harvest Festival. "Forty carts followed by another forty," one eximed as soon as they gathered. "Where do theye from? Outside of South Hill?" another asked. As he sat down, an old balding merchant shared, "My men report that they saw another grouping from the other viges. At least twenty carts, likely more toe." "How could there be this many? Is the Lord somehow behind this?" "My fellow merchants, please remain calm. I have conducted a small investigation," the host said calmly, rxed in his seat. "As expected of the richest man in South Hill," one of the guests quipped. The man in the bright red doublet smiled and continued, "The situation is caused by our own negligence. We''ve miscalcted." "Miscalcted? How?" one asked on behalf of the group. "This year, the Lord allowed the peasants to exclusively work and harvest their ownnd," the host responded. "Yes, we know that, but that doesn¡¯t mean they could produce that much more." "Indeed. The problem lies in our faulty measurement," he revealed. Before anyone could react, he asked, "Tell me, how did you find out that the harvest result was meager?" The young merchant pondered, then shrugged and confessed, "I know from other fellows. They raised their prices, so I raised mine." Stolen from its rightful ce, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The host gazed at the rest, and one answered, "With just a few drinks everyone can ask the granary workers. They can see with their own eyes just how much is stored in the building. I even know some who bribed the clerk to learn the actual tally in the records given to the Lord." Many nodded their heads. "This is where we got it wrong," the host surmised. "We were too focused on the granary and failed to see the real situation." "Failed? But we have men, neighbors, and rtives who took part in the harvest. They all tell us that the harvest yield was lower thanst year. Surely, they wouldn¡¯t lie," one retorted. "I''m not suggesting they''re lying," the host rified. "Then how could this happen? Combined, we''ve already processed probably more than fifty cartloads of grain." "Gentlemen, bear in mind that we overlooked the issue of distribution." The host leaned forward. "Let me exin. Byw, the Lord could only take crops frommunalnd, and that is what gets delivered to the city granary." The guests followed intently, voicing no objection. "The issue is, as I said before, for this year, the Lord allowed the peasants to work exclusively on theirnd. Under the previous lord, the peasants usually lost many crops due to pests or animal attacks that gathered as soon as the harvest season started. However, this year, they could harvest their crops to their hearts'' content." The merchants nodded their heads slowly, beginning to understand. The old merchantmented, "That is true. Twenty years ago, when my father was still alive, we usually purchased grains directly from the peasants. But since the Three Hills conflicts, the farmers had so little we didn''t bother to travel there anymore." "For more than a decade, we''ve been so ustomed to relying on themunalnd, on our private farms, and those of the nobles, that we forgot the peasants were also suppliers," the hostmented. "The harvest did indeed lessen, but the distribution made it seem worse than it actually was." Many sighed or shook their heads in disbelief. They had been misled by the stockpile of grains in the granary and were unaware that this year, the farmers had their own stockpile. Only now did they remember that the Lord had made his men, the Nicopns, avable to assist the peasants with their crops. Thus, it became clear how the peasants could achieve optimal results, even in a low-yield situation. Deep down, the merchants were aware that in their greed, they had cornered themselves into painful losses. Usually, whenever a surplus happened, they could sell it to Three Hills for profit. Even when the previous lord forbade it, they smuggled it for even more profit. But now they dared not gamble against the ck Lord. One who remained standing headed to the door. "Please excuse me, I have stocked up plenty. I need to tell my store not to buy anymore." Another rose from his seat. "Thank you for the exnation. I''ll also stop trading." "How about the price?" the young merchant asked his colleagues. The old merchant, donning his hat as he prepared to leave, advised, "Better to sell at your purchase price from several days ago." "But that''s a loss." The host rose and tapped the young man''s shoulder. "At this rate, everyone will feel a loss. Better to drop the stock now before the winter wheat harvest next spring. At this rate, the beggars will be eating white bread." Many chuckled nervously as they left. The idea that the price of white grain would drop so low that beggars could eat wheat and oats instead of rye, barley, legumes, or bran, wasughable. But the possibility now existed, and if it happened, the merchants knew they would face a tremendous loss. With heavy hearts, the merchants raced to stop their shops from buying grains and began to offer lower selling prices. A few even quietly showed willingness to offer lower prices to anyone with money and willing to specte on bulk purchases, out of fear of further loss from their vast grain storage. Midday was still far off when the market rejected the remaining grain carts, leading to a serious disturbance and loud shouting between the farmers and market workers. The situation soon worsened as some frustrated farmers began to sell their grains on the street at lower prices than the merchants, causing a ruckus and further aggravating the disturbance. Unable to intervene effectively, the merchants attempted to bribe, but not all were willing to ept such measures. The merchants considered using thugs to enforce their will, but the presence of the Lord''s men deterred any such actions. Seeing the Nicopns armed and the Lord''s men positioned with crossbows on windows and rooftops, nobody dared to escte the conflict. They were acutely aware that the ck Lord had his eyes on this situation. Nobody wanted to forfeit their lives and wealth, thus the farmers reigned in the market. The narrow streets of South Hill turned into a surprise grain market, flooding the city with cheap grains for everyone to buy. The farmers were also proved to be generous, each giving a free bowl of grain to beggars and children in need. The situation ceased only when the Lord, via his Captain, directed the farmers to the granary, offering to buy their remaining grain out of benevolence. Thus, the story circted that on the first harvest under Lord Lansius, despite the low yield, the farmers were flooding the city with grain. Themoners, not privy to all the information, attributed the situation to the new Lord being blessed by the Ancients. Any earlier skepticism towards his House had now vanished, reced by fervent trust and submission. The poor were particrly heartened; the sacks of white grain they had gained at such low prices seemed nothing short of magical in their eyes. This harvest season, everybody, even the poorest, had plenty to eat, and they directed their gratitude to the new Lord. *** South Hill Castle - Audrey "My Lady," Sigmund and Sir Harold greeted as they entered the Council Chamber. "Sir Harold," Audrey responded, then turned to Sigmund, "Apologies for bothering you during your training," she said, motioning them to their seats. "This is my duty, My Lady. I cannot imagine not participating in this," said Sigmund, taking a seat. Ca diligently poured drinks for the guests. Inside the council room were only four people: the Lady, Sir Harold, Sigmund, and Ca. Audrey nodded and asked, "How''s the situation out there?" Sir Harold smiled and reported, "Servius did everything smoothly. The n is wless, so our part in the scheme was minimal." "The early farmers got their money, and the food prices dropped significantly," Sigmund added. Audrey let out a breath of relief. "Well done," she praised. Outside, the problem seemed solved. The price of grain had dropped, and as a bonus, the farmers gained money to improve their lives. However, the staff knew not everything was as it seemed. "A question," Sir Harold asked, drawing everyone''s attention. "On behalf of the other council member, while we understand what was happening, we''re not sure how this could happen." Audrey nodded. "It would be wiser to wait for the Lord, but I can try to exin." "Indeed, My Lady, an exnation from you would be much appreciated," Sigmund said. Audrey took a deep breath and began, "What happened in the market today was a diversion. We take the merchants as the enemy and the grain as our troops. To achieve victory, we need to corner the merchants until they refuse to buy more grain." She continued, "The first strategy was to appear as having arger army than the opponents. While we had the farmers'' grain, it was only worth around eighty cartloads. Thus, we used narrow military carts and didn''t allow the farmers to load bushels of wheat directly into the carts and load them to the brim as usual. Instead, we used wooden barrels." Sir Haroldmented, "It''s safer but less efficient. Each of our carts could carry slightly more than half of an ordinary wide merchant cart." "The use of wooden barrels was also intended to slow the process," Audrey added. "The n was to cause chaos in the market. The Lord mentioned that by creating the illusion of an abundance, we could reassure everyone about the grain supply." Sigmund nodded quietly, looking impressed. "By utilizing narrow carts and wooden barrels, we sessfully distributed grain equivalent to eighty cartloads across over a hundred carts. However..." Sir Harold interjected, "It still wasn¡¯t enough." "Indeed, with just around 110 carts, the Lord was still skeptical that he could convince the merchants. So, the cornerstone of the second strategy was to increase the cart number to more than 140. To reach this number, only 70 carts at the front were fully loaded with white grains. The rest had white grain on top, but brown grain at the bottom." "It was a risky move. But it worked," Sir Harold chuckled. "The market seized up after processing forty carts and refused to buy more." "The Lord exined to me: Just like on the battlefield, if one side sees the other receivingrge reinforcements, one column after another, they would be more inclined to flee." Sir Harold chuckled again. "It amazes me that we treated the grain price and the merchants like we were on a battlefield." "Indeed, it''s unthinkable," Sigmund added. "If everything is clear, then, shall we proceed with the report?" Audrey asked. Sigmund straightened up. "Currently, the carts with white and brown grains are returning to the camp. As nned, they didn''t unload at the city granary. We have the Captain to ry another order that the grains should be transferred directly to the Nicopn camp outside the city." "Good. Let''s keep the brown grains for emergencies," Audrey instructed. "Actually, My Lady, some Nicopns have grown fond of brown grain and blood sausages. So, we can treat the food like any other," Ca, standing next to Audrey, spoke up for the first time. Audrey chuckled at this revtion. "Now, I''m curious. Perhaps I should give it a taste." Ca furrowed her brow. "We dared not cook such food for you." Audrey shifted in her seat and nced at her. "Last year, I was still a squire. A meal is a meal. If it''s good enough for them, it''s probably good enough for me." "Count me in for a bowl," Sir Haroldmented with a smile. The mood in the chamber lightened. "My Lady, there''s another development," Sigmund reported, as all crucial matters had been reported. "One of our agents heard that some merchants are willing to part with their grains at a low price if anyone agrees to purchase in bulk." Audrey drew a deep breath. "Just as the Lord predicted." "What did the Lord tell you, My Lady?" Sigmund asked. Audrey chuckled and muttered, "He said: That''ll teach them not to y with grain prices again." The guests chuckled. Afterward, Sigmund repeated, "Should we entertain the offer?" "Of course, more grains are better for the uing campaign," Audrey replied without hesitation. "Also, the Lord wanted to appease the nobles andndlords who will join us in the uing campaign." "Ah, I see, a strategic gift of grains," Sir Harold mused. "Exactly. It''s also to keep them from messing with the prices," Audrey exined, then turned to Sigmund. "Can you handle the negotiation?" "Certainly. I''ll y them hard first, ensure we get a better price." With that, the council marked the grain issue as resolved. Utilizing the Tarracan Man''s strategy, Lord Lansius had brilliantly safeguarded South Hill''s harvest, convincing all that the city had more than enough grain, thus averting the high price. Now, only one matter remained ¨C the preparations for their departure in just three days. This would be their fourth campaign of the year. Despite a string of victories, there lingered a fear among everyone that they might be overreaching. For them, battle and war were akin to a gamble, and Lord Lansius had cast his dice so often that many feared his streak of luck might be nearing its end. *** Chapter 118: Fourth Marches Chapter 118: Fourth Marches Fourth Marches South Hill Castle While Audrey led the Council Meeting, Lansius immersed himself in strategic nning within the confines of his study. He had learned enough from the vige elders and the Nicopns under Servius about how to proceed with South Hill. Seated behind arge desk, Lansius scrutinized this year''s harvest records. Even in a low-yield situation, a baron like him still secured a fair share of the harvest. The harvest collected by the Nicopns from themunal field would be kept in the city granary and, as was the norm, sold whenever needed to maintain food prices. Aside from the grains in the city granary, from which he would allocate a portion for his campaign, Lansius also received a share of grain from the peasants who sought the Nicopns'' assistance. Moreover, the vigers sent a few more carts of grain to the camp as a gesture of gratitude. In his hand, he held a small letter from the vige elders.
We, the elders of the Northern Viges, On behalf of our fellow vigers, we humbly wish to convey our deepest gratitude for My Lord''s benevolent policies. They have brought an abundance of harvest and joy to themunity. We, your humble servants, wish to offer what meager supplies we have, in hopes it could be used for My Lord''s future campaign. May the Ageless One and the Ancients protect My Lord and My Lady from all harm.- Signed, the elders of the Northern Viges
Lansius felt overwhelmed by the farmers'' generosity. As he looked at the donated amount, he mused, "They''re really confident in their winter wheat." Aside from the first source, themunalnd, and the second source, the farmers'' share, Lansius also had a third source: his purchases. Due to the weak harvest and merchants'' price gouging, the market had been shocked. However, it also provided Lansius an opportunity to counter the market dynamics. After today''s gambit, he was confident that the next day prices would plummet, leaving him as the sole buyer in the region. This situation would undoubtedly dent the merchants'' pockets, but he viewed it as a necessary lesson to humble the rich, making them think twice before profiting from others'' suffering. With everyone having enough to eat for the winter, Lansius hoped it would strengthen South Hill against possible rebellion or coup, as potential perpetrators would not be able to secure enough men to rally for their cause. Returning to the grain issue, Lansius estimated that, with all three sourcesbined, he would have more than forty days of supplies, with some room to spare. Yet, the situation in Umbend remained a source of concern. He kept it to himself, but he was deeply troubled. Early reports brought by Sterling from Three Hills were especially damning. From these, Lansius learned that Umbend''s countryside had been ravaged and was now devoid of its peasantry. Defending a region with scarce food production is a death trap. Thus, as preparation, he needed as much grain as he could acquire without causing his allies to suffer. To achieve this, he nned to buy grain in Three Hills but needed to keep this part of the n secret. He didn''t want anyone to specte that he was nning to purchase arge quantity of grain from Lord Jorge''s domain. Lansius nced at the numbers, calcting how many carts of grain he had so the Three Hills merchants wouldn''t try to specte. Fortunately, he found the number to be sufficientlyrge. "It should be grand enough," he muttered to himself, sure that the supply carts would be sufficient to deter anyone from specting. With the supplies for the campaignrgely secured, Lansius stored the parchments in his drawer and took a moment to lean back in his chair. Gazing around the room, he couldn''t dismiss the bright colors used in the study, yet had purposely kept the ce mostly unchanged, knowing his stay in South Hill would be brief. Lansius then picked up another parchment marked ''ns for South Hill.'' The first item on the list was the road project. Despite the challenging topography, he wanted to ascertain the feasibility of a direct route to Korelia. With South Hill potentially bing a breadbasket, a faster direct route to Korelia would significantly benefit his domain. Next on the list was the n to send an envoy to Corinthia. But first, he needed to learn more about them. "Sterling," he called. The squire quickly rose and approached with hurried steps. "Yes, My Lord." "Can you summon Sigmund for me? He should still be in the castle after the council meeting." "At once." Sterling bowed and exited the study. Even without Sterling at his side, there was no risk to Lansius'' safety. Guards stationed outside the door were loyal men from Korelia and Mindia who had followed him since his battles with Lord Robert. It was said thatpetition to be his guard was so fierce that they spent their own money on appearances, including trimmed beards, perfumes, brightly tailored brigandines, and even polished essories. Lansius dismissed the thought of investigating further, choosing to trust his staff and his men. While curious, he preferred to avoid micromanaging his men unnecessarily. As long as they don''t cause issues, I see no harm. Unlike gambling, there were only benefits to having well-motivated guards with a good appearance. Lansius then returned to the current issue: Corinthia. Although the city was part of Londia, its distance, and terrain rendered the Baronyrgely independent, often keeping it uninvolved in the Londia conflict. Despite many considering the barony to be little more than a poor fishing vige, Lansius saw the potential for an ally or the opportunity to learn about the Middle Sea, locally known as the Narrow Sea. However, expectations for Corinthia to transform into a bustling trading city were generally dismissed. The Narrow Sea was treacherous, characterized by cliffs on both sides or endless inhospitable marsnds, leading to frequent idents even for experienced Navalnia seamen. Consequently, the southern trade route remained mostly inactive. After taking a sip from a goblet of water, Lansius turned his attention to thest on the list. It was South Hill''s most pressing issue: manpower. He recalled the elders'' words and his discussions with Servius. Good or bad, this year''s result is due to the Nicopns'' assistance. And next year, there won''t be Nicopns in South Hill. For this harvest, Lansius had implemented a modified version of the Military Agricultural Colony with some sess, inspired by the Tuntian system from the Han Dynasty. Unlike the Roman practice of allocatingnd to veterans as both a reward for service and a means to create strong outposts and recruitment sources, the Tuntian system used soldiers to directly produce their own food during campaigns. Implementing a full Tuntian model in the Imperium was impractical due to the forty-day campaign limit and the reluctance of levies to engage in such hardbor on a campaign. However, since Lansius maintained a year-long payroll for his army and they were in the midst of real threat of famine, he believed it might be feasible to adopt this model to some extent. Yet, its use for South Hill hade to an end. Lansius needed to move his army to Umbend before winter. Thus, there was a real concern for South Hill''s food production in the absence of the Nicopns. The question was whether the region could still thrive and produce a surplus with the current manpower shortage. Medieval agriculture was not without risks. Without pesticides, over-cultivating but failing to harvest could lead to rodent infestations, or worse, locust swarms that could devastate the entire province. Thus, drawing on his extensive knowledge of history¡ªa subject he once vaguely considered unnecessary¡ªLansius dipped his quill pen into the ink and began drafting his ns. He aimed for a strategy that might enable Sigmund to govern the region with rtive ease and lessen everyone''s burden in the long run. While he could simply ept the situation as it was and leave the farmers to their work, Lansius aspired to do more. He aimed to improve the odds, even slightly, that next year would be better, even without his troops around to assist. ... Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Soft knocking was heard from the door, followed by, "My Lord, I''m here with Captain Sigmund." "Ah, let him in," Lansius responded. He had been waiting. The skald, dressed in a fine crimson doublet, entered the study chamber. "My Lord, you summoned me?" "Please, have a seat," the Lord motioned, quickly adding, "Sigmund, what do we know about Corinthia?" The skald''s gaze sharpened as he sat down. "Not enough," he mused, pondering what Lansius'' question really was. Lansius chuckled, satisfied by the skald''s sharp intuition. Sigmund added, "I think I could fathom just a slight hint of My Lord''s intention. I shall send two of my best agents to Corinthia." "Other than a small cost, there''s no harm in gathering information, and the benefits from it will be worth their weight in gold," Lansius voiced his support. "But, My Lord, what has piqued your interest in Corinthia?" "Hopefully, a potential ally and trading partner. If things go well, I might even invest in ship design or sea trade," he exined. "I see," Sigmund nodded thoughtfully. There was nothing else to say about Corinthia, so Lansius moved to the next issue. "While you''re here, do you have any requests regarding your uing governorship?" Sigmund breathed a sigh of relief. "I''m d My Lord asked. I need advice on managing the nobility. How can I rein them in, especially when two factions are at odds?" "Which factions concern you?" "The knights that opposed you, they might be in bed with the merchants, and thendlords." Lansius nodded, seemingly unperturbed. "Not everyone will openly support us while the situation remains undecided. Currently, we enjoy popr support, so it''s natural for people to wait and remain neutral before pledging their support to any faction. Thus, the best strategy is to maintain our neutrality." Sigmund listened intently, so Lansius continued, "If you remain steadfast and keep military power free from their influence, you should emerge unscathed. Moreover," Lansius pondered, "you can always rely on dy tactics to diffuse tensions. Tell them you''re awaiting my discretion. I can always respond with a stern no." Sigmund nodded, seemingly satisfied with the advice. "Then, My Lord, how about managing thend for next year? Without the Nicopns, South Hillcks a thousand men to work and tend the farm." Lansius handed him a neatly folded letter from the table, which Sigmund epted politely. "Memorize this letter, take it to heart, and then burn it." "My Lord, is that necessary?" "No, but it sounds dramatic," Lansius quipped, prompting chuckles from both. "In this letter, you''ll find a framework for a Civilian Agricultural Colony," Lansius exined. "Civilian Agricultural Colony?" "It shouldn''t be surprising," Lansius remarked. "We''re currently using the military. However, there''s another way to do it." "By civilians, is My Lord thinking about themoners?" "Anyone unfortunate," Lansius rified. "Seasonalborers,ndless farmers, orphans, the poor in the market. Any capable but unfortunate farmer should be invited to work on themunal farm." "But wouldn''t thatpete with the private farms owned byndowners? They also rely on the samebor pool." "Tell them we need to increase crop production no matter what to avoid famine. Stick to that point, and they''ll quiet down eventually. After all, this will likely just force them to offer decent wages to their workers or to employ them year-round instead of seasonally." "So, just a minor inconvenience for them," Sigmundmented. "Indeed. They wouldn''t stage a coup over mere pocket change," Lansius reassured him. "Also, I will allow two hundred camp followers to settle, so you''re not startingpletely from scratch." "My gratitude, My Lord. But what about the payment system?" "I have outlined the details in the letter. Divide themunalnd into two parts: one half to be managed by the peasants as part of their tax, and the other half to be worked by the newbor force. You''ll need topensate theborers, but consider it an investment." "Will the region have enough cash, especially since My Lord has promised to waive tolls and market taxes for the next year?" "It will. I''ll abstain from iming my share from South Hill for a year or two, until the situation stabilizes." Lansius paused, then added, "Frankly, don''t worry too much about coins. We''re facing a potential famine, and I fear grain will be more valuable than silver." They heard the chirping of a bird passing by the narrow window, seemingly announcing the fair weather. "It will be a lovely week for marching," Sigmundmented. "Hopefully, the weather will remain this good," Lansius replied with a smile. "Also Sigmund..." "Yes, My Lord?" "Could I ask you to create something for me?" Lansius'' eyes brightened. "I''ve always wanted to try something to make the march less painful." *** South Hill City The Harvest Festival was nned for tomorrow, after everyone hadpleted the harvest, stored the grains, and cleaned thend sufficiently to avoid pest growth. As it would be a two-day event, extensive preparations were necessary. From morning to noon, across the vige and city, everyone was busy setting up tables and chairs, and slow cooking had already started to ensure the various meals would be ready by tomorrow. It was amunity event where the Lord was expected to donate liquor, cooking ingredients, and musicians to ensure merriment. Street performers had prepared a new act, dubbed "The Rise of the ck Baron and the Magical Grain." People were eager to watch the performance on the city''s main street, or wherever patrons were willing to pay. The cities buzzed with decorations of all sorts. Children gathered berries and wildflowers, while others brought fruits from the orchards and fresh vegetables from the gardens. While themunity prepared for the festivities, the Lord''s military was gearing up to march. Footwear was repaired, fresh woolen socks distributed, and carts received theirst major maintenance before heading to Three Hills. The main army would march one day after the two-day Harvest Festival. Although he could have ordered them to march now, the Lord decided to boost their morale by allowing them to enjoy the festivities. Meanwhile, Sigmund had quietly dispatched a small team of skirmishers, disguised as wandering minstrels, on a fast cart to Three Hills. This was the reason the Lord had allowed them to rest to their heart''s content at the previous Lord''s manor¡ªso they wouldn''t begrudge being sent out before the Harvest Festival. Once again, the minstrels would serve as his forward eyes and ears. His scouts in bright clothing, falsetto voice, and thrilling music. ... On the next morning, the city came alive with music, dances, and all kinds of festivities. There were small archerypetitions, fishing contests, baking contests, running contests, and, of course, a drinking contest. The baking contest was especially phenomenal, filling the city with the aroma of freshly baked bread for the entire day. Because it was apetition, butter and aromatic herbs were used generously, giving the air a sweet, milky, and rich scent. The Lord and Lady were present, providing the crowd with barrels of liquor from his castle, along with flour, butter, and, special for this year, Korelian salted meat. In turn, the city offered the Lord and Lady the best cuts of roast duck, slow-cooked since the previous night. Entertainment was everywhere, with folk dances, theatrical ys, and music. The highlight was a trained horse that took part in a drama y, behaving as if it understood its role and could act as well as any human. The Lady was enchanted and spent an hour ying with the horse. Seeing an opportunity, the Lord extended an invitation for the horse owner and other actors to perform in Korelia, which was graciously epted. "Korelia next year should be a great ce to be," Audrey remarked excitedly as they rode home. Lansius chuckled. "I''m sure it will be. Let''s just hope we can resolve the Umbend issue before the harvest season." Audrey offered a small grin. "With you leading, I doubt we can fail." "That''s high praise. But really... We should prepare for the worst. After all, there are many unknown factors in Umbend." Audrey nodded, understanding that to underestimate the danger in Umbend would be foolish. "My Lord, My Lady, apologies for interrupting," Sir Harold said as he rode closer. "Please, speak," Lansius said openly. "Your presence is requested again," Sir Harold conveyed. Lansius looked to the skies. "But it''s still early for supper." "It''s not the city, this request came from the vige elders. They''ve begged me to extend an invitation for My Lord and Lady to the northern viges," the knight exined. Lansius chuckled and looked at Audrey, who nodded with a smile. "I don''t mind," she said. "Well, then, let''s enjoy a drink or two and a light bite," Lansius dered, his entourage readily agreeing. As the festivities carried on, the air of merriment rejuvenated everyone''s spirits. The usual doom and gloom were momentarily forgotten, swept away by cheerful cries andughter. Individuals from various factions set aside their differences, united in joy, sharingughs, meals, and drinks. That day, South Hill was reborn anew. *** South Hill Two days after the harvest festival, at dawn, the castle buzzed with activity. All its chandeliers andnterns were lit, signaling the Lord and Lady''s preparations to march. The kitchen staff busied themselves preparing breakfast and lunch for the road. "Are you ready?" Audrey asked Lansius, who was already dressed in his traveling clothes, belt, and sword. "Ready," Lansius remarked, his gaze lingering on the master chamber that had been their abode for thest several weeks. He noticed Agatha, assisting with packing their clothes. Catching his gaze, she looked up. "Yes, Master?" "Agatha, please take care of this ce for us," Lansius said gently. The girl hesitated. "What''s the problem?" Lansius inquired, not expecting any other response than affirmation. Audrey, standing by his side, giggled and approached the chambermaid in training. "She''s torn. Half of her wants toe with us, and the other half wants to stay with her family." Lansius offered a gentle smile. "Is that true, Agatha?" The girl nodded. "It''s true, My Lord." "Then continue your training. Once Umbend is safe for travel, we can invite you to join us, either there or in Korelia," Lansius reassured her. "Really?" The girl''s excitement was palpable. "It''s a promise. But in exchange, do me a favor." "Anything, My Lord," said Agatha with a wide grin. "Look after Sigmund for me. Offer him counsel from time to time. While he undoubtedly knows more about everything, being asked for advice and confided in is valuable and will make him wiser," Lansius confided in her. The girl nodded earnestly. "I''ll offer as much counsel as he needs." A knock on the door interrupted them. "My Lord, My Lady, do you need more time to prepare?" Sterling inquired from outside. Lansius looked at Audrey, who shook her head as she donned her traveling cloak. "If it''s time to leave then, we should act quickly." Thus, the Lord and Lady bid farewell to the castle staff and the people who had gathered on the street outside. Marching in formation with their select guards and cavalry, they headed northeast, taking the route through the northern viges and towards Three Hills. They had been there for just slightly over a month, yet the parting was bittersweet for the popce who hade to recognize the Lord''s leadership during these turbulent times. Many wished he could stay and rule the city for a bit longer, but they knew that the Lord was shouldering the responsibility for the entire province. As the formation moved away from the city, Audrey nced back and caught sight of the castle''s colorful ss window, shining like a miniature sun amidst the orchards on either side. "I''m going to miss this ce," she murmured. "Indeed," Lansius echoed, retrieving a small earthen jug from his saddlebag and offering it to her. "What''s this for? Are we celebrating something?" she inquired before taking a sip. "To our victory over South Hill and to saving so many troops from hunger," Lansius dered, proud of his achievement. "To past victories and the future," Audrey toasted. Their smiles broadened as they shared the sweet mead. Grateful vigers lining the road waved them off, catching onest glimpse before the couple embarked on an eight to nine day march to Three Hills. Beyond Three Hillsy the teau leading to the mountain pass where Umbend was situated. There, the fate of Londia would be decided. *** Chapter 119: Muli Mariani Chapter 119: Muli Mariani Muli Mariani (Marius'' Mule) Korelia Undisturbed by the distant march of war, the Korelians celebrated the marriage of Calub and Cecile with joy and festivity, marking the culmination of the city''s celebrations since the harvest''s arrival. The first celebration was the harvest festival itself. Despite the recent Battle of Korelia disrupting nting seasons, this year''s festivities shone brighter than usual. This was due to the stable food prices that allowed everyone to partake in the celebration. This stability was achieved through a trade agreement with the merchants of eastern Londia and grain surpluses from White Lake. Next came the celebration in honor of Lord Lansius'' official recognition as the Baron of Korelia. Upon hearing the news, the people threw a spontaneous city-wide celebration to honor the Imperium''s decree. This celebration was prolonged after news arrived that the Lord had secured another great victory over South Hill, creating a euphoria never seen before. The marriage between two well-loved figures brought the season''s festivities to a close. Calub, the alchemist, was an honorable treasurer whose diligence ensured that wages and payments were disbursed on time and without any mischief. His work ethic and integrity endeared him to many. Simrly, Cecile, thete Sir Cahan''s daughter, was cherished by the Korelians. Her House''s contributions and gant sacrifice were still fondly remembered. The townsfolk enthusiastically organized a banquet for the newlyweds, with Sir Justin, serving as the Marshal, officiating the marriage in Lord Lansius'' absence. The year 4425 would be long remembered in Korelia as a season full of celebration and joy.As autumn deepened, life in Korelia resumed its tranquil pace. Shepherds led their flocks to graze on the harvested fields, preparing thend for the next season. The sound of shearing signaled the start of wool work, which would continue through the winter. The breeding season brought a promise of renewal and growth, particrly important for sheep, ducks, donkeys, and most notably, horses. With Korelia''s growing importance, an increasing number of breeders established trade posts in the city, leading to the emergence of a bustling market. The volume of horse trade, which included horses for farm work, burden beasts, leisure, and warhorses, increased dramatically. With every transaction, the city levied modest taxes to attract more businesses. Sir Justin was at the forefront, ensuring horse breeders feltfortable and encouraging coboration with the nomads. He believed that sharing knowledge between the two parties would work wonders. As efforts to further improve Korelia City continued, themunity was busy in the barns, gathering and storing hay. This task was crucial to ensuring there would be ample feed for the horses and livestock throughout the harsh steppe winter. Amidst the work and preparation for the cold months, a wave of excitement washed over Korelia, sparked by the newly operational bathhouse. Word of this oasis of rxation quickly spread beyond the city''s boundaries, drawing curious visitors from the surrounding viges. They came in droves, eager to immerse themselves in the soothing waters that promised respite from their dailybors. Behind the scenes, four individuals elevated the bathhouse to new heights. Initially, it was Lady Felicity''s presence that drew the women''s popce to the bathhouse. They were eager for their daughters to bathe in the same waters as her, believing it would bring good luck, or at least, offer something to boast about to friends and rtives. Now, with Lady Felicity having returned to Mindia, the bathhouse continued to be graced by more beauties. The newly married Cecile often visited with ire, her sister. Frequently joining them were Lady Astrid, the daughter of the Lion of Londia, and Eleanor, the Marshal''s daughter, who was now herdy-in-waiting. The four were busy preparing a branch of the school formoners andndless gentry, finding a weekly respite in the bathhouse''s newly built warm water section. Their influence helped turn the bathhouse into the city''s top attraction. This influx of visitors injected new life into Korelia''s economy. Around the bathhouse, a vibrantmunity of inns, taverns, and food stalls sprang up, catering to the needs and desires of the guests. Each new establishment added to the city''s allure, transforming the area into a bustling hub ofmerce and social gathering, further driving its economic impact. The operational and profitable bathhouse also elevated the city''s prestige in the eyes of the Mindian guilds, eager to expand their influence and business. More guilds sent theirborers to offer projects to the city council or to sell their services directly to the masses. The first neers were a cobbler family from Mindia, who set up their shop near the bathhouse. They were soon followed by a textile workshop and a tailor. Then, a bakery opened, enticed by the prospect of securing firewood at favorable prices due to the bathhouse''s demands. Following this trend, a wealthy merchant fromst year''s salt trade constructed a temporary kiln. Using rejected firewood from other sources, he began to supply basic pottery, bricks, and even y roofing to the locals¡ªitems that had been previously imported and were prohibitively expensive for most Korelians. The leftover materials from the kiln, including the ashes, aided in the construction of mud houses for the thousands of capturedborers. Previously, the Marshal had allowed them to enjoy some form of harvest festivities in their camps. Now, refreshed and well-rested, he directed their efforts towardpleting the mud housing and winter-proofing other facilities. He aimed for them to withstand the harsh winter of Korelia without falling ill and risking dys in the various projects, especially the construction of the city wall and the new eastern keep. The fair and humane treatment left theborers mostly at peace. Being Londians, they had expected worse treatment. Moreover, since they were either from Korimor or South Hill natives, they were reassured knowing that their families were aware of their situation and waiting for them at home. They were also content, knowing their families were in good hands. Despite initial skepticism, the news from travelers from Korimor and South Hill was uniformly promising. They began to view the Lord of Korelia not just as capable but as fit to rule, and perhaps even as the leader the Londians needed to end the region''s long history of bloodshed. Despite Lord Lansius'' obscure background, there emerged a general willingness to submit, not born out of fear or helplessness but out of admiration and eptance. This sentiment persisted even in his absence, as Korelia, and everyone within it, whether free or not, continued to forge new paths independently. Such progress was only possible because Lord Lansius hadid a solid foundation. He did more than construct buildings; he assembled a team of capable and trustworthy personnel to oversee and manage the various aspects of the city, ensuring its continued growth and well-being. More importantly, the staff members, armed with his vision, did not shy away from investing in and engaging in mutually beneficial business rtions. They also extended fair treatment to capturedborers, understanding they were not enemies but another part of Londia to be embraced. With these elements in ce, the city and its people thrived. *** House Arte Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Far from Londia, in Brunna vige near Mindia, a concentration of troops was building up. Three hundred Arvenians were in training, supported by two hundred Mindians. After returning from their visit to the Capital, Sir Archie, or Lord Arte in disguise, had been steadily growing his power base in Brunna. The small but wealthy estate had previously been owned by a bar involved in ve ownership in Sabina Rustica. The punishment for this crime was death. Furthermore, thete bar''s seditious act against Lord Arte constituted another high crime, warranting a more serious capital punishment. In desperation to avoid execution, thete bar struck a deal to adopt Sir Archie into his House in exchange for his silence. The bar thought he had outwitted death, but Sir Archie made certain the man lived only until the document and patent were signed and the necessary ceremonies concluded. Officially, the bar passed away due to old age. Unofficially, it was a lethalbination of a high dose of aphrodisiac and a surprise visit from a courtesan that led to severe heart problems for the old, yet lustful, man. As the bar had no direct heir, only several bastards with little im to the estate, Sir Archie inherited the entire Brunna estate and vige. This inheritance provided him with a manor, a source of ie, andnd to build his forces¡ªa stroke of luck, especially since no Mindian nobles would have willingly granted himnd that offered such independence. Many had hoped to turn him into their henchman. Arte knew he was fortunate to have Lansius, whose remarkable performance significantly boosted Arte''s standing among his Mindian peers. Furthermore, Lansius'' sess opened the door for Arte to gain support from Sir Stan and Seneschal Bengrieve, two of the most influential figures in Mindia. Their influence shielded Arte from other nobles across the vast Mindian territories who might have sought to entangle him in their ongoing session crisis. In military matters, learning from Thomas¡¯s insights about Lansius'' strategy against Lord Robert, Lord Arte invested heavily in crossbows. Instead of building expensive cavalry units, he doubled down on creating a force ofpetent men-at-arms, augmented by crossbowmen. In Brunna, they trained hard until Thomas, felt confident they could replicate Lansius'' sess against the Lion of Londia. Due to hispetence, the bearded axe man was subsequently appointed Captain. His superior, Sir Peter, an able diplomat, became Lord Arte''s trusted right-hand man, while Sir Anci was named Cavalry Captain. Leda, the freed Rhomelian ve from Sabina Rustica, quickly proved her worth by meticulously maintaining the records and ensuring the finances were bnced. This allowed the burgeoning force to remain independent and not indebted to other Mindian nobles who might use them as their private army. Thilde, a female Arvenian squire who had been captured and tortured in Sabina Rustica, became another rising star in House Arte. Despite her injuries, she learned to walk again and trained harder than anyone, earning immense respect from herrades and bing the embodiment of Arvenian courage and stubbornness. While Brunna was focused on military preparations, it was also gearing up for another significant event: a noble wedding. The anticipated day arrived with Lady Felicity returning from Londia in a procession befitting a high noble, nked by armed guards and cavalry. With Imperium officers in attendance, the couple tied the knot. It was a merry affair with a sense of grandeur, despite their nature in disguise. Although subdued, the week long party and celebration quickly became the subject of widespread discussion among the neighboring viges and towns. The revtion that a mere knight, now an adopted bar, had umted such vast wealth, manpower, and influence left everyone in awe. Contrary to expectations of a tranquil fall and winter, the newlyweds, just a week after their honeymoon, donned their armor and fur clothes. Without hesitation, they led their army out of Brunna. A fierce determination shone in the eyes of the Arvenians as they marched, united in their resolve. They were intent on exacting vengeance upon Lord Karius and Lord Gottfried. *** Lansius The army and their camp followers marched under fair weather and covered a good distance each day. Their prenned route and knowledge of where to camp greatly aided their travel. By midday on their fourth day from South Hill, they took a rest, using tents atop the carts as makeshift shades. It was then that the scouts reported the arrival of dozens of allied horse-drawn carts from Three Hills. Just as Lansius had been informed by his buddingwork of spies and long range scouts, the goods he had been awaiting had arrived. Everyone was eager to see what the dozens of carts contained. It turned out that almost all were filled with bags of various models and materials, though they were roughly the same size. At the Lord''smand, his staff quickly distributed the bags, with the Lord himself taking one. Sir Harold, Servius, and Farkas, who had just returned from forward scouting, were amused by the double-strapped backpacks. Although they had seen them before, they had never considered them to be more useful than the simple bags carried on the shoulder or pouches on their belts. They quickly noticed that with these backpacks, instead of relying on various smaller bags or pouches, each man could carry more goods. They were akin to saddlebags but for humans. "With these, we can reach Three Hills in under three days," the Lord dered confidently as he inspected the bags. His words were met with chuckles from his staff and others within earshot. The fact was, they were still four to five days away from Three Hills. Even if they could march that fast, the burdened beasts in the supply and baggage train would copse from exhaustion. "My Lord, it isn''t wise to risk our supply line," Servius advised. "This is to help with the supply line. With these bags, we can pack as many goods as possible to lessen the beasts'' burden," the Lord exined. Before anyone couldin, he had loaded his bag with various goods and carried itfortably on his back. "This is manageable," he remarked after some tries. "Let''s march this way." "You wish to march on foot?" Sterling asked, puzzled. "Yes, why not? After all the festivities, we need some training. Otherwise, we might face a nasty surprise in Umbend," the Lord replied without hesitation. The staff exchanged looks before Lady Audrey stepped forward, addressing themand staff. "Tell the men to pack all personal belongings in their bags, along with goods they can carry. Let the carts carry less. Let''s aim to cover as much ground as we can today." The Lord looked at his wife and started, "You don''t have to walk¡ª" Ignoring the interruption, Audrey continued, "My Lord, I believe it''s best to exin the reasoning behind this. I doubt these bags are merely for training." "Of course," Lansius reassured her and then addressed the rest of his men. "These bags are greater than you might think. Two of the most crucial factors in the military are speed and freedom of movement across terrain. And with the help of these bags, we can achieve it." Everyone listened, not expecting a humble backpack to carry such significance. "In Umbend, we''ll be fighting in dense forests and mountainous terrain. Relying on horses, donkeys, or oxen for our supplies will limit our speed, choice of routes, and more importantly, our ability to conceal movements. It also exposes our vital grain supplies to the enemy," Lansius exined. The idea that someone might try to take their hard-earned grain away incensed the Nicopns. The trauma from their hunger under Sergio''s rule would take years to heal. "Now, imagine if everyone carried their own supplies," he ventured. "It would free us to move wherever we want, climb steep hills, or traverse forests without concern for our supply line. Yes, it''s tiresome, but it''s doable. It''s nothingpared to the backbreaking work of tending to crops." Nods of agreement came from the circr formation around him. With everyone''s attention, Lansius continued, "Each person should carry spare clothes, a nket, warm attire, foot wraps, and flour. Depending on their group, they''re also to share tent gear, along with a cauldron, cooking utensils, medicine, and other mending tools." The men were surprised at the volume of items they were expected to carry, items usually loaded onto the group''s dedicated donkey or mule. Noticing the men''s reluctance, the Lord added, "This practice is well-known in my birthce. A trained man will carry a bag twice this size, filled to the brim with food, water, and equipment, allowing him to march independently of any supply line for weeks." Now, it was themand staff''s turn to nod their heads. They were the ones who truly understood how such mobility and freedom of movement could impact warfare. By not being tethered to a slow-moving supply line, a group could more easily set up ambushes, move faster to secure advantageous positions, impede the enemy''s movement, or nk them unexpectedly. Along with the mobile dragoon forces, this agility and freedom would prove invaluable when utilized correctly and with synergy. "This setup also enables you to cook and survive on your own if you get lost, or if need be, when we are defeated and you find yourselves in a rout," the Lord added, ever so casually. The notion of facing defeat spurred protests from the men. After the initial shock, expressions of warm support poured in. "We''re with you, My Lord. There won''t be a rout with you in the lead," one shouted. "We might not be Korelians, but the Nicopns will prove their worth in battle," another man beside Servius voiced his determination. Lord Lansius offered a stiff smile. As he chose not to intervene, Sir Harold stepped forward and, with a single loud clearing of his throat, managed to silence the men. He then gazed upon the Lord politely. "Gratitude, Sir," Lord Lansius expressed his thanks to his knight. Then, addressing his men, he continued, "Gentlemen, there''s no harm in discussing defeat. Just like fear, we must embrace and understand it. Do you know that defeat and retreat are the greatest strategies of them all?" The Lord''s unexpected question caused everyone to ponder. To them, talking about defeat and retreat was such a taboo that nobody dared utter it. The noblemen were especially sensitive to these words, fearing they would destroy morale or lessen the men''s bravery. Yet, ever unorthodox, Lord Lansius broached the subject of defeat and retreat with a straight face and calm demeanor. Expectation and anticipation ran high; many believed the Lord aimed to impart something valuable for the uing campaign. *** Chapter 120: Great General Chapter 120: Great General Great General En-route to Three Hills Lansius climbed atop a horse-drawn cart to make himself more visible. Despite wearing only a simple white doublet and a wicker hat on his head, the lord had amanding presence. "Gentlemen, let me tell you a little secret: defeat or losing a battle is not the end." His words of simple truth echoed, meeting with various reactions. He pressed on, exining, "I have studied how great nations in the past have prevailed despite losing major battles again and again. You might not know this name, but to me, it''s as close as home. In Trebia, 20,000 lost their lives; in Trasimene, another 20,000; and in Cannae, 70,000. They were disasters, yet the nation not only survived but prevailed!" The im put everyone in either shock or disbelief; they had never imagined a kingdom could survive such disasters without copsing. "The Imperium is no different," Lansius pointed out. "The Western part and the Centuria province have faced defeat after defeat for more than twenty years against the Western Nomads, yet the Imperium is still standing." The men nodded in unison, finding simrities between the two and feeling rather proud of it. Raising his voice, Lansius called, "Fellow Londians and Nicopns. Let their resilience be our lesson. Do not fear defeat, for true defeat lies only when you cower in fear and give up."Even with doubt painted on their faces, the men voiced no rejection. Lansius followed with an analysis, "Defeat in battle is but a condition when multiple unexpected things happen all at once. Failure to learn about the enemy''s superior force is one of the usual factors, followed by failure to acknowledge our own troops'' situation and morale. Bear in mind, courage is a fickle thing. One moment you feel brave, the next, you feel tired and would prefer running over fighting." Like a good mentor, Lansius calmly surveyed his students. "Other factors might rte to the physical situation. While terrain can be scouted, rain or snow remains beyond our ability to predict. Then there''s the role of equipment¡ªwhether we''ve carried the right tools for the job, thick woolen nkets and socks for winter, waxed leather for rainy days, or long pikes to counter cavalry." Everyone nodded in agreement with the Lord''s assessment. "Andstly, provisions: flour for bread, grains for gruel, cheese, fat, blood sausages¡ªeverything. Without food, defeat is almost guaranteed. However, one defeat does not equate to losing everything. Remember the Imperium and its resilience." Audrey intrigued, raised her hand. "My Lord, then how should we react when defeated?" "Good troops should act like fighters. Even when beaten down, you should never give up and must stand up again." Audrey nodded; the analogy to a fighter was easy to understand. Lansius looked at the rest of his men and decided to gamble on a lesson. "I do not fear defeat. And as such, I do not fear Umbend." The unexpected bold words made the men''s faces brighten with smiles and grins. However, Lansius raised his hand to recapture their attention. "Yet, it''s whates after Umbend that I fear." Seeing puzzled looks from the men and staff, Lansius borated, "If you do as I''ve instructed, and if the fair weather holds, conquering Umbend will not be too difficult. However, taking Umbend means facing refugees, armed or not. How should we answer them? With open arms or with unsheathed swords?" Grim expressions appeared on everyone''s faces. It wasn''t new or groundbreaking; the Nicopns had suspected such a situation would arise, pitting them against another group of Nicopns, but they had never given it real thought until now. "For certain, Londia has no more grains to spare. And you know I''m not lying about it. You farmed it yourself in South Hill." A heavy silence fell until Servius raised his hand to interrupt. "Speak." Lansius motioned. "My Lord, may we learn what your n for Umbend is?" Servius asked. Lansius gazed warmly at the older gentleman who prided himself as a condottiere leader. "Unfortunately, that answer I do not possess," Lansius admitted without hesitation. "I can only promise that I''ll do my utmost to make a decision that we won''t regret." The words of reassurance helped to pacify the Nicopns'' worries. Just then, Sterling stepped forward, offering a cup of water to the Lord. After a brief pause to drink, Lansius turned back to his men. "All this talk about war, defeat, and strategy might sound confusing." He garnered smirks and chuckles from the men around him. "A long time ago, a wise man wrote that war isn''t hard. He also said that victory is easy, but defeat is never easy. And I wholeheartedly agree with him." Everyone watched with raw anticipation. For the poorest of Nicopns who had made it this far, just to be in the presence and witness this exchange was already the highlight of their lives. They would cherish this memory like a heirloom. "Reflecting on it, in strategy, we understand that a good lord or general knows how to win, but a great one knows how to retreat." The words puzzled his men and murmurs erupted. Some quickly agreed and nodded, while others looked skeptical and shook their heads. Fully expecting such a reaction, Lansius waited patiently until they calmed down. "Tell me, who is the better general, one who retreated twice and lost half his troops, or one who retreated ten times and lost only a quarter of his troops?" The question sparked realization among his staff members and their men. "Everyone can lead an attack. Any one of you can take a group of brave youngsters and attack a bandit hideout. Ensuring you have more men than the bandits isn''tplex nning. However, what about organizing a retreat in order? What about retreating without causing a rout? Is any one of you capable of doing that?" Understanding dawned on the men''s faces. Even Audrey, Sir Harold, and Servius nodded openly. "A proper retreat is the hardest maneuver to learn. The best general is not one who could win wars, but one who could retreat without damaging his troops. He then could regroup and attack at a better time and ce." Witnessing the nodding heads, Lansius continued, "If one can achieve this, then even after facing a dozen defeats, he would eventually emerge victorious. This is what I wanted to achieve." Despite its audacity, the statement held an undeniable truth and the men were swayed further. "Gentlemen, I don''t mind losing battles, and I want you to maintain the same mindset," Lansius dered, trying to instill seeds of fearlessness in his men. "Everyone under my banner should not fear losing, defeat, or retreat. Our only goal is to win the war! So, cast aside your fears. Trust that even in defeat, we will prevail." This content has been uwfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Servius turned around to face hisrades, feeling their resolve in the air, and shouted, "You heard what the Lord said. No matter what, we will prevail!" A thunderous chorus of responses erupted from the men. Spears and shields banged in a cacophony of agreement. "Ever victorious!" one roared, followed by another''s cry of "Unstoppable!" Others chimed in with their own battle cries, a wave of fervor washing over the ranks. Lansius watched the reactions with a wide smile, adjusting his wicker hat due to the heat while waiting for themotion to subside. "Fellowrades-in-arms, now you''ve heard of my troubles and learned more secrets of warfare." His men happily nodded in agreement. "The burden of nning and governing is mine to shoulder; let my staff and I take care of it. Meanwhile, all I ask of you is to shoulder a different kind of burden." Most knew what the Lord was hinting at, and smirks and chuckles formed on their lips. Lansius took another bag from the cart and held it up. "This will help us achieve victories. Learn to use it, train with it, depend on it, and soon we will show the world what rapid marches are." *** Just as parents reveal their burdens and business to their children to foster understanding, Lansius employed a simr psychological method to influence his troops. He openly shared the grim challenges and responsibilities he faced,pelling them to recognize the gravity of their situation. This, in turn, made them more cooperative and less inclined to resist demands and changes than usual. Achieving theirpliance was precisely Lansius'' goal. He aimed for his troops to quickly adapt to marching with backpacks. There was no doubt that it could be done. The real challengey in convincing them. Historically, although Roman legionaries marched with their bags, the Medieval army, due to its tradition and training, was generally unwilling to carry the burdens on their backs. Instead, they depended on donkeys, mules, or solely on the Lord''s baggage train for sustenance. Lansius considered this approach too far from ideal, as it ced significant burden on his limited logistical capabilities. Furthermore, itpromised his troops'' mobility, since medieval horse-drawn carts and unpaved roads were inadequate. While they could navigate the Londia steppes, Umbend would be a different game. He understood that he must either transform his troops or face continuous difficulties in the future. Thus, while marching in peace to Three Hills, Lansius had decided to take action. Although it seemed like a straightforward task, he was aware of the historical resistance from the military. Even the Romans, who initiated this practice, faced strong resistance. The reforms enacted by Gaius Marius led people to openly mock the new army as Marius'' mules, because the legionaries were now carrying their supplies instead of relying on mules. However, this change allowed the new army to move rapidly without depending on roads or favorable terrain. It enabled them to march further, venture beyond the Roman roadwork, and set up ambushes in unforeseen locations. After securing a great victory, no Roman ever questioned the benefits of soldiers carrying their own rations. Fortunately, Lansius'' situation was much better. He had demonstrated just how effective a leader he was: capable and alsopassionate, thus making his troops more agreeable. "If the Lord wishes us to be his mules, so be it," manyplied with minimalint. Others felt content carrying their own supplies, thinking that, even if they were defeated or in retreat, they could still survive with the food on their backs. As they prepared to resume their march, further instructions came from the chain ofmand. They first focused on how to properly load and manage the straps across their shoulders and torsos. Secondly, the Lord required each person to carry at least a week''s worth of food. Additionally, depending on their group, each member was also responsible for sharing the burden of the group''s essentials, including the canvas tent, bedrolls, ropes, cauldron, and even a wooden pole. Carrying this load, especially in gambeson or ringmail, was a heavy burden, but they trusted their lord''s judgment that it was achievable. Moreover, they were eager to meet the Lord''s expectations, especially since he was leading by example, marching also on foot. True to his word, Lord Lansius, nked by his most trusted men and following a signal from a bina, led the march. With his bags loaded, a shield in his left hand, a spear in the other, and his helmet strapped to his chest, the Lord marched steadfastly. Watching him, all remaining doubts dissipated, and soon, three thousand men and camp followers, arranged in multiple columns, followed. They were trying hard not to disappoint the Lord, who in their minds was a better leader than any nobles they ever knew. *** Lansius This is more tiresome than I expected, but no matter, better a little pain here than paying the blood price. It had been a good one-hour march, and his feet, hips, and shoulders were feeling it. However, he found sce in the distance they covered. Compared to before, they were progressing faster. As he marched one step at a time, Lansius kept a watchful eye on his surroundings. He was aware that his cavalry were on either side of his nks and front. Under Sir Harold, the Dragoons were to keep a perimeter in case something went undetected by theyers of forward scouts. The sound of a horse trotting from the side alerted him. The horse and rider approached until exactly at his right side, providing Lansius with good shade from the sun. He gazed at the rider and, unsurprisingly, found his wife on the saddle. "It''s been an hour," Audreymented. "I can still go for another three," Lansius quipped, much to the chuckle of his men around him. "My Lord, you can leave this training and bag demonstration to us," Sterling chimed in. "I''m sure everyone wouldn''t mind. You''ve shown us more than enough that it''s doable," Servius added. "Shall I fetch the horse, My Lord?" Farkas, the hunter turned minstrel, offered. "No, it''s good exercise. Otherwise, I''ll be getting weak," Lansius responded lightly. His men chuckled. Meanwhile, Audrey gazed at Sterling. "Squire," she called. "Yes, My Lady," Sterling approached her. Audrey didn''t say anything but gave him two waterskins, obviously for Lansius'' needs. Then back at Lansius, "Since you won''t let me march on foot for some reason, at least allow me to provide you with some shade." He let out a wide grin, followed by the chuckles of his men. "The Lord marches under the auspices of his great wife," Farkas quipped, garneringughter from them. "No shame in it for my wife is indeed great," Lansius praised. "And it''s always good to march under shade, be it from the clouds or from a benevolent wife." His men chuckled again. The joy gave them respite from the monotonous marching. Audrey let out a sigh, but a smile formed on her lips. "You''re not born Arvenians or Londians, yet the stubbornness is the same." Lansius had no response but to chuckle. Watching the Lord said nothing, Farkas quipped, "But My Lady, you''re also not born Mindians, yet you''re prettier than most of thedies in Lubina castle." Audrey raised her brow and retorted, "I heard you''re of Korelia born and never left the city. Then how can you tell that I''m prettier than thedies in the Mindia court? Who taught you all these, Sigmund?" "Indeed, My Lady, Captain Sigmund has convinced me as he had confirmed it with his own eyes. Your face, your waist, your form-" Lansius deliberately cleared his throat, stopping Farkas from continuing a popr bad. Servius tapped the minstrel''s shoulder. "Perhaps, it isn''t a bright idea to woo your Baron''s wife." "Does the new minstrel wish to lose an eye or have a shorter tongue?" Sterling teased to add more pressure. "I assure you that I didn''t mean-" Farkas tried to exin nervously, thinking he had overstepped, but Lansius raised his hand to stop him. "Farkas, I think now it''s the time," the Lord said rather ominously. "The time? What time, My Lord?" Farkas asked nervously. Next to him, Sterling made a not-so-subtle throat-slitting gesture. Lansius chuckled at his staff''s antics. Their way of weing a new staff member was unprofessional, yet it fostered camaraderie. "Farkas, I''m sure Sigmund has taught you about my request." "Ah, the marching song?" the minstrel turned bright. "Indeed, I think the time is right. Let''s see if we can march further with the help of a song." Farkas raised his hand to gather his subordinates, the ck bandits they called themselves unofficially, and the rhymes they made were also rebellious in nature. Farkas sang the cadence, quickly garnering attention.
"Citizens, watch your wives, we say, ck-haired rogue''sing your way! Lion''s gold from White Lake''s day, Stashed away, oh stashed away!"
Then, his men in bright clothes joined in the chorus.
"He''s the ck Lord, strong and bold, Vanquished foes on steppes so cold. From Korimor to South Hill''s hold, Triumphs now in tales retold!"
Rejoiced by the joy on the men''s faces, Farkas continued.
"Western Lords, they felt his might, All three armies lost the fight. Omin, Sergio, Gunther''s plight, Faced our Lord and lost their right."
His fellow minstrels then sang thest part.
"Into Umbend, we march with pride, Londians by the ck Lord''s side. Shepherd''s tunics we''ve set aside, For bright doublets, worn with pride!"
Hearing this for the first time, Lansius chuckled to mask his embarrassment. Everyone around them chuckled too, finding it vulgar but unapologetically refreshing. "That''s a lively song," Audreymented with a grin. "Sigmund is really one crazy bastard," Lansius muttered. Yet, he noticed the men naturally catching onto the catchy lyrics and beginning to ask for more. Before long, his column marched to the lively song. Then the column next to it started to learn the song, followed by another column. By daybreak, three songs had circted and were well-loved by the men. While Lansius felt slightly embarrassed by the lyrics, which aggrandized him, he couldn''t deny the results. "We''ve camped further than nned?" he inquired of his scout as hismand tent was being erected. "Yes, My Lord. We''ve not stopped at the nned site. This is the spot we intended to reach by midday tomorrow." Lansius grinned and chugged from his waterskin. "Then in two days, we''ll probably be dining in Three Hills City." *** Chapter 121: Nightfalls Guest Chapter 121: Nightfall''s Guest Nightfall''s Guest For tyrants, no sensation surpassed the thrill of wielding power over others and seeing theirmands carried out. Yet, this intoxicating sense of control was exclusive to the tyrant. For everyone else, this concentration of power and its rampant abuse proved to be detrimental, even to those closest to the despot. This dynamic made the situation perilous for all involved. The inherent human desire for freedom meant that inevitably, all those under the tyrant''s rule sought to break free, striving to overthrow the despot. Ironically, this often led to them bing the new tyrants, perpetuating a never-ending cycle of power and resistance. Despite a simr concentration of power, the situation in House Lansius was strikingly different. After a grueling two-day march, burdened with heavy bags, the troops caught sight of the outer walls of Three Hills City, arriving almost three days ahead of schedule. Despite their exhaustion and difort, the group was buoyed by smiles andughter, astonished at their own marching speed. For them, there was no greater validation for the Lord''s n than the oue itself. Moreover, there was no greater feeling for the troops than knowing the ones in power were thoroughlypetent in their nning and decision-making. While power was concentrated in one individual in both scenarios, the situation in House Lansius'' volunteer-based army presented a stark contrast to that of a tyrant''s household. The men were not fearful but were instead grateful and appreciative of the opportunity to serve under such apetentmander. Furthermore, Lansius'' approach to leadership was distinct from that of a tyrant. Before implementing any major changes, he spent time exining his ns to his men, convincing them with sound reasoning and arguments, and even leading by example. The troops felt they were in good hands, governed not with a leash and whip but by a wise counsel and guiding hand.Now, with the sun low on the horizon, the vanguard had reached the city, where formalities ensued between the officers. More surprisingly, when the main army arrived, they were greeted by a sea of tents just outside the city wall. "No need to pitch tents today," many eximed excitedly, pleased with the arrangement. Soon, there were arrangements for a feast from the Lord of Three Hills, weing the victorious army from their conquest of South Hill. Externally, everything seemed to progress wlessly. However, the machinations behind the scenes were moreplicated. While Lansius had allowed the Nicopns to sleep in tents outside the city wall, he instructed his dragoons to camp further away in a much safer location. Even in the failing light, Servius and Farkas were building a securitywork of scouts as their eyes and ears. The Lord hadmanded that he wanted no surprises, and while Lord Jorge was friendly, there was no guarantee that the rest of the Three Hills nobility was in line with their Lord. ... A woman in traveling attire entered themand tent. "My Lord, My Lady," she greeted quickly. "Lady Danie, it''s good to see you again," Audrey replied, seated beside Lansius, who slouched, looking too weary to engage. "My apologies, the preparations I made were not adequate. I had anticipated two more days before the army''s arrival." "No, that''s not on you," the Lord muttered. "You could even im that it''s because of your efforts that we arrived early." "I never expected that equipping an army with bags would yield such results," Danie mused. Lansius looked as though he was about to exin something but changed his mind at thest moment. Instead, he drew a deep breath and rested his head on a folded chair with supple, cushioned head support¡ªone of the luxuries he had acquired from thest war. Seeing Lansius so fatigued, Audrey decided to y his part, "Dame, you mentioned the preparations were inadequate. Yet, we''ve seen tents erected for the army, a feat I believe was orchestrated by you?" "Indeed, My Lady, but the amodation must be insufficient. Isn''t that why, My Lord and Lady, didn''t sleep in the provided tents?" Lansius mumbled something, and Audrey smiled understandingly. "Yes, I''m aware. Let me handle this." Turning to Danie, Audrey exined, "We decided to camp here for security reasons. Lord Jorge''s failure to provide aid or support for our campaign to South Hill has led us to question his motives." "But My Lady, the Lord of Three Hills sent words of congrattions, which I believe I forwarded to you through Sterling." "Indeed, we received such a message from Sterling, but it arrived only after our victory, not before." Danie nodded, understanding the situation. "I regret my inability to fulfill my role. I couldn''t rally the council of Three Hills to our cause." Audrey offered a stiff smile. "Don''t me yourself. Even the Lord believes Three Hills'' politics might be too intricate for anyone, even for Lord Jorge. This is why we let the main army camp closer to town while the cavalry andmand structure stayed further away." Danie nodded deeply. In contrast to Lansius'' previous approach, which kept his troops away from Three Hills to avoid disrupting the city, he now camped his main army directly outside the city gates, a visible show of force likely aimed at the nobles who might be deluded into thinking they could still do as they pleased. "It''s a wise move," Danie said, then added, "I apologize for not thinking that far ahead and being cautious enough." "Don''t be. Perhaps we''re simply overreacting, but the Lord felt it was better to be prepared. Even with arge army, we shouldn''t be overconfident." Danie could only nod her head again. "Well, how about your other reports?" Audrey inquired. "Yes, My Lady, the dealings for grain are¡ª" Lansius'' snore suddenly caught everyone''s attention. With smiles and grins, they motioned to end the meeting, allowing their Lord to rest without interruption. For his retinue, the politics in Three Hills held little significance, as their loyalty was squarely with Lansius himself. Stolen story; please report. Outside themand tent, Audrey gestured for Danie to walk with her. "Please excuse the Lord. The march has left him utterly exhausted." "Understandably, fast riding indeed wears on the body." "The Lord wasn''t riding," Audrey corrected gently. Danie furrowed her brows for a moment before her expression turned to one of surprise. She had connected the dots on how the Lord could convince the troops to march faster while carrying heavy bags. "My Lady, it''s unthinkable that the Lord would march on foot." Audrey chuckled. "He insisted on inspiring his men. And he didn''t just march. Like everyone else, he also carried one of the bags you procured." Danie shook her head in disbelief, yet her grin was undeniable. "It seems the Lord continues to do the unexpected." "For a good reason. After today, no one can deny the results." "Indeed." The Dame then shared what was on her mind, "Perhaps this is what the wise mean when they talk about the mark of a good leader." "Undoubtedly," Audrey affirmed. "The Lord confided in me that it''s ideal to lead by example. He always advised never to demand of your men what you wouldn''t do yourself." "One should never ask another to bear a weight one is not prepared to lift oneself," Danie echoed, citing her mentor''s words. Audrey nodded, then stopped to face Danie directly. "One question." It was a brief statement, but Danie understood from Audrey''s gaze that it carried significant weight. "Please, My Lady. As a knight of Korimor,mand me," Danie said, kneeling before her in the middle of the camp, conscious of the onlookers. Audrey grabbed her arm and helped her to her feet. Unlike Lansius, who was unustomed to such formalities, Audrey was more prepared for her role. Without missing a beat, she asked, "Do you trust Lord Jorge?" Danie answered without hesitation, "I trust the person, but not his judgment or his cohorts. However, I might be biased, having worked with him before serving Lord Lansius." Audrey valued her candor. Then acting on her own judgement, she suggested, "Perhaps, it might be wise for Lord Jorge to act to regain Lord Lansius'' favor." "Leave it to me, My Lady. I''ll do my utmost," Danie pledged, inspired by the Lord''s willingness to march with the men. *** Dragoon''s Camp After ensuring that everything was in order and Sir Harold along with thest of the supply train had joined the camp, Audrey returned to the main tent. Her hair basked in the golden sunset, momentarily casting her in the visage of a noble northern queen. The look was so captivating that Ca paused her chores just to stare at her master. Audrey quickly noticed and returned her gaze. "My Lady," Ca greeted her hurriedly, realizing herpse. "Has the Lord awoken?" Audrey inquired, walking towards the inner part of thergemand tent. "Yes, My Lady. I have also brought the meals for you both," replied Ca, following behind her. "Gratitude. You should take a break and go eat," Audrey suggested. Ca silently bowed her head and retreated to a corner near the entrance, where she could dine in peace while still keeping watch over the tent. Meanwhile, Audrey entered the inner section and was greeted by Lansius with a casual "Yo." His carefree attitude brought a smile to her face. "Feeling better?" Audrey asked, hanging up her traveling cloak. "Yeah, a bit. Oh, sorry for falling asleep earlier. I hope Dame Danie wasn''t mad or anything." "There''s no need to worry. Everyone is grateful. Because of you, we arrived in Three Hills faster than expected. The men are highly motivated and proud of this achievement," Audrey said, changing into fresh attire. Feeling his gaze on her, she looked back at him, catching his look of admiration. "But you''re exhausted," she reminded him. "Duty never ends," Lansius quipped, sending Audrey into giggles. "You should carry fewer goods in the bags. You''re not a mule." "Well, Sterling also carried a lot, and he just had his leg fixed. I can''t do less than him." "And you imed I''m the stubborn one," she remarked with a grin. Lansius smiled and gestured for her to sit. "Come, let''s eat before the stew gets cold." Audrey quickly finished changing into a loose ck tunic and took a seat on a small folded chair. She broke her bread and dipped it into the stew. The aroma of the stew and bread mixed with the sweet scent of honey wax¡ªa distinction of the noble''s quarters from lesser establishments that used tallow-based candles. They ate in peace. The rigors of marching and leading had been so taxing that the quietness became something to cherish. Without needing to say anything, he offered her a forkful of tenderly boiled vegetables, glistening with a hint of butter. She, in turn, passed him a slice of crusty bread, richly thered with young cheese. Only after they were half-full did Audrey speak up, "You seem to enjoy marching. But I hope you''ll reconsider. Umbend is still another eight to nine days away." "It shouldn''t be that far," Lansius replied thoughtfully. "Servius mentioned it''s closer than what the map conveyed, though the roads are poor and the terrain steep." Audrey gave no response, choosing instead to continue with her meal. Lansius drank from his goblet of water and suddenly admitted, "Don''t tell anyone, but I regret my decision to walk." The admission and shift in tone made Audrey giggle, and Lansius couldn''t resist joining her. "Oh, Lans, I told you¡ª" "You know me; I''m used to walking everywhere, but damn, those bags can carry a lot." Audrey put her te on the table, unable to resistughing. Lansius, too,ughed at himself. Afterward, she rose and proceeded to hug him. "My dear poor husband. Next time, you should be riding next to me. I''ll figure out some excuse." Lansius chuckled. "No need for an excuse. It was a demonstration, not a new routine, at least not for themand staff." She returned to her spot and said, "You should get more rest. I''ll take care of the camp." "Has Sir Harold¡ª" "Done. We have all the supply train ounted for." "Excellent. And the night watch?" "No need to worry. Since we camped with the Dragoons, everyone is rtively fresh." Lansius nodded, pleased. "That''s great to hear. I don''t feel like doing anything but sleep." "I bet. You must be aching all over," Audrey ventured. Lansius squinted his eyes and asked, "You don''t look surprised?" Audrey smiled. "You reminded me of my first hunting expedition. Wearing ringmail everywhere inside a forest, trying to keep up with Isolte. I still remember vomiting my breakfast and lunch." Lansius chuckled at hearing that. "It''s good that you didn''t vomit." "I''m not that weak anymore. Just a bit surprised by the weight." Audrey finished her meal and said, "Anyway, you should be proud. The troops were celebrating this fast march. They liked it and came to understand their newfound ability." Lansius chuckled. "Well, we cheated somewhat. I told Sir Harold to guard the slower supply carts so we could advance faster." "Yet, you have proven that rapid march is achievable." Lansius nodded while slurping more of his vegetable stew. "I think you''d do better with duck egg broth," she suggested. Lansius swallowed and looked her dead in the eyes. "No duck egg," he stated briefly but firmly. Audrey grinned at his reaction. "How about if I spoon-feed you?" "Interesting idea, but no." He shook his head. They finished their meal and kept the leftover bread for next day, in case they encountered ate breakfast or someone got hungry at night. ... As they prepared to rest, the conversation turned to their situation with their ally. "The problem is Three Hills," Lansius stated. "I want to know where they stand... I wish I had someone as capable as thete Sir Cahan." Audrey poured him some watered-down spice wine to dull the aching. "The Dame is trying hard. I''m sure she''ll improve with experience." Lansius mulled. "Maybe it''s my fault. She''s adept with army management, but diplomacy might not be her forte." "I''m afraid we have no one else, especially not one with experience. Unless you''re considering recruiting Lord Robert." "Ah, the Lion of Londia," Lansius said with respect. Noticing his tone, Audrey suggested, "Perhaps it''s time to summon Sir Michael." "Oh, I''ve heard he''s newlywed. I wouldn''t want to bother him." Audrey sighed deeply and quipped, "Yet our honeymoon has been ruined. You owe me another." "Tonight is as good a day as any to start. Let''s call Ca for some mead," Lansius quipped back. Audrey chuckled at his audacity and retorted, "I doubt you''re up for much with those sore legs." Before they could continue, a voice announced, "My Lord, My Lady, an important guest has arrived." Audrey cleared her throat, while Lansius rose and stepped outside to greet Ca, asking, "Who is the guest?" "It''s Lady Danie, My Lord." Lansius furrowed his brow. "Why is she here again? Did something happen?" "Ah, she has returned," Audreymented. "My Lord, she''s brought someone else with her." From Ca''s tone, Lansius sensed the importance, quickly donned his doublet, and headed to the entrance. Audrey followed. "Is our staff with them?" Audrey asked as they walked. "Sterling and Sir Harold are with them," the squire informed. At the entrance, they saw Lady Danie, Sir Harold, Sterling, and a figure in a brown hooded robe. "My Lord, My Lady," Lansius'' retinue greeted, while the robed figure revealed a handsome face with lighter brown hair. Lansius gasped, "Lord Jorge." The Lord of Three Hills offered a stiff smile and greeted, "Lord Lansius, it''s good to see you in person again." The air crackled with anticipation. His unexpected presence undoubtedly heralded a shift in the status quo. Londia was on the brink of change, and nothing would be the same anymore. *** Chapter 122: Masters of Three Hills Chapter 122: Masters of Three Hills Masters of Three Hills Dragoon''s Camp At Dame Danie''s urging, the Lord of Three Hills had traveled incognito to meet with the leader of the Grand Alliance. His arrival signaled the winds of change to the status quo. Doubts within Lansius'' camp about Lord Jorge were quickly dispelled, cing the initiative firmly in his hands. "My Lord, why are you here?" Lansius approached Jorge, with Audrey following behind him. The honored guest offered a broad smile and dered, "I''m here to show my sincerity." Lansius nced at the entrance. "I don''t see your escort." Hearing that, Jorge chuckled. "Lord Lansius, you''re not the only one with bold ideas," he retorted, eliciting a polite chuckle from Lansius. Knowing his counterpart still had questions, Jorge rified, "I came here of my own volition. I don''t need an escort; I have your protection after all. I doubt anyone would dare harm someone under the Lord of Korelia''s protection." Lansius smiled and responded, "Your words are too kind." Then, noticing his staff had arranged seats and a table, he quickly motioned for Jorge to be seated. "Please, My Lord.""After you, My Lord, My Lady," Jorge replied. The three sat simultaneously, and Ca promptly served everyone pale ale. Lansius took the initiative and drank first to assure his guest of the ale''s safety. Jorge nodded and took a sip from his silver goblet. Meanwhile, the rest of the staff were watching from a distance. Sir Harold and Sterling were whispering with Dame Danie, likely inquiring about the current situation. They understood that when the time came, their Lord would seek their advice and opinions. After they had taken their drinks, Audrey spoke up. "Have you eaten, My Lord?" "Indeed I have, My Lady. Thank you for the offer," Jorge replied with a dazzling smile. While mostdies would be charmed, Audrey''s attention was focused on ensuring the guest didn''t carry any concealed weapons. "It''s time I exin my visit," Jorge began. "I''m here to apologize for my court''s indecisiveness. We have factions, some of which, I must admit, probably still wish me dead." "I''m not sure it''s that dire," Lansius replied with concern. Jorge appreciated the concern. "This is why I came without an escort. I want you to know I wholeheartedly support the Grand Alliance, despite my court being filled with people who resist change." Lansius nodded deeply. "However, that should no longer be an issue," Jorge hinted. Audrey and Lansius exchanged nces, prompting Audrey to ask, "Is there a breakthrough?" "I want to say yes, but it''s going to take more time. The way My Lord has stationed your troops outside the wall hasn''t gone unnoticed. However, my court tends to be overly slow to decide, which could make matters worse. Thus, I decided to act on my own," Jorge said. "What kind of act?" Lansius asked cautiously. The noble guest hesitated at first before exining, "After the battle of Korelia, my House''s grip on power has weakened. As I''ve said before, my council fears a coup. Worse, Sir Arius is currently defending against a Nicopn incursion, and the few ck Knights stationed in the city are stretched thin." Lansius took a deep breath, acknowledging the situation. "If I send troops to join your campaign, they''ll be my loyalists. We believe the opposing factions will wait for this opportunity, especially if you purchase a significant amount of grain. Even after the harvest, the food situation hasn''t returned to normal, and I fear arge purchase might spell trouble for the popce. That would be the right moment for them to instigate a coup." "A coup while you''re at your weakest andcking popr support," Lansius summarized. "Exactly," Jorge eximed, seemingly unworried. While Lansius pondered, Jorge dered, "Thus, I feel it would be better to dere my support and join this war in person." Jorge''s deration surprised everyone. Audrey and the rest of the staff looked to Lansius, who stared at Jorge momentarily before gazing back at them. It was unexpected but a significant boon. Lansius couldn¡¯t conceal his gratitude but remained wary. "My Lord, why offer your support despite your predicament? Wouldn''t this risk your House and family?" The charming Lord paused before asking softly, "This might trouble you, Lord Lansius, but I''m nning to take my family. We''ll follow closely behind your main army. Consider us as a reserve or whatever you need." "But, my lord, we''re headed for battle. It will be dangerous," Audrey warned. Jorge met her gaze, his gesture showing appreciation for her concern. "Here or there, my family and I are at risk." Then he turned his gaze back to Lansius, "Frankly, I''d rather be surrounded by my loyalists and allies, even on a battlefield. At least in there, I''ll know who the enemy is." Lansius closed his eyes briefly, masking his reaction. Then, putting his hand on the table, he rose, and extended a hand towards Jorge. "My lord, it would be an honor to have you and your family join our campaign." Jorge, ecstatic, rose quickly and sped Lansius'' hand. "Shogun," he addressed Lansius, "then I am in your care." "It is my duty," Lansius responded seriously, before adding with a lighter tone, "Although I have some concerns that people might interpret this as me keeping you hostage." "Nonsense, they will see it as two Lords of Londia uniting to address a serious threat," Jorge countered. Lansius chuckled, nodding in agreement. He looked to Audrey, who also showed her support, while Sir Harold and Sterling voiced no objections. As if on cue, Ca refilled everyone''s goblets. Seizing the moment, Lord Jorge raised his silver goblet. "To Umbend. May we rescue the nobles still holding out there." ... After the agreement was put on paper, Lord Lansius ordered Dame Danie to summon Sir Morton to his camp. While waiting for the escort, Sir Harold entertained Lord Jorge with their detailed ount of the South Hill campaign. Ca and Sterling were also there, assisting in taking care of their honored guest. Meanwhile, Audrey was conversing with Lansius on the inner side of the camp. "Don''t you fear that the opposing faction would deliver a coup when Jorge and all his loyalists are marching with us?" Lansius drank a goblet of water and massaged his temple. "Everything seems possible. I can''t be sure." He leaned back in his chair and exined, "If the opposing faction is ambitious and stupid, then they''ll do just that. However, if they''re ambitious and smart, they''ll wait for news whether we''re sessful in Umbend before starting their n." "That''s true," Audrey nodded in understanding. "Indeed, if we''re sessful, then I doubt they''ll want to oppose us directly." Lansius'' gaze turned sharp, and he looked annoyed. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the vition. "Is that hatred I see on your face, darling?" Audrey quipped. "I just don''t like the way they y this game. All this risk of a coup while we''re facing a big crisis. This is horseshit!" "I can understand that. We''re going to rely on Three Hills'' support for our supplies." Audrey let out a sigh. "Then what are you nning to do?" "That''s the frustrating part," Lansius slumped in his seat. "Just like in South Hill, we have no evidence, only suspicion." Audrey nced at him before deciding to say, "I held back before, but I might need to remind you that this is Londia." The firmness in her voice caught Lansius'' attention. Audrey quickly added, "If you wait for evidence, by then, everything will be toote." Lansius leaned forward in his seat, gaze locked with Audrey. "Do you want to strike first without evidence?" Audrey knelt in front of him and said softly, "Sometimes, you''re too inflexible for your own good." "But punishing the wrong people could cause long-term resentment and spread the seeds of instability and rebellion," he exined. Audrey let out a smirk. "I''m not saying to punish them." "Then?" "You know, you can just summon them and ask." Lansius'' brow furrowed momentarily before musing, "That is true. I can investigate them." "That''s not what I meant, but you''re also correct. That''s a role you can y. After all, every noble is also the local judge. Moreover, you''re the leader of the Grand Alliance," she pointed out. "That is true, it''s within my jurisdiction." Then he gazed at Audrey, asking, "But what did you mean earlier?" "Well, I''m trying to say that we don''t have to make it tooplex. We''re dealing with subjects, not an army maneuvering into battle. Summon them, bring them out from the safety of their walls. Show them who''s in charge. And then, we can see what kind of people they are." Lansius nodded thoughtfully. "Iron fist in a velvet glove. This is a workable approach." "d to be of help." Audrey then rose with a smile. "Then, if youe up with a n, I''ll be d to hear it first." *** As evening turned to morning in Three Hills City, the market sprang to life, buzzing with energy more than ever before. The Lord of the city had granted Lansius'' army free entry, attracting camp followers and off-duty troops into the city''s weing arms. Despite the initial surprise and caution regarding the presence of arge army, the locals could not turn away the influx of customers, and so far, there had been no problems. They flocked through the gates, their footsteps echoing on the cobblestones, drawn by the promise of leisure andmerce. Instead of fear, the atmosphere was charged with excitement and a sense of camaraderie. The aromas of fresh bread, spices, and smoked meats from the food stalls tantalized the nose. Laughter and chatter filled the air, mixing with the calls of merchants hawking their wares¡ªfrom shimmering fabrics to intricate trinkets that caught the morning light. While most Nicopns hadn''t been paid as per their agreement in the fields of Korimor, they were given their share of plunder from their victories in South Hill. Although it wasn''t a significant amount, it was more than enough for them to indulge themselves. Many, having already secured what they needed in South Hill, chose to eat heartily. Others, in search of sturdier or correctly sized footwear, were drawn to Three Hills'' renowned cobblers'' alley. This bustlingne was lined with shops disying boots of all sizes and styles, from repaired second-hand to new finely crafted riding boots. The air was rich with the smell of leather and wax, as cobblers and apprentices busied themselves with their craft, offering not just new footwear but also repairs and custom fittings to all who had cash in their pockets. Meanwhile, behind closed doors, Lord Lansius'' staff arrived early to purchase winter seeds for South Hill. The group, consisting of the city''s biggest merchants, had entertained Dame Danie and Sterling, who acted on their Lord''s behalf. As soon as pleasantries were over, they got down to business. As they went through the list approved by the Lord of Korelia himself, the merchants were surprised to learn that Lord Lansius wasn''t going to buy a lot of grain for the uing campaign. "Just winter seeds? Not even flour for the uing campaign?" one of the merchants, d in a silver fur coat, was surprised. Dame Danie furrowed her brow, looked him in the eyes, and deftly replied, "We have enough grain and flour in South Hill. What made you think we need to purchase more?" Another merchant, more plump but with better artiction, quipped, "Surely, it''s a good approach to stock more food in case the campaign goes, say, unexpectedly?" The Dame smiled. "We have assurances from the Lord of Three Hills that the city''s granary has enough if we need assistance. Furthermore..." She looked around to ensure they were the only ones in the chamber and no servant was in sight. Her reaction prompted Sterling to head to the door, exit, and close it behind him. Noticing this, the merchants grew anticipatory. "My Lord has confided in me that the campaign will likely be a brief one," Danie hinted. The merchants shook their heads in disbelief. Many of them had thought to make a profit after learning that the Lord of Korelia was heading to Umbend. Due to the unexpected good harvest in Three Hills, they had quite a surplus this year. And because Lord Jorge''s administrationcked effective oversight, manyndowners retained a significant portion of the harvest for themselves, resulting in these surpluses ending up in the merchants'' holdings. Until now, they had kept this grain surplus to themselves to prevent prices from plummeting. Ironically, they had pinned their hopes on Lord Lansius to purchase their grain and get rid of the surplus. However, it turned out Lord Lansius had more than enough and that the campaign was only expected to be short. "Unbelievable," one of the merchantsmented on the situation. "But it''s the Lord of Korelia we''re talking about," the plump merchant joyously chortled. Other merchants, both old and young, could only exhale nervously. Lady Danie''s presence prevented them from freely expressing their frustration. Noticing their troubled looks, Dame Danie offered a diplomatic suggestion, "Look, Lord Lansius is not only a good warlord; he''s also a businessman at heart." Her words attracted everyone''s attention. They had heard rumors about the Lord making sound business decisions and started to feel a bit of hope. The Dame continued, "I''m sure you''ve heard that Lord Lansius never treats merchants with contempt. He never confiscates merchants'' wealth or gets jealous of their profit. He often said: profit makes the world go round." "Not to offend you, Dame, but this sounds too good to be true," the plump merchantmented lightly. "You can ask him yourself if you want. I think I can arrange for two people to meet the Lord personally," she suddenly offered. Everyone nced at each other. The chance of meeting with the most powerful man in Londia was a great opportunity. The plump merchant stepped forward, locking gazes with hisrades, and dered, "As your representative, I will go¡ª" "Fat chance. You have no business that the Lord will need," a wise-looking old man retorted. Turning to Danie, he added, "Others here will, at best, be intermediaries. You would be better off inviting me, as I have¡ª" "Your product quality will embarrass us all, old man," the plump man''s friend supported him. "I am sure¡ª" the plump man attempted to reim the discussion but was quickly silenced by his now rivals. "The old man is right. Your selection of goods is even inferior to mine," another merchant interjected. Then, another merchant stood, boldly dering, "It is I who am fit to apany the old man." "Nonsense! You are not even a guild member!" Dame Danie let out a deep sigh as if troubled. However, in reality, this was exactly what she had wanted. *** Dragoon''s Camp Since morning, Lansius'' army of clerks and scribes, recruited from Korelia, Korimor, and now South Hill, had been working diligently. This was the first time they did not need to march, so they returned to their work, calcting, keeping records, making payments, and managing inventory. They were the ones who worked tirelessly to ensure that everything was ounted for. Lansius'' demand for year-round payments was making good record-keeping a necessity. And they were the ones who made this possible. The corps, originally formed by Servius and Dame Danie, was now under Lansius'' supervision. Their work and their lord''s full support kept their troops in good shape. Desertion was minimal, even among the Nicopns who had taken an oath at the ins of Korimor not to seek payment in exchange for food, safety, and shelter. After the victory in South Hill, Lansius instructed that payments be made to units that had proven themselves inbat. This was as much a reward as it was Lansius'' strategy to maintain his influence over his men and ensure their loyalty. After all, as Lord Arte once told him: People fight for their own interests. A man who asks for nothing cannot be trusted. While Lansius oversaw their work from afar, Sterling entered the tent. "My Lord, My Lady," he greeted. "Ah, you''ve returned," Lansius said from his seat inside themand tent. "The merchants'' representative is here to see you." "Well done. Was it difficult?" Lansius asked. "Not at all. They''re very pleased with this opportunity." Lansius nodded, delighted. "Then, tell them to wait. I''ll send word when I''m ready to receive them." Sterling bowed his head and left themand tent. Audrey took a sip from her goblet and said, "Let me handle this." Lansius gazed at her. "Pardon...?" "You heard me," she replied lightly. "You don''t need to do everything by yourself. Lady Danie will be there, and since this is merely gossiping about the nobles andndlords, I''ll be more than capable." Lansius was surprised but pleased by her initiative. "You''re a better reader of character than I am. I think you''ll do just fine." "Gratitude for the praise," Audrey smiled. "Then, when will I need to meet them?" "Let them wait a little... We don''t want to seem as if we''re desperate to see them," Lansius exined. With that matter settled, he returned to his scrolls at the table, reviewing them. Audrey, too, returned to her reading¡ªaption of wise words she had been trying to memorize to avoid looking like a country bumpkin in front of her subjects. Just as they were about to take a break, Sir Harold entered the tent with an ominous tone. "My Lord, My Lady." Lansius could sense trouble in his voice. "What''s the matter?" "It''s the ck Knight''s Captain, Sir Morton. He''s asked for a private audience," the tall knight exined. "Sir Morton?" Lansius asked, turning to Audrey. "I wasn''t aware of this," she exined, then gazed at Ca. "No one was, My Lady. Yesterday, when he came with the guards to escort Lord Jorge to the city, he said nothing beyond pleasantries." Lansius looked at his knight. "What do you think he wants from us?" "I tried to pry, but he said it''s a private matter," Sir Harold stated, without concealing his disdain. Lansius nced at Audrey, who nodded in understanding. Rising from his seat, Lansius decided, "Well, we need to kill some time; might as well entertain Sir Morton." He then muttered to himself, "O feared Mage Knight, what tidings will you bring to us?" *** Chapter 123: Mentor Chapter 123: Mentor Mentor The Lord of Korelia''s Camp Sir Morton, the ck Knight Captain, d in a stylish ck brigandine, was escorted to the Lord''smand tent. His request for an audience had been granted. Walking at a leisurely pace and nked by several guards, the mage knight entered the Lord of Korelia''smand tent. "My Lord, My Lady, gratitude for granting me this opportunity," he said formally. "Sir Morton, it''s good to see you again," Lansius responded warmly. Audrey added, "May we ask, for what reason do we have the pleasure of your presence today?" "My Lady, as I promised before in Korelia, I''ll be introducing a good mentor." Lansius and Audrey exchanged nces. Audrey nodded once, and Lansius motioned for his squires and guards to take a break. When they hesitated, Audrey reassured them, "Go on, I''ll be more than enough."The guards and squires bowed their heads and exited the tent, joining the corps of scribes and clerks who had already taken a break from their duties. Now alone, Lansius asked, "This mentor, is she a mage?" Sir Morton answered, "The mentor will be under disguise; she always is. You can regard her as an educator, and none will suspect anything." Lansius exhaled deeply, aware of Audrey''s gaze on him. "Pardon me for being blunt, Sir Morton. But do we have any guarantee she will cause us no harm?" "Unfortunately, only indirectly, My Lord." The guest paused, gauging Lansius'' reaction before exining, "The Mage Guild seeks to foster good rtions with a rising star of Londia. They even wondered if My Lord would be a patron in exchange for a mage in your service." "So I am a potential client," he mused. "I believe the Guild wanted to be at your side, My Lord." Lansius nodded and turned to catch Audrey''s nce. Despite her neutral expression, he understood her thoughts. "Very well, Sir Morton. Arrange for her to meet us, hopefully soon, as we are departing in two days." "She''s already in the city. It would be best if My Lord wrote an invitation letter for her, so she could make her way here and introduce herself." Lansius nodded, and Audrey stood, walking halfway to the entrance and calling for a scribe while keeping an eye on Sir Morton. Instead of a scribe, Sir Harold dashed inside, hand on his hilt. "Yes? Oh, a scribe, just a moment," he said, managing a smile. The mage knight smiled at this,menting, "You have plenty of loyal men at your side." "Gratitude and I apologize for my men''s reaction." "Think nothing of it, My Lord." As Audrey was dictating the invitation letter, Lansius suddenly asked his guest, "Tell me, what is she like?" "I''ve only known her briefly, but she is among the most experienced in the guild." Lansius leaned forward. "Sir Morton, I do not wish to sound rude, but are there any quirks, a short temper, or anything else I should be aware of?" Sir Morton smiled. "She bears the demeanor of a mentor, not a fighter. Also, I''ve heard she wishes to retire to a vineyard and still needs quite a sum to achieve that." Hearing such a hint, Lansius felt somewhat relieved. At least now I know where her goal lies. *** Before midday, Sir Morton had returned to Three Hills City. His audience was brief, yet it sparked considerable gossip. While most spected it was likely an official errand on behalf of the Lord of Three Hills, others spected that the mage knight was on a mission of atonement for his actions in the battle of Korelia, where he had in the famed Sir Cahan. While the dragoons and cavalry were busy gossiping during their downtime, Lady Audrey presided over a meeting with the merchant representative. No deal was to be made, just a simple meet and greet. In the Baroness'' presence, Dame Danie skillfully inquired about the nobles andndlords of Three Hills. With just a hint of encouragement from the Lady and the aid of hard liquor, the merchants were more than willing to share their extensive knowledge of connections. As she had little knowledge of Three Hills, Audrey relied on Danie to crosscheck the information she obtained from the merchants. The Dame''s stay and past dealings in Three Hills had been invaluable, as she already had a good understanding of the hierarchy of Three Hills''ndlords and their factions. Before midday, they hadpleted their meetings. With Lady Danie by her side, they returned to Lansius to deliver their reports. "So, what did you learn from the merchants?" Lansius eagerly asked. "There are lots of knights and esquires families, but ording to the merchants, only three stand out," Audrey began, then turned to Danie. "I am sure the Dame could exin more about them." "Of course, My Lady." Then to Lansius, Danie reported, "They are, respectively, the moneylender, the winery, and the jeweler." Lansius nodded. "I assume their profitable business enabled them to amass privatends for crops." "Indeed, My Lord. These three always show up when I talk about powerful nobles in the city besides the ruling House. The person who controls the winery is-" Lansius raised his hand to stop Danie. "It might sound odd, but in this process, the less I know, the better." Danie looked puzzled but nodded. Audrey chose to trust her instinct and listened attentively. "From those three, which one is showing grand ambition?" Lansius asked. Danie pondered for a moment before admitting, "It is rather hard to tell." "Which of them is currently building, or has recentlypleted, an opulent residence that rivals the Lord''s pce?" Lansius guided her. "Which one was mentioned by the merchant as wearing dresses to rival those of the nobles, or whom the merchants spoke of in high regard or with a hint of fear? Who among them exhibits jealousy towards the ruling ss?" Danie paused, reflecting on her thoughts, before responding, "The House engaged in moneylending fits your criteria. The merchant shared tales of their family manor,vish with fine marbles, bronze sculptures, and gold ornaments. I''ve also heard that their banquets are always decadent." Lansius took a moment before asking, "Did the merchant describe the current House leader as smart and industrious?" A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the vition. Danie''s eyes flickered, trying to recall the conversation. "Despite their fear of him, the merchants seem to regard him as a rich fool, one who fancies only leisurely pursuits like collecting horses and exotic foods." "Ambitious, not bright, andzy," Lansius profiled the moneylender House. The two noted the three criteria Lansius mentioned. "Then, what about the winery House?" he inquired. Audrey decided to answer, "The winery House also shows some ambition. He is sessful and keeps expanding the family business. The merchants talk about his new manor and vineyard." Lansius squinted his eyes. "I was not aware that Three Hills has suitablend to grow grapes." "They do not. Their vineyard is located further from town, near the teau that leads to the Umbend mountain pass," Audrey rified. "Ah," Lansius muttered. "So, the winery House leader is ambitious, smart, and industrious." "He is probably the mostpetent of them all," Danie agreed. "Well spoken, well connected, and people like him." "You''re implying he''s the most dangerous one?" he asked. "It might be just my intuition, but I believe he is the most influential and possibly the most likely candidate to lead a coup." "Not so fast." Lansius broke a smile. "How about thest House?" Danie exchanged nces with Audrey before reporting, "We keep hearing that the jeweler House is the worst. The current head abandoned his training after his father''s death and now only bothers with poetry, drinking, and gambling." Lansius rubbed his chin in contemtion. "What do his peers say about him? Do we know anything about him being ambitious?" Audrey pondered but shook her head. Danie reacted the same and said, "We do not have any clue about his ambition." Lansius crossed his arms, and Audrey ventured, "I dare say, he''s not ambitious. The merchants seem to have nothing good to say about the man." Hearing that, Lansius leaned back in his chair. This prompted Audrey to ask, "Does that mean everyone with ambition poses a threat?" "Not necessarily. It''s just that people without ambition generally do not cause trouble," Lansius paused, then added, "Ambition is good when paired with intelligence." He looked at Dame Danie. "Being ambitious, smart, and industrious are ideal traits for amand staff." The dame blushed slightly at the praise but remainedposed. Turning back to Audrey, Lansius asked, "Based on the three criteria, who, in your opinion, poses the greatest danger among the three?" "The moneylender House is ambitious, not intelligent, andzy. It is a dangerousbination," Audrey assessed. Lansius then turned his gaze to Danie. "The winery House is ambitious, intelligent, and industrious. I say he is the most dangerous," Danie gave her view. Lansius smiled, "Both views are valid. The Jeweler poses the least concern, so indeed it''s between the Moneylender and the Winery." "Shall we summon them here?" Audrey proposed. Exhaling deeply, he shook his head. "I think not. Ironically, inviting them here will give them more credence." He then turned to Danie and instructed, "Work with Farkas and try to get more information from these two Houses." "Understood," she affirmed. "Focus on the Moneylender House," he added. The two women raised their eyebrows. Noticing this, Lansius rified, "I think our fear of the Winery is mostly baseless. He might be ambitious, but he is also smart, and industrious. I see nothing wrong with that." "Why focus on the moneylender then?" Danie inquired. "As the Lady has said, the moneylender possesses a dangerousbination: ambitious, dumb, andzy." Danie was puzzled. "Smart and industrious isn''t dangerous, but dumb andzy is?" "Azy fool without ambition will pose no danger. In fact, a happy fool like me is the fabric of society. We are naturally good subjects, perfect for farmers, servants, footmen, or any other roles." Audrey chuckled upon hearing his quip. "My Lord, please don''t belittle yourself like that," Danie responded. Lansius chuckled before turning serious, "However,ziness coupled with ambition is never a good mix. Such a person dreams of grandeur but is toozy to put forth the real effort required to achieve it. They will look for shortcuts to sess. Jealousy, lies, sabotage, and even coups be their tools of choice. We''ll do well to protect our House from this kind of person." Danie nodded in agreement, and Audrey took it to heart. "Find out if the moneylender House has in the past tried to arrange a marriage with House Jorge or any of its allies. Also, ascertain the extent of his forces. Does he wield any influence over the city''s guards, or have clout with thugs and troublemakers? He''ll need muscle if he wants to start a coup." "My Lord, collecting such information will take a lot of time," Danie warned. "Indeed," Lansius sighed, almost resigning. He knew he needed patience and time to solve this but had to march in two days. "I dislike this, but it seems this matter will remain unresolved by the time we depart." *** Following Lord Lansius'' instructions, Dame Danie gathered information on the two Houses. Early reports revealed that the moneylender House was in its fifth generation of Esquires. The current head is known for his ambition, often speaking about how well he could rule if he had been born a high noble. More concerning was the news that his sister had once been offered to Sir Arius, but the arrangement fell through. Coupled with reports of arge number of armed men and influence in various sectors of the city guard, this information rmed Lansius enough to assign additional men and equipment to Danie. Unexpectedly, Lord Jorge readily gave his permission, and it was decided that Danie would not join the campaign to Umbend but would instead remain stationed in Three Hills with two hundred Nicopns. Lansius had hoped for arger garrison but was cautious of risking the ire of the popce, who had yet to trust him fully. This situation could potentially be exploited by the perpetrator to rally the crowd against him. On thest night before departure, Lansius wrote a letter to the moneylender, suggesting cooperation and proposing ideas for lending or banking services among Grand Alliance members. "Do you think this will work?" Audrey asked after the scribe had left, leaving them with the important letter on the table. "It''s probably futile," Lansius admitted as he inspected the letter, finding it to be of high quality. "Such a man is unlikely to be intelligent and industrious enough to realize the potential. However, I hope it might distract the House enough to prevent them fromunching a coup in Lord Jorge''s absence." Audrey patted Lansius'' shoulder, saying, "Don''t doubt yourself. This letter might be more effective than arge garrison." Lansius smiled at herment. "Let''s hope so." "Ah, I forgot to ask." Her gaze fixed on him. "I heard from Ca that you declined the merchant''s offer. Are they still quoting a bad price?" "Not at all. They offered a fair price," Lansius replied. "Then why refuse?" "I''m merely acting as expected. If they offered me a price and I readily agreed, then it would seem as though there''s a plot at y. I''m simply showing that we might or might not need it. By giving them some doubt, I hope to save us from a price hiketer on." Audrey pouted, reflecting, "True. We still need a lot of grain to defend Umbend." "Correct. We''re not just taking Umbend but defending it through winter and spring. We''ll need a lot of grain to survive. That''s why securing a solid, long-term contract is crucial, not a half-baked one." Audrey sighed. "Thinking about the grain situation makes me want to eat even more." "Permission granted," Lansius quipped. Audrey chuckled at his jest. They were having their supper and not expecting anyone when Ca entered the inner part of the tent. "My Lord, My Lady." "Yes, what is it?" Audrey inquired. "Sterling mentioned the guards have someone with your invitation," Ca reported. ... Escorted by Sterling, a woman in herte forties, decked in lustrous grey attire, entered the tent. She carried no staff or wand, only a traveling bag. A simrly fashionable headscarf covered her brown hair. Her clothing and makeup helped maintain some of her youthful appearance. She stood and nced at Lansius only briefly, appearing stunned. The sight of his ck hair might have been unexpected or noteworthy to her. "Introduce yourself," Sterling urged. "My Lord, My Lady, I am Ingrid, an educator from East Centuria." "East Centurian, huh," Audrey muttered before asking, "What subjects do you teach?" "I am well versed in etiquette, poetry, and also medicine." "That''s a vast range of knowledge," Audrey said approvingly. Watching them, Lansius said to Sterling and Ca, "Please prepare a tent for her, and then you can take a break." After the squires had left, Audrey said to Ingrid, "Sir Morton spoke highly of you." "Gratitude, My Lady. Sir Morton is a prodigy. The guild hoped, he has showcased how beneficial a member of our guild can be to your force." Lansius exhaled sharply. "Indeed, he has, although, unfortunately, it was against my own forces." "My condolences," Ingrid bowed her head apologetically. "There''s no enmity between us and Sir Morton anymore, so please," Lansius gestured for her to proceed. "Gratitude, My Lord. The guild instructed me to serve as a mentor for the Lady, and I''ll also be working in a limited capacity as a mage until you decide to be a patron." "What will happen if I be a patron?" "Avable candidates will be trained for your service." Lansius and Audrey exchanged nces. Before they could react, Ingrid took something from her purse and offered it with both hands to the hosts. The small object, possibly a ring or a ne, was inside a small purple velvet envelope. "A gift of a jewel from the guild. A gemstone of might as a token of the guild''s confidence in your rule in Londia." Audrey, out of caution, grabbed Lansius'' hand, asking the mentor, "I''ve never heard of this." "It is a rare item, only found on the old continent. It will grant the wearer momentary power akin to that of a mage, though only physically." Audrey took the velvet envelope and opened it, revealing a small, inconspicuous gem-encrusted silver ne. "Why would the guild readily part with such a valued object?" she asked as she inspected it. "Because they learned from Sir Morton about your grand n to pacify Londia. The guild wishes to lend their support to your endeavor." Lansius was intrigued. "But why? Why would a powerful guild have interest in a no-man''snd like Londia?" Ingrid seemed troubled by the question. She had the answer but had yet to decide whether she could trust the Lord and Lady. Unexpectedly, the Lord of Londia wasn''t distracted by the promise of a mage in service or even by rare magical items that should appease even the most powerful men. *** Chapter 124: The Secret Within Chapter 124: The Secret Within The Secret Within The Lord of Korelia''s Command Tent Audrey looked at the gem-encrusted silver ne in her palm, carefully checking it by instinct alone. Meanwhile, Lansius was still waiting for Ingrid''s response to his question. Why would a powerful guild have interest in a no-man''snd like Londia? The educator exhaled softly before exining, "There are two reasons, both equally important. One is to support efforts to stop the infighting in Londia for the good of the Imperium. The second reason is that, like any other guild, the mage guild is concerned about the situation in the Imperium. Rumors have it that the war around the Capital has started. Right now, the guild is seeking allies and looking for possible safe havens." Lansius felt something was odd. "Why does it sound as if the mage guild is responsible for thousands of people?" "My Lord is perceptive. Indeed, while the guild only ounts for several hundreds, we couldn''t abandon the people who have supported us." "I never knew the guild cared so much formoners," Audreymented. "Without the people who supported us, the guild wouldn''t survive," Ingrid replied almost naturally.Lansius pondered the practical reason. While it reassured him to a degree, he couldn''t shake a lingering doubt about their motivation. "Where is your guild located?" Audrey asked as she handed the ne to Lansius, who for the first time inspected it closely. "The guild has several branches, but the closest is located near the Nicop and Elearis border." "Do you know an old Mage-Hunter by the name of Isolte?" Audrey changed the subject. Ingrid tried to recall the name but shook her head. "I can''t recall anyone with that name." Audrey nodded, muttering, "She''s probably from another branch." "The Tiberia branch is indeedrger. Is she a friend?" "She was my old master. She died on a hunting trip several years ago." "My condolences," Ingrid said politely. With Audrey having nothing more to say, Lansius stepped up, "Tell me, what exactly does this gemstone do?" "In times of need, it can give My Lord a few minutes of physical power. Enough to get you out of trouble." "So, it''s for fighting?" "You may use it as such, but its primary usage is for emergency. When My Lord is wounded, the gemstone will react and hopefully close the bleeding without needing to remove the armor." "That''s clever," Lansiusmented. "Is there any spell to activate the gem or any other specifics?" "You don''t have to, My Lord. It''s best to let it work on its own when the time is right. Think of it as a protective charm." Lansius nodded. "How many times can I use it?" "Once, My Lord." "And after that?" he followed up. "It must be returned to us. For a gemstone this potent, the guild will imbue it with magic, but it would take weeks." So, essentially, a heal with only one effective charge. "Is there any passive effect when I''m wearing this?" Lansius'' curiosity got the best of him. "Passive effect...?" Ingrid pondered and looked at Lansius with a hint of suspicion as she spoke, "None to my knowledge. The guild has studied such gemstones, and we have yet to uncover any hidden effects." Putting the mentor''s suspicion aside, he asked again, "Allow me one more question. How rare is this again?" "We are not allowed to discuss it My lord, but we know several were treated as heirlooms in high nobles families." Lansius looked at Audrey, noticing some slight worry, and gave the ne back to her. "For now, keep it for me." Ingrid must''ve sensed their hesitation. "My Lord, My Lady, if there are no other questions, I''ll take my leave. We can begin My Lady''s education tomorrow morning and mage training at night." "Is there a particr reason for night training?" Audrey inquired. "While it''s not physical, it can be quite exhausting to the body. So, it''ll be best if the trainee sleeps afterward to regain her stamina," Ingrid exined. Audrey gazed at her squarely. "Will it be dangerous if I had a child in my womb?" The words felt like a cold bath to Lansius. Is she expecting? Can she even tell if she''s pregnant? "Are you expecting, My Lady?" Ingrid asked without hesitation. "I haven''t felt the changes," she revealed. "Worry not, My Lady. It has happened before, and many reported that the child grew as normal as expected of them." *** Three Hills Not even a month had passed, yet the recruits from South Hill, who had recently joined, were alreadyfortable with their new Lord. During their brief time marching together, they observed the Lord marching as if he were just an ordinary footman, carrying his own bag and subjecting himself to grueling marches on foot. This action quickly endeared him to the recruits, who had few expectations of their new overlord. They recognized him as a leader who truly knew the weight of hismands. As a result, their feelings for him deepened beyond fear and respect, evolving into genuine trust and affection. During meal times and marches, they expressed hopes that the Lord would unite all of Londia, bring peace, and elevate the province to unprecedented heights. Their arrival in Three Hills City, met with open arms and a weing feast, reinforced their belief that a united Londia was within reach, not a far-fetched dream. Driven by genuine joy, the troops and camp followers enthusiastically shared stories of the Lord''s actions and achievements in every ce they visited in Three Hills City. The tradesmen andmoners, hearing these tales, clearly recognized them as expressions of admiration, born out of a desire to spread the joy they felt. It was easy to see that these men, from various backgrounds and origins, were simply enchanted by their streak of victories and escapes from troubling situations that often seemed impossible to win. Unsurprisingly, among his men, the Nicopns quickly grew almost as fanatical as the Korelian recruits. The Lord''s sess in saving thousands from the brink of destruction and hunger was seen as something greater than the work of a mere man. In South Hill, Lord Lansius had turned the Nicopns into farmers, yet nobodyined. Instead, they were grateful for the chance to earn their bread instead of taking it from someone else''s cold, lifeless hand. While outwardly they joked that the Lord had turned them from armed refugees into beggars, from beggars into footmen, and now, from footmen into farmers, it wasn¡¯t mockery. Truthfully, theybored in bliss, knowing from experience that famine and winter treated all equally, regardless of background. Without food, fire, and warmth, Nicopns or Londians would be reduced to mere names on wooden grave markers, if they were fortunate enough to have anyone left to bury them. The Lord''s sess in giving them the chance to settle down, albeit temporarily, tending farms in serene peace, and waiting for the crops to mature, was nothing short of a miracle for those who, until a season ago, had eaten grey meat just to survive. Thus, it was inevitable that a personality cult venerating the Lord and Lady emerged among them. This shared bond united the men from Arvenia, Mindia, Korelia, Korimor, and Nicop. Under such circumstances, the men from South Hill were more than eager to join, convinced they were part of something greater. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. In just three nights, these men and their stories had left asting impression on the people of Three Hills City. Themoners grew hopeful towards this mysterious Lord, now the city''s powerful ally. Despite various rumors about the ck Lord, themoners of Londia respected power and had no issue aligning themselves with the Blue and Bronze banner. However, not everyone was swayed. Many powerful families remained skeptical, bing increasingly wary of the Lord of Korelia''s expanding power and influence. *** The day of marching finally arrived. The troops arrayed on the open ins outside the city, slowly assuming formation. Divided into columns, the Lord of Korelia''s army was soon joined by the Lord of Three Hills'' army. For this campaign, House Lansius & Audreymanded:
10 South Hill Knights, led by Sir Harold 40 Cavalry, led by Sir Harold 30 Nomadic horse archers and scouts, led by one of Batu''s sworn brothers 50 Mounted Crossbowmen, led by Dietrich 300 Dragoons, equipped like men-at-arms and with crossbows, led by Lady Audrey 50 South Hill men at arms, led by Sterling 300 Nicopn Regiment on foot, led by Servius 1,300 Nicopn army on foot, led by Lord Lansius 700 Nicopn camp followers
There were also an additional four trained dogs for nighttime security. Meanwhile, House Jorgemanded:
30 mounted ck Knights 100 Three Hills men at arms 300 Three Hills levied troops
After securing his family in carriages, Jorge dismounted not far from Lansius, and the two greeted each other warmly. After scanning the sky and horizon, Jorge said, "It is a fine day to march." Lansius followed Jorge''s gaze,menting, "Hopefully, it isn''t too hot, so we can cover a good distance." "Knowing the region, I think it''ll be a cloudy day," Jorge replied, in high spirits. The two chuckled and motioned to each other to sit as they waited for the army and its logistical preparations to beplete. Soon, the scouting elements and vanguard marched ahead. While waiting for the main army, Jorge, seated with Lansius beneath arge field umbre, asked, "Lord Lansius, if you don''t mind satisfying my curiosity, how do you make your men so... loyal? They seem happy to march even with heavy burdens." Lansius chuckled. "There''s really no secret. I think you know more about leadership than I do, My Lord." "Well, there must be something you''re doing differently, because it''s not something I can simply tell my men to do," Jorge said, referring to how Lansius'' army carried their supplies on their backs instead of relying on mules or carts. "The terrain in Umbend will be difficult, so I need some flexibility in case of opportunity or threats." Lord Jorge nodded, slightly disappointed with theck of a detailed exnation. Noticing this, and aware that Lord Jorge was an open-minded noble who didn''t ask questions merely to pass the time but out of genuine curiosity and a willingness to learn, Lansius decided to answer him seriously. "Back in my birthce, I knew a legendary hero named Chesty Puller. He''s the most remarkable war leader I''ve ever known." Jorge''s eyes flickered, and his face showed attentiveness. "Hearing that from you, he must be special. How does hepare to you?" "I''m nothingpared to him. Like a firefly to the sun. He''s who I aspire to be." Intrigued, Jorge pressed, "What kind of leader was he that makes you aspire to be like him?" "It''s simple, My Lord. Simple but hard to do..." Lansius admitted. "Tell me more about him," Jorge asked, his curiosity as pure as that of an innocent child. Lansius gathered his thoughts and said, "Chesty taught us never to let down our troops. Even though he was a leader, he marched, ate, and slept among his men, never asking for special treatment. He even ordered his field kitchen to serve his men first, before himself." Jorge readily nodded, fascinated by the story. "He always went to where the battles were. When there was no battle, he fought bandits. When there was a battle, he led from the front, often surrounded and against muchrger forces, but he never yielded. When other leaders cowered, Chesty courageously stood up, cockily exposed himself to the enemy, and in that way, he led his men from destruction to victory." "What a prime example of an ideal hero," Jorgemented heartily. "Indeed. He''s bold, forceful, and aggressive but never reckless. He demanded the best from his men, but they knew they could count on him. Chesty often personally ensured that his wounded men got the best treatment." Lansius then looked at Jorge. "What fascinated me the most is: he always stayed with his troops. Hard pouring rain, frozen snow, knee-deep mud, wet soggy clothes and all. He stayed and fought with them." Jorge nodded deeply, absorbing what was being told. "And how did his men treat him?" "They treated him like a devout son to his father. They followed him willingly even in the hardest of fighting. Even when the losses were high, his men never gave up out of respect for their beloved leader." The Lord of Three Hills'' face brightened up, and he humbly said, "There''s so much to learn." "Even I''m still learning," Lansius said. Then, inspired by the story he had just recounted, he looked at his squire. "Sigmund, let someone else walk my horse. Today, I''ll walk with my men." Seeing this, Lord Jorge announced, "Then I shall join you. Let me walk by your side." The men in formation closest to them were thrilled, and the news quickly spread from the column nearest to them to the furthest. Soon, all the troops were excited, and cheers erupted from both armies at this show of solidarity. The only dissent came from the Baroness, who rode up to Lansius. "My Lord, you promised to ride beside me." "Apologies, My Lady, but I think I''ll march, at least for this day," Lansius responded. "But you''ll get-" "I''ll be fine. I''m feeling good," he reassured her. Audrey shook her head and massaged her temple before quickly dismounting. "Then, I''ll be walking as well." The Lady''s deration prompted even more cheering from the troops, who found this situation particrly funny but encouraging. "You can''t," Lansius objected. "Why not?" Audrey asked firmly. "You might be expecting," Lansius blurted out. The statement hushed the crowd. Voices stopped. The staff, the knights, the men¡ªeveryone exchanged nces and whispered until someone shouted, "The Lady is pregnant!" With hoarse voices, the three thousand around them yelled as loudly as they could, celebrating as if they had just won another victory. Other columns heard and joined in, breaking formation to see the Lady they revered. The air was filled with raw jubtion. Caught in the moment, Audrey could only grin and blush at the overwhelming well-wishes. Audrey gave him the look, whispering, "But Lans, I''m not sure¡ª" "We can''t be sure. You can''t be sure," Lansius said cheerfully while shouldering his backpack. Lord Jorge and his knights could only grin as they watched the situation unfold and felt simrly empowered. Thus, with high morale, the two armies marched to Umbend. *** Three Hills City Five days after Lord Jorge and Lord Lansius marched to Umbend, the secret meetings among the city''s powerful men intensified. "We should wait until we know the oue of their campaign in Umbend," one urged his cohorts. Facing him was a young gentleman who haughtily replied, "The House that I represent will not entertain such cowardly action. We beseech you all to proceed as nned." Another person added, "Indeed, we have bribed enough, and they, with no shame, asked for more. I say it''s time for us to reap what we sow!" "He is right," one eximed as he stood up. "We have all the support we need. The wolf is gone; now it''s time to take the den." The sound of reason fell deaf against the mor of greed and hubris, masked as glory and honor. That night, while themoners slept, three hundred men in several groupsunched their coup. One group headed directly to the castle, and another to the gatehouse to prevent news from spreading. The attack took the rxed guardsmen by surprise. Despite fighting courageously, they were betrayed by some of their officers who had been bribed. Without the ck Knights, the guardsmen were forced to retreat to their holdout, where fighting continued as doors and barred gates were sessively broken into. As dawn broke, the castle was isted from the city, with only the main keep and its immediate surroundings remaining under the control of Lord Jorge''s loyalists. They fought valiantly, but the betrayal had sealed their fate. Now, the rebels were negotiating with them, offering protection in exchange for surrender. When this yielded no results, they resorted to threats. "Do we need to bring your families here? We know where they live," the thugsmanding the attack shouted. "Wouldn''t it be unfortunate if something happened to your wives and daughters?" another threatened, his words followed by echoes ofughter. Knowing Lord Lansius still had his men there, the rebels, having secured the gatehouse, sent their forces to round them up. Little did they know what awaited them. ... Guest House "Dame, they''reing for us," Farkas warned, having received thetest intel from his men in disguise who had worked through the night, detecting fighting in the castle and the gatehouse. Danie exhaled sharply and rose from the crates of bolts on which she had been sitting. "I think it''s time. Ready the men." Farkas smiled. "With pleasure," he said and ran toward the adjacent stable and other buildings in the vicinity. Danie calmly prepared her new custom crossbow, and her men followed suit, grins on their faces. "So, stupid. They''re going against the ck Lord with such a half-assed attempt." That mockery was well-received, and many chuckled as they checked their des and armor. "It took them long enough to find their courage," one responded as he donned his helmet. "Five days, I''ve been eating dry rations with little ale, waiting for action." "The waiting is just horrendous," another Nicopnmented amidst the chuckles. Danie, d in armor and looking as beautiful as a marble sculpture of a demigod, gazed at the dozens of men who had crammed into the guest house. "You''ve endured shit. I have endured shit. Now, let''s make them all pay." The men cheered at her simple yet effective rallying cry. Just as their spirits soared, the heavy thud of armored boots silenced the room, drawing all eyes toward the entrance. A group of men d in imposing ck te armor entered the premises; their presence was unexpected. Yet, as they advanced, the air filled with great anticipation. And the leading knight delivered on that promise. With deliberate movements, he reached up to remove his hood, revealing handsome yet hawkish features and cold eyes. His slightly curly long brown hair made him look more like a deviant than a model knight. However, the men''s voices swelled in a new wave of cheers, recognizing the face of the formidable Mage Knight. "Sir Morton," Danie greeted herrade in arms. "So you''ve received the word?" "I have," came his usual brief and almost cold answer. Then his steely gaze swept over the men in the room. "My men are ready," Danie reassured him. A faint smile broke through his otherwise stern demeanor. "Gratitude for the assistance," he said to the Nicopns and Korelians in the room. Then, he added, "Give these traitors no mercy." Thest word resonated with an ice-cold echo, charged with contained rage. It made the men shudder, yet it also stirred excitement among them. They hadn''t known that the Mage Knight, who was always by Sir Jorge''s side day and night, had been hiding in Three Hills. This revtion meant they now had ample strength to turn the tide of battle against the traitors. Sir Morton took his helmet from his squire and turned to Danie. "Dame, I meant no disrespect, but may I lead the charge?" "The pleasure is all mine," Danie replied with a wide smile. "Don''t stray likest time," Sir Morton muttered. Danie chuckled, recalling the event in that fateful forest. "You can count on me. This time I have something worth fighting for." Their exchange did not go unnoticed by their men, who chuckled and grinned with caution. The coup had thrust the destiny of Three Hills, the Grand Alliance, and Londia into uncertainty. Stray but a little, and not even history would be kind to them. The fate of their brothers-in-arms, along with the future of the region, rested heavily on their shoulders. Winter of 4425 was still on the horizon, yet blood was set to once again etch the annals of Londia. *** Chapter 125: Winds from Elandia Chapter 125: Winds from ndia Winds from ndia New Korelia Fall of 4425. While Lord Lansius was en route to Umbend, Sir Justin busied himself with the finer details of running the city. Lord Lansius had not given him detailed instructions, granting him a degree of freedom. This autonomy simplified some aspects of his role, yet unexpectedly it also demanded a steep learning curve. The knight-mercenary had never anticipated the breadth of knowledge required to serve as the steward of Korelia, from the basics of stone masonry to the intricacies of trade and business. Most men would be deterred, but his entrepreneurial skills as a horse trader and smuggler helped him understand the nuances of business. Sir Justin ended up treating Korelia City like a business, and it worked wonders. Under profit-oriented guidance and a clear priority list, the various building projects were progressing smoothly. Not working alone, the Marshal was supported by a reliable team of advisors, including Calub, Cecile, and the newly arrived Sir Michael and Lady Astrid. The two neers proved to be of immense help, taking on some of the workload that had burdened Sir Justin. The responsibility of entertaining Korelia''s important guests was now shared by Sir Michael, Lady Astrid, and Cecile, allowing Sir Justin and Calub to focus on the building projects. A crucial task was preparing winter quarters for the thousands of captured men. Although the mud housing wasplete, Sir Justin used his discretion to ensure the men had somefort during the winter. Additionally, he personally supervised the maintenance of the troops'' billets and facilities. The workshop continued as the Lord had decreed, aiming for steady improvements in crossbow designs and addressing reliability issues. Fortunately, several highly skilled Nicopn craftsmen who had joined in Korimor proved their worth. They quickly set up a separate shop adjacent to the cksmith, not only to copy but also to improve upon Mindia''s existing trigger mechanism.Aside from that, Sir Justin also oversaw the construction of Lord Jorge and Lord Robert''s residences. Although the guilds contracted by their respective clients built them, Sir Justin was involved in numerous details beyond merely allocatingnd. He needed to ensure that the roads to the site were wide enough for two carts and that there was enough sparend for potential expansion. Additionally, there was a need for a good groundwater source for wells, a factor that was crucial in determining the suitability of a location. During a brief respite, a column of knights and cavalry returned from their sessful campaign at South Hill, enjoying the new bathhouse and the lively market. Apanying them was a duck breeder from South Hill, who offered invaluable assistance to Korelia''s nascent duck husbandry. Despite initial unfamiliarity with forest breeding, the breeder quickly adapted. Their main contribution was sharing knowledge on how to wrangle the ducks to make them slightly more tolerable. Additionally, they provided extensive expertise in selective breeding to create less aggressive and smaller varieties. With progress in duck husbandry, Sir Justin sent the Orchard Master to Calub, who was thrilled to have someone so knowledgeable about nts to assist with the windbreak and agriculture project. Lastly, Sir Justin weed Sir Gunther, the former Lord of South Hill. In ordance with Lord Lansius'' instructions, Sir Gunther was to be made a minor member of the Grand Alliance. Thus, arrangements were made for temporary lodging while their new residence was being constructed, with several guilds vying for the project. In keeping with tradition, Sir Justin offered his daughter Eleanor as Lady Astrid¡¯sdy-in-waiting as she came of age. Lady Astrid, fond of Eleanor''s lively and curious nature, weed her warmly. Eleanor''s presence brightened the atmosphere, contrasting with Lady Astrid''s calmer personality. Eleanor''spanionship could not have been more perfectly timed, as the council dispatched Sir Michael and other promising new members to Korimor to manage the city. With only Sir Hugo and Roger present, Korimor seriouslycked personnel and might need to recruit local talent to fill certain roles. Sir Michael was chosen because it was likely that Sir Hugo would listen to his advice and guidance. Secondly, he was capable of recruiting new talents and listening for any dissent to Sir Hugo''srgely unproven leadership. Since it was a short trip, Lady Astrid chose to stay in Korelia. Although Eleanor proved to be a good diversion, thedy still found herself with more work to do. Next on her list was following ire, Cecile''s sister to be a teacher in the orphanage. Sir Justin whistled a note while looking at the missive brought by his daughter. "So, thedy is serious about this?" "Yes, Papa. Lady Astrid enjoys teaching the children." Sir Justin mulled over his decision. "I could understand ire since she had no official role, but Lady Astrid already has several responsibilities." "I really think she enjoys interacting with children, especially the orphans." Sir Justin rubbed his chin and ventured, "I suppose we could make arrangements. I''ll ask the orphanage to boil their clothes, nkets, and bed sheets. That, along with some remedies will be prudent. I don''t want my daughter or our honored guest getting infected by lice and bedbugs." The decision made Eleanor hug her father. "Thank you, Papa. You''re the best." "If anyone asks, I''m not spoiling you. I''m just collecting favors from Lady Astrid." Eleanor smiled like an angel. "Of course, Papa." "One thing, though. Why does Lady Astrid want to do this? Is there a particr reason?" "Well, it''s no secret that Astrid was so enchanted with Lady Felicity." The knight furrowed his brow. "Ah, yes, they met, but only briefly..." "Lady Felicity''s appearance and striking beauty are perfect in her eyes. Lady Astrid said there was strength and boldness she''d never encountered before. And that, Lady Felicity, have an assuredness like that of a warrior." Sir Justin chuckled. Despite not finding the answer, he decided to borate, "Just wait until she meets Lady Audrey." "Papa, is the Baroness really that charming?" she asked curiously. The knight offered a fatherly smile. "She''s as much a warrior as can be. And the eyes, oh, you have to see them for yourself." *** ndia Province Stolen novel; please report. The leaves were orange and red, the wind carrying an earthy scent of soil. Yet, tranquil peace was absent in ndia. Before the harvest could begin, thend was ravaged by a series of raids. Its unfortunate popce scattered northward or westward to the Targe mountains as the neighboring Nicopns arrived in great numbers. The conflict and cannibalism in Nicop, spurred by famine, had worsened to the point where its popce banded together to invade the neighboring province. The ndia nobility could offer only minimal resistance, as the bulk of their forces had beenmitted to defending the Capital against Lord Gottfried. Now, the ndia province was split in two: Northern ndia was locked in a war against Gottfried, while Southern ndia grappled with marauding Nicopns. In such a situation, the Mindians arrived from the east. Lord Bengrieve led his army of six thousand strong and began to incorporate the locals to bolster his numbers. Instead of relying on static defense, the Mindians actively engaged the Nicopns, driving them out and acquiring castles, towns, and cities. They arrived just in time, securing the harvest and preventing the province from sumbing to famine. For a while, it seemed the Nicopn threat would soon be over. Order was reestablished, and Lord Seneschal Bengrieve actively hunted down the Nicopns. However, they were soon surprised by the sight of Nicopns numbering in the tens of thousands. The Mindian intervention, rather than deterring the Nicopns, had led to the unthinkable. Driven by desperation for food and with winter rapidly approaching, hundreds of Nicopn armed groups from diverse backgrounds¡ªincluding both the sons of Nicopns and migrants from two other provinces¡ªunited against amon enemy. As the wise say, an army with no escape will choose to fight to the death. The Nicopns did just that, as their only other option was to watch their loved ones suffer painful deaths from hunger. Thus, with a renewed spirit, the Nicopnsunched attacks on the Mindian defense lines simultaneously at various points. Castles were bypassed, while towns and cities were retaken and thoroughly plundered. Lord Bengrieve''s response to the renewed threat was to throw armed ndians into the fray. They were equally motivated to defend their city andnds. However, unlike the Nicopns, who had a mercenary tradition, the ndians were mostly craftsmen, farmers, and artisans. Courageous as they were, they served as nothing but fodder to stall the Nicopn advance until the Mindian elite could breach the enemy''smand and wipe them out. While tactically effective, the battles began to take a toll on the Mindians. Several hundred were killed, and over a thousand were wounded. Worse, the ndians'' morale was crippling, as they had suffered massive casualties in every battle. There was a feeling that it would be a fight to the death against the Nicopns, and the worst was yet toe. ... Lord Seneschal Bengrieve A squire d in battle attire entered the luxuriousmand tent just as the Lord''s personal masseur was preparing to leave, after having treated the fatigued body of the Lord of Cascasonne. "My Lord, I bring a collection of reports," the squire calmly stated, having ensured that the seneschal wasfortably seated in a lounge seat and not otherwise engaged. "Is there anything of importance?" the Seneschal asked, his toneced with skepticism. A collection of reports usually entailed routine updates from Mindia or allied regions, rather than frontline news. "The harvest in Mindia isplete. There were no reports of failure or pests," the squire reported as the masseur exited. "Splendid," Bengrieve uttered, albeit with scant excitement. His satisfaction stemmed from the robustness of his House''s drought control policy despite the ongoing session crisis. To outsiders, Mindia might have appeared blessed. However, the truth was that immense effort had been made to sustain its crops against the increasingly prolonged summers. Since thest decade, Mindia had invested heavily in creating man-madekes, flooding underground caves for reservoirs, and constructing canal systems to ensure water avability for its most fertilends. Stringent rules had also been made and enforced to prevent any waste of clean water. Industries like tanneries, known for producing polluted water, had been either shut down or operated at reduced capacity. In the viges, wells had been deepened and erged, natural springs were protected, and surrounding woods had been preserved. As the squire continued with his report, Bengrieve remained unresponsive, listening passively with eyes closed. Not even the news of Lord Arte''s departure to Arvena to engage in guerri warfare elicited a reaction. He simply signaled for the squire to continue with his hand. At the report''s conclusion, the squire ventured, "There''s one piece of news from outside Mindia that might intrigue you, My Lord." This statement captured his interest. "From where?" "Londia." "Ah," he muttered, annoyed. "That Lord of Korelia must be stirring trouble again. What is it this time?" "It''s not him, but Lady Audrey. It turns out she is the cousin of Lord Omin of Korimor." "She what?" Startled by the news, Bengrieve''s eyes flew open. "Does that mean... Did they secure Korimor?" "Indeed, My Lord. Additionally, they encountered arge marauding force of Nicopns, reported to be eight thousand strong." Bengrieve squinted his eyes, unnerving his squire. "Let me guess, they managed to defeat thisrge force?" The squire nodded, not daring to utter the full news. Bengrieve chuckled, concealing his amazement, and instructed, "Just leave the parchment on the table. I shall peruse themter." After the squire departed, Bengrieve turned to Stan, who lounged in a corner with a warm washcloth on his face. "What do you think?" he inquired. Without removing the washcloth, Stan groaned slightly before replying, "Like it or not, he''s a proven warmander." "A warlord," Bengrieve reflected. "What surprises me is that Audrey can im the castle and the title." Bengrieve took the parchment from the table and responded, "She has. Congrattions, your adopted sister is now a Baroness." "What a happy urrence," Stan chuckled. "However, it bothers me that you seemed not to expect this?" Bengrieve breathed deeply. "Of course, I didn''t. How could I have known that Lady Audrey had a cousin in Londia?" Stan ventured, "That means she''s even more important now?" Bengrieve gave no direct answer but muttered, "Just a speck of gold dust." Stan knew better than to press further and exhaled deeply, enjoying his hard-earned rest. He and his mobile brigade had been fighting for days against thousands of Nicopns. And it didn''t seem like the worst was yet to pass. Even Bengrieve started to mull over his decision not to influence the court and bring more of the Mindian Army to secure ndia. "Have I been careless...?" the Lord of Cascasonne whispered to himself before a grin broke across his face. No, even this is still ording to n. *** Three Hills City A garden conveniently separated the guest house from the elite housing rows and the end of the market district, where expensive goods were sold. It was there that the rebels had sent their one hundred men to capture the Lord of Korelia''s small contingent, led by Dame Danie, the turncoat mercenary. They held little respect for her or her background. The conspirators were solely focused on removing anyone who could pose a threat to their coup. They needed to ensure the citizens'' loyalty, expecting that the ck Lord''s retaliation would be swift and severe, and knew they could only rely on the city walls for survival. With the harvest secured, they could expel anyone who opposed them to reduce the number of mouths to feed and then wait for the ck Lord''s army to crumble from hunger. They believed that sooner orter, the ck Lord would have no choice but to return to his fief or sue for truce. By that time, the conspirators expected to control the wealthiest city in Londia and muster a formidable army to counter any threat posed by the ck Lord. However, reality soon revealed their naivety. The one hundred men surrounded the guest house, their spirits high after securing the gatehouse and plundering the coin chest from the tolls collected for city entry. Their leader, one of the bribed officers, a Captain, was preparing to issue a demand for surrender when a contingent of armored men in ck te emerged. "The ck Knights!" his men shouted in shock, causing many to either reel or gasp. The Captain gritted his teeth and said, "I expected this. Get the halberdiers to the front and put the crossbowmen to work!" As they formed up, his lieutenant encouraged them, "There are only a dozen of them and a hundred of us." However, they were immediately greeted by a nasty surprise. Dozens of crossbowmen emerged from the guest house and surrounding buildings, unleashing a volley that sent the rebels scrambling for cover in the adjacent garden''s dense foliage. "Get back into formation!" the Captain ordered, pping one of his men in an attempt to restore discipline. But the man was paralyzed with fear, stammering, "The ck, the ck¡ª" Shadows fell upon them. The Captain''s reprimand was cut short as a mace struck him with such force that blood sprayed from all the crevices in his head. Sir Morton had charged a hundred paces in an instant, dispatching two before reaching the Captain. It was not a fight; it was an execution. The traitor captain''s life ended abruptly, his body slumping forward, his head dangling in a bizarre position. His gruesome demise sent his men into a frenzy of panic. They now realized they were up against the Mage Knight. One crossbowman dared a shot, only to see his bolt swerve aside, repelled by an ephemeral shield. The Mage Knight, gripping his mace, pursued the fleeing rebels while his fellow ck Knights closed in. Their second-inmand became his next target, and recognizing their faces filled him with rage. "Rats," he sneered, charging into the mob that fled toward the garden. Meanwhile, Dame Danie, seizing the moment of disarray among the conspirators'' column, rallied her troops to engage, "Charge! Put them to the sword!" *** Chapter 126: Brighter Than Blood Chapter 126: Brighter Than Blood Brighter Than Blood Three Hills City There was a reason Lord Lansius had only 1,300 Nicopn remaining from the original 2,000 that had marched from Korimor to South Hill. While 300 were left to garrison South Hill, a select group of 400 was reassigned to the skirmishers. The Lord believed in their proven effectiveness during the recent campaign. Although Sigmund¡¯s absence had slowed the training, the new leader, Farkas,pensated by urging his veterans to share their expertise with the recruits. Thus, over one hundred ex-mercenaries were trained as minstrels with roles as spies and fighters, while the rest were trained as field skirmishers, adapting to fight in non-traditional ways. Fortunately, the skirmishers'' tactics weren''t entirely new. To use terrain and buildings to their advantage, or to retreat when necessary, only to counterattack, was a known fighting strategy but had never been realized on arger scale or with specialized groups. The Nicopns, having been mercenaries despite their young age, had more than enough experience to grasp these concepts, even when drilled during marches. Now, two hundred mixed Nicopn regrs and skirmishers were under Dame Danie, reinforcing the ck Knights. Meanwhile, two hundred skirmishers, who had remained undetected in various cheap inns, rented houses, or warehouses where they could bunk, had been quietly assembled sincest night in the elite shopping row next to the garden. Farkas and his aides soon arrived. Watching as the eyes of his men lit up, he seated himself on an empty crate. The ck Bandits, ironically dressed in bright colors, quietly gathered in a circle around him. "Fellowrades," young Lieutenant Farkas began, "the Dame is engaging the conspirators'' column in the garden. You know their strength, and I believe we can either strike them from behind or trap them as they exit the garden.""Which strategy do you favor most?" asked one of the veterans. "Trap," Farkas replied without hesitation. Without question but grins on their faces, the ck Bandits marched. Only a few carried crossbows due to their disguise, but they were more than confident with their des. Farkas led his men in a sprint, surprising onlookers along the still-empty cobblestone streets adjacent to the elite shopping row. His hunter''s instincts prompted him to let the conspirators exit the garden freely before striking as they emerged. Inside the garden, the vibrant colors of the nts were marred by sticky ocher-red stains. The meticulously maintained green hedges had been trampled, sullied by gore. The usually pleasant floral fragrance was overpowered by the stench of piss and blood. Despite the carnage unfolding in the front part of the garden, several dozen conspirators from the second group ¡ªprising mutinous guardsmen, thugs, and hired men-at-arms ¡ª remained oblivious to the turmoil. They had not seen the Mage Knight who ventured to another part of the garden, pursuing the fleeing remnants of the first group. The second group''s purpose was a reserve, in case the opponents at the guest house posed a greater threat than expected. However, having secured the gatehouse fairly easily, they anticipated little trouble. Thus, they were mildly surprised to encounter the enemy, who seemed to appear out of nowhere. Despite facing men in ck armor, the second group quickly assumed formation. There, they chose to make their stand. On the other side, the ck Knights, even in Sir Morton''s absence, showed no hesitation. Sixteen knights fearlessly charged into the disorganized wall of spears and poleaxes. The halberdiers thrust or swung their weapons with sheer determination, but the knights, anticipating these moves, blocked and parried with ease. One knight quickly turned the halberd thrust into a grapple, closing the distance in one fluid motion andnding vicious thrusts with his sword. Another knight, showcasing the vast gulf in training and experience, deflected a powerful halberd thrust with just his left gauntlet, pushed the long shaft aside to unbnce the attacker, and then rushed forward to deliver a crushing thrust to his opponent''s body. While swords stood little chance of prating thick gambesons or good riveted ringmail, they knew that the blunt force behind a blow could still break ribs, shoulder bones, or copse the airways and neck. Thus, despite their numbers and the reach of their weapons, the halberdiers found themselves severely outssed. The ck Knights moved with a cohesion born of years of fighting side by side, exploiting every careless move to take down their opponents. The knights'' advance was relentless, but the conspirators, still believing in their superior numbers, clung to their hope amid the sound of shing steel and screams echoing through the garden. A young, eager halberdier swung his weapon with all his might, aiming to catch a knight off-guard. However, the ck Knight''s ally anticipated this and blocked the strike. In an instant, the young halberdier was counterattacked not by one, but by three seasoned warriors. They attacked him like hungry wolves, striking with such ferocity that the young man had no chance to even scream before drawing his final breath, overwhelmed by multiple wounds. For the conspirators'' column, that moment showed just how much things hadn''t gone ording to n. Their hands gripped their weapons until they were white, yet their knees trembled. They had tried to make their stand, but it was clear that it was a hopeless endeavor. Thus, in sheer desperation, they turned tail and rushed to exit the garden, trampling anyone in their path. The survivors crawled, climbed, or pushed their way out. Upon reaching the outside in a state of panic, they rushed toward the open road, their only n to run until their legs gave out. Suddenly, they encountered a small but seemingly friendly crowd who directed them to a hiding spot. Swayed by promises of a shortcut or a safe ce to rest and hide, many followed, believing these individuals were allies or friends. Yet, they were led into back alleys where they met their end, in by crossbow bolts or hidden des. One by one, across multiple locations, they were deceived and murdered in cold blood. Only a few perceived the deception, but a swift de to the throat ensured eternal silence. The two-hundred-strong ck Bandits, lurking in every corner, made sure that none could escape. ... The fightsted no more than half an hour. At the Mage Knight''smand, ten survivors with non-threatening injuries were spared. Externally, they were kept alive for interrogation. Internally, it was nned that once freed, they would serve as eyewitnesses to the popce about the consequences of crossing the ck Knights. Dame Danie saw Farkas and his men approaching. "How''s outside?" she asked. "It feels like we caught everyone, but there might be survivors, so I''ve kept the men on watch," Farkas reported. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Good job," the Dame said. "What''s the tally?" "Thirty-seven. How about here?" "Sixty or so. Hard to get a figure, since some are missing body parts." "The Mage Knight''s victim?" Farkas whispered. Danie nodded. Farkas drew a deep breath. "I almost felt pity for those traitors." Distinct clinking sounds of te armor were heard, and Sir Morton and a squire appeared. "Dame," he greeted first. "Sir Morton," the other two responded. "I just returned from interrogation. We learned that fifty are in the gatehouse. The rest are in the castle." "How many of them?" Danie asked. "A hundred or two," the Mage Knight replied, then added, "Not enough to stop me. Are youing?" "My Lord ordered me to provide assistance, and assistance is what you''ll get." "Gratitude, Dame, from the bottom of my heart." With no fatalities but several injuries among their ranks, twenty ck Knights, alongside one hundred Nicopn regrs and three hundred skirmishers, headed to the castle. They anticipated heavy resistance but knew they had the strength and the numbers to ovee the coup. *** Three Hills Castle Area The castle was in uproar as the attacker managed to find and break a small door with woodsman''s axes. Unlike the battleaxe, which was too light and had a thin head to go against solid wood, a woodsman''s axe made even a sturdy door into a heap of splinters. A series of fights ensued as the conspirators prated the castle''s corridors. The defenders evacuated the chamber and barricaded yet another door. It was frustrating, but they knew they were heading in the right direction. Soon, they would gain ess to the rest of the castle. In one of the recently captured chambers, a young guardy on the floor, his sword arm mangled, broken at the wrist, his belly bleeding from a stab wound which he tried to close by pressing his hand against it. He had no armor as he was on leave and was nning to go home when the attack happened. His pained groan caught the attention of one of the masterminds of this coup. Stopping in front of the young guard, the heir of the moneylender House looked down and asked, "Hey, how many are inside? Answer me." The young guard looked up, gathered up his strength, and spat a mouthful of blood and saliva in the heir''s direction. The heir jumped, but it was toote, and his pristine brigandine was stained. That immediately caused amotion as his men proceeded to beat the wounded young guard. Despite his cries of agony, one broke his other arm as he shielded his face from a vicious attack, another swung a sword to his head. It looked like it was over. However, the young guard, even with an open wound on top of his head, and an eye popping out of its socket, survived. In low whispers, he chanted, "Death to the traitors..." The one who attacked him with a sword raised his sword again. "Stop it," the heir suddenly spoke. "Don''t give him a quick death. Let him enjoy the pain," he scowled. His men chuckled and left the mangled young guard alone to writhe in agony as his pain became unbearable. The wounds on his belly and head were fatal, and he was losing blood. The head concussion made him stuck in a dream-like state. The only thing that prevented him from fainting was the pain from both broken arms pulsating madly as if on fire. He was just seventeen years old. With blurry eyes, the young guard witnessed the conspirator''s growing frustration. Then, he heard that the defenders, led by Lord Jorge''s trusted old knight, had smeared the next room with tallow oil and lit it up to deny ess to the attackers. Despite his pain, he took great joy in hearing it. His look of amusement did not go unnoticed by the heir, who returned to him out of boredom. "Enjoying the news?" The young guard wanted to respond but couldn''t think clearly. Kneeling closely, the heir said, "Don''t die yet, because I''ll drag your friend here so you can hear his screaming to apany you." Yet the smile on the young man''s lips never wavered. The sound of men running from outside alerted everyone. The heir stood up readily, and the rest readied their arms, only to recognize their allies, who breathlessly reported, "Armed men spotted in the city. ck armors." "What did you say?" the heir asked with a troubled expression. "Dozens of armed men, also the ck Knights," the men repeated. There was only silence among the masterminds. Suddenly, an older esquire in his green brigandine walked past and headed out. "Where are you going?" his fellow from a knight family chased after him. "Leave me alone, this is hopeless," the old esquire replied. "How can you say that? We almost took the castle," the son of a knight tried to convince him. The older man stared back and raised his voice, "Can''t you see? They''re prepared for this!" The heir approached them and blurted out, "Who prepared for what?" "The ck Lord!" the older esquire eximed before spitting out, "This cunningness and deviousness is not Lord Jorge''s doing. It must be his." The masterminds could only exchange nces. The thought that the ck Lord had nned for this eventuality sent chills down their spines. "Nonsense! This is all just cowardice," the heir raised his voice. However, the rest thought otherwise. The man next to them, a wealthyndowner, asked the esquire in green, "What shall we do?" The old esquire looked at him and exined, "They''ll be marching here. There''s no time, let''s head to the gatehouse and leave the city." "Leave to where?" the heir asked mockingly. "I have no idea. You gave me no time to prepare!" the old esquire howled, reminding the heir that he was the one who pushed for this coup. Another stepped up, "But the castle is almost ours." The esquire was about to answer when screams, along with the noises of shing steel, were heard. Everyone in the chamber turned in that direction, only to witness a man, with a spear embedded in his chest, being hurled through the air with such force that he flew straight into the wall, crashing just below the chamber''s ceiling, and then fell to the ground. There were collective gasps. They had never seen anything like it. Like panicked children, the masterminds in their bright brigandines ran to take cover behind tens of their men, who could do nothing but ready their swords and fix their gaze on the exit, from where more screams and shrieking could be heard. Their lieutenants quickly called in other groups from different locations; they still had more than a hundred fighters. Their opponents, the men in ck armor, appeared, their armor glistening with blood. "They''re just knights. Get the poleaxes," the heir instructed as he regained his voice. More of his men had returned to his side. However, a cold voice from the knight at the front captured everyone''s attention. "Greetings. Today, I''ll be your executioner." Then another voice, a female''s, added ominously from the side, "Lord Lansius sends his greetings." Upon her gesture, his men fanned out to the left and right. One row knelt while another row stood, each aiming their crossbows. Despite the angry shouts and pleas for mercy from the other side, the bolts were unleashed mercilessly. *** Sir Morton sheathed his sword. His mace had been bent, and its handle was too slippery to use due to the caked blood on its grip. The fighting had ceased, but the carnage was so brutal that even seasoned mercenaries like Dame Danie vomited in a corner. Yet, she immediately felt better and showed no remorse or pity. Only key figures were taken hostage. They were not spared; instead, they were to be ced in the torture chamber to reveal their motives and the names of their cronies. The Nicopns began the dirty work of looting the dead and dragging them outside. The defenders inside had cautiously sent some of their men to assess the situation and, afterward, were d to send more to assist with the work. The old knight overseeing the operation was amazed by the unexpected reinforcements, as he had been unaware of this n. As for Danie, she was about to lead a separate detachment to the gatehouse when she saw Sir Morton kneeling next to a wounded man on the floor. The Mage Knightpassionately ced his hand on the wounded man, who looked not even twenty years old. She stopped and overheard them. "I saw armors in ck. Is this true? Are the ck Knights here? Are we winning?" the young man asked, staring emptily at the mage knight''s face. "Indeed, the ck Knights are here," Sir Morton replied. "We are also winning." The young man looked so pale but offered a genuine grin between groans of pain. "I recognize your voice. It''s an honor to meet you, Sir." "The honor is mine," the Mage Knight replied warmly. "Then Sir, please... a favor, if you will," he begged. "Ask away." "The pain. It''s unbearable. Can you make it painless and quick?" Sir Morton took the young man into his embrace, like a father to his son. "Anyst words?" The young man almost shook but said, "Please take care of my mum." "I will. Then, are you ready?" He nodded, and then a st of air urred around the young man. He instantly looked drowsy and closed his eyes for thest time. There were no more painful groans or writhing heard from him. Sir Morton''s squire promptly assisted his master and tended to the dead,ying him on the floor until more arrangements could be made. A shield was ced honorably on his body to mark that he was one of them. Dame Danie offered her waterskin to Sir Morton, who drank eagerly. "Do you know him?" she asked. "No. But I recognize his face." "It''s a shame. He was so young." Sir Morton did not answer but gazed around the corridors and said, "It''s time to wrap this up." Danie nodded and faced her men. "To the gatehouse," she instructed. Her men, ready with retrieved crossbow bolts andden with trinkets and coins, marched out confidently, their eyes reflecting a sense of righteousness and purpose. They had witnessed another victory, another proof that not even a coup in an ally''snd could escape their Lord''s watchful eye. *** Chapter 127: Werewolf Chapter 127: Werewolf Werewolf Three Hills, Gatehouse Typically, at this hour, a crowd would gather, eager to pass through the gates for travel, trade, or other purposes. However, recent sightings of fighting and rumors of a coup had sown fear, deterring most froming near. Those who had attempted to cross the city gate were turned away, and afterward, no one else dared to make the attempt. Dame Danie and Sir Morton had yet to arrive when Farkas allowed his men to infiltrate the area around the gatehouse. Three of them, either notably young or old, were disguised as peddlers, offering snacks and ales and capturing the attention of the conspirators hungry for food. Their presence was so unremarkable that it failed to raise any suspicion. The conspirators, who guarded the gatehouse, casually stepped out to get the snacks. Unbeknownst to them, the ck Bandits had encircled the area, preventing any word of the movements of ck-armored knights within the city or that the conspirators in the castle were under siege. Every ally they had was intercepted and swiftly secured with bindings and gags. Now, Farkas allowed more of his men, along with two women, to approach with additional snacks and wine. His hunter''s instincts sharpened as he noted the gatehouse''sck of alertness. For him, it was no different than nning an ambush on unsuspecting prey. "Should we attack?" his aide whispered. Farkas studied the man, who appeared young for his years. "When the castle falls, these men will flee," he murmured in response."I''d rather not chase them outside when we could capture them now," the aidemented. A smile was on Farkas'' lips. "I want to avoid unnecessary risks." "But what if they locked the doors and refused to surrender? It could turn into a siege." The smile faded. "I never thought of it," Farkas admitted, then he observed theck of discipline among the conspirators. After nighttime fighting, their awareness was certainly waning in the daytime, especially when the weather was cloudy and the wind was refreshing. More guards emerged for snacks, while those returning appeared wobbly from the strong and barely diluted wine. "You''re right," Farkas finally agreed. "We should take it. Ready the men." His aide nodded, moving to ry the orders. Their agreed-upon n was named Werewolf. In the neighboring provinces of ndia, there were tales of werewolves: half-human, half-beast creatures that roamed the countryside at night in search of prey. By day, they assumed human form, typically characterized by pale and frail appearances. This paleplexion often led to their being mistaken for nobility, as only those of noble birth, who engaged in little to no manualbor, could maintain such unblemished skin. Thus, they could easily gain entry as guests into noble houses, which were their preferred targets since nobles were usually softer and had more fatpared to peasants. Some of the most famous tales involved female werewolves who infiltrated their prey''s homes at noon, only to devour the hosts by night. The legend says that these creatures had no weakness. Once transformed at midnight, they sumbed to mindless rage. After feasting, they would flee, needing days to revert to their human form. They were not fond of human food, consuming it only to avert suspicion from their hosts. Their only aversion was to ck-colored clothing. It was said that in their frenzied state, despite enhanced night vision, distinguishing dark clothes amidst the darkness became impossibly difficult for them. Moreover, folklore suggested that giving them ck-colored spare clothes¡ªsince theirs were usually dirty¡ªwould force them to flee, as it would be impossible for them to find these clothes again as werewolves. Although it might seem trivial, good clothing was hard toe by. While they could easily steal a farmer''s attire, without good clothing, convincing their next target of their noble-born status would prove challenging. This tale, possibly also spread by the local ck dye merchants, kept the demand for the expensive dye in some regions high despite its hefty price. The wind blew hard as if taking sides, warning the unsuspecting conspirators at the gatehouse. Yet, the few men who casually moved toward the peddlers, bought ale, and lingered without arousing suspicion. Some posed as coachmen and trader apprentices, exchanging words with the guards and asking when the gate would be open again. Another group gathered one by one, engaging in friendly banter andughter. When two dozen men had gathered, the guards became suspicious. That was when Farkas yelled, "Thieves!" The women screamed and told the guards that they had been robbed, showing their missing purses. In the ensuing confusion, they pointed out a man running away, whom two of the rebels-turned-guards promptly chased. Meanwhile, the women pleaded to be escorted inside, and the rest of the guardsplied. Naturally, other men followed, feigning curiosity, and without being asked, gave their own ounts to add to the chaos. "We''re not the city guards, we don''t make reports!" one tried to exin. The situation seemed so natural that the guards were more annoyed than rmed. The hard ale and wine had made them sluggish, and their sleeplessness was catching up to them. Outside, the two guards who gave chase to the thief were captured in an ambush. Yet, the main show was inside the gatehouse. Upon Farkas'' signal, his skirmishers sprang into action. The women''s faces turned sharp, revealing their mercenary background as they mercilessly wielded their hidden des against the shocked guards. Two guards went down, gurgling blood. Four other guards also fell to the men in disguise, with only one able to scream before his head was mmed against the stone wall, silencing him forever. The werewolf was a sess. "Go! Go!" Farkas instructed, and his men, still in their disguises, rushed to the stone spiral staircase. Upon reaching the second floor, they were spotted. "What do you want? Get out! You''re not¡ª" one guard turned pale as he realized what was happening. More skirmishers reached the second floor, armed with daggers and short swords. He ran, shouting, "Intruders!" His warning was thest thing he made before being tackled to the ground and stabbed repeatedly by the skirmishers. The rest of the rebels were alerted, and soon a brawl broke out as the ck Bandits tried to secure the chamber where the gate and drawbridge mechanisms were located. Even in the close confines of the chamber, they fought fiercely. Suddenly, Farkas witnessed one of his men get impaled and another lose part of his face to a sword blow. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the vition. The skirmishers took a step back, assessing the situation. Noticing this, Farkas stepped forward. A burly rebel dashed forward and mmed his sword down with raw strength and ferocity. He could have easily overpowered Farkas, who wisely dodged instead of parrying. The man, well protected by ringmail, swung his de again, yet Farkas was well-trained. Instead of cowering, he drew the man in, luring him toward his ally, who threw metal darts at him. The dart hit him in the chin and broke the man''s concentration. Farkas lunged, showing the agility of a hunter; his short sword struck the man''s face. "ARRGH!" The manshed out, thrashing about wildly in pain. He became the center of attention, with only a few continuing their fights around him. Despite injuries to his eyes and nose, the burly man kept swinging his sword. Farkas tried to deliver thest strike but couldn''t find a way. One of the senior ck Bandits advanced alone, lobbed a wooden cup at the man to draw his attention, then, with a dagger in each hand, traded blows with the blinded man. After repeated thrusts and shes, he finally disarmed the man, and, ignoring his pleas, ended the fight with a pommel bash to the side of the head. Now, the ce between them was dyed in red. The stone floor was slippery with puddles of ochre-red blood. "Yield now!" Farkas shouted to his opponents as his men had secured the entrance to the gate and drawbridge chamber. "The ck Knights have already secured the castle." This announcement halted the fighting as the conspirators, shocked by the news, hesitated. "Your allies have been defeated. Lower your arms or face the same fate as the masterminds of this coup!" The conspirators were skeptical. "That''s horse shit!" one retorted. "We have two hundred men. Don''t listen to them," one of their leaders rallied. However, the sound of horses neighing outside gave them pause. "It''s the ck Knights," warned a lookout. Now, the conspirators started to feel the chill in their feet. "What say you? The deal is off when the ck Knights arrive," Farkas pressed while quietly signaling his men to continue their n. Instead of backing down, the conspirators grew more stubborn. "Fight! Let''s fight!" one cried. Another readily shouted, "The ck Knights won''t take us alive!" Their leader felt the same andmanded, "Charge! Kill them all!" The rebels rushed at Farkas and his men, trying to reach a small door to escape outside. It would have been a costly stalemate, but the ck Bandits hade prepared. "Take them down, take them down!" Farkas shouted, and his men, who had smuggled crossbows from below, hastily took aim and sent powerful bolts toward the conspirators. Six were mortally wounded on the spot. Their ringmails couldn''t stop a bolt at such short range. Reeling from the attack, the conspirators'' momentum was broken, and Farkas, knowing he had only one chance as it would take a lot of time to reload the crossbows, led his men on a decisive charge. *** In the finale of the coup, more than half of the conspirators in the gatehouse perished, with fewer than ten surviving, only to be sent to the dungeon. The attack on the gatehouse was also the one in which the ck Bandits bled the most, with eight men dead and fifteen wounded. The nature of their disguise, which permitted only the lightest form of armor or protection¡ªapanied by daggers, short swords, and the absence of shields¡ªleft them vulnerable despite all the preparations. Inparison, the muchrger attack on the castle, spearheaded by Sir Morton and the ck Knights, did not result in any fatalities. While Dame Danie did not chastise Lieutenant Farkas for his decision to attack, the hunter med himself for the higher-than-expected casualties. Unexpected constion came from Sir Morton, who pped the man''s shoulder and offered his raremendation, "Good assault." The other seniors in their ranks also gave their approval of the tactics used. Although the high casualties were unexpected and deemed unnecessary, as the castle had been won, many praised the sess. Taking over a well-defended structure like the gatehouse was no small feat. While the ck Bandits were licking their wounds, Sir Morton found Dame Danie inside the gatehouse''smand chamber. "Sir Morton," Danie greeted the mage knight. "Dame," he replied, then looked around, found it empty of prying eyes, and confided, "After all is over, we don''t need hostages." Danie drew a sharp breath. "I can''t do that. My men, and I believe even Lord Lansius, expected ransom from this." "The city and I will do our most topensate," Sir Morton gave his assurance. The Dame looked to the side, pondered, and said, "The city will need its coins. Three Hills will need to recruit more men for security." Sir Morton''s gaze turned warmer as he sighed. "Likely so." Danie tried to think of something, suggesting, "The heir of a powerful House is involved in this. What if you allow me to confiscate the House, so I have something to reward my men with? The rest is between our Lords." "You have my support," the Mage Knight dered without hesitation and offered his hand. The two sped hands to seal the deal. Afterward, Dame Danie led her Nicopn regrs and a small team of skirmishers to the moneylender''s House. They were under strict orders not to cause unnecessary damage, as the Dame wanted to present the estate and all its belongings to her Lord and Lady. Over one hundred and fifty surrounded theplex, its separate affiliates'' store, branch office, and warehouse. They broke in and subdued more than a dozen watchmen before capturing the perpetrator''s family and staff. "Listen to me," Dame Danie addressed the captured member seated on the floor in the opulent-looking hall of the estate. "Your master is one of the masterminds of a coup against the ruling House. As far as I''m concerned, your lives are forfeited." The family and staff wept and cried, pleading for their lives. Yet, the Nicopns surrounding them showed no pity. For them, the idea that a party could deliberately cause chaos amid potential famine and war was simply too much. Danie gazed down at the captured and said, "Your master traded peace for a rebellion, and put your life on the line. Now, nobody but the Lord of Korelia could save you. But he''s in Umbend trying to save Londia. Meanwhile, here you are, wreaking havoc on his lifeline." The men and women couldn¡¯t argue but continued their cries alongside the children. Cutting through the mixed emotions in the room, Danie said, "My Lord isn''t a heartless person. If you swear allegiance and present your House to him, then I could guarantee your lives. If not, then the ck Knights will have your necks in chains." The senior member pleaded, his head touching the floor. "If we give up the House, how will we survive?" "The Imperium''sw for a traitor''s family is death or envement," she reminded them, and they recoiled in fear. "However, My Lord will judge you fairly. And if you are found without fault, chances are he''ll either employ you or free you with a decent pension. He''s one of the rare leaders who genuinely cares about his subjects." Spurred by the chance to escape this predicament, each one of them quickly agreed to make a written oath. The Dame felt relieved; after all the carnage, she preferred to see them alive. After all, they were probably innocents, especially the young and the children. Danie was rather pleased with this oue. By securing an intact and functional House for her Lord, she could expect a significant reward for her men. Unbeknownst to her, this would serve as an even greater boon for the entire Londia. *** En route to Umbend Despite their new ability to march rapidly, Lansius purposely kept his column at a normal pace. Many assumed the decision was made to allow Lord Jorge''s column to keep up, or so as not to burden their vast supply carts. Yet, the real reason was an abundance of caution. His scouts had been carefully prating the mountain region to collect more detailed information. Unlike in the ins of Korelia, mountainous regions proved to be more challenging. The terrain was difficult, with plenty of cover for men and beasts alike, and it also provided little space to maneuver. A horse-based army would have limited usage in this region. Finding spots to make camps for such arge army was also challenging. While there were often no other options avable, the effort required to ensure security was significant. In such forested and mountainous regions, they could have scouted three days ahead but easily missed an encampment of hundreds of enemies setting up an ambush. Thus, Lansius had decided to y it safe. Since yesterday, he instructed his troops to wear armor and keep their shields and swords at hand at all times. In such terrain, he couldn''t afford to be careless. The stories of how the Romans lost their legions in Syria, Gallia, and Germania during marches were always at the back of his mind. Unlike in South Hill, where he could employ his minstrel spies, Umbend was in such chaos that even traveling peddlers or minstrels would look suspicious. Moreover, the bulk of his skirmishers were stuck in Three Hills to guard against a possible coup. Instead of directing the minstrels into harm''s way, Lansius chose to have them y music during the march, following what the Ottomans did for their Janissaries. The marching song kept them in good spirits and took their minds off the monotonous march. The minstrels also provided much-needed entertainment during rest in the camps while secretly gathering intelligence from their own side. Lansius needed to know if there were morale issues in their fourth campaign of the year. Many had fought for extended periods beyond the traditional forty or even sixty days. Despite his year-round payments, Lansius still feared a mutiny might brew if any seeds of problems were left untreated. So far, nothing had emerged, so he breathed easy and focused his strategic vision on freeing the Umbend Barony from the marauding Nicopns. Soon, he would find his opponent and face them in either small skirmishes, pitched battles, or sieges. Whatever they had nned, he would counter them all. *** Chapter 128: Hilltop Ascend Chapter 128: Hilltop Ascend Hilltop Ascend It was early in the morning on the seventh day of their campaign. The encampment was still quiet when Lansius was greeted by the aroma of freshly baked bread, rich with butter and hinting at a slightly sweet, savory taste. So enticing was the scent that he rose from his slumber and went out to find Audrey baking in a corner of themand tent. Unnoticed by her, Lansius watched as he often did. Despite her new status as a Baroness, Audrey still lived like a squire, waking up early to either maintain their gear or gather early information from the night watch. However, today, she wasn''t checking armor or sword, nor was she wearing her gambeson. The Baroness was baking bread, much as she had done as a squire, the only difference being the high-quality ingredients evident from the leftover goods on the adjacent table. Lansius tried to sneak to the table for some roasted almonds when Audrey turned sharply, her right hand ready on her dagger. Her terrifying eyes quickly softened as she recognized him. "Oh, it''s still early," she said. "Can''t help it. The aroma''s too good." "Hehe," she giggled proudly. "Wait until you taste it with the jam I made from the berries." The baking and jam-making prompted Lansius to ask, "Is there any special reason?" "Special asion?" she misheard, returning to her cauldron."Special reason," Lansius repeated. "Why are you suddenly baking bread and making jams?" "Well... I just wanted to," she replied nonchntly. "Really?" Lansius asked as he approached her. Audrey looked at him with a slight smugness. "It''s Centurian bread. My mother used to make this, but I couldn¡¯t remember the recipe. So, I asked Ingrid, and she taught me how to make it." "Ah, true. Ingrid is from Centuria." "Yep," she replied, carefully adding more firewood. The mes crackled, eager to consume it. She wiped her hand with a cloth and gazed at the fire, saying, "Also, since everyone already thinks I''m pregnant, I might as well act the part." Lansius felt odd at her remark. "But you like cooking." "I don''t mind cooking. Cleaning, well, that''s another matter. But really... first, you told me not to march on foot. Then, Sir Harold wouldn''t let me ride and urged me to use a carriage. Now, Ca won¡¯t even let me train with a sword or don armor," she ended with a sigh. "Right..." Lansius muttered, apologetically. "But I''m sure they all mean well." "Without a doubt," she agreed. "I me no one. It''s just that I never expected this." Turning her gaze at him, she added, "I always thought I''d die a swordmaiden against that fell beast." Lansius took her by the arms and said, "You''re mine. I would burn the entire forest if I had to." Audrey¡¯s face softened, and then she turned her attention back to the iron cauldron as the bread''s enticing aroma filled the air, signaling it was perfectly baked. She used a ragged cloth and a sturdy wood to carry the cauldron away from the fire, with Lansius stepping forward to assist her. She opened the metal cover to reveal the bread, tapping it with a wooden spoon and hearing a satisfying hollow yet crusty sound. "Oh, it''s fully cooked," she remarked, a bit surprised. "Can''t wait to try it," Lansius said with a smile, pleased by the shift in mood. As she let the bread to cool, Audrey stared at him. "Lans, promise me something." "What is it?" "Don''t turn me into a livestock-" Lansius chuckled at the notion. "Come again?" "You know what I mean. Like a goat whose only purpose is to breed," she pouted, her tone subtly threatening. "Don''t turn me into a noblewoman who''s only good for bearing children." Lansiusughed and reassured her, "I won¡¯t. You¡¯re too valuable to be kept at home. You¡¯re one of my best Captains. And soon, a Mage Knight as well." Audrey looked pleased. Then Lansius blurted out, "Besides, who could possibly force you? You''ve bested a dozen of our knights, and the rest wouldn¡¯t dare try." "I guess they don''t want to be defeated by a woman." "More like they''re afraid of being blinded," he quipped. "Can''t be that bad..." she ventured. "Oh, believe me, it¡¯s worse than a poke in the eye," Lansius teased. She sighed deeply. "I hope our future son will not be afraid of my eyes." Now, that''s a real concern... "Why the silence? Are you seriously worried about that?" she inquired, looking at him. "No, not really," he responded, smiling. "It''s been a while since I was stung." "I told you I have better control now." A stiff smile was on her lips. Lansius readily nodded. "Anyway, my stance remains the same: you can resume regr duties, just not while pregnant." "But I''m not even sure," she said, annoyed. Lansius shrugged. "It''s too early to tell, isn''t it?" She hesitated but nodded her head. "Then let''s just wait until the third month as they suggested." "But doing nothing frustrates me," Audrey sighed. "How about we spar a little?" she asked, hopeful. Lansius immediately shook his head. "No, too risky." She approached him, whispering, "What about wrestling in bed?" "Well..." He tried to find an excuse but failed. Audrey stepped closer, wrapping her arms around him. "Husband, it would be embarrassing if all this happened and I came out without a bump after three months. So, I prefer to take precautions," she argued, her allure undeniable. "I guess that''s wise..." Lansius conceded. "Come, love, I demand a guarantee," she said, extending her right hand like ady, her face adorned with a smug grin. "Then I shall obey the Baroness'' will," he replied suavely. Both chuckled over their exchange as they retreated to the inner sanctum of their tent, leaving the freshly baked Centurian bread still steaming on the table to cool, awaiting breakfast. Meanwhile, the wind from the mountains breezed through the camps. *** As dawn turned to morning, the two Lords, along with their entourage and main army, marched toward the teau ascending into the mountainous region. The horizon bore hints of green and orange, indicating the presence of woodednds nketing the area. What they saw was the outskirts of Umbend. Fearing an ambush, the cavalry intensified their patrols. The Lord of Korelia had made it abundantly clear that the risk of an ambush was so high, that wearing armor while marching was considered a necessity. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the vition. Furthermore, their long-range scout, who was two days ahead, had still not detected the enemy. This situation kept themand staff on high alert. They had information from Lord Jorge¡¯s scouts that arge number of marauding Nicopns were spotted in the area about ten days prior, but it appeared they had since departed. A report from Sir Arius, who had garrisoned a vige north of Three Hills, further corroborated this ount. Sir Arius reported that the Nicopns did not engage and had started to earnestly withdraw several days prior. Upon hearing this, the Lord of Korelia was convinced that there was a coordinated effort behind these movements. It seemed the armed refugees operated under a functioning chain ofmand, rather than being merely disjointed groups as previously believed. In light of this, themand staff braced for a challenging battle. Today, the main army had begun climbing the hill that offered thest ideal resting spot for arge army before the ascent began. The terrain was such that the Lords of Umbend, who had inherited this realm, could remain in power despite the frequent turmoil in Londia. As the march progressed unhindered, the forward elements had finally reached and secured the hill by midday. Mounted on a tall and sturdy pole, the blue and bronze banner unfurled majestically against the winds. Lord Lansius arrived with his retinue, and upon surveying the woodedndscape around the hill, something prompted him to utter a foreign word: "Wachia." ... Lansius As the cavalry had limited use in the mountainous region, Lansius redeployed his cavalry arm to escort their supply train, fearing an ambush at their rear. Simrly, Lord Jorge moved his family and their entourage to Lansius'' camp for safety. The Lord of Three Hills stayed at the rear with his troops, serving as the allied army''s rearguard. Stories of marine corps legends shared by Lansius had inspired Lord Jorge to spend more time with his men. Lansius supported this and sent Dietrich and Sterling to ensure the safety andfort of Lord Jorge''s family. As the main army of three thousand prepared their camps on the hill, themand staff convened once more. However, apart from the decision to fortify the hills as a lifeline to Three Hills and Korimor, today''s meeting again felt fruitless, as they had yet to receive reports of enemy movements. "Still no sightings of the enemy?" Lansius inquired. "Not even their shadows, My Lord," Servius reported. Sir Harold was simrly bothered and asked candidly, "Nothing to report at all?" "Well," Servius considered, "there are reports of animal carcasses scattered along the route. Large deer, even wolves." Lansius was intrigued. "On the roadside or in the middle?" "I''ve heard reports of both." "Rotting?" Sir Harold inquired. "Not much. They''re quite fresh when the scouts find them." Sir Harold nodded andmented, "So, there''s arge bear on the prowl." "Are bearsmon in the area?" Lansius asked. "I''ve never encountered one, not when my group crossed Umbend, but I''ll look into it. There must be hunters or locals from Three Hills who know the region," Servius replied. Lansius pondered and decided, "Ask the scouts if they''ve also found carcasses in the woods." Sir Harold threw a nce at Lansius while Servius wondered aloud, "Is there any reason for this, My Lord?" "It''s just a hunch, but animals usually hide their meals and don''t leave them out in the open." "Then My Lord is suggesting this isn''t a bear''s doing?" Sir Harold cautiously asked. Lansius exhaled deeply. "Maybe I''m overreacting. But I''m concerned this is a warning. The way the Nicopns retreated was unusual." "Fell beasts?" Sir Harold uttered, his voice tinged with disbelief, as Servius looked on with concern before responding, "Given the number of dead in Nicop, anything is possible." Lansius was lost in thought. Seeing that, Servius exined, "We have legends, though not as many sightings as in ndia. The nobles insist they were merely beastmen ves who had escaped." Lansius nodded. Audrey had informed him that goblins and lesser creatures existed only on the distant continent of Progentia. He had also encountered old records suggesting that simr goblin-like creatures had been eradicated from the Promissia continent following their initial contact with early human and elven settlements. However, more mysterious and monstrous creatures, known as fell beasts, remained hidden in the ancient forests. They posed a different kind of threat than goblins. Some of these fell beasts even became pivotal elements in sagas around famed Grand Progenitors, with battles that took countless lives and prominent heroic figures. Thus, there was a general fear of these monstrous creatures. However, such fear hadrgely diminished over time, morphing into myth or superstition, as no monstrous creatures had attacked human settlements for centuries. Some attributed this peace to the current Emperor''s blessing. "What about you, Servius? What do you believe?" Lansius inquired. Servius shook his head. "These are different times. Perhaps the Ageless blessing has faded. However, monster or not, I believe they wouldn''t dare to confront an entire army." Lansius appreciated the condottiere pragmatism. Outside, a cold wind stirred, causing themand tent to shudder. "Is this cold wind from the mountains?" Lansius asked, subtly shifting the conversation. "I believe it''s from the Targe mountains," Servius noted, referencing another mountainous region near the capital, known for its evesting snowcap. "No wonder. I''ve heard the mountains in Umbendck a permanent snowy peak," Sir Harold remarked. Lansius nodded and instructed ordingly, "Make sure we have plenty of firewood. We''d better stock up before winter arrives." Servius nodded and asked, "Would this be all, My Lord?" Lansius did not react, so Servius waited. After a brief moment of contemtion, Lansius quoted the advice his wife once gave him: "The hurried hare falls prey to the waiting hound." Then, he instructed his top retinue, "I want half of our men to sleep in their armor tonight. Triple the night watch patrols." "I''ll personally oversee tonight''s night watch," Sir Harold volunteered. "Much obliged, Sir Harold," Lansius said gratefully. "My Lord, what about tomorrow''s march?" Servius asked. "There''s no need to march tomorrow. Let the men rest or help with the fortification. We''ve yet to find the enemy, and this troubles me." *** The Lord''s Encampment Every evening after supper, Ingrid was weed to themand tent under the guise of giving lectures to Lady Audrey. While Lord Lansius was curious, he chose to honor the guild''s trade secret and made excuses to leave the two alone. That evening, the Lord was engaged in another study session with his top retinue, trying to learn about the region''s culture and way of life. Meanwhile, in themand tent, the ndestine magic training continued. "Again, inhale and exhale as you move." "I don''t feel anything-" "Don''t worry about it. Trust the process," the mentor reassured the student. Audrey persevered with her training despite sensing no progress. After the session had ended, she asked, "Ingrid, am I really going to get stronger?" "I''m confident that you will. Especially after we unlock the source." Ingrid handed Audrey a goblet of water. "Why dy unlocking the source? Is it because I''m pregnant?" Audrey epted the goblet and drank. "Not at all. We deem this training to be safe, certainly safer than physical exercises." "True, the movements are slow and deliberate." "The move is to attune your limbs to your breathing," Ingrid exined. Audrey nodded and put her empty goblet away. "Is everyone trained this way?" Ingrid hesitated but decided to be frank, "Normally, I let them with a bit of my magic so they can experience wielding it." Audrey''s eyes lit up. "Can you do that for me?" "I''m afraid not, My Lady. Your potential exceeds mine. If I tried it, your magic might overwhelm mine." "What would happen then?" "It would be like a waterfall to a pond. It might cause all kinds of damage, even rupturing the connection between me and my source." Audrey was taken aback. "Am I that dangerous?" "It''s not umon, My Lady. Regrettably, with magic, the more gifted individuals are, the longer the training time required to master it." Audrey exhaled sharply. It had been several days, but she was still struggling to grasp the concept of magic. Everything was new to her, convincing her that nothing Isolte had taught her was rted to magic. "If only he were here," she murmured. Noticing Ingrid''s confused look, Audrey rified, "The Lord is well-read in many subjects and could exin things to me easily. I believe he even studied a book about Mages." Ingrid furrowed her brow. "But there''s only one such book, the history of the Mage Guild." "Yes, that''s the one. He said he read through that tedious volume to ensure he didn''t miss anything." "Didn''t miss anything..." Ingrid repeated slowly beforementing, "My Lord is a remarkable man." Audrey readily agreed. Ingrid then asked, "Tell me, My Lady, does he have any other unusual traits?" Reflecting for a moment, Audrey replied, "Aside from his hair that took a long time to grow, nothing elsees to mind. Why do you ask?" "Just curious, My Lady," Ingrid reassured her. "So, shall we resume training?" Audrey proposed, her spirit revived. "My Lady, it''s best to be on the safe side of things, especially when the Lord is powerful," Ingrid said gently. "A son or a healthy daughter would boost other Houses'' confidence in your House''s standing." Audrey nodded in understanding. She certainly knew and understood the points well, but hearing them from someone else made a difference. ... Ingrid The mentor exited themand tent just as Lord Lansius passed by. They exchanged polite greetings amidst a drizzle and chilly winds. Returning to her small tent, Ingrid spent some time alone. Originally, she was meant to share arger tent with a squire, but Ingrid had requested privacy, even if it meant having a smaller tent. As soon as she settled onto her fur bedroll, strewn atop a thick carpet, she heard excited barking outside the tent, apanied by the sounds of patrols making their rounds. Ingrid began preparing a herbal concoction using a jar of hot water she had obtained from the Lady''s tent. She needed to brew it quickly before the water cooled. Unexpectedly, a voice called out from outside. "Educator Ingrid, it''s me, the messenger you sent before." "Please enter," Ingrid responded calmly. The youth poked his head inside. "Maester, I''ve searched everywhere for Sir Morton, but I was told he was sleeping elsewhere or on errands. Only now, I received confirmation that Sir Morton was away." "So you couldn''t deliver the letter?" "Unfortunately..." the messenger replied apologetically, then returned the sealed letter. Ingrid took her purse and handed the youth five copper coins despite his failure. "Tell no one." "Of course, and gratitude, Maester." The messenger departed, leaving Ingrid with a heavy sigh. Not even the freshly brewed aroma of her herbal concoction could lift her spirits. While the Baroness'' training had progressed better than expected, Ingrid was facing a big dilemma and needed Sir Morton''s expertise and consultation. Most mages, like Ingrid, couldn''t see magic; they could only sense it. Only gifted individuals like Sir Morton had the ability to see magic. Ingrid needed to consult him about Lord Lansius. She was certain that Sir Morton had met Lord Lansius several times and was baffled as to why the Mage Knight hadn''t reported anything peculiar about him. In truth, Ingrid was utterly shocked when she first met the Lord. His magic potential was so ridiculously low that it seemed impossible. Thus, for the past several days, she had quietly inquired of the Baroness about any other gemstones or artifacts that the Lord might wear¡ªsomething to conceal magic. However, the Lady wasn''t aware of any, and Ingrid didn''t sense anything unusual either. This troubled Ingrid deeply. "To think that the champion of Londia, the leader of the Grand Alliance, isn''t even human." *** Chapter 129: A Warning in Blood Chapter 129: A Warning in Blood A Warning in Blood The drizzle persisted while a cold wind howled through the night. Lansius had returned to hismand tent, and Audrey greeted him at the entrance. "Wee back. How''s the study?" "Well, I''ve learned some interesting things. How about the training?" Lansius asked as they found themselves alone. Ca was catching some shut-eye in an adjacent tent, preparing for the night watch. Audrey exhaled deeply. Seeing this, Lansius motioned for her to pause. "Apologies for asking." "I really wish I could say I''m making progress, but I don''t feel any different." Lansius approached her, reached out for her shoulder, and began to massage it. "It''s stiff. Perhaps you''re trying too hard." "I can''t see any results, and that frustrates me," she paused, turning to him. "You must be tired. My apologies, I didn''t mean to nag." Lansius chuckled and patted her shoulder. He looked at the table and noticed a silver jug. "Boiled water, as per your instructions," Audrey pointed out."It''s too bad that we had to give up the ale," Lansius said as he poured water into his goblet. "I won''tin. But you really don''t have to abstain on my ount," she said, concerned. "Ah, abstaining also clears the mind, so I don''t really mind," he replied, then offering her a goblet. "Besides, it''s not like you can''t have any at all, just in small quantities." "As long as the food is good, I shall have noints." She drank the water and afterward, both walked to their quarters. Muffled sounds of dogs barking from outside were heard as the guardsmen went on their patrols. "Did you increase the patrols?" She asked as they prepared to sleep. "Yeah, I tripled them," Lansius said after brushing his teeth. Audrey nodded and quietly resumed preparing her twin crossbow along with spare bolts. Lansius was ready, with a spear and sword nearby. In peace or war, they were ustomed to sleeping like this. The only change, now that they were Lord and Lady, was their ability to select a set of ''clean'' weapons for their quarters. While Lansius gave it little thought, Audrey believed that weapons that had taken lives might bring bad luck. Regardless, this preference was purely personal. As customary, their primary weapons, armor, and field equipment were stored in an adjacent space, serving both as an armory and a resting area for the squires. "Have you got everything?" Lansius inquired as he made his way to the entrance of the quarters. "Water, bread, an extrantern, and oh, this gemstone too. All set," she responded. The gemstone she mentioned was a gemstone of light, another gift from Ingrid. Lansius observed as Audrey activated the gemstone with a prolonged touch. The gem glowed with a bright white light, free of smoke or residue, and posed no risk of fire. This was not their first encounter with such a device, as Sir Stan possessed several in his manor. Its use wasmon among high nobles and the wealthy who had connections with the Mage Guild or associated traders to maintain them. Lansius then proceeded to arrange three thin wires at their quarters'' entrance, securing them to the nails on the wooden frame. The wires were a gift from Lord Jorge, one that was gratefully received by the couple. The strong but slender wires connected to several small bell-like brass objects offered them more protection than just relying on thick canvas and knots while on travel. Despite the presence of guards outside and Ca with her trusted fighters inside, the Lord and Lady understood that, ultimately, their safety rested in their own hands. *** Hilltop Encampment It was the second day, and the men began early with breakfast before starting work on the fort''s construction. Fortunately, despite the risk, there was no night attack. After breakfast, mid-sized trees were felled and stripped of their branches. The trunks were then sharpened at one end and driven vertically into prepared holes in the ground, reinforced with additional wooden structures and ropes for extra strength. A section of the palisade wall prepared the previous day quickly took shape. Other groups worked to erect the base of four wooden towers and two gates. Experts from Lord Jorge''s army were brought in for consultation and to take an active part in the construction. Lansius inspected the various work sites, pleased with the ample wood supply from the surrounding area for materials. Since takingmand, he had always wanted to construct a Roman marching fort. He encouraged his captains and lieutenants to view this project not just as a one-off task but as a skill to master. He shared stories of how the ancient armies in his homnd could build such forts at the end of every march. And howrger, more grand, and permanent forts were constructed for prolonged encampments. Lansius'' stories about Roman fortifications surprised his men and gave them a vision of what was possible. "I have no desire to burden you further," Lansius reassured them. "It''s not my wish to have a wooden fort at the end of every march. That would be a luxury, even for me." His officers chuckled, expressing their trust in Lansius'' sensibility. "However, I want you to learn about fort construction so that when there''s a dire need, we can build it quickly. I pray that such needs never arise, but from the looks of it, we may need it in the near future," Lansius continued. The men nodded solemnly. "Learn how to build it. Gain experience. Imagine if we''re defeated and need to construct a wooden fort to survive and care for our wounded. Do not rely on anyone else to build it for you. Currently, we may have carpenters among our ranks, but after such losses, who can guarantee?" Stolen from its rightful ce, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Lansius'' words put them in a better mindset. "Sometimes, victory doesn''te from fighting, but from building a defense and standing guard," he concluded his sessions with his officers. While unsure of his inspirational impact, he had at least demonstrated eagerness for this skill to be mastered. From this event, diligent and aspiring officers couldter be identified and promoted based on their expertise and skill in fort construction. A group of cavalry returned through the still unfinished gate. Lansius saw Sir Harold dismount and approached. "My Lord," the tall knight greeted. "Sir Harold, what''s the situation at the rear?" Lansius asked. "Thest of our supply carts is nearing. Lord Jorge has inspired his men, and they marched early." "Excellent," Lansius remarked in high spirit. With the convoy secure, the first phase of their n was achieved. This fortified hill, merely four days from Umbend Castle, would serve as a perfect staging ground and a stronghold to secure their supply line. This sess bolstered Lansius'' confidence in his odds. *** While waiting for the construction to progress and for Lord Jorge''s arrival, Lansius held midday meetings with Sir Harold and Servius. These meetings were typically intended to discuss ns moving forward. However, with Umbend proving difficult to decipher, the conversation often veered off course. As lunch was served, they resumed the discussion from the previous night. Since the campaign''s outset, Lansius had established a new routine: after supper, he would hold sessions to learn about Umbend from Servius, Sir Harold, or other knights and members of his House. As a foreigner, he recognized his limited understanding of this world, asionally finding himself surprised by the different cultures and ways of life. Determined not to be caught unprepared, he decided to delve deeper, aiming to understand not just thend''s topography but its people as well. Their evening discussion, initially centered around Umbend, naturally drifted to Nicop, the significant southern province with a strong influence in the region. As members of his House exhausted the topic of Umbend, they increasingly shared stories about Nicop. Lansius was keen to learn about Nicopn culture and history. After all, if Centuria was the Imperium''s birthce and Tiberia its hearnd, Nicop was its stomach. The region was renowned for its fertilends, forests, and valuable mines, including emerging coal mines. What began as a way to pass the time¡ªLansius needed to be elsewhere so Audrey could use their tent for mage training¡ªunexpectedly enriched him greatly. He delighted in his retinue''s stories about the region''s famous cities, people, cuisine, agricultural practices, and why some chose to be mercenaries as a side job. The sun was beset by clouds that hung like fish scales in the sky. Although the clouds were ck, it was uncertain whether they would bring a drizzle or rain. After lunch was over, Sir Harold excused himself, citing duties with the cavalry. Lansius, too, was about to leave when Servius'' cautious voice halted them. "Master, a word." Sir Harold threw a sharp, questioning nce. Servius responded, "Please, it involves you too." The use of "master" piqued Lansius'' interest. "What is it, Servius?" "The Nicop province is now in chaos, and I see no one with the capability to pacify it. It might sound greedy, but you''re the only one I see who has the ability to save Nicop." Lansius wasn''t entirely surprised but still found it provoking. "Servius, that''s a dangerous idea." "My Lord, can''t it be done for the good of many?" Servius asked. "The good of many," Lansius echoed. "What is goodness, anyway?" His tone suggested that this was not a casual question. "Is it good because of the nature of the deeds themselves, or because of the results and their ability to stand the test of time?" Sir Harold and Servius nced at each other, unsure how to react. Gazing at his retinue, Lansius exined, "If we somehow rescued Nicop and were able to feed the hungry, it''s obviously a good deed." He leaned forward, resting his forearms on the table. "But what about afterward?" He allowed the silence to linger for a while before continuing, "What if this action results in hatred from the locals and nobility? What if in three or five years, we are branded asnd thieves or oppressors? Gentlemen, make no mistake, without even a pretext to hold Nicop, I think this will lead to wars." Sir Harold quipped to Servius, "They''re going to say a Londian lord upied Nicop. Would your people bend their knees to a foreign lord?" "Indeed," Lansius said, exhaling deeply. "What started as a good intention might result in even greater tragedy." Servius did not answer but looked to the side seemingly pondering. "Even if I wanted to, I can''t act alone. I at least need an ally," Lansius muttered, more to himself than to anyone else. His words caught Servius'' attention, who looked hopeful saying, "I know a lord. He''s in southern Nicop, near the coast. He''s old and stubborn but capable. His House should survive this turmoil." "Avery Dawn?" Sir Harold ventured. "You''ve heard of him?" Servius asked the knight. Sir Harold nodded. "I''ve never met him, but the Nicopns often mention regrettinging here, feeling they should have gone south to raid thend of the Dawns." "They won¡¯t make it. The Dawns are not to be underestimated," Servius stated confidently. "This is why the condottieri chose to cross into Londia." Listening to them, Lansius urged, "Tell me about him." Servius gestured towards Sir Harold, but the knight shook his head. Servius then prepared himself. "He''s a baron. His name is Avery Dawn or the Lord of Dawn." Lansius stroked his chin. "Dawn? A family name?" "Their ancestors aren''t native to thisnd. I heard they were originally from the Mercantile Kingdoms. The Imperium granted them virginnd, and they made the most of it. Despite having capable men, they refused to expand unless sanctioned by the Imperium." "Interesting story..." Lansius mused. "How do you know they have good men?" "The Imperium used to call for their services, and when they did, they showed just how a small contingent could be a thorn on the battlefield, stubbornly holding their ground against the odds." Lansius nodded, satisfied with the small chance of allying with a powerful lord. However, his excitement was short-lived. Sterling arrived, his haste indicating he carried an urgent report. "No need for formalities, give me your report," Lansius instructed. "My Lord, one of our forward scout parties has been butchered," Sterling reported. "Butchered?" Servius asked, concerned. Sterling motioned to the guard at the entrance, and then a man d in dark fur cloth entered. With reddened eyes, he knelt before Lansius, his voice trembling as if pleading, "My Lord," then he saw Servius and cried out, "Servius, a fell beast killed my uncle. It even devoured my cousin''s body!" Lansius gestured for his guards to stop in their tracks. He allowed the man to weep his heart out, and when it was over, he poured him a drink and said, "I don''t want you to relive the horrors. But I need someone who can tell me exactly what you found. I want every detail." .... The same scout reported on the carnage in great detail. He described seeing the scouts'' bodies mutted, strewn about with bite marks toorge for any wolf, but with footprints different from those of bears. Worse still, one body was impaled, likely after death. The victim''s torso and arms were facing north toward Umbend, while his head and legs were grotesquely bent at the neck and hips, facing south toward the city of Three Hills. "It looks like a message," Sir Harold said after the distressed scout was escorted out by Sterling and the guards for some much-needed rest. "It''s definitely not the work of a bear, but could it be man-made?" Servius asked, skeptical. Noticing the lord had no immediate opinion, Sir Harold suggested, "The proper course would be to call for a Hunter or Mage, but securing one on such short notice, especially in Londia, is unlikely." Servius nodded. "Indeed, Nicop has a Mage Guild, but given the current situation... What about Mindia?" Sir Harold shrugged. "The Hunter Guild in Mindia is smaller than in ndia. I''m not sure if they would take the job, and even if they did, it would take weeks to reach here." Lansius hesitated to mention that he had Ingrid at his disposal, but she was a tutor now, no longer a fighter. He exhaled deeply, supporting his chin with his right hand, feeling troubled by the new unexpected threat. Is there even a mention of fighting monsters in the art of war? He wondered. Still, he prioritized his men''s condition. He knew he needed to respond appropriately; otherwise, morale could plummet. But what is the right approach? Should I impose a gag order and keep this tightly sealed? Lansius vividly recalled the report detailing the grotesque manner in which the men were butchered. This made him aware that even his veterans may not be able to resist fear from fell beasts. Despite their training, men of this era were easily frightened, as society remained deeply superstitious. *** Chapter 130: Eyes in the Dark Chapter 130: Eyes in the Dark Eyes in the Dark The weather changed rapidly from gently cloudy skies to dark clouds that gathered at the foot of the mountain. As if heralding the onset of foul weather, a chill wind blew strongly, carrying the scent of pine. The men working on construction hurried their efforts as thunder began to crack in the distance. Meanwhile, in themand tent, Lansius was pondering his decision, and the booming thunder outside pressured him to decide. "The issue of morale is a sensitive one," he began, drawing Sir Harold and Servius'' attention. "We can prevent fear with a gag order, but once a leak happens, it would be much harder to control." "A leak can be prevented," Servius suggested. Lansius shook his head. "It''s too risky. While there are things I must keep secret, this is not one of them. I need the men''s trust." "There will be fear, My Lord," Sir Harold warned. "I know, that''s why I''m aiming to soften the blow," Lansius muttered, recalling how modern media managed such situations. Servius was attempting to formte an idea when Sir Harold suddenly blurted out, "Bury them with honors." Lansius nodded. It was a more straightforward approach than his idea of selling their sacrifice story as a heroic deed. "Have the men make stretchers from wood and spare clothes. Then form a team of brave men with strong stomachs who will not be deterred by the sight," he instructed."At once," Servius responded, then, as if feeling the pressure of the looming bad weather, asked, "What are your orders for them?" "To evacuate the victims. All of them," Lansius rified. "Arrange their limbs so it doesn¡¯t look gruesome and cover their bodies with clean cloth. Have the camp physicians assist. Stitch their limbs," he paused, adding carefully, "Do everything we can to make them presentable to their nearest of kin." "We can do that. But, My Lord, what about the escort?" Servius inquired. "Bring enough to kill the fell beast. We''ll recon in force. Take five hundred of your best," Lansius instructed. Then, turning to Sir Harold, he added, "Can I entrust you tomand two hundred Dragoons as a reserve?" "May I have Dietrich as my second inmand?" "Granted." Lansius knew if the chance presented itself, the knight wanted free rein to fight the monster. Not even a fell beast deterred him. The knight then turned to Servius. "You manage the stretchers; I''ll arrange for the spare clothes for burial." "And gambesons," Lansius interjected, capturing his two officers'' attention. Looking back at them, he exined, "I''d rather bury a few gambesons than gamble with the men''s morale." "Their brethren would indeed feel honored," Servius agreed. It need not be said that a gambeson would also make it easier to conceal the grotesque wounds on the body. Lansius nodded solemnly. "Then let''s bring our boys home." *** Thunder and lightning roared in the darkened skies, but it didn''t stop five hundred brave Nicopns, a specialized group led by Servius, elite scouts, and local guides on a mission. It would be a four-day return trip, and there were high risks, but they were confident that their numbers could deal with the threat. Sir Harold, Dietrich, and their Dragoons would serve as reserves in case the marauding Nicopns somehow appeared in their vicinity. Lord Lansius himself would hold the fort along with the rest of the troops. The camp was in shock from the revtion of the attack. Rumors of fell beasts spread like wildfire. However, the fact that the Lord reacted strongly by sending five hundred vanguards to address the issue was seen as a decisive solution. Fell beast or not, the image of a five-hundred-strong hunting party marching in full gear was a powerful response to the threat at hand. Many cheered as the vanguards and other elements attached to them marched out from the encampment, equipped with waxed leather coats, hats, or cloaks to weather the impending storm. While they faced grain issues, Londia was a notable producer of leather and fur. Taking advantage of this, Lord Lansius had equipped his veterans with such attire, one that he hoped would also benefit them in the uing winter. After the vanguard had left, bright banners and horsemen were spotted from the direction of the foothills. The camp buzzed with activity as riders from both sides confirmed them as Lord Jorge''s column, along with the rest of the supply carts. The arrival of reinforcements soon put smiles back on everyone''s faces. Lord Lansius readily sent more men to assist, as the hill terrain could prove difficult to traverse, especially afterst night''s drizzle. He himself prepared his remaining staff to greet Lord Jorge and his men, wanting to demonstrate that even in the face of threats, normalcy and order prevailed in the camp. ... Lansius greeted Lord Jorge and his ck Knights. As they conversed over drinks and snacks, their staff went to inspect and store the remaining supplies. Noticing Lord Jorge looked exhausted and eager to reunite with his family, Lansius concluded the meetings shortly. Returning to his tent, Lansius quickly shed his fur cloak. The sound of loud thunder prompted him to nce at the entrance. "It could be a thunderstorm tonight," Audrey said, approaching from inside, dressed in ck. A sigh escaped him. "I''m worried about the men." Audrey poured him a drink and brought it over. Lansius took the goblet and confided in her, "I preached to Lord Jorge that the best kind of leader stays with his men, rain or snow. Yet, here I am." "Hush, o dear husband. Such worries are not worthy of your attention," Audrey reassured him with striking elegance. "Not even a good shepherd sleeps in the sheep pen at night, but yearns to return to his wife''s sweet embrace." Her choice of words and her smirk made Lansius chuckle. "I take it your studies are going well?" Instead of answering directly, Audrey, returning to her normal voice, offered her expertise, "If it''s only a two-day journey in and out, it shouldn''t be too difficult. They could even sleep rough on the forest floor with minimal danger. Contrary to what you might expect, the wind and rain in the forest are less harsh than on the open ins. With five hundred men, they could build enough bonfires to ward off even the most astute of predators." Lansius nodded, feeling reassured. After drinking from his goblet, he changed the topic. "So, how was your day?" "Not bad. How''s Lord Jorge?" If youe across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "Not bad," he replied with a small grin. "He''s tired, but... there''s a new purpose in his eyes. Or maybe he''s just dehydrated." Audrey chuckled at his jest. The drizzle reached the encampment, bringing the earthy scent indoors. From outside, shouts andmands could be heard, directing the troops to take shelter or store their equipment. Although the gates remained unfinished, they were secured with a barricade of cheval de frise. "I guess the day is over," Audrey remarked, eyeing the tent''s entrance now dampened by the drizzle. "I guess so," Lansius echoed. Ca entered, her coat slightly damp. She bowed and slipped into her section, likely to prepare thenterns as themand tent darkened. Lansius set his goblet on the table, prompting Audrey to inquire, "What''s the construction n for tomorrow?" "For the encampment, first is the wall, which we''llplete tomorrow. Then, water wells, hoping we don''t need to dig too deep here, or we''ll resort to the foothills. Third, thetrine and wastewater system. I don''t want a strong fort besieged by diseases." "Good point," she agreed quickly. Despite her agreement, Lansius appeared contemtive. After a moment, she probed, "You''re thinking about something?" "Mm, it''s probably nothing, but I can''t shake it off..." "What''s it about?" She pressed gently. "The way they murdered the scouts," he paused. "It feels like terror tactics." Audrey''s eyes sharpened. "You mean this isn''t a beast''s doing?" Lansius met her gaze squarely. "You''ve hunted fell beasts before. Do they ever show a warning? And to what purpose?" She pondered, her eyes wandering, then shook her head. "Isolte mentioned werewolves do all sorts of nasty things, but not like this. They''re not territorial and rely on subterfuge." "So, issuing warnings would be out of character," Lansius concluded. Audrey''s nod confirmed his thoughts. Outside, the drizzle turned into pouring rain, and Lansius couldn''t help but empathize with his men. *** Ingrid The night evolved into a foggy veil as Ingrid concluded her night training. Despite thenterns glowing on the towers serving as guides, losing one''s bearings was easy. Fortunately, the Lady had provided her with escorts, though she was more than capable of enhancing her eyesight to see better in the dark on her own. This ability was one of the many perks of being a mage. Even under a starless sky, she could see enough to discern faces, pebbles, or puddles on the road. Upon entering her tent and bidding farewell to her escorts, she noticed patrols passing by, apanied by massive, friendly dogs that barked joyfully at the prospect of treats. Ingrid smiled, looking at them but quickly felt the need to wind down. She took the herbal leaves from an envelope, ced them inside a goblet, and then poured hot water from the y jug over them. Inside the tent, she still maintained antern despite not needing it. A skilled mage could maintain night vision even inbat, a task as natural to her as breathing. Settling down on the thick rug while waiting for her concoction to be ready, she quietly reflected on her charge. After a week of training, Ingrid was convinced of Lady Audrey''s potential. Despite Sir Morton''s realistic assessment, the Baroness showed promise¡ªa considerable surprise, given herck of proper training. In the realm of magic, the gift typically blooms in childhood, making it easier for the guild to identify gifted youngsters. Without training, the gift of magic usually fades before reaching adulthood. Yet, even among those trained, magic tended to diminish with age. Proper instruction was essential not only for wielding it but also for preserving the gift. While some mages managed to maintain their magic into retirement as if still in their prime, most saw their abilities wane to the point of being forced into retirement. Hence, the guild insists on requiring their employers to grant knight status to their members. This way, the guild can ensure its members'' pensions and avoid worrying about funding theirvish retirements. The only condition under which the guild epts a member back is if they choose to return as mentors or monks. Ingrid contemted her own wish to retire in a vi with a good vineyard. Unlike other members of the Mage Guild, she chose not to serve a master but to work within the halls of the guild. While she often participated in errands as a fighter, she was primarily a researcher and, because of her vast knowledge, served as a guest mentor for VIPs. This time, the VIP was giving her much to ponder. Initially, Ingrid had only expected Lady Audrey to learn about gemstones and how to maintain them. If she was talented, perhaps even to manipte air to cool her surroundings. Nobody anticipated her bing a full-fledged mage. Yet, during training, Ingrid sensed how the Lady, albeit crudely, channeled innate magic into her limbs with ease. Without her source opened, the Lady wouldn''t feel any changes, yet she had definitely learned the art. This meant there was no doubt she could master strengthening magic, the bread and butter of the Mage Knight. It was the skill that defined and distinguished them from the Hunter Guild. This raised a question: how was this possible? Ingrid suspected that much of this could be attributed to the Baroness''s old master, the mysterious Knight Hunter who was also an unofficial mage, known as Isolte. Given that the Baroness still retained her magic, it was evident that Isolte had prepared her to be a mage. However, Ingrid couldn''t be certain of Isolte''s methods. Lady Audrey informed Ingrid that all she had learned was new to her, suggesting Isolte had introduced her to something radically different. Ingrid exhaled, feeling the cold wind blowing inward, and rose to tie a knot on her tent. People in her station usually brought a servant, but the secretive nature of her work made it risky, as a youngster''s mouth couldn''t be trusted. With her tent secured, she snuffed out thentern before cleaning herself for the night in pitch darkness, using a basin of clean water and a bucket. Afterward, she took the herbal drink and sipped it while resting on her fur bedroll spread across twoyers of thick carpets. The air warmed by the metallic pan filled with hot stones provided somefort. She was about to sleep, but her mind returned to her charge once again. "I wonder what her sources were," she muttered as she pulled up her nket, keeping her dagger nearby. What differentiated mages from non-mages was not talent, but whether they were born with a connection to a source. That was what they referred to as the gift. Despite superstitions linking magic to elven blood, magic appeared randomly, like the throw of dice. It wasn''t inherited, nor was itmonly found in any specific group. Magic was all about connection to a source. Thus, it became a great equalizer, beyond anyone''s ability to manipte. This allowed Ingrid, a lowborn from Centuria, to gain status, secure a high-paying job, and earn respect. She breathed deeply, then emptied her cup and put it to the side. Barking outside the tent was heard again, along with the sounds of patrols making their rounds. However, this time the sound was much different. *** Fog enveloped the encampment on a cold but serene night. The intermittent drizzle made the men, weary from a day''s hardbor, fall asleep easily. Even the guards struggled to stay awake, thus, nobody noticed when two shadowy figures, one by one, leaped over the unfinished gate and jumped over the cheval de frise barricade. Even with puddles of water and soft soil, the beasts moved soundlessly, their feet and ws padded, their fur muffling their movements. With sharp, murderous eyes and the calm breath of predators, the pair advanced silently across the camp. Despite beingrger than humans, they remained concealed by the fog. The darkness posed no challenge, as their night vision rivaled that of their daytime sight. The fog also posed little challenge, as their keen sense of smell provided a clear picture of their surroundings¡ªtents, humans, and animals all emitted distinct scents. As they had sensed them from afar, so too had the dog sensed them and started barking. Despite traveling upwind, as was their nature, they had ventured too close to remain undetected. Ignoring the noise and guided by their instinct, the pair located themand tent. They sensed six guards outside. Rather thanunching an attack, they opted to wait. Suddenly, the barking ceased. The noisy mutt had been silenced. Another pair of beastly figures emerged from the fog, confident in their stride, with bloodied ws. Thergest bared his fangs, dripping with fresh blood. Without needing further instruction, the monstrous beasts charged and leaped. The guards noticed nothing but a disturbance in the fog before a monstrous shape leaped out, ws drawn. Before the men could react, their bodies crashed to the ground¡ªsome killed instantly, others rendered unconscious. Thest two, in shock, drew their weapons, shouting "Intrud-" Two furry hands smashed one into the ground. The second man thrust his halberd, found it blocked, and desperatelyunched a quick horizontal swipe that wounded the beast''s forearms. Unfortunately, another beast nked him and mmed him down. As one of the survivors tried to limp away and shout, a crushing stomp to the head silenced him. The other beasts burst into the tent, encountering three fighters with their weapons drawn. But the beast moved too fast for the inexperienced humans to react properly. The fighters were clearly surprised by the monstrous assant, and their dyed reaction sealed their fate. One fighter parried the right swipe before being stabbed by a left w, and his head was pushed into the carpet to silence any noise. There was another thump as the female fighter was brought down, but her swift sword thrust and sh found its mark. The second beast recoiled, held back from roaring as its waist gushing ckened blood. Thergest beast paid no heed and rushed inside as thest fighter fought with hisrge sword against two who just entered. His cry of "Werewolves! Werewolv¡ª" was silenced as he was tackled to the ground and his neck was pulverized by a lethal bite. The lone intruder paused, his furry chest heaving heavily as he ripped the canvas door cover open with his w, sliding it along the gap. The beast found two silhouettes sleeping and charged ahead when metallic strings and chimes of bells startled him. This moment of recklessness and ipetence angered him, who bared hisrge fangs in the dark as he ripped the metallic wires apart. However, something stopped the beast dead in its tracks. From inside, a pair of golden eyes shone. *** Chapter 131: Werewolves Chapter 131: Werewolves Werewolves Therge predator with a dark mane roared inside the tent. Yet, its roar was hollow; its movements betrayed its pain after catching sight of the golden eyes. It dropped to all fours, its powerful leg muscles tensing, bloodied ws at the ready. However, defiant, mockingughter caused it to hesitate. "You''re not a fell beast! You''re just a fatherless bastard," a cold womanly voice rang. The beast sensed an unknown aura, yet its pride refused to allow retreat. The muscles in its massive legs tensed, then exploded into motion as itunched into a murderous charge, its maw snapping open to bare fangs wet with saliva. Yet, those murderous golden eyes pierced through the beast''s soul, forcing it to blink as it trusted its monstrous body to pulverize the one who dared insult it. The beast crashed into the left side of the bed, overturning a chest, a small table, and a wooden seat. The beast groaned in rage as it failed to capture her, also feeling pain from a fresh cut on its shoulder. Blood seeped from its mane as itshed out with its ws in rage, only to find its attack parried by a sword. But it had found her and unleashed a flurry of strikes. Against all odds, the woman with the golden eyes fought with tenacity worthy of a skilled swordsman. Moreover, the beast couldn''t lock eyes with her, as doing so inflicted endless stings and jolts that resonated through its skull. However, after several attacks, it was clear that raw power and beast-like reactions would win the day. The woman, brave as she was, couldn''t keep up, especially since the beast had all the reach due to the gap in their size. ...Lansius The Lord of Korelia was in a dreamless sleep when suddenly the world around him turned upside down. He awoke on the carpeted floor, pained, likely having been kicked by Audrey. The chiming of bells snapped him awake instantly. A nearby howl sent a shiver down his spine, but Audrey''s taunts reassured him she had some control. Barely conscious, Lansius scrambled across the floor, his hands searching desperately for a weapon. Blinded by the darkness, he stumbled upon his crossbow, recognizing its familiar shape. A monstrous crash erupted nearby, showering him with splintered wood and flying y. Audrey and the beast were fighting seemingly nearby. How could she fight in this darkness! Wait, did something happen to my eyes? Straining, he managed to load a bolt. However, in total darkness, he had nothing to guide his aim, so he continued searching amid the sounds of fighting and howling. His hands found bread, then a goblet, until he felt a candle handle-shaped object. Swiping his hand along its length, he found a gemstone secured by a bronze frame, which emitted a feeble glow. Holding his breath, he covered the gem with one hand to increase its brightness while keeping it concealed. Then, guided by instinct, he stood and released his palm, sending a full ze of light into the tent. The chamber lit up as if touched by the morning sun. Caught off guard, Audrey didn''t panic, while the beast, driven by instinct, howled at this new threat. Yet, the powerful howl turned into a mad groan as a bolt violently struck the beast''s chest, narrowly missing its neck. Lansius drew his sword, only to hear another howl behind him. The gemstone was knocked from his hand as another beast forced its way through twoyers of thick canvas, wing frenziedly to tear it open. However, it failed to create a wide enough opening and instead brought the entire section of the canvas wall down. "Lansius!" Audrey shouted as she parried an attack, narrowly evading the first beast''s renewed assault. The iron stench of blood permeated the air as the beast''s ws swept desperately close to her nose. The second beast trapped Lansius beneath the canvas. He had no escape as the monstrous figure began to sh viciously at the canvas. ... Audrey watched in horror as the second monstrous figure began to sh viciously at the canvas that had trapped Lansius underneath. However, the first beast, unbothered by its wounds and the bolt in its shoulder, attacked her relentlessly, leaving no room for her to intervene. Audrey persisted despite her hands and grip being pained by the sheer difference in their size and strength. In fact, she surprised herself that she could fight the monster to this degree. Then, an opportunity arose. The beast momentarily lost footing over a loose carpet. Mustering all her strength, Audrey dashed towards the second beast, sword drawn. A shrill cry froze everyone in their tracks. From beneath the canvas, a sword plunged repeatedly into the second beast''s belly. Each movement was powerful and violent, charged with pure hatred. The victimized beast took a step back, whining in agony and fear. It clutched its wounded belly, which gushed blood from several new holes. Audreyunched herself toward it, her eyes glowing gold. The wounded beast instinctively stared at the neer and was blinded, shielding its eyes, which left it defenseless. Unconsciously channeling her magic, she aimed to decapitate the beast. The sword drew blood, but Audrey miscalcted; the beast''s arm obstructed her attack. It wasn''t the clean-cut she intended, and in the process, she lost her sword due to the beast''s reaction. She had no time to react as the first beast was already on her back. Reacting on instinct, she spun around, dagger drawn, to face the beast. "Eryyah!" Audrey shouted as the beast leaped into her. The beast wreaked havoc on what remained of their tent, but it didn''t get her. Instead of taking the beast''s strike head-on, Audrey had used her footwork to dodge the beast''s charge diagonally. Her eyes nced toward where Lansius hadst been spotted. Then, what she saw brought a grin to her face. Lansius had crawled out, bloodied and battered but alive. With the gemstone of light still shining brightly on the floor, Lansius advanced toward the monstrous presence that was nearest to him, sword drawn. From his gait, Audrey knew the magic from the ne had activated. Lansius attacked the beast that had pinned him with unprecedented, almost animalistic ferocity. His eyes filled with rage, and his movements disyed unbridled violence. The beast fell, crashing down, and voiced its final howl as Lansius plunged his sword toward its throat. The first beast stood, seemingly recognizing the bigger threat. Lansius pulled his sword, nced at Audrey, and walked toward the first beast. Acknowledging this, the beast, unfazed by the demise of its kin nearby, greeted him with bared fangs. Suddenly, Lansius slowed his approach and assumed a sword stance. He moved with small steps, maintaining a perfect form. The beast interpreted this as hesitation and charged with a murderous howl. Lansius had waited for this. He countered the beast¡¯s right arm and ws as if they were a polearm, with a swift, forceful sh, leveraging his entire weight. His Mindian steel bit deep. The gamble had paid off. Yet, the beast, hardly human, doubled down on its assault, hammering Lansius with its left arm. He tumbled to the ground. The beast attempted to follow up, but a bolt struck its mane, halting its advance as it recoiled, spitting out blood. Shocked and terrified, it saw Audrey had found her crossbow and was now reloading it, drawing the string as if a bow. The beast could only manage a few hurried steps before another bolt struck its chest. It gritted its fangs and cried out in pain. Using itsrge right forearms to shield its body, it saw a significant chunk of flesh dangling, with bone exposed. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the vition. Lansius'' cut had caused more damage than expected. Then, from out of nowhere, a halberd struck the beast''s back. "Ca!" Audrey shouted as she left her loaded crossbows and dashed forward toward a spear on the ground, trusting her instinct that a spear would be a better weapon. "My Lady!" Ca replied, panting, struggling with all her strength despite bloodied and bruised face, to not let go of the shaft as the beast fought back in rage and pain. As they moved, antern fell, brightly igniting a carpet and revealing the shambled condition of the tent¡¯s entrance. Outside, veiled by fog, were sounds of fighting and shouts. It was clear that someone must have rallied the men, as they were now fighting against what were likely other beasts. Yet, the chaos outside had little effect to the beast inside. It cunningly feigned being distracted beforeunching a fierce swipe at Audrey. She ducked, narrowly evading the sharp ws. Meanwhile, Ca gripped the halberd shaft firmly and yelled as she drove it deeper into the beast, causing it to emit a terrifying groan. Seizing the moment, Audrey boldly thrust her spear forward. Just as the beast was on the verge of breaking free, Audrey''s attack halted its movement. In defense, the beast managed a counter, resulting in the spear striking only its left arm. "Tch," Audrey spat, thinking it was a failure, but in reality, the two had cornered the beast, which now gasped in pain. Ca maintained her grip on her halberd. It was now too deeply embedded to dislodge, and the beast''s breathing grewbored. Then, from inside the ruined tent, Lansius appeared with a loaded crossbow in one hand. He picked up Audrey''s loaded crossbow from the floor and approached the beast, now armed with two. His brown eyes stared at the beast, dering, "If you have intellect, then let it be known that Ie in peace and have no quarrel with your kin." The beast cackled and in a hoarse but humannguage, replied mockingly, "You certainly don''t smell like Nicopns. But your men reek of them." Lansius maintained hisposure. "I saved them," he stated firmly. "Rescued them from the jaws of famine. I also came here to rescue the people of Umbend." "Rescue...?" It burst into ominousughter, blood dripping from its maw, causing Audrey and Ca to tighten their grips on their spear and halberd, respectively. Surprisingly, it didn''t counter; instead, it offered another reply, "Then perhaps I was mistaken." The admission led everyone to exchange nces. Before anyone could respond, the beast continued, "Seek my sister. Tell her she was right... As for this... mess, I shall take the me." Its tworge furry hands grabbed its head, and with a loud crack and groan, twisted sharply, surprising everyone. Despite its neck now broken and twisted, the beast stumbled, locking eyes with Lansius once more. "Farewell, whoever... or whatever you are..." With a loud crash, the beast copsed backward. In a final act of defiance and insult, the dark-maned beast urinated, drenching everything in a horrific, putrid stench. Only then its breathing ceased. Outside, the remaining beast unleashed one final howl before being cut down by the ck Knights. Even in their nightclothes, armed only with swords and shields, the knights proved formidable. Now, thebined relief force, led by none other than Lord Jorge, appeared at the ruinedmand tent,nterns, and torches alight. They saw Lansius in a bloodied tunic, still standing with a loaded crossbow in each hand. Ca stood nearby, still clutching her halberd connected to the werewolf''s body. Audrey, her golden eyes glowing, locked eyes with them. And behind her, another lifeless werewolf along with several fallen fighters. What they witnessed would spark a legend. *** After securing the camp and finding no other threats, a team of knights rushed Lord Lansius and Lady Audrey to a makeshift field tent, protected by carts on three sides. There they received treatment. Guards with halberds now patrolled the interior,manded by Sterling alongside several select knights and squires in full gear. Hastily erected, the tent boasted three partitioned areas separated by canvas walls. Inside the central section, physicians tended to the wounds of several men. Meanwhile, in the innermost sanctum, Ingrid treated Ca while Lord Lansius and Lady Audrey rested their weary bodies. It wasn''t that a mage-healer was superior, but Ca''s injuries demanded special care. The squire likely had a head concussion. Lansius had asked Ingrid to ensure Ca''s recovery, vouching for her ability to keep it a secret. Despite the ferocity of the fight, Lansius and Audrey managed to survive, though not without cost. Lansius, his chest and arms bearingcerations and deep bruises from the beast that pinned him down, attributed his survival to luck and the gemstone he wore. The double canvas walls turned out to be thick enough to stop the ws, protecting him from deeper cuts. Meanwhile, the gemstones might also have enhanced his bones, muscles, and skin to a mage''s level. "Drey," he called softly, now lying in the makeshift bed with fresh clothes and bandagedcerations. "Earlier, how did you manage to fight so well in the dark?" Audrey gazed at him from her bed with a tired look. "At the start? Well, it wasn¡¯t that dark. I could still make out some silhouettes." "But it was pitch ck," he argued. She turned curious. "You mean, you couldn¡¯t see anything at all?" Lansius nodded. "We were inside, and there wasn¡¯t even starlight." Overhearing them, Ingrid called out, "My Lady, a moment." Audrey turned to her. "What is it, Ingrid?" Ingrid put her fingers to where the shadows fell as thentern was kept at minimum to help with resting. "My Lady, can you tell what''s on my hand?" "You¡¯re holding up four fingers. Why?" Audrey furrowed her brows. "My Lady, that''s either the mage''s night vision or a hunter''s skill," Ingrid exined. "No way," Audrey muttered. Lansius was breathing easily. He had been concerned about his eyesight, but it turned out to be just normal. Ingrid followed up, "There are things I need to check to make sure, but not in this condition." "I understand. We can always do thatter when we have the time," Audrey reassured her. Ingrid bowed her head slightly and returned to Ca''s side. Their part of the tent returned to quiet. "So, how''d you recognize them as beastmen and not werewolves?" Lansius whispered. "A fell beast wouldn''t flinch at my gaze," she replied. "The opposite, in fact. Their mere presence, their stares, could shatter a man''s sanity." Lansius released a deep breath. "And what about the things it said?" Audrey didn''t reply outright but took her time before saying, "I''m not sure, Lans. But if there are more of them, then it could be a problem." "It said it was wrong and for us to meet its sister..." he implored. She closed her eyes momentarily. "I''m not prepared to trust a half-beast." "Half-beast?" "That''s what the Hunter and other people call them. They are the offspring of captured beastmen, ves..." Noticing her hesitation, Lansius stopped her. "Alright, I sort of understand. No need to exin." Audrey''s lips turned into a smile. "I know your head is full of things, but trust me, the thing you need the most is some rest." Lansius heeded her advice and, despite the situation, finally drifted to sleep. *** In the aftermath of the surprise night attack, Maester Ingrid, on behalf of the Lord and Lady, made several announcements. The first rified that the attackers weren''t werewolves but half-beasts, descendants of beastmen who had mated with humans. After several generations, these half-beasts developed human-like intellect. Many had heard tales from a bygone era about how the ancient human Imperium fought against beastmen incursion in Nicop and how the battle raged for centuries until thest beastman was either killed or captured. It was also the era that sparked an interest in enved beastmen, a practice that continued until several centuries ago. However, that era was long gone. No one had ever heard of half-beasts, especially not in Londia. Along with that revtion, there was information about the said half-beasts, their abilities, their method of fighting, and their longevity, which is only half that of humans. As morning came, people hurriedly worked on the walls, gates, and towers. Now understanding the threat, they worked earnestly toplete their defenses. Lord Jorge and his most capable aides were supervising the construction site, carefully offering their insight and encouragement. That noon, after midday, the Lord and Lady appeared in the open; they looked worse than usual, but everybody cheered for them. Apanied by heavy escorts, the Lord and Lady, along with their staff, gathered to pay respects to the dead. The mentor, Ingrid, was seen among them. The situation would have been far worse if Ingrid hadn''t trusted her instincts and searched for the patrol, whose dogs had been barking loudly before being suddenly silenced. She was the one who alerted the ck Knights, many of whom knew her to be a colleague of Sir Morton, their Captain. While the Lord and Lady wanted to openly honor her, Ingrid refused, preferring the reward in cash. The Lord and Lady readily consented. The ceremony was brief but solemn. Buried among the dead were the patrol and their heroic dog, whose timely barking had ultimately saved the Lord and Lady. It was deemed fortunate that the beastmen attack did not cause any further damage. Aside from the victims, the troops'' precious baggage and supply carts remained unmolested. Despite some suggestions to put the fallen beastmen on pikes outside as a deterrent, the Lord instructed his men to drag them to the outskirts of the forest. There, he ordered his men to cover the bodies and faces of the fallen beastmen with canvas. He also instructed his men to ce a wooden board with text exining how the beasts had met their doom and how it was an unprovoked attack. Lansius also conveyed the beast''s final words, expressing a wish to talk rather than prolong a fight he didn''t understand. "Is there any reason why you do this?" Sterling asked the Lord as they rode back. "They have intellect, and I believe they would want to bury their dead," Lansius replied. Audrey, who rode beside him, chimed in, "It''s best to show respect. Skinning them or putting them on pikes will not do us any good." Sterling thought for a moment before venturing, "Does My Lady think it will provoke them to attack?" Audrey nced at Lansius, who answered, "We can''t be sure, but I''d rather have a chance to talk than face the certainty of an all-out war. I mean, I don''t even know their stance. What is their business with us? What part or role do they have in Umbend?" "It certainly dislikes the Nicopns," Audreymented as they rode back to their campsite, feeling uncertain about the campaign. *** Chapter 132: The Gates of Umberland Chapter 132: The Gates of Umbend The Gates of Umbend Umbend Mountain Path The vanguard column under Servius was a day away from the camp when they received news from Lord Lansius about a new threat. While his staff was surprised to hear about beastmen so far from their territory, this did not deter them. They continued their mission to retrieve the fallen scouts. In retrospect, the demise of the scouts was likely caused by the same beastmen that had attacked the Lord''s tent. Moreover, the Lord himself had confided in Servius through his missive, suspecting that the grotesque warning in the forest could be a strategy employed by the beastmen. It was possible that the beastmen used this grotesque warning to draw the troops away from the camp, thus enabling them to infiltrate it easily on a foggy night and attempt the assassination. After all, the beastmen, or more correctly, half-breeds or half-beasts, possessed intellect akin to humans. While Servius contemted the new threat with his staff, there was little he could do other than maintain his men''s discipline and march in full readiness. On the second day of the march, the column found what they were looking for. Guided by the same group that found it, Servius personally inspected the site. Due to the grotesque nature and deteriorating condition of the bodies after several days in the open, only a special group was allowed to approach. There, Servius made the decision to bury them at the nearest suitable location. Lord Lansius'' missive had informed him that the situation had changed after the beastmen''s attack. As formidable as they were, beastmen were not fell-beasts.The running sentiment was that men could kill beastmen, but not fell-beasts. Thus, with the situation altered, the missive also gave Servius the option to bury the victims in ce, which he did because the bodies were in a worse condition than expected. Witnessed by their fellow scouts and men-at-arms, the fallen scouts were dressed in clean clothes and gambesons before beingid in their graves. Earthen mounds were made, and stone markers were ced. The column camped for the night, and Servius met with Sir Harold, who had just returned from surveying the mountain road. "We found no threat at all and I''m considering proceeding further to Umbend City," Sir Harold told Servius after their supper. Servius nodded. "Indeed, we have yet to find any suspicious activity or movements." Sir Harold sipped at his warm posca¡ªa sweet, vinegary wine and water¡ªand said, "With a small group of horsemen, I could reach Umbend Castle in a day or two, riding like nomads with spare horses." Servius gazed at him squarely. "I''m not sure what to say. But the Lord wants you to lead the entire Dragoons." "If it''s for recon, I''ll move faster with fewer men. Say forty? I''ll turn around if I encounter strong opposition." Servius thought about the new n. "I must admit, learning about Umbend Castle''s current situation would be a big boon." "Then will you agree?" the knight asked. The Nicopn condottiere chuckled. "I''m not your superior, Sir." "Well, the Lord taught me to always coordinate; otherwise, we''ll get destroyed piecemeal style." "That is true..." Servius mulled before deciding, "Then, Sir, feel free to scout ahead. The rest of the dragoons can return with me." "Gratitude. And what about you?" Rubbing his shoulder that had marks from flogging, Servius said, "The scouts have found a suitable ce to build a small fortified post. I reckon it''s the same spot that the Nicopns used when we traveled from Umbend to Korimor." Sir Harold nodded, realizing that Servius had traveled the area once. "It''ll be easily converted for trade or other usester," the older gentleman continued. "Like the Lord''s market post?" Sir Harold ventured. "Indeed." Servius grinned. "I''ve heard of them and realize their potential." The knightughed. "The Lord would be pleased. Just make sure it''s well-defended against both men and beasts." "I will. It should amodate 20-30 fighters with good wooden construction to withstand the biggest bear attack." Sir Harold stroked his chin. "Hastily made from uncured wood would bend in summer, but let''s worry about the long termter." "I agree. Lord Lansius will certainly have a say in this," Servius concluded their n. Afterward, they had a rxed chat by a small fire underneath the tent. Both still wore gambesons in case of a beastmen attack, and their weapons were nearby. Gradually, the discussion shifted to the subject of Lord Lansius and the Nicop region. "The way I see it, we''re caught between a rock and a hard ce," Servius exined. "We need enough men to defend Umbend and deter more armed refugees from Nicop. That requires a lot of men. And a lot of men is hard to sustain." Sir Harold nodded, aware that Umbend had little fertilend and had most likely fallen into ruin after the Nicopn raids. "So, what do you propose?" As they sat on the carpets, Servius leaned forward. "We could go down to Nicop and im the nearest farnd." The knight sighed but didn''t shake his head. "Is that even feasible...? First, we need to secure Umbend. Then, somehow, we must find the marauding Nicopns, drive them out, follow them to Nicop, battling our way, and conquer the farnd there?" Servius exhaled deeply, acknowledging the n''s ambitious nature. Adding more wood to the waning fire, Sir Harold asked, "What drives you, Servius? Why go to such lengths?" Servius watched the fire consume the slightly damp branch, listening to it snap and crackle. Then, he turned to the knight. "Two reasons." The younger man remained silent, giving Servius his full attention. "First, I want to save the province and its people from further harm. Without intervention, the whole province could be in ruins for years." "That''s a noble goal," Sir Harold remarked. Servius nodded. "Secondly," he said with a smirk. Catching the smirk, Sir Harold chuckled. The second reason didn''t even need to be said. "Nicop is a vast region withrge cities, towns, and viges. I don''t know about you, Sir, but for a man like me, I''m looking for a good ce to retire. At least as a lower noble so my family can have a better life." ... The next morning, after sending a fast messenger to their Lord, Sir Harold led forty Dragoons, each with two spare horses, to ride to Umbend Castle. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. He exined to Lord Lansius that, given the circumstances, he had a better chance for reconnaissance in strengthpared to risking another party of long-range scouts. He also mentioned his reluctance to bring arge cavalry detachment due to the mountain path''s nature, which couldplicate a retreat if necessary. As Sir Harold and his selected forty riders ascended the hill, apanied by a Nicopn and a local familiar with the area, the Vanguard encampment buzzed with activity, preparing for their return. However, before they could break camp, a messenger arrived. Servius greeted the messenger, who was none other than Sterling, the Lord''s personal squire. "What a coincidence, Sir Harold just sent a messenger." "Yes, I met him on the road," Sterling replied, after taking a drink offered by a pageboy. "So, what news do you bring?" Servius inquired, inviting the younger man into his tent, which was still being packed. Seeing the tent, Sterling remarked, "There¡¯s no need to pack your belongings." He added, "The Lord and Lady are on the march. They will be here soon." Servius smiled. He knew Lord Lansius wasn''t one to remain idle when presented with an opportunity. "But what about the main camp on the hill?" "The Lord of Three Hills has assumedmand of the encampment." "Excellent. Then, am I to assume I have free rein to build a post?" "A post?" Sterling asked, eyebrow raised. "Yes, the scouts have found an excellent spot along the mountain route." Servius led Sterling outside and pointed to where the mountain recessed inward. "It''s likely the same spot travelers and Nicopns like me used as a resting spot." "I see, it¡¯s a sizable area," the squiremented. "Indeed. We n to build a fortified post there." Sterling surveyed the forested area. The mountain road to Umbend Castle was bordered by forest on one side and a cliff on the other. "It could serve well as an observation tower." "Indeed. As a warning post, and to deter bandits, animals, and beasts if necessary," Servius borated. "What do you think, will the Lord approve?" Sterling pondered briefly. "The Lord merely instructed me to prevent your return if the situation was clear of problems. But he specified that his orders shouldn¡¯t hinder military maneuvers or activities." "Then it''s decided," Servius said, his mind already racing with ns not only to construct the post but also to secure and fortify the surrounding area. ... Despite suggestions of beastmen activity, Servius was confident in the vanguard''s readiness and instructed his men to begin the construction process. The Lord''s insistence on bringing additional construction tools and materials proved to be a blessing. Before midday, a sizeable area of the forest had been cut down, revealing a descending slope. Servius cleared the trees not only for raw materials but also to improve visibility and make it easier to detect intruders from the forest. Ideally, he wanted to erect palisade walls along the roadside to enhance defensibility. However, realizing the significant time and effort required, he decided to leave the final decision to Lord Lansius. It was also possible to erge the post into apound with stone gateways and even a small tower. Such an upgrade would be advantageous in every aspect and would offer better protection for wayfarers, but it would require skilled guildsmen, not untrained masons like them. With men-at-arms positioned defensively and dragoons armed with crossbows guarding the work site, the work steadily advanced. Day turned to night, and night to morning again. Despite a foggy morning, no attack urred, and no scout was missing. Encouraged by the calm, Servius maintained his position and continued the work. Around midday, the blue and bronze banner was spotted in the distance, marching solemnly toward their position. Soon the Lord and Lady arrived. They brought additional men and supplies, along with a team of engineers from Three Hills to construct siege engines. *** The horses were neighing, clearly showing their displeasure. Sir Harold recognized that the Londian horses were not ustomed to the mountainous region. The grass tasted different here, the air felt different, and even the smells were unfamiliar. To calm their mounts, the knight expedited the rotational change. Following his instructions, his riders dismounted, and fresh horses were brought forward. They took a quick break for a drink and then continued their journey. It was their second day, and they had yet to encounter anything suspicious. His men had warned him about the unsettling quiet, and Sir Harold knew this assessment was urate. Although forty riders might not seem like many, before the chaos swept through the Imperium, it wasmon for castles to be guarded by only a dozen men or so. "This is where we bypassed the castle," the Nicopn pointed out, indicating anotherrger trail that cut through the woods to Sir Harold. "There are several viges there with good streams from the mountains," he added with a hint of bitterness. Those who heard him understood without needing to ask that the Nicopn had witnessed these viges being raided. "Should we split up?" the lieutenant asked. Sir Harold thought for a moment. He could see the merit in checking whether Nicopn armed refugees were hiding there¡ªif so, they could risk a surprise attack from behind. However, the fighter in him refused to give in to baseless fear. Thus, he shook his head. "Just ce two riders here as lookouts. Tell them to blend in." The knight then took his helmet from his squire and reiterated their mission to his men, "Our goal is Umbend Castle." Thus, the dragoons pressed on until they caught sight of Umbend Castle, its silhouette guarded by a mossy stone bulwark connecting two mountains. As the clouds darkened, Sir Harold, after ensuring their horses were well-rested for any potential encounter with arger cavalry force, urged his riders forward. What they encountered next surprised them. *** Umbend Region Aside from a castle for defense, Umbend boasted two separate bulwark walls and gates blocking ess to the city. One was named the Londia Gate because it led to the Great Londia ins, which then branched off towards either Korimor or Three Hills City. The second separate wall, known as the Nicop Gate, was situated further at a mountain pass leading to Nicop. The Nicop bulwark stood alone at a natural choke point where the road was nked by a mountain on one side and a cliff on the other. The absence of a forested area made this mountain pass an effective guard against an out of province attack. Different than the Nicop Gate, the Londia Gate served as Umbend City''s wall. Its walls and gatehouse were integral to protecting the city and formed part of the castle''s outer defense. It could be said that the Nicop Gate controlled ess to and from Nicop, whereas the Londia Gate was specifically designed to protect the city and its castle. Of the two, the Nicop Gate was much older, nearly ancient, constructed during the early Imperium to counter threats that no longer exist. This bulwark predates the castle and Umbend City by at least a millennium. However, due to its lesser importance to the local lord, the treacherous nature of the mountain road to Nicop, and minimal trade, the pass received only minimal attention and maintenance. Men assigned there were those who could not offer bribes, led by a noble out of favor at court. Last summer, when the Nicopns came, despite the mighty stone bulwark, the defenders could only hold for twenty short days before abandoning it due to multiple scaling attempts. Servius and the Nicopns who traveled with Sir Harold knew this firsthand. They had even taken part in the assault. At that time, it was considered an easy victory that bolstered everyone''s spirits. They marched confidently into Umbend City, which was protected by another bulwark. However, this time, no matter how fierce their assaults, they were defeated. Umbend''s uniquenessy in its castle and bulwark, designed to protect fertilend with mineral-rich water flowing from the mountain. A small river cascaded down into the city and castle, providing ample resources for defense. The only vulnerability was the multitude of goat paths which, if diligently searched for by an invader, could pose a threat. Additionally, due to its remoteness, Umbend was rtively sparsely popted. Despite their formidable bulwarks, their troops numbered only two hundred. Against the many thousands of Nicopns who tried their luck at conquering thend, it seemed there was little hope for survival. While they indeed survived the first wave, which also brought Servius and his men, they knew at least another wave was trailing behind. That was why, when Sir Harold and his dragoons arrived, they were amazed to see the banners of the Umbend House still flying proudly on the bulwark. The unique sound of brass horns blew, echoing through the mountains and adding a unique depth. Suddenly, men with crossbows and swords were ready at the bulwark, staring down at the invaders. Sir Harold instructed one of his riders to fly the Blue and Bronze banner high. A man in full armor in the gatehouse noticed they were not armed refugees and immediately issued a challenge: "Halt, you are within the domains of the Lord of Umbend." "Greetings. I havee from Three Hills, bringing the host of Korelia, Korimor, and South Hill, to aid Umbend and strengthen its defenses." The answer shocked everyone atop the bulwark, who quickly turned abuzz with spections. "Good Sir, whose banner do you fly?" asked the knight on the wall. Sir Harold smiled. "You must not be familiar with this. It is the Lord of Korelia''s banner." "Korelia? Then your lord is far from home. Where is the rest of your mighty host?" "The Lord of Korelia is also the Protector of Korimor, the Lord of South Hill, and the leader of the Grand Alliance." The announcement caused the Umbend troops to murmur. "Please wait," came the expected response as the knight needed to consult with his superiors. Sir Harold dismounted, sat on a boulder, and waited patiently. His men spread around, drinking and resting their weary bodies. After a lengthy period, the knight returned apanied by another person, more distinguished in appearance, wearing a colorful doublet. This individual, in his early fifties, looked red-faced, obviously panting after ascending a flight of stairs. He surveyed Sir Harold below and dered, "My good Sir, Umbend is safe and sound. Please return to your Lord and inform him we honor his goodwill, but Umbend does not require reinforcements." The response was anticipated. Despite the waiting being in vain, Sir Harold responded with a smile. "I''ll ry your words to my lord. Then, how about we discuss some trade and cooperation? It would be a missed opportunity for both Houses if the two Lords failed to meet and discuss potential cooperation." The man in the colorful doublet exchanged nces with his knight, both appearing flustered, likely contemting the necessity of another climb to consult their Lord on this unexpected proposal. Meanwhile, two days'' journey from there, the Lord and Lady were leading the main army toward Umbend. *** Chapter 133: The Lord of Umberland Chapter 133: The Lord of Umbend The Lord of Umbend Outside the mighty bulwark and gatehouse protecting Umbend City, tens of riders sat, content with waiting. Some tended to the numerous horses they brought, while others kept sentry, ready with crossbows. One even started a fire to brew water for drinking. The lieutenant in the bulwark roped down an earthen jar of ale as a gift, and this present was received with excitement. Sir Harold allowed his men to indulge in the drinks. Certainly, it could be poisoned, but he knew only the bold and the naive would attempt such a thing. Most of his select riders were the stoic and alert types who likely just shrugged at drinking anything from a potential enemy. After another period of time, the same pair reappeared atop the castle, their faces reddened and seemingly breathless. "Must be a long flight of stairs,"mented the Nicopn beside him. Sir Harold chuckled. The man, whom they learned from the troops above was the steward, moved closer to the battlements'' wall. One could see his fatherly features,plete with a receding hairline. "Honored guests," he called Sir Harold to attention. The knight from Mindia acknowledged this by bowing his head slightly."Our Lord has decided that a meeting would be beneficial. However, until your Lord arrives, we cannot let you enter. The meeting will also take ce outside the city gate." Sir Harold simply smiled. "I don''t mind waiting, and yes, the terms are agreeable. But could you spare us some food and nkets? It''s been days since we had proper hot food." The knight''s lucid and favorable reply made the steward respond confidently, "Of course, we''ll provide what we can." Sir Harold promptly instructed his squire to fetch the ink and parchment box they always kept at the bottom of their saddlebag. He quickly dictated a letter to his squire. Although he could have relied on a verbal message, he wanted to ensure that none of the full context would be lost. As four riders returned to the mountain path, Sir Harold selected a suitable ce to make camp. He chose a spot at a safe distance from the city gate, in case the host''s wee was insincere. After some time, two tents, along with amenities and a basket of bread, were lowered from the wall. Several hourster, the sun finally set. The dragoons remained alert in their small camp. Sir Harold had his night watch in full armor, ready with loaded crossbows. He and his squire themselves slept in their doublets, clutching their scabbards underneath the nkets. There was a drizzle that night, and morning arrived veiled in fog. The men were alert, but no attack came. Instead, the people on the wall lowered some gruel and pickled goods, which they gratefully received. *** It was on the second day after Sir Harold dispatched his messenger that the Lord of Korelia and his army finally appeared on the mountain path leading to Umbend City. Sir Harold and his group greeted the columns as they crested the path''s final rise. Ever cautious, Lord Lansius had his men march in separate columns, avoiding a formation along the mountain path that would resemble a vulnerable serpent. He also ensured a good distance between them, providing ample space to react to sudden threats such as ambushes orndslides. After five columns had arrived and secured the area, the Lord and Lady made their appearance under heavy escort. Sir Harold and his group warmly weed them, relieved their mission had been a sess. A herald was promptly sent to announce their arrival. Unexpectedly, the city gates opened, and several groups of men and servants began erecting arge tent, presumably for the imminent negotiations. In the meantime, Lansius met with Sir Harold and his retinue. He had received the knight''s letter two days before, relieved to learn that Umbend City and its farmingnds were still intact. Although it was good news, it didn''t significantly alter the situation. The marauding Nicopns were still missing from the picture, along with beastmen that, somehow, existed in Umbend. Even Lady Audrey and Servius shared his skepticism. The survival of Umbend, given its limited forces against the onught of thousands of Nicopns, seemed hard to believe. "So, what are your thoughts about our host?" Lansius asked, seated beneath arge umbre, with Audrey at his side and Sterling standing behind them. Sir Harold, standing next to Servius, replied, "Well, ''suspicious'' is the word I would use. But I doubt worrying about it will help us build a rtionship." Lansius nodded, while Audrey asked, "Have you encountered beastmen or anything suspicious?" "Nothing, My Lady. Not even a beast, only curious foxes and squirrels," Sir Harold answered. Audrey exchanged nces with Lansius, who stroked his chin thoughtfully. "What about the Nicopns?" Servius added. "Just my men and you, my goodrade," Sir Harold jested. Their banter lightened the tension. Servius then suggested, "Perhaps the beastmen''s attack on our camp was merely an isted incident." Lansius wasn''t convinced it was a mere ident. He remembered the beastman''s words before he snapped its neck. However, without further sightings of beastmen, there was little he could do. Thus, instead of worrying about it, he simply readied himself. "Servius, be prepared for a surprise attack." "Yes, My Lord." "Sir Harold, ensure the Dragoons are prepared for any trouble." "I will ensure that, my Lord." Then Lansius pondered the various scenarios Umbend might present. Even if the negotiations seemed genuine, he nned not to rush his offers and decisions until he had a fuller understanding of the situation. The absence of any sightings of the marauding Nicopns by his scouts was a haunting concern on his mind. Could there be a collusion between Umbend and the beastmen? Unlike fell beasts, which were mythical monsters like werewolves, beastmen were a race native to the southern continent. They had a long history of conflict with humans, especially in neighboring Nicop and other southern provinces. Although he considered the possibility, given his understanding of the cultural differences and historical animosity between the two groups, it seemed an unlikely scenario. ... The meeting between the Lord of Korelia and the representatives of Umbend didn''tmence until well after midday. Under a spacious tent, divided by long tables and nked by select honorary guards on either side, the Lord of Korelia and his entourage were the first to arrive. Given the unfamiliarity between the two parties, they adhered to tradition. Sir Harold served as the intermediary, discussing today''s meeting with Umbend''s Steward. Lansius observed the extensive precautions taken by the other side. Even the Lord of Umbend wasn''t present, and there was a lot of tension in the air. This atmosphere made Audrey equally cautious, reverting to her instincts as a squire. The negotiations could only begin in earnest after Sir Harold and the Steward had agreed on an agenda. "They seek a simple meet and greet. Just an introduction, nothing more," Sir Harold informed them. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any urrences. Lansius nodded. This was fortunately aligned with his strategy to dy any decision before gaining the full picture of the situation in Umbend. "One more thing, My Lord, My Lady. The Steward cautioned me about the Lord''s appearance," Sir Harold mentioned, his expression clouded with uncertainty. At this, Lansius and Audrey exchanged a look. *** The Lord of Umbend Lord Beatrix, the Baron of Umbend, entered therge negotiation tent. Quickly, all eyes from the other side were on her. Some even gasped, and there were low murmurs. She paid no heed; it was only to be expected. It wasn¡¯t because of her mismatched title. It was entirelymon for a noblewoman to style herself as a Lord if she wished, and it wasn¡¯t a problem since she indeed ruled the region. Nor was it because she looked wrong. In fact, she was praised for her intellect and beauty. The reason they gasped was that Beatrix wasn¡¯t human. The half-breed Lord had wolf-like features, yet walked gracefully and behaved nobly, adorned in neat kimono-like clothing. She gazed upon the guests as she walked closer, surrounded by her human escort. She had learned of the guests who came to Umbend, bearing grand promises of help, assistance, and trade. Yet, for her, dealings and discussions were secondary. They were merely formalities. As a half-breed, she trusted her instincts more than words. Thus, this part of the meeting was the most crucial to her. A few steps after entering, Beatrix was already assessing whether the guests could be trusted or needed to be dealt with. She could feel the guests'' eyes on her, and she returned their nces. Unlike humans, her eyes captured facial muscles in much higher detail. She observed several guests disying difort, hinting at considerable restraint and effort to remain calm. Naturally, it was difficult for humans to conceal their disgust, especially towards a predator. The usual frowns and disturbed looks, which humans believed were concealed, were visible to a half-breed like her. Not one to judge hastily, Beatrix consulted her keen sense of smell, which confirmed the scent of fear and alertness emanating from their fresh sweat, further reinforcing her thoughts. She knew that getting closer would allow her to hear the pounding in the guests'' chests. She exhaled deeply, realizing that these neers weren''t much different from the Nicopns. Less rowdy, more polite, more disciplined, but essentially the same. A threat to her kin and possibly to the people of Umbend. Thus, the make-or-break moment would be decided by the Lord of Korelia¡¯s reaction. Beatrix stood in front of the long table as her steward gave a formal introduction. And something struck Beatrix. The Lord of Korelia showed none of the reactions of his men. Suppressing her frown, she nced to his side, where a woman in armor simply nodded her head, her expression not betraying fear or mistrust, merely guarded. Something about her was peculiar, yet Beatrix couldn''t pinpoint what. Were they briefed and aware of me? However, the reaction of their men indicated otherwise. That was when she realized his scent was notably different. She had been too focused on discerning whether he was afraid or alert, but she had failed to notice the subtle difference. He''s not... human? A half-human? She couldn''t recognize the scent, having never encountered it before. And instead of learning more about the man''s origins, Beatrix noticed an increase in a different scent. This scent... he even considered mating. Beatrix covered her smiling maw with a cloth, feigning a cough. In the beastmen or half-breed world, there was no higher praise than being considered as a potential mate by powerful individuals. With this, Beatrix refrained from making a rash decision, as the Lord of Korelia proved to be different than she had expected. *** Lansius The Lord of Korelia listened patiently as the old Steward from the Umbend side gave brief exnations about what had happened and why Beatrix''s im was considered legitimate. The steward carefully avoided any mention of her being a half-breed or half-beast. While her entrance made everyone from Lansius'' group ufortable, he felt no big surprise. In fact, he was somewhat relieved. Five years in this world, and I finally see a fantasy race. Lansius'' long-dormant, game-obsessive mind, with hundreds of hours spent ying RPGs, had already prepared him for shocking plot twists and reveals. He had expected to see a necromancer with a powerful curse controlling Umbend, a powerful blood mage, undead skeleton kings, or other monsters in general. He had no idea how to beat them, but a half-beast was definitely more tolerable. They were descendants of beastmen and humans. Even Beatrix''s backstory seemed no moreplex than a Cindere story with a twist. Moreover, this situation allowed his brain, which stored memories of space exploration sims, to glow hot. The hundreds of hours of sleepless nights perfecting the tech tree speed run and diplomatic know-how against different races were ready to assist him in this interspecies diplomacy. How could it not? He had dealt with even the nastiest races that space sims could imagine¡ªfrom power hungry floating octopuses and indifferent sentient rocks to backstabbing, narcissistic lizards. Thus, a beast-like person hardly could evoke revulsion or disgust. "The previous Lord fell in battlest summer against the second wave of Nicopn attacks. The whole Umbend City was raided and taken hostage," the steward recounted in response to Sir Harold''s inquiry. "Then how did you regain control?" Sir Harold asked. The old steward nced at his Lord, and the half-beast opened her maw. "Greetings. My Lord, are you familiar with the story of Kae''s ancient monastery?" *** Far in the mountains, so secluded that only mountain goats lived, lies a monasteryplex. It was built following the Second Imperium''s reconquest of the beastmen in Nicop. The stories recount that the battles were fought bitterly and at great cost. In the bitter wars that eventually led to the downfall of the first Imperium, which was born to unite the human race against the beastmen threat. Its failure fortunately paved the way for a more robust Second Imperium. Despite facing simr initial setbacks, with few victories and many defeats, the Second Imperium proved more resilient. However, even the minor victories yielded little, as the beastmen produced no food, crafts, or anything of value. Thus, captured female beastmen were seen as the only valuable spoils. While male beastmen wererge, brutal, and animalistic, female beastmen were only slightly taller than the average human and more docile. Though stronger than the averagemoner, they were easily conditioned to obey with food, clothing, and shelter. Initially treated as nothing more than exotic animals for menageries, their owners quickly realized these creatures were attentive, obedient, and loyal. This made them a stark contrast to the noblewomen of the time, who, left behind by their husbands on campaigns, engaged in debauchery. While the knights and men-at-arms fought on the front lines, their wives took young lovers and caused sensational gossip that was hard to conceal from the public eye. The situation got so out of hand that bards and poets of the day championed the loyalty of captured female beastmen over the noblewomen''s debauched lives. Thus was born a story between a knight and his captured female beastman. In the story, the knight returned home to find his betrothed making love to another knight. Enraged, he killed the man in a fair duel but was chastised by the kingdom. The knight lost his title, fief, and everything. Yet, the captured beastman stayed by his side. They fell in love and escaped the wars by going into the mountains. That mountain was an allegory for Umbend. While the story wasrgely fiction, it had a certain truth to it. At the height of the Nicop reconquest, thousands of female beastmen were captured each year and integrated into noble or wealthymunities. They were trained as horse masters, gardeners, and house servants, while the most loyal became either hunters or concubines. Despite being able to sire children, the union wasn''t meant tost. When the father died, the human family rarely epted their half-breed rtives. Worse, their mother likely had already died since beastmen''s life expectancy was only half that of humans. Without their parents, the half-breed child became a burden. Worse, they couldn''t inherit the estate. Thus, many were sold to the highest bidder, often ending up in the Eastern Kingdom, where they were disyed as part of exotic menageries. However, not all were heartless, and some feared for their family''s reputation since, half-breed or not, they were still rtives. Thus, many sent them to the mountains. They promised the half-breeds that they could live there with their kin, raising goats and making delicious cheese. Despite the lie, the mountains of Umbend became the de facto refuge for unwanted half-breeds. However, this decision would eventuallye back to haunt them. As the vast Nicopnd was finally freed from the beastmen threat and enjoyed newfound prosperity, peace was shattered by attacks from the mountains. The thousands of half-breeds had multiplied uncontrobly in a region with little resources. Lacking enough food, they resorted to attacking human settlements. As their numbers grew, they often bred closer to full beastmen, having lost their human traits. Surprisingly, they were led by third or fourth-generation half-breeds who possessed intellect closer to that of an adult human. Their intellect,bined with the strength of their beastmen-like brethren, was enough tounch coordinated raids deep into the Nicop hearnd. The issue became so dire that two baronies fell to this new threat. The local lords quickly banded together andunched punitive attacks, but they were always outssed in the mountains. Despite multiple punitive attacks, half-beast raids still urred frequently enough that the Imperium decided to build a permanent bulwark to seal off ess. This was the origin of the ancient bulwark, not constructed to protect Umbend¡ªwhich had yet to be founded¡ªbut to shield the newly liberated Nicop from the half-beast threat. While the wall prevented massive beastmen raids from urring, it didn''t stop thempletely. "A fascinating story," Lansius interrupted the Steward as the two lords met informally at a scenic hunting lodge on the outskirts of the forest, not far from the gate. "So what stopped the raids, if not the bulwark?" Beatrix and the Steward exchanged nces, appearing unprepared for the question. Meanwhile, Lansius maintained hisposure, feeling that he might uncover something significant. After all, history often repeats itself. There was also another issue that Lansius fought hard to dismiss from his mind. Yet, no matter how much he tried to deny it, he couldn''t ignore the fact that Umbend was under rtive control. Although details were still muddy and scarce, it was clear that the situation wasn''t as dire as he had expected. Yes, viges and farnd had been ravaged, even the city itself was raided, but they managed to recover. Furthermore, the threat from the marauding Nicopns was not as it seemed. If the intelligence shared by the Steward was urate, then there were only threerge groups who scattered in the forest after being raided by beastmen. Half-beast or human, it mattered little to the grand picture. What remained clear was that with Umbend secured, the road to Nicopy open. And this troubled him deeply. *** Hey everyone, I know you may hear this a lot from me because I''m always thanking and expressing my gratitude, but it''s so overwhelming and humbling to receive such tremendous support for Horizon of War. Book I could never have been published without your help and support. I am immensely grateful for how you''ve changed my life, so once again, please allow me to say thank you for all the support,ments, and reviews! The Link for Book Launch andunch day contest is on the footnote below. ?? Chapter 134: Forgotten People Chapter 134: Forgotten People Forgotten People Deserted Hunting Lodge Servants were quietly cleaning the ce while guards from both sides secured the scenic area, filled with lush woonds and a valley in the distance. The Lord and Lady of Korelia sat on the wooden porch, with Sir Harold standing by their side. Facing them were the Lord of Umbend and her Steward, also seated on the porch. There were signs of looting, but the two Lords and Lady of Korimor didn¡¯t mind. In fact, it helped set the mood as both wanted an informal meeting to align their agendas. They had been formally introduced previously. Now, it was time to establish a rtionship between the Houses. The meeting started with the Steward recounting what he knew about the history of the bulwark tied to the half-breed''s history. When it was mentioned that the Second Imperium built the ancient bulwark to seal off the half-breeds from raiding Nicop, but couldn¡¯t stop itpletely, Lansius asked what stopped them. The Steward felt reluctance to answer, so Beatrix decided to answer, "Well, it''s not really a secret. The problem lies in my kinsmen''s numbers." Lansius didn''t give any response but listened intently. Beatrix continued, "When the bulwark waspleted, my ancestors were already declining." "Declining...?" Lansius wasn''t sure he had heard correctly."Yes, life in the mountains was harsh even for half-beasts. Worse, our half-human constitution made us unable to live in the wild like true beastmen." She sipped her goblet of cold spring water. "While we had an explosion of numbers before, eventually sickness, untreated wounds, infighting, and old age decimated the tribes." Lansius nodded. "Then what about the Kae monastery?" "Ah, yes. I did ask you about the monastery in our meetings," Beatrix chuckled happily. Although perfectly capable, like most half-breeds, she rarely hid her feelings, especially towards people her instinct told her she could trust. "Kae or Kaen," she began, "was a diligent old man who came to the mountain with his friends. Many said he was a veteran of the beastmen wars, but frankly, the age didn''t match." Beatrix shrugged. "I mean, it was already several hundred years after thest beastmen were eradicated from Nicop. But whoever he was, Kae and his friends had deeppassion for my kin." "So he built a monastery to help?" "Quite the contrary, he built the monastery to capture my kin," Beatrix guffawed. "He and his friends were exceptionally skilled and knew how to fight half-breeds. He captured many and forced them to attend his lectures." Lansius was amused. "What an interesting man." Beatrix, sitting on the wooden porch, swung her feet freely. "Old Kae taught my great-great-grandma how to properly raise mountain goats and wild hogs, why killing baby goats would be detrimental, and how to find other food sources like yam. He even taught my kin to preserve meat by building a smokehouse at the monastery." With her guests listening attentively, she continued, "The old man taught several generations before he got diarrhea from bad summer yam and died," Beatrix guffawed again briefly. She then stared at Lansius "Why do you even bother to listen to such stories? I only asked about the monastery so I could tell you about my origin and my im to the barony." "I''m just curious. That''s all," Lansius reassured her. Then, to nobody in particr, he added, "Still, I find it hard to believe that the people of Umbend can keep the half-breed story a secret." Sir Harold added, "Indeed. I asked the Londians, and they never heard about them." Beatrix''s maw formed a smile. "That''s because old Kae forced us to live beyond the monastery. His monastery is already so remote in the mountains, and men rarely visited. He also taught us not to show ourselves to humans to avoid conflict. Thus, we made our viges far away and only came to the monastery for annual trade." Lansius was unconvinced. "I still think that traveling minstrels would dig stories about this easily and spread them." "Oh, you haven''t noticed?" Beatrix countered. "The people of Umbend are good at keeping their secrets. It''s one of the traits of the mountain people. They rarely talk, only grumble." Beatrix eyed her steward, who could only chuckle politely. Lansius smiled and exchanged nces with Audrey, who asked, "Do they still have members in this monastery?" "Yes. Kae is a local hero," the Steward exined. "Because of his reports of exploration that detailed hidden fertile grounds and a river between the mountains, there was a migration that eventually founded Umbend City. Because of this, some followed Kae''s footsteps to be hermits, believing that as long as the monastery was maintained and offerings were made, there would be peace." Then, resisting augh, Beatrix continued, "Of course, it wasn''t true, but we sort of need that salt, ale, linen, and spices. And since this isn''t trade anymore but offerings, it''s free. So, we hardly bother with what they think of us." Sheughed hard and pped her thigh. Lansius chuckled along with Sir Harold. Only Audrey and the old steward remainedposed. After theughter died down, Beatrix exhaled deeply and continued, "Despite my kin''s connection with the region, the monastery, and the ancient bulwark, after several centuries, my kin were forgotten. Even the people of Umbend think of us as werewolves." "I apologize if this is a touchy subject, but what do you know about werewolves?" Lansius asked. Beatrix stroked her furry chin. "Not much aside from several old stories. They seem to be real but existed far from here." Lansius nodded, and as he nced to his side, he saw Audrey''s tension finally drop a notch. Beatrix seemed to notice too and let out a pleasant smile. "Another thing," Lansius said to the host. "I''ve heard about you sharing the Lord of Umbend''s lineage. But what''s the story? You said your kin is forgotten, then how could someone from the Baron''s family have a rtionship with your kin?" "Well, we me humans'' curiosity," Beatrix said, her eyes wandering afar as if lost in recollection. "From time to time, eager youths came looking for us for different reasons. It was easy to hide from them, but when they got into idents, got lost, or almost starved to death in the forest, we ended up helping them. And sometimes, such fateful meetings happened between destined couples." She then motioned at her steward to continue. The Steward nodded and took over, "Thete Lord, following his father and grandfather''s footsteps, tried to establish contact with the lost tribes. Their intention was a defense pact since the situation was troubling. Like them, he also ended up having offspring which from time to time he secretly brought into the castle." "So, imagine our shock when we learned that the Nicopns came and killed everyone," Beatrix said, her voice cracking, filled with hatred. "Thete Lord''s half-bred sons, along with their brethren, took revenge upon the Nicopns who held the castle. They took down enough that the Nicopns fled. However, they were too rash..." Lansius exhaled, knowing what that implied. "They were lost in the conflict, and then you had a session crisis." "Indeed," the Steward responded. "We lost the entire bloodline. No uncle, no nephew. With the Nicopns still outside our gates, Umbend would be doomed without a rallying figure. That was when we learned that another bloodline still lived in the mountains." Beatrix added, "I''m only rted to thete Lord''s grandfather. But I''m also the leader of a powerful tribe. That was why the Steward wanted me as the temporary Lord." Lansius'' gaze sharpened. "Why temporary?" Beatrix raised a brow. "I''m not stupid. I have no illusions that a half-breed could rule a barony." She stared at Lansius, who did not cower or give any reaction. "Humans fear my kin. So, this arrangement was never meant to be. Besides, the conflict has given us nothing substantial in return." The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "So, you''re saying you don''t get anything from being in power?" "ess to more ale and mead is good. Also, salt, spices, and linens. But nothing substantial. We half-breeds aren''t greedy like humans." Beatrix closed her maw with her furry hand, grinning a little. "I apologize if I''ve offended you." "None taken," Lansius replied without losing a beat. Audrey exhaled sharply and chimed in, "If this is only temporary, then who''ll be the next Lord of Umbend?" Beatrixughed, while the Steward looked ufortable. Afterward, the Lord replied, "We still don''t know. Neither of us wants it. We who live in the mountains only want good food, good drinks, and plenty of kids. Nothing else matters." Lansius and Sir Harold chuckled at the answer, while Audrey nodded her head. Crossing his arms, Lansiusmented, "Still, you sessfully drove out the Nicopns. I will say that the title is earned." The statement drew everyone''s attention. Noticing them, Lansius continued, "One measure of a leader is he who can protect his people. And I doubt anyone would disagree with your capabilities." "So the Lord of Korelia, the leader of the Great Alliance, will support My Lord''s im?" the Steward asked for confirmation. Lansius turned to Audrey, who nodded firmly. "The Baroness of Korimor has consented," Lansius remarked. "I don''t want to sell promises, but you have our support. If Three Hills and White Lake agree, then we could ept you into our alliance." The deration was greeted by happy noises from Beatrix. "But what about the temporary status?" the Steward asked cautiously. Lansius raised his palm. "Old man, you started this, so it''s time to y it to the end. The alliance will protect, but Umbend''s domestic issue is for you to solve." "That means...?" Beatrix asked in anticipation. "That means only you can decide who''ll rule Umbend. As long as he or she isn''t a criminal, or having character defects, or questionable reputations, the alliance will support the nomination." Beatrix was pleased and motioned for her servants to bring ales while waggling her tail freely. "However," Lansius added, drawing their attention back to him. "I''ll only give our support after we ascertain the fate of the poption inside Umbend City." The two hosts nodded solemnly. "Despite your stories, I''ll need concrete proof that Umbend City isn''t under beastmen¡ª" "Half-bred," Beatrix corrected without hesitation. "Under half-breed''s terror rules," Lansius repeated. "You must open the city gates for a select column to investigate." "We cannot agree to an investigation as there''s no crime involved," Beatrix replied wittily. "However, if you wish to let a score of men to enter the city, we could agree on that. They should, however, be prepared to encounter my brethren from time to time." Lansius nodded, and with that, the two sides came to an understanding. ... After watching the two Lords and Lady finish speaking, Sir Harold cleared his throat, having more pressing issues to address. "My Lord and Steward, we need to know about the marauding Nicopns. Where are they now?" "My brethren have hunted their leaders at night, making them flee to Nicop. Some stubborn ones barricaded themselves in the bulwark. Now, seeing their allies survive, many more have returned," Beatrix replied with a hint of annoyance. "Is it hard to dislodge them?" Sir Harold asked. "Too hard for us. After all, it was designed with beastmen in mind¡ªclosed battlements with small windows, stone constructions with narrow doors." The Steward added, "There''s also another group hiding or possibly lost in the forest. I imagine they''re desperate for food and might attack if they regain their bearings." Lansius looked at the ceiling and muttered, "One by one. We''ll solve them, one by one." Hearing that, Beatrix''s stare sharpened, "There''s one issue we haven''t solved between us." Lansius caught her tone and returned the stare. No stare couldpare to his wife''s. "May I venture a guess?" he responded calmly. "You may." "Is this about the four half-breeds who attacked my camp at night several days ago, attempting to assassinate me and my wife in our sleep?" Lansius asked as inly as he could. Yet, the air turned heavy. The Steward tried to intervene, but Beatrix raised her hand. Still locking gazes with Lansius, she said, "One of them is a brother to me." "One did say something to that effect," Lansius confirmed. Her back tensed. "I learned about the board your men wrote. But I wanted to hear it from you directly. What did he say?" Despite the hair-raising stare, Lansius calmly responded, "He said: Seek my sister and tell her that she''s right. As for me, I shall take the me." "And then, he snapped his own neck," Audrey added from the side. "So you were also there?" Beatrix turned her gaze to Audrey. "I am the one who fought your brother," Audrey stated, her voice firm. "He attacked us in our sleep," Lansius hurriedly added. Beatrix drew a deep breath and sighed. "Tell me, did he fight well?" "He did. We were lucky to be alive," Audrey said truthfully. Beatrix nodded and said without hesitation, "I apologize for my brethren. They act on their own, not under mymand." The unexpected apology was a breakthrough. When they saw Beatrix for the first time, Lansius'' camp had been frightened of an impassable rift between them. Many expected her to demand blood or seek revenge. Lansius exhaled deeply while keeping hisposure and said, "We''ll need a formal apology to appease both sides, a guarantee that this will never happen again, and then we should discuss fairpensation for the fallen." "My brethren died trying to protect the city¡ª" Beatrix''s voice rose. "And he and his men will be respected," Lansius interjected. "No one is truly in the wrong here. It''s just the fog of war. I''m asking for a formal apology, and you should know that I will also write an apology so both sides can bury this matter and move forward." Beatrix calmed down, seemingly epting the exnation. "Your suggestion is reasonable." "When this is over, I''m consideringmissioning stone statues for the fallen, so anyone who passes can honor them." The half-breed Lord nodded and returned to her graceful self. "An interesting approach. I guess humans do like to build things tomemorate their deeds." "I just don''t want to give the impression that they died for nothing. Both sides were doing their duty and paid the ultimate price." Beatrix went into contemtion momentarily. "You''ll have my apology, and the Steward will make the necessary arrangements. But I will not take part in making statues. It is not our way to honor our dead. However," she looked at Lansius and bowed her head slightly, "gratitude for not skinning the fallen." Lansius kept a solemn look, saying, "It''s only honorable to do so." "Honorable... perhaps," Beatrix muttered. "My kin are guided only by the old man''s scripture and superstition. In any case, intact bodies are always preferable to mutted carcasses." *** Lansius After another round of discussion, Lansius and the Lord of Umbend reached several agreements. The most crucial part was that Umbend would loan its western and northern areas to the Grand Alliance in exchange for military support. The Alliance was allowed to build an additional fortification, repopte the viges, and open the forest area if needed. Lansius had also secured permission to maintain the hill fortress and the fortified post along the mountain road. With this sess, he quickly marched his troops to set up camp in one of the abandoned viges near the forest outskirts. His scouts had deemed the vige a suitable ce to camp, and the buildings could serve as temporary shelter. It also had an ample supply of clean water from a small river. Currently, Sir Harold and Servius conducted reconnaissance to ensure the area was easily defensible. Lansius and Audrey, along with their entourage, rode through the small river and inspected the viges while their troops were busy erecting tents for the night. He saw arge empty farm and dismounted. Bees were flyingzily in the air as Lansius walked to the open patch ofnd where young grass sprouted here and there. He observed the scenery, noting the parallel deep grooves that indicated thend was ploughed. The air was mixed with the scent of manure, the faint aroma of wildflowers, and a heavy earthen scent from fallen leaves. Noticing the presence of a scout nearby, he asked, "What do they grow in thesends?" "Barley and rye, also beans and peas, My Lord. We''ve also found a vi surrounded by grapevines," the old man with tanned skin replied. "Is thend fertile around here?" "I cannot be sure of that, My Lord," he answered lightly. Lansius smiled. He had treated his scouts well enough that they gave honest answers, even a ''no'' without feeling pressured. "There must be some survivors hiding in the forest. If you find them, bring them to me." "Aye, My Lord." Audrey approached them and asked, "It seems you''ll be busy. Mind if I visit Ca and Ingrid before supper?" "Sure, but keep escorts," he advised. Audrey nodded and left with her entourage and guards. Lansius continued to inspect the surrounding meadows. Only after feeling satisfied did he head to his newmand tent. He spotted Sterling at the entrance. "My Lord," the squire greeted. "Any news?" Lansius asked as he entered. "Plenty, My Lord. The messengers bringing letters from your domains have arrived." "Domains..." Lansius mulled over the word as he removed his coat, handing it to Sterling. He then walked to the long table and took a seat. Sterling arranged the letters one by one, saying, "From Korimor, Korelia, South Hill, and Three Hills." "Three Hills," Lansius mulled, taking two sealed letters. He had heard about the failed coup from a fast messenger, but reports from them usuallycked depth. Recognizing Dame Danie''s heraldry, he broke the wax and read the long letters, which exined the aftermath of the coup and how the situation quickly returned to normal. The Dame also informed that she had secured the assets of the moneylender house along with the bookkeepers. Moneylender?! Lansius was pleased with this newfound boon. Not only did it mean extra wealth, but the moneylender had power over those who owed them. If there were nobles among them, Lansius could have leverage over them. Lastly, Danie reported that Sir Morton and Farkas were leading a supply convoy as nned, along with a small reinforcement to Umbend. Satisfied, Lansius opened another letter, which bore the symbol of Three Hills City. It was full of gratitude from an old knight who served as the Steward, mostly formalities. Yet, not wanting to miss anything, he instructed, "Sterling, read this and let me know if I''m missing anything important." Sterlingplied and read carefully. Meanwhile, Lansius reviewed the letter from Korimor. It''s from... Sir Michael? He''s in Korimor? Sir Michael''s unexpected presence in Korimor was rified in the letter, which mentioned he had been tasked by Sir Justin. Lansius harbored no concerns over this. He had been away for so long that some personnel movement was expected, especially for someone without an official post like Sir Michael. The letter detailed Korimor''s current situation under Sir Hugo''s leadership and the pressing need for additional personnel. Sir Michael further requested Lansius to draft policies, while outlining the city''s strengths and weaknesses in his letter. Lansius turned to Sterling. "Have you finished with the letter?" "Yes, My lord. But I didn''t find anything important." "Good. Now, get me some ink and parchment. I need to draft some policies," Lansius said with a smile. Even while he was away on campaign, his realm needed his guidance. And he nned to tackle them quickly so he could refocus his efforts against the marauding Nicopns. *** Chapter 135: Echoes of Power Chapter 135: Echoes of Power Echoes of Power Beatrix The Lord and Steward rode in the carriage after concluding the meeting. Beatrix had to sit ufortably as she was taller than a regr human and also had her tail to consider. "This is really ufortable," sheined again. "Yes, My Lord. Please bear it just a little longer," replied the Steward, who sat across from her, facing her direction. "I wish I could ride horses like humans," she muttered, feeling helpless. The old Steward could only hide his grin. As they approached the bulwark gate, he said, "My Lord, earlier you surprised me." "One of my statements?" she asked. "Your action, I mean," he rified and added, "I''m surprised you didn''t threaten or ask them forpensation."Beatrix sharpened her stare. "Don''t get me wrong, old man. I love my brother. I still remember the days he yfully suckled my tits, thinking it was mother''s. But now he''s dead, and it''s no one''s fault." She then turned to the ss window, looking at the rocky mountains. "I know my position. I''ll not endanger the whole town you tried so hard to protect just because of a brother." "I''m honored... The whole city is honored." "Hmph, praises won''t get you anywhere with me." She shifted in her seat again. Following her gaze, the Steward caught the blue and bronze banner of a patrol that rode to the forest area. This led him to ask, "What do you think about Lord Lansius?" "Hard to guess. He''s different..." her words trailed off. "Well, he''s a foreigner. ck hair and all." After a moment of thought, Beatrix eximed, "Ah! I should have asked if he''s ever met another half-breed before." The Steward was piqued. "Why?" "Because his reaction is not normal." The Steward nodded. "Indeed, he showed a lot of restraint--" "Not restraint," Beatrix disagreed. "No disgust, scowl, fear, orbativeness. He simply treated me like... an ordinary human." The Steward broke into a smile and quipped, "See, a lot of humans aren''t bad." "I admit there are exceptions like him and you, also half of the Umbend people, but I doubt it''s the case everywhere or with everyone." Seizing the opportunity, the Steward asked, "Is this why you epted Lord Lansius'' military support?" "Did you forget that your council has briefed me on that?" she replied rather snarkily. "My Lord, I rmended this because using Londians against the Nicopns is a great opportunity. Secondly, the area we loaned is just empty viges that we can''t even protect. Lastly, since it''s a loan, when they return it, we can probably even reap what they sow." Beatrix grumbled. "I bet you''re thinking you''ll be safe behind the bulwark if the Londians betray us." The Steward smiled innocently and asked, "Is that wrong?" "My kin can fight in the dark and climb where humans can''t. But you shouldn''t treat us as expendable." "I wouldn''t dare," he reassured her. "But then, what is your reasoning for trusting him? His offer for recognition or alliance is vague." "I trust not the man, but his mate," she revealed. "The Baroness of Korimor...?" She nodded. "The man is elusive. But the woman, she''s a fighter. And I trust her words. And by proxy, I also trust her mate." Another bump in the road rocked the carriage, and the Lord grumbled loudly at her difort. The Steward chuckled, and she stared at him in protest. To distract her, the old man asked another question, "What about the Nicopns?" "What about them?" she responded, disinterested. "Lord Lansius didn''t ask, but I need to know, do you have a blood feud with the Nicopns?" "It''s over." She snorted. "Nobody who killed thete Lord''s family is alive now." The Steward looked pleased but needed to confirm, "So the feud didn''t extend to the rest of the Nicopns?" Beatrix furrowed her brow. "You think too lowly of me. We don''t kill an entire tribe for what their fighters did." "You are wise, Beatrix," the old man praised. "No. I''m just old," Beatrix countered. "I''m already surpassing my prime. At best, I only have fifteen, if not twenty, years left." The Steward ran his fingers through his hair. "I probably have less." Beatrixughed. "You jest. Humans live to over 100." "That''s for a healthy man. Not drunkard like me," he said, his face reddening as he joined herughter. After theirughter subsided, she said, "Don''t die first. I''d hate to have to find another capable Steward." The old man grinned at the praise and reciprocated, "You too, My Lord. I doubt I can find another wise leader from the bloodline." Beatrix let out a sigh. "Too bad I have a wound. Still, you should try to apany me for some nights. Who knows, I might conceive if it''s with a human." She then added her reasoning, "The child would be groomed as a human lord anyway, not as a mountain tribesman." The Steward cleared his throat. "I''m deeply ufortable with the fact that Kae''s scripture didn''t teach your kin to marry." "I already told you we have marriage, but it''s mostly temporary. Since we¡¯re trading fighters between tribes to maintain peace and the fact that good fighters often have good sons, it''s only logical to want them to father many offspring." He crossed his arms, saying, "Now that you''ve exined it that way, it sort of makes sense. Is this the Je Ne¡ª?" "Yes, the Je Ne Tik scripture. Old Kae taught our ancestors that strong traits carry over to the offspring. It''s also the same reason for my kin''s downfall. He called it inbreeding." The steward nodded. "It¡¯s ironic that half-breeds need men to keep the tribes alive." "Well, at this rate, my kin will have more humans than we''ll ever need for mating in the foreseeable future." "And you¡¯ll have more suitors. When the nobles of Londia hear of you, they¡¯ll send marriage proposals," the Steward said with a chuckle. Beatrix rubbed her temples,menting, "I guess the legend is true. Humans will fuck with just about anything." "Especially for power and wealth," the Steward added, seamlessly, as their carriage entered the massive gate of the city''s bulwark. There, at least a hundred half-breeds awaited with great anticipation. *** Lansius Beneath themand tent, while the sun was still high, Lansius, after drafting and careful consideration, finalized his policy for Korimor. The policy focused on two main areas: food production and defense. He decreed that the city should allow people to farm freely and that every piece of fertilend should be utilized. He also encouraged his officers to promote the nting of winter crops as a precaution. Yet, he made clear that these directives should not bepulsory. Instead, the city should offer tax leniency as an incentive, a simr strategy he had previously applied in South Hill. This narrative has been uwfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Lansius also pushed his officers to seek alternative food sources, recognizing fishing as an untapped potential. He was convinced that Korimor might discover resources beyond traditional agriculture and animal husbandry. In terms of defense, Lansius wanted the city to invest in training and better armaments, favoring quality over quantity due to uncertainties about food surpluses to sustain arger army. Despite this emphasis on quality, he prohibited Korimor from expanding their crossbow production. He directed Sir Michael and Sir Hugo to secure crossbows from Korelia through a city-to-city trade agreement. Lansius also ruled out the development of arge cavalry force in Korimor, deeming it costly and not a priority, especially since Korelia had a better chance of breeding horses. As for personnel, Lansius instructed them to employ talent from other fiefs to guarantee loyalty. Talents from Korelia should work in Korimor. Meanwhile, talents from Korimor should work in Korelia, and South Hill should employ talents from Korelia or distant allies like White Lake. As for the talents, recruit anyone with skills and ability, without regard for their background. Having done with Korimor, Lansius quietly passed the document to Sterling for a legibility check. He nned to review itter with his council and, upon their approval, have a trusted scribe prepare an official copy for dispatch. While Sterling was examining the letter, Lansius turned his attention to a letter from South Hill. He learned that Sigmund had reported no immediate issues, yet suspicions were rife. The nobles were holding secret meetings, seemingly in collusion with wealthyndlords. For this reason, Sigmund sought permission to respond with adequate force before the situation spiraled out of control. In his letter, Lansius wrote: The situation in South Hill has escted beyond mere threats and warnings. If you are certain and have conducted investigations, capture those responsible and send them to Korelia. Should others attempt to incite trouble, respond with the full might of your army. As always, extend leniency to their wives and children. Protect the innocent and avoid property damage. Lastly, maintain popr support as best as you can. Interestingly, Sigmund also reported on Corinthia. This city, located along the Middle Sea coast, produced only a small amount of salt, as the Middle Sea wasn''t as salty as the waters along the shores of the Eastern Kingdoms. Previously, Sigmund had operated under the assumption of arge scheme involving the House that controlled the salt mining industry, yet this proved unfounded. The road to Corinthia was poorly maintained, primarily because there was little need for trade between the two cities, given that the salt from Corinthia was as expensive as mined rock salt. The wandering minstrel''s reports from Corinthia described the city as mostly a fishing vige with a modest boat industry. Even the Lord Baron lived modestly, his residence no more than a keep. However, the city benefits from a deep ravine serving as a natural barrier from South Hill. Upon reading this, Lansius pondered investing there, considering paying for roads and bridges in exchange fornd to build a warehouse and a manor. He was particrly interested in shipbuilding, believing the construction ofrger t-top riverine boats to be within reach. This venture could open trade routes to neighboring provinces along the Middle Sea. Yet, with the ongoing conflict in Umbend against the Nicopns, these ns remained distant aspirations. Having nothing more to add, Lansius ced his finished draft for South Hill to his left to dry, waiting for Sterling to review the letter. He then turned his attention to letters from Korelia. They were several pages long but written in a pleasant manner. Recognizing Cecile''s handwriting, Lansius found himself missing her counsel. "I feel a bit guilty for missing Cecile and Calub¡¯s wedding." Sterling, turning to Lansius, responded warmly, "But you are so busy, My Lord." "I know, but is there anything I can do for them?" "How about a gift? Something their nascent House would appreciate," suggested Sterling. "Right... I should have thought of this while we were in Three Hills City. I doubt we''ll find anything worthwhile in Umbend," Lansius remarked with a hint of regret. "Should I join the group entering Umbend City?" "No need. With Ca injured, I¡¯m short-staffed here," Lansius answered candidly. Sterling smiled at the indirect praise and returned to his work. Lansius then turned his attention to Sir Justin¡¯s report on the city wall and the bathhouse report. So, a bathhouse actually drives the economy. He recalled a poorly written story about Att the Hun, who, in this version, grew up as a hostage in Rome. Even after returning to his tribe, he never got over the Roman baths, much to his tribe''s derision. Despite not having the correct infrastructure, he stubbornly ordered the construction of one, believing that bathing was a civilized activity. It was an ahistorical story, yet it seemed fitting for the situation in Korelia. Lansius knew that despite some myths about bathing, medieval people loved to bathe. And arge pool of clean water with marble tiles, without the threat of river snakes, frogs, or insects, was definitely a luxury. Lansius chalked this up as a happy ident but made a mental note that he would sternly instruct the guild running them not to turn the ce into a brothel, mainly due to concerns about sanitation and the fear of gue from the high humidity. He didn''t want to return to Korelia only to find the city gued by venereal disease. Next, Lansius reviewed a separate letter about mud housing. As nned before Lansius left Korelia, there had been several proposals, but apparently, Sir Justin and Calub were mostfortable with mud housing. The housing for the capturedbor was half buried in the ground to cut costs and also to provide better instion. For its walls and roof, the mud house used a mixture of gravel and y, enhanced with straw, animal hair, and a bit of ash for better durability and water resistance. Ash from firewood made the mud less prone to cracking and shrinkage. Wood beams were used sparingly, as good wood was hard to find in Korelia. The end result was a humble hovel-like longhouse that could amodate tens of men, featuring a ce for a fire that doubled as a cooking area,plete with basic venttion. While it wasn''t ideal, surviving winter in the steppe environment was always a tall order. The report also stated that the nomads were unable to meet the demand for more yurts. As Lansius had anticipated, the nomads had limited production capabilities and were unlikely to meet the scale he needed. Yet, the number of yurts they had provided was already helpful, especially for future military campaigns if needed. Lansius had nothing toment on, so he moved on to the next report. This separate letter was from Calub. The alchemist reported on the eastern agriculture project. The windbreak trees needed time to grow, but they had transnted several older ones from the forest or people''s backyards to provide shelter for the smaller ones. Calub ensured the trees were growing, as they are a vital part of this project to protect against soil erosion from the harsh steppe winds. He also thanked the botanist Lansius had sent from South Hill. The botanist suggested a variety of fruit trees that could serve as an additional row to protect future crops from the wind. More importantly, the botanist knew where to find and how to source these nts. There was another separate letter specifying the types of nts, their maturity, their traits or the special properties of their fruits, and then their price. It seems nt trade is something I overlooked. Calub treated the botanist as his right-hand man, a status Lansius felt was well-earned. He had never expected a fruit grower from South Hill to be so well-connected in this niche trade. As for thend itself, Calub reported he had used horse manure, which was aplenty, aspost for the soil. To protect it from wind erosion, they experimented by using the heavy iron plough the guild had acquired from Mindia to turn the soil. They also allowed the goats to graze, trampling across thend topact the soil and also to let their manure further enrich it. Additionally, Calub had stockpiled arge amount of fertilizer made from ash, crushed eggshells, and bones, to be used once the windbreaks and walls were ready. He also mentioned that one of the newly constructed waterwheels was dedicated to elevating water for irrigating the eastern farm when needed. Currently, he was preparing thend to absorb as much snow as possible, creating a form of water trap so thend would be benefited once the snow thawed. Lansius was satisfied with the reports and couldn''t think of anything to add, at least for this moment. He put it aside, trusting that his council could offer more insight. "Sterling, may I trouble you with something?" "Of course, My Lord. What''s on your mind?" he asked with his hand still holding a parchment. "Before I forget, please inform the camp that we are guests on thisnd. So ensure they do not speak ill of our host or the half-breeds. Even inside the forest. Tell them to imagine as if the forest had ears." "Certainly, My Lord. But, may I ask a question?" Lansius gestured for him to continue. "Is this precaution really necessary?" "Why would you think it''s not?" Lansius furrowed his brow. "Well, some have spected that there are probably only tens of half-breeds in Umbend. Otherwise, it''s unlikely they would settle for peace. So, many think they''re not much of a threat." "That''s just baseless spection," Lansius sighed before adding, "Tribes don''t survive 1500 years with just a handful of people. It''s simply not possible. So, for them to have survived and thrived means their numbers are simr to those of our towns or viges." Sterling was taken aback. "My Lord, are you suggesting they number in the thousands?" "They must be at least 2,000 strong. And mind you, unlike humans, who only have a limited number of fighters in amunity, all of these half-breeds could probably fight as well as the one we encountered that night." The squire shuddered at the thought, a mixture of guilt and fear welling up within him. Lansius had heard from Ca that Sterling med himself for missing the fight, yet he also admitted that he probably wouldn''t have made a difference. The experience was a humbling one for the squire, akin to his encounter with the mage knight in the forest of Korelia that had nearly crippled him for life. "Sterling," Lansius called warmly. "This is why war is never the correct answer." The Lord''s words struck a chord. "What we do to our enemy, they can do to us. And losing a war gives the other side plenty of reason and motivation to retaliate." "But My Lord, you''ve managed to end thest three wars on favorable terms, even with Lord Robert and Lord Jorge." "Tell that to the mounds of people who died for our survival," Lansius retorted. Sterling felt the shock of the blunt truth. "It''s easy to be swept away by the euphoria of victory and glory. But we must always remember the rows of mounds where the bravest lie," Lansius advised gently. Sterling nodded, his face softening into understanding. Lansius continued, "This is why I need you to spread the word. Let it be known clearly to everyone that we are not an upying force. I have no intention of overstaying our wee. It may be years, but when peace returns, thisnd will return to its rightful owners." ... Having finished his work, Sterling exited the tent to ry the Lord''s message to the Captains, who would then brief their lieutenants. Meanwhile, Audrey entered to find Lansius still perusing his letters. Without a nce at his work, she blurted out, "I fucked up!" Lansius'' brow arched as he met her gaze. "Come again?" Averting her gaze to hide her reddened eyes, she muttered, "The magic. I don''t have it." "That can''t be. I saw how you fought," he countered, rising to approach her. Ingrid burst in at that moment, her face flushed, "My Lady, please--" "No," Audrey cut her off. "If I have no talents, there''s no need for falsefort." Lansius turned to Ingrid. "What exactly happened?" "My Lord, there''s still hope," Ingrid implored. "I understand, but first, tell me what the problem is," he urged with reassurance. Ingrid looked downcast and hesitated. "I helped My Lady to tap into her source, but... we found nothing." *** Chapter 136: Betrayal of Conscience Chapter 136: Betrayal of Conscience Betrayal of Conscience Ingrid Unknown to many, there was a reason for Lady Audrey''s recent silence. Apart from the Baroness herself, only Ingrid was privy to her training setbacks. Despite the initial promise shown in mastering skills like night vision and basic strengthening magic, it ultimately turned out to be false hope. "Three nights ago, I assisted My Lady in trying to tap into her source, but we were unsessful. Since then, I''ve tried several methods, but..." Ingrid exined to Lord Lansius. The Lord exhaled deeply, his posture straight, his face marked with a hint of worry. His slightly unkempt ck hair lent him a somewhat brash appearance, belying his thoughtful demeanor. Turning to Lady Audrey, he gently ced his hand on her shoulder and reassured her, "Audrey, no matter what, mage or not, you''re still you¡ªthe same woman I fell in love with." Ingrid blinked in surprise and looked away. Such a show of affection was umon. But she realized that it was probably a calcted move, as the Baroness, though still sulking, was no longer angry. Instead, the two shared an embrace. Pouting, the Lady muttered, "You made me a Baroness, and I can''t even be your mage." "You''re already more than a mage to me," he said with a smile. "Liar," she responded softly. "Isolte trained me as a hunter, and I couldn''t even fend off a half-breed. I''m a failure.""Hey, don''t say that." Lansius'' gentle gaze then caught Ingrid''s. He smiled and nodded at her, motioning that it was okay to leave Audrey to him. Ingrid quickly bowed her head and excused herself. Upon leaving the tent, Ingrid felt an echo of her student''s frustration in her heart. The predicament was unheard of, yet not impossible. Back in her own tent, she left the second set of carpets untouched on the floor, in case the Lady wished to talk or attempt another session. Sighing, Ingrid sat down, lost in thought. Lady Audrey had demonstrated basic strengthening and night vision inbat, clear indicators of her gift of magic. Yet, it was now discovered that her source was empty, devoid of any mana flow. The revtion was devastating. Without the source, her mastery of the strengthening skill would be as useless as a firece without firewood. That revtion was the one that turned the Lady emotional as Ingrid confirmed her fears: her magical potential had vanished. Despite numerous attempts, Ingrid could detect only the normal amount of magic within the Lady¡¯s body. Whatever magic potential Sir Morton and Ingrid had once seen was now gone. And without the source, it couldn''t be replenished. Ingrid leaned against a wooden pole that supported the tent, feeling a pang of guilt. She had praised the Lady, assuring her she was one of her talented students, but it had turned out to be misleading. After some time, Ingrid retrieved a silken pouch from her waist, revealing the gemstone of strength that the Lord had used on that fateful night. Moved by his generosity as the host and her guilt towards the Lady, Ingrid began channeling magic into the gemstone. An expert like her required no incantation, but a mentalmand. The mana then flowed from her source into the stone. She could feel the stone was ancient and dwarven-made. Unlike the gemstone of light which was younger and less intricate, this ancient gem was reluctant to ept her magic. Like a picky eater toddler, the gemstone would only asionally take a nibble or two before refusing more. It was the mage''s duty to harmonize her magic, coaxing the gem to ept more. The process was mentally exhausting, akin to nurturing a nt. Slowly, the monotony overwhelmed her, and her thoughts drifted. Could it be that the Lady had so little source that she had used it all in that fight without realizing it? Ingrid had yet to shake off that train of thought when a sharp sting disrupted her concentration. The gemstone, which had just begun to nibble at her mana, now fell silent. She groaned in frustration. Her thoughts had been so focused on the Lady that she overlooked her own burgeoning issue. For several days, she had noticed that using magic had be difficult and sometimes painful. Initially, she thought it was just fatigue from continuous travel by carriage, as they were on the march. Yet now, she felt suspicious that there might be another cause. Have I reached my limit...? In regards to the magic source, there were two schools of thought. One maintained that the source was finite, and thus one could only use what was avable. The adherents of this belief discouraged unnecessary, constant, or frequent usage of magic, fearing it would deplete the source. While they agreed that the source could replenish, they viewed it as too small to be relied upon. This perspective was widely epted, as it ounted for why older mages lost their ability to use magic, suggesting they had exhausted their finite source. Interestingly, though not widely known, a mage could tap into an alternative source. However, this path was rarely taken due to the intricate and obscure art of identifying the perfect location for a new source and executing the process. Not just any ancient forest or cave qualified as a source, and suitability possibly varied from one individual to another. This knowledge was a nearly forgotten art, likely retained only by the grand progenitors or elves who had honed their magical skills long before humans. With that in mind, Ingrid decided not to pursue this path, fearing she might give the Lady another false hope. She had never heard of anyone, not even the wise mages who taught her, ever performed a source transfer. Reflecting on her mentors made Ingrid think about her own journey. She had been in the east of Londia for several years on a personal errand, traveling from towns to viges in search of affordablend for her retirement, as well as looking for talented children with gifts. Fortune had led her to be assigned as Lady Audrey''s tutor, but now, her own gift had begun to wane. As she allowed her mind to wander, her thoughts unexpectedly drifted to the Lady''s golden eyes. The sight, both mesmerizing and unnerving, still sent shivers down her spine. To Ingrid, it was a breathtaking disy of raw magic, one she feared she might never witness again. *** Lansius The results of Audrey''s mage training were still a shock. Although she hade to ept the results, a lingering sense of disappointment shadowed her. Bing a mage meant growing closer to her master, Isolte¡ªa dream of hers. Yet now, that dream had turned into a tangled mess. She even suspected that Isolte might have taught her incorrectly, which could exin why her subsequent training with Ingrid was fruitless. As of now, Audrey could only use whatever remained of her magical potential, which she believed to be small and stagnant. "Aughable situation," she openly mocked herself as they sat in their private quarters, sharing salty snacks while waiting for supper. "A mage without a source. A wick without a candle." Lansius chuckled. Their rtionship had changed since their marriage. Audrey now was morefortable showing her vulnerable side, trusting that Lansius wouldn''t be offended or treat her wrongly. Thus, she could act this way when they were alone. "Why theughter?" she looked at him, judging. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Because you look cute," he said gently. "Hmph, ttery." Lansius smiled. "So, what did Ingrid say about this?" "Well, she tried to convince me that as long as one was born with a source, there should be a way." "So, there''s another method?" he asked, eating some dried fruits that tasted like raisins. "There''s one, but it''s expensive." The answer surprised him. "What method?" "To use a gemstone like yours as an alternate source. But it''ll be costly andst only for a fraction of the time," she exined. "How about if you use mine?" Lansius offered without hesitation. "No." Audrey shook her head, then gazed at him seriously. "You''ll need it. You almost didn''t make it," she said, her voice nearly choked with emotion. Lansius chose not to argue; he, too, understood that he had almost not made it. Even now, his bruises had yet to healpletely. Without the magic in the gemstone, which had amplified his strength and likely toughened his bones and muscles, he would surely have perished. Feeling the thirst in his throat, he poured water into two silver goblets and offered one to her. Audrey epted the goblet and drank from it. Afterward, she changed the subject, "Since I have no source, I can only wait for my body to somehow umte enough potential. It''s probably going to take a lot of time, if it''s even possible." Lansius nodded and suggested, "Drey, think of it this way. Bing a mage is just a bonus. You''re already a Baroness, and you can employ a mage if you wish." "We should get a mage," she replied without hesitation. "I can''t imagine summer in the castle without one." "Howe my warrior wife became so spoiled?" he teased. Audrey pouted, rose from her seat to approach him, and then sat on hisp. "My Lord, you''re the one responsible for turning this squire into a spoiled damsel." "No regrets," Lansius dered, picking a wild berry from a tter and bringing it to her lips. She took it, munched on the berry, and unexpectedly kissed him. "That tasted different," hemented afterward, while Audrey rose, giggling and reaching for her goblet. "You know what?" Lansius mused aloud. "I think you should give it more chance. A mentor is hard toe by and perhaps she could try something." He paused before adding, "Don''t set expectations lest you be hurt, but do make an effort. No reason not to anyway." Audrey nodded at his advice but responded with a challenge, "I''ll do it if you snap out of your worries." Lansius met her gaze. "My worries...?" She shook her head in disbelief. "Oh husband, I''m your wife. I see it clearly, like watching a fine horse among ponies." "Hang on. What am I worried about?" he asked, curious. "Nicop," she dered. "You''re troubled that the right way is to venture into the province, liberate thend, and rush to make it grow food before famine kills what remains of the people in there." Lansius was taken aback, scratched his head, and asked, "Who told you that? Servius?" Audrey crossed her arms and looked smug. "Did I guess it right?" He stared at the small table, adorned with tes of dried fruit and wildberries, softened biscuits, and goblets of water. "Sometimes I forget how keen and sharp your intuition is." "Of course, it''s sharp. I''ve won several battles with it," she retorted proudly. Lansius recalled how her column had won against Sergio in Korimor and how her cavalry always exceeded expectations. "Lans," she called him softly. "Even if you don''t trust yourself, there''s me and others whose counsel you can trust." He nodded at her advice. She continued, "We''vee far. Our army is intact. Our supplies are intact. And Umbend, while being shady, probably can be trusted, or at least our goals are aligned." Lansius still refrained from giving a response. Audrey knelt, gently grasped his hands, and gazed into his eyes, saying, "Nicop is ripe for the taking." Lansius looked to the side, mulling, "Drey, all I hear is greed." "It may be. me it on me. But this is not about chance. It''s bigger than greed." Her words piqued his interest. "What do you mean?" "It''s not about seizing an opportunity; it''s about doing good." "Even a well-intentioned act can be damaging in the long run for both parties. If we move to Nicop and upy the region, they might wee us for a year or two, but after that, they''ll want theirnd back. We don''t have--" "That bald Gottfried took Arvena without any pretext," she argued passionately. "Rumored to be bald, Gottfried, and he has a pretext... that is to..." Lansius fell into deep contemtion. Audrey watched with anticipation, giving him the time he needed to think. "I don''t remember exactly, but isn''t it something along the lines of intervening to stop conflict?" "A bogus and lousy one if you ask me," she quipped. Lansius chuckled but remarked, "If I use the same lousy pretext to invade Nicop, then what''s the difference between me and Gottfried?" Audrey sighed and quoted, "In times of great moral crisis, neutrality is a betrayal of conscience." Hearing that, Lansius was stunned. He had heard a simr adage before. "Did Ingrid teach you this?" Instead of answering, she grinned and replied proudly, "No, I read it in a book. So, indeed, the way to conquer you lies within the pages." Her expression turned smug. Lansius chuckled and exhaled deeply before confiding in her, "I refuse to be an enabler of greed, but I''ll listen to counsel. Let''s reconvene tomorrow morning." *** The next day, as the sun rose above the mountains in the east, the guards who kept watch on the shallow river crossing spotted silhouettes approaching. He immediately sent a man to alert the camp. As the silhouettes grew nearer, the guards paled; it was clear that groups of half-beasts were marching toward them. Suddenly, their cheval de frise barricade seemed grossly inadequate. The guardsmen found a sliver of constion in the presence of a small column of armed men and officers on horseback, alongside the half-beasts. Their presence made the approaching group look less dangerous. The groups of half-breeds and humans marched in an orderly manner, their banner clearly marking the heraldry of Umbend. "Halt, this is the encampment of the Lord of Korelia," one of the captains shouted, as a hundred more allies poured in from their camp, weapons in hand. "Salut! We are here under orders from the Lord of Umbend to escort a guest and deliver a letter," one of the half-breeds, d in ringmail and wielding a ive, responded with dignity. ... Against the Lord''s expectations, in the morning he was greeted by an envoy escorted by half-breeds and humans who patiently waited a distance away from themand tent. Despite recent developments and the alliance, many were still nervous about being near half-breeds. As the Lord and Lady were preparing themselves, the lone guest waited, standing tall andfortably as if a sentry. She was among the younger of the half-breed bloodline in Umbend. Her ancestors were third-generation half-breeds who remained as ves in Nicop long after the rest of their kind had disappeared from the region. Even when owning half-beasts became uneptable and was seen as perversion, many in power still kept them as exotic mates. Humans in this world, blessed with mutated genes passed down from the ancients, could produce offspring with another race. Unfortunately, this ability was seen as a sign of their virility, thus the practice remained popr among certain groups. However, being a noble was not always a rose garden. Even before the era of hardship that began a century ago, many houses had fallen into financial trouble and thus needed to sell the poor creatures away. The guest''s ancestors were among the lucky ones who did not wear the eastern kingdoms'' cors. Their human brothers and sisters learned about the Kae monastery, and the half-breeds were quietly smuggled into Umbend. Her ancestors were of the third generation, who could speak as fluently as humans, but the guest belonged to the sixth generation. This generational count was determined only by the number of human lineages she possessed. After four or five generations of human parents, the half-breeds developed an intellect almost indistinguishable from that of humans, while retaining some of the beastmen''s physical features. At a nce, to humans, the guest appeared indistinguishable from Lord Beatrix, sharing a simrly wolfish face. However, her eyes radiated a certain youthfulness. A squire came out and without a fanfare escorted the guest into themand tent, where she spotted the Lord and Lady along with theirmand staff. The half-breed politely offered a sealed letter, which Sterling took and delivered to Lansius, who then read: The Lord instructed me to write this introduction letter. The half-breed in your presence does not have a human name, and her native name cannot be transcribed usingmon words. She is interested in one of your gant knights, Sir Harold, and would be honored to serve as a fighter, scout, cook, or even, in her own word, as a warm nket. The Lord deemed this arrangement fitting and has agreed to her request. Please do not misinterpret our intentions. We simply wish to offer a warrior who desires to serve under yourmand. May her prowess be a valuable asset in your endeavors, and may the experience enrich her tribe upon her return. May you always enjoy good health and favorable weather. And may the friendship between our Houses remain strong and truthful. Lansius handed the letter to his wife, who immediately perused it. She looked calmer upon seeing Sir Harold mentioned in the letter. "It''s said that you wish to serve as Sir Harold''s fighterpanion," Lansius asked the guest. "Indeed, My Lord," the half-breed answered firmly. Every eye turned to Sir Harold, who cleared his throat but remained stoic as he responded, "I don¡¯t recall granting the Lord of Umbend any favors." "To be given such avish gift so shortly after a discussion smells of treason, my good sir," Sterling jested. "And you must be my chief enabler, boy. I''ll be sure to drag you down with me, just in case," the tall knight retorted. Everyone chuckled at their banter, even the half-breed. Observing her, Sir Haroldmented, "I don¡¯t remember seeing you among the attendees. How do you know me?" "I saw you from atop the battlements," her maw formed what appeared to be a smile. Sir Harold''s gaze met Lord Lansius'', who then gestured for him to continue. Turning back to the guest, Sir Harold asked, "Do you have issues with humans or Nicopns?" "Only if they have problems with me," she said forthrightly. Most people in the room nodded, deeming the answer somewhat fair. Servius, who had been silent, stepped forward and asked boldly, "Do you see me as a threat?" The half-breed locked gaze with the old condottiere. "You have a distinct smell, just like the rest of this army, but as far as I''m aware, I have no issue with anyone here." "And what about the Nicopns at the ancient bulwark?" Servius pressed on. Instead of answering, she challenged nonchntly, "What about them? They shouldn¡¯t pose a threat." Her answer drew everyone''s attention, so she rified, "The gue. They fell victim to a gue." *** Chapter 137: Shifting Fronts Chapter 137: Shifting Fronts Shifting Fronts Acting upon the guest''stest information, Lord Lansius sent Dietrich with his fastest riders as scouts to the bulwark. Guided by an Umbend rider, they quickly departed. Meanwhile, the discussion in the tent continued. "Tell me, why are there half-beasts that look like you and Lord Beatrix, but also some who appearrger and more beast-like?" Sir Harold asked. The guest answered cheerfully, "Indeed, half-breeds like us vary in appearance depending on our human parentage. My Lord Beatrix and I have at least six human ancestors, thus we''re more akin to humans. Meanwhile, those with fewer than three human ancestors disy more pronounced beastmen features." Sir Harold nodded, while Lansius and Audrey merely observed without reaction. The guest borated, "We usually don''t keep many of them around. We cull them when necessary." "Cull?" Sir Harold echoed, voicing the room''s surprise. "Yes," she answered clearly. "It might sound cruel to humans, as you never harm your offspring, but we mate much earlier than humans do, and in greater numbers per birth. Thus, if we''re not careful with therger males, there could be unfortunate tensions and conflict among the tribes." There were hesitant nods among Lord Lansius'' staff. The Lord himself began to understand Lord Beatrix''s motive in agreeing to send the guest to him. Though they named her a warrior, her speech revealed her capability as an ambassador for her kin.Mistaking his gaze, the guest ventured, "My Lord, contrary to popr belief, we don''t hate humans more than we hate beastmen or other half-breeds." Lord Lansius offered a stiff smile and decided to entertain her words, "And what''s the reason for that?" "Our ancestors learned from captured beastmen about the situation within the confederacy. It''s cruel and savage, ruled solely by the strongest. Everyone is a ve to the chieftain." "The rule of the strongest..." Lord Lansius mused. "But it''s the same everywhere. We humans have our nobility. Also, in the past, humans did enve your kin. Is there no resentment?" The guest replied without hesitation, "My grandmother and mother were born free. Our ancestors didn''t speak badly of all humans, just those who mistreated our kin. We also have old Kae''s words for guidance." Sir Harold, intrigued, decided to ask, "The Steward imed that there''s very little crime involving half-breeds among humans. Is this true?" "It appears so. Rest assured, we don''t attack unless someone we hold dear is harmed, or we are in deep hunger," she added thest part as a jest, chuckling despite the others'' unsure reactions. "Interesting," Lord Lansiusmented. "Is there anything else we should know about your kin?" "Not that I can recall. Oh, we do have a concept of marriage, but it''s seasonal," she said, locking eyes with Sir Harold with a taunting grin. "But I don''t mind human marriage. Some have found happiness in it." Sterling swallowed, while Servius grinned. But the knight remained calm, "The Lord of Umbend offered me a warrior, and I intend to ept a warrior, nothing more. That is, if my Lord and Lady give their permission," Sir Harold replied diplomatically. The guest then turned to Lord Lansius, who answered, "We need time to think. It''s best if you and your escorts take some rest. Is there anything else you wish to say?" "Just one thing." She bowed her head slightly. "I don''t have a human name, so you must name me." "That wille if we ept your service," Lord Lansius countered, buying time to avoid any unnecessary issues. *** Lansius Dietrich returned to the Lord¡¯s encampment after midday. He found the Lord and Lady with their staff, but the half-breed guest was absent. Without dy, he greeted them, "My Lord, My Lady¡ª" Observing the sweat and dust on Dietrich''s face, Lansius offered him a goblet of water, which he eagerly epted and drank in one gulp. "Gratitude, My Lord." Lansius nodded and said calmly, "Give your report when you''re ready." "The Nicopns at the bulwark have indeed contracted a severe gue. Hundreds are weakened, lying on the battlements and near the gates. They even begged us for help upon seeing us." Lansius exchanged nces with Audrey and theirmand staff. Servius was lost in thought, while Sir Harold couldn''t help but smile at the report. Before anyone could voice their thoughts, Dietrich added, "After a brief discussion, they agreed to surrender." Lansius was shocked and stared at Dietrich. "You speak the truth?" "Only the truth, My Lord," Dietrich replied confidently, with a mirthful smile on his lips. Sir Harold chuckled, while Audrey appeared skeptical. Meanwhile, Servius cautioned, "My Lord, it could be a trap." "Come now, Servius. Can¡¯t you show a bit of trust in these Nicopns?" Sir Harold teased. Yet, the Nicopn condottiere remained unmoved, and Lansius shared his caution. "Dietrich, what convinced you that the gue is real?" "The smells," the expert rider exined, "even from afar, the air reeked badly. There¡¯s a putrid stench from vomit and... other waste." Lansius stroked his chin, realizing the Nicopns had been holding out in the bulwark for possibly weeks. Due to fear of beastmen, they had literally barricaded themselves inside. "Why don''t they retreat if the situation is that bad?" he wondered. "They said they also saw beastmen prowling on the other side,ing from the mountains." Lansius turned to Audrey for her opinion, and she said, "The half-breed must''ve found another route to bypass the bulwark, or the bulwark is in such bad shape that it could be easily bypassed." Looking at Dietrich, Lansius asked, "What about the Umbend men with you? What''s their take on the Nicopns'' surrender?" "Well," he pondered briefly, "much of the bulwark''s interior is in disrepair and couldn''tfortably amodate arge number of people." "Meaning it''s probably poorly cleaned and also using unclean drinking water." Lansius then looked at Sterling and said, "Go to our guest and politely ask for someone who had been posted at the bulwark." "At once." Sterling promptly left the tent. Audrey looked at Sir Harold and quipped, "So, what will you call her?" The knight scratched his head. "I''m at a loss, My Lady. We''d be honored if you could choose a name for her." She shook her head. "I don''t want to cause a political issue if I pick the wrong name." Sir Harold grinned, then looked at Servius. "Any suggestions?" "You''re jesting, right? I doubt she''ll want a Nicopn name," he replied in disbelief. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the vition. "Good point," the knight conceded. Audrey looked at Lansius, who only shrugged beforementing, "We might be overthinking this. Yes, she could be a spy, and yes, she may be looking for a way to assassinate us. But it''s also possible she''s merely an ambassador for her kin." Audrey nodded but didn''tment, hinting that she was unsure. "Servius, give me counsel," Lansius asked. "Well," the older gentleman thought briefly and said, "If it were someone else, I''d be worried, but since it''s Sir Harold, it should be fine." Sir Harold shook his head. "You think too highly of me. She could definitely kill me in my sleep." Servius¡¯ expression was a mix of jest and earnestness. "Just make sure to put up a fight, and make it loud. That way, we¡¯ll know if you¡¯re in trouble." "Judging from her w and her fangs, help mighte toote," the knight concluded with a sigh. "It might be toote for you, but at least I can save our Lord and Lady," Servius quipped. Sir Haroldughed and pped hisrade''s arm, promptingughter in return. Once theughter had subsided, Lansius asked, "So, how should we proceed with this offer?" ¡°From a knight¡¯s standpoint, declining a host¡¯s offer is a delicate matter, particrly when it¡¯s as thoughtfully presented as this one. When an important host offered a warrior, it would be unbing of me to refuse. Moreover, she even requested a name,¡± Sir Harold exined. Servius added, "Rejecting the offer might dishonor them, or worse, provide a pretext for betrayal." Audrey unexpectedly offered a different perspective. ¡°Even men disyed certain tendencies when thinking of betrayal. For a half-beast, such signs should be even more apparent. Their animalistic nature could betray them.¡± "How can you be so sure?" Lansius asked. "I observed that their wse out by instinct, as do their fangs. They also seem to speak openly and trust more readily." Lansius exchanged nces with his staff, and Servius, with a hint of bitterness, conceded, "True. Humans are likely better liars. I trusted a man like Sergio once, so I¡¯m in no position to judge a man, much less a half-human." Eying Sir Harold, Lansius said, "Sir, ultimately it''s your decision. A refusal might have implications, but I''m willing to shoulder them rather than risk your life." The knight grinned. "My Lord, all this worrying is merely a mental exercise. As for me, I n to use her as a sparring partner. Regardless of their motives, it¡¯s always beneficial to be adept at fighting them." Hearing such a confident answer, Audrey nodded at Lansius, who also agreed and dered, "Then it''s settled. We''ll ept her into our ranks. As for the name..." "I''ll decide in a day or two. I''ll consult with the Umbend men so I can have someone to me from their side," the knight made a sly grin. Lansius gave a thumbs-up to show his approval. ... Shortly after, Sterling returned with an old man who had a thin grey beard, wore a matching grey doublet, and had a scar across his chin. "My Lord, this man has served at the bulwark for several years," Sterling introduced the man from Umbend. "My Lord," the man greeted, "I¡¯ve served at the bulwark intermittently for over ten years." "Tell me, where does the garrison usually find clean water when stationed at the bulwark?" Lansius asked, leaning forward in his seat. "There are wells inside the bulwark, but we prefer to find a creek outside to refill our waterskins." "Is the well water not good?" "It appears clean, but it always has a suspicious smell, especially in the summer. Hence, we use it only for cleaning our gear, not for drinking." Lansius nodded. "What about thetrine? Does it have adequate facilities inside?" "My Lord, there is indeed a fancy strine, but it''s older than Umbend and never seems to work. No noble ever thought to fix it since the problem was buried deep within the heavy stone flooring. So, we resort to using buckets. It works, too, since we don''t need to clean the ce as often." "Is there ever any case of gue spreading?" The man seemed to mull over something. "Rashes, mites, and lice, but nothing too serious." Lansius didn''t expect such an answer. "How many men are usually in a garrison?" "Small, My Lord. It should be fifty, but only around twenty actually sleep in the bulwark. The rest are cavalry patrols whoe at intervals." Lansius was surprised, turning to Dietrich. "Isn''t the bulwark quite lengthy?" "It is, My Lord," Dietrich confirmed. "Then howe you only have so few men as a garrison?" Lansius returned to the Umbend man. "My Lord, nobody cares about the mountain pass. I believe smugglers use their own secret route from Nicop directly to Three Hills. That''s what makes money. Meanwhile, Umbend is a small city in the mountains. Nobody likes to venture here, and we like it that way," he answered honestly with a smile. Lansius made a mental note to investigate these smugglers. He had heard about them, but since they only smuggled exotic goods and not people, he had put them low on his risk scale. He considered them unlikely to smuggle an army. "Do you have a weapon arsenal inside?" "Old, rusted weapons that we''ve tried in vain to maintain. Most are older than my grandfather." "How about crossbows?" "We have five crossbowmen, but they didn''t keep any in the bulwark." Lansius began to see just how deserted this outpost, the bulwark, was. "Tell me, what do you think will happen if several hundred people stayed inside the bulwark for months without being able to venture out?" The man took his time to ponder. "Feeding them would be the biggest issue. But I pity those who drink or use that well water for cooking. Worse, I doubt there''s enough sleeping space since the rest of the bulwark that prates the mountain is sealed by stone doors, and the key has long been lost or kept by the Lord." Lansius exhaled. Now, he was certain that the Nicopns likely fell victim to waterborne pathogens from contaminated wells, cholera, or dysentery from poor hygiene. With no dedicated facilities for clean and dirty water, contamination was likely. And it only took one person to spread disease to the rest since soap and handwashing weren''tmon practices, especially for war refugees. He recalled that the number one killer on the battlefield was not from weapons, but poor sanitation. The primary cause was water contamination; as camps were packed tightly to provide security, they tended to overwhelm the clean water source with waste. Not to mention the issues with unsterilized knives used for bloodletting and operations. While Lansius took some time to ponder, Audrey took the reins. "Dietrich, are they well-armed?" "Helmets, gambesons, ringmails, likely stolen, as well as poleaxes," Dietrich recalled. "How about crossbowmen on the battlements?" "We have no sightings of them, My Lady." "Another question," Audrey said. "Is their condition really that bad?" "Not many could move around freely," Dietrich replied. "They look weak and seem to struggle to even appear threatening." His words prompted the staff to nod. Audrey continued, "Do we know their numbers?" "Unfortunately, they refused to disclose their number, but we estimate at least two hundred." She peeked at Lansius, who merely observed. Then she asked the most crucial question, "What about the terms? Did they ask for anything?" "They asked for medicine and food in exchange for the bulwark." "So, not a total surrender," Audrey muttered. "Such is the case," Dietrich confirmed. Lansius rose, gathering everyone''s attention, and dered, "Get the dragoons ready. We''ll march today. And prepare for a night battle." *** While his dragoons were preparing for departure, Lansius summoned his corps of scribes and bookkeepers, then gathered the Nicopns and camp followers. Despite having no preparation for a speech, recent developments forced him to elerate his ns. Without using a herald, Lansius appeared before the assembled crowd of a few hundred people in the vige square, who greeted him in unison, "My Lord." With an array of grinning and smiling faces before him, Lansius addressed them casually, "Gentlemen. Many of you might be thinking about our current situation, pondering the war and famine, where to winter, and whether you''ll be fighting another battle in Nicop. Well, fear not, for you have arrived at your destination." A murmur of disbelief swept through the crowd, but Lansius pressed forward, "Five hundred of you, along with your families, may start living in this vige. Food will be provided until you can harvest your first winter crops." The crowd''s reaction slowly turned to ecstatic cheers upon realizing they were essentially being offered houses andnds. "A simr number may settle in the two adjacent viges. However, this offer of house andnd isn''t free," Lansius continued, promptingughter at the notion. "You have traveled with me to South Hill and toiled in Umbend, but that''s hardlyparable to what my veterans have endured. Thus, I wanted two things from you: First, to farm both winter and summer crops. Your battle will be against famine, and many lives, including your family, will depend on yourbor." The crowd nodded in agreement, many taking the order to heart. "Secondly, help protect this borrowednd. You might not know this, but the Lord of Umbend has offered a deal: if any of you wish to continue living here, she''ll ept you as her people. So, when the timees, kindly pay the Lord of Umbend her due and her taxes. But for now, pay it to me¡ªin white grains or brown grains." Lansius noted the good reactions and gratitude on the crowd''s faces. Without wasting time, he continued as the horses were arrayed and Audrey had reappeared in ringmail. "The details of which house ornd you''ll be assigned will be determined by my staff. Mind the word, ''assigned.'' I''ll entertain noints about thend or housing. If it doesn¡¯t meet your expectations, feel free to join me on the next campaign." This elicited chuckles from the crowd. "Lastly, my staff will have the authority to maintain order, call for training, rotate guard duty, and maintain a military presence in the area. So, it might resemble more of a military camp than a normal rural vige, but remember, we''re still on the verge of a crisis, socency is not an option." The people who surrounded him eagerly offered nods of understanding, signaling their readiness toply. Lansius gave another look toward the Nicopns he had fought and shown mercy to on the ins of Korimor. Unlike then, their eyes now showed hope and even a sparkle of admiration. These were the same people who had toiled hard on the farms of South Hill. "Men," he called in a warmer tone, "it just urred to me that this might be thest time I gather you all again like this. Let it be known that I''m grateful for all your work and your trust in me." His tone and words changed the atmosphere. Many were moved by the appreciative words. He continued, "It''s an honor to have you as part of my House. Now, I entrust thisnd to you. Make it grow, make it serve a purpose." The Nicopns, upon hearing these unexpected words, felt touched, and many had tears in their eyes. "Gratitude, My Lord, for your leadership," one shouted. "Hail, the Lord of Korelia!" another reacted, and many more echoed. Lansius allowed them a moment to show their appreciation before ending with, "Brothers in arms, you''re dismissed. May we meet again in better times." With everything settled and tears dried, Lansius hastened with the dragoons toward the gate of Nicop. Sir Harold would serve as his rear guard, alongside the vanguard and the ever crucial baggage train. *** Chapter 138: Clear Clouds, Lurking Shadows Chapter 138: Clear Clouds, Lurking Shadows Clear Clouds, Lurking Shadows Umbend Mountain Pass After an hour of riding along a rather expansive mountain path, Lansius found himself greeted by a peak where Dietrich paused, turning to the Lord and Lady with a proposal. "My Lord, Lady, would you care to take a moment for a view from above?" he asked. It was a minor detour from their intended route, yet Lansius, recognizing the strategic value of a bird''s eye view, agreed without hesitation. The Lord and Lady, along with a small entourage, veered off the main path. Due to the boulders, they dismounted and proceeded on foot. The guards went ahead to secure the area, while Audrey initiated a conversation, "You sure treat those men well. A house andnd." "Well, somebody needs to grow crops. And ording to the records, they''re the best we''ve got," Lansius exined, holding her hands firmly since the rocky path could be slippery with moss. "Is that why the scribes have been so busy?" "Yes, they''ve been poring over the records,piling a list." She reflected, "Five hundred names is quite the list.""Indeed. And there are several hundred more for the other two viges." "How are they selected?" she asked as a strong wind buffeted them. "It''s based on their farming knowledge, their work in South Hill, and whether they have families following as camp followers." Audrey nodded. "And for the rest of the men? What will you offer them?" Lansius smiled. "What do you think?" "Money?" she ventured. "That or a bit ofnd, though not in Umbend, as it''s not mine to give." They descended steps into an opening that provided a clear view of thend below. Ahead, Dietrich''s pace quickened until he reached a prime vantage point. "We''re fortunate," he eximed, a smile spreading across his face. "This morning, clouds obscured the view, but now, the skies have graced us with rity." Before them, thendscape unfolded like a vast tapestry. To the east was ndia, itsnds a vibrant mix of lush green and dark olives. "It looks serene and beautiful," Audrey remarked, her hazelnut eyes shining with radiance. "No conflict, no hunger, no wars," Lansius added. One Umbend man drew their attention by pointing his hand toward the west and dered, "My Lord and Lady, Nicop." The horizon to the west was aplex mosaic of squares¡ªpatches of farnd, clusters of viges, and the distant silhouette of towns and, perhaps, cities. There were rivers that sparkled against the sunlight. The cold mountain wind breezing past thempleted the picture. Lansius, with a strategic eye, surveyed the expanse, noting the key positions, they of thend, and how it could potentially influence military decisions. "It''s even more beautiful," Audrey observed from beside him. "Have you ever visited there?" Lansius asked. "Unfortunately, no. My master and I frequented ndia, but never Nicop." Lansius took a moment to appreciate the sheer majesty of the surroundings. From this height, there were no markings of troubled years and chaos. As the moment passed, he turned back, signaling it was time to continue their march. ... They returned to the mountain path. Ca, insisting on joining, was ready with Audrey''s ringmail. As agreed, she would wear it instead of the te armor that was deemed too constrictive. Meanwhile, the ringmail was easily adjusted forfort. The entourage''s return was unexpectedly greeted by Servius and a crowd of men, the Dragoons from Nicop, who had unintentionally blocked the way. Seeing this, the men from Londia under Dietrich quickly formed a human barricade, anticipating trouble. However, the crowd greeted them, "My Lord, My Lady," and then knelt to show they meant no harm. Servius, with one knee on the rocky ground, pleaded passionately, "My Lord, you''ve seen Nicop, my birthce, the cradle of my ancestors. Won''t you guide the province and save its people?" "Servius, this issue again?" Lansius sighed. He wanted to rebuke the man but noticed even Audrey gave him a look. "So, you also subscribe to this idea?" he muttered, hinting at his disappointment. "Lans, call me a naive squire, but I know this is bigger than mere greed," she argued. "Does nobody here feel that we''re bing reckless?" Lansius raised his voice, posing the question to his men and entourage. "We just united Londia, and now we''re going to risk it all for some adventurous ideas." Audrey didn''t respond, prompting Servius to voice his concern, "My Lord, if we remain idle, more people will die. Yet, you have the power to turn the situation around." "Servius, you''re aware of my limitations. I cannot take on two provinces and expect to govern both. My staff is stretched thin,cking adequate provisions and talent." "We could ration until the next harvest," pleaded one of the Nicopns. Another stepped forward. "We have good talents in Nicop, My Lord. You need only to save them." "They''ll be loyal, My Lord," a third one spoke up, followed by a chorus of agreement. "If My Lord is still troubled by theck of an ally, then allow me to ride now. I''ll go west and won''t return until I can secure an alliance with the Lord of Dawn," Servius suggested. "Are you out of your mind? We have yet to see if the bulwark truly surrenders, and nobody knows thetest situation in Nicop," he tried to talk sense but looked around and saw the people remained hopeful. Everyone seemed to support this movement. Not even the Londians were against it. Aghast at the reaction, Lansius asked Servius, "What makes you think I''m capable of saving Nicop?" "Your capability is beyond doubt, My Lord. Korimor, South Hill, and we''re even now learning about how you thwarted a coup in Three Hills. Your acumen alone is proof enough and your generosity is well known." "I gave the houses and farms so they could provide food for the bulwark. My intent was only to seal the mountain pass, not to venture beyond that," Lansius rified. "If I venture there, then many more will die, and there''s no guarantee I''ll be able to help." Servius'' response was to open his arms wide, saying, "Most of my men have lost so much. What difference do more deaths among us make? What bothers us is losing our birthce forever." Hearing him, the men eagerly nodded. "You can always return in better times," Lansius calmly argued. "But by then, different warlords will upy thend. Another Sergio or even worse could emerge. Now is the time, My Lord. Conquer it. Take part of the province, and we''ll be loyal to you." At that notion, the men cried in unison, begging the Lord to consent to their wishes and demands. So much so that Lansius was overwhelmed. He never expected to witness such unwaveringmitment from his men. This story has been uwfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. While he knew it was fueled by material reasons, he understood there were other motives, something beyond glory or gold. Land is more than just a ce to live; it''s also the heart of a culture and a way of life. He recalled, realizing that for these men, thend was worth more than he could possibly imagine. Audrey came into view, her expression serious. "I pity them, but I''ll obey your decision." Her hand rested on her hilt. "We''re on the march, and time is fleeting. Say the word, and I''ll bring them to order." Dietrich''s men moved forward, attempting to disperse the crowd, but the Nicopns unexpectedly drew their swords. Tension hung thick in the air as Dietrich''s men also reached for their des in response. "Everyone, hold! Calm down!" Servius warned. "Enough!" Lansius echoed. The standoff paused, all eyes on him as he walked past Dietrich and his men toward Servius. "Brothers against brothers," he openly rebuked them before pulling Servius to his feet. "My Lord," Servius rose with anxiety and regret, knowing they had almost shed. "Servius, let''s make our decision after we secure the mountain pass. We also need thetest information on Nicop. I refuse tomit to anything blindly." Lansius spoke with conviction, yet internally, he was in turmoil. He had unwittingly walked into a possible mutiny without any prior suspicion. This failure made him question his judgment. He realized he had significantly miscalcted and even probably misced his trust. As he stood there, supervising his men to return to their marches, Lansius continued to grapple with an internal crisis. He saw that the motivations of the Nicopns had shifted. Initially content with food and surviving the winter, they now, in Lansius'' eyes, appeared greedy, desiring to retake a portion of their home province. Lansius had thought he could trust them, especially the men under Servius, whom he had better armed as a precaution against the more numerous Nicopns from other factions. But now, they were the ones pushing to return. He just couldn¡¯t believe it. Instead of valuing the safety in Londia, these people were willing to risk everything to return to Nicop. This was certainly a serious issue since the sheer number of Nicopns in his army could overpower his loyal Londians. Even a portion of his Dragoons were of Nicopn origin. Only now was Lansius acutely aware of the precariousness of his position. In the event of a mutiny, they could take him or Audrey hostage, demanding their support along with the baggage train and supplies for their return to Nicop. It would be a disaster for his House and a blow to his Grand Alliance. For now, there was nothing he could do but try to find a solution and maintain control. However, he wasn''t infallible. The way Servius and his men conducted themselves had made Lansius lose his trust. Distrust began to gnaw at his heart and cloud his judgment. *** Ancient Bulwark While the situation with his own troops was still tense, beyond everyone''s wildest expectations, the Nicopns in the bulwark surrendered without a fight. They saw hundreds of mounted cavalry and the blue and bronze banner, which they had learned to fear from survivors of the battle of Korimor, and lost their resolve. Some even recognized Servius as a free legionmander, thus there was more trust between the two sides, who had never actually met in battle. Unfortunately, this situation did not bode well for Lansius, who needed time to devise a solution. He understood that in the absence of a mutual enemy, the differing stances between him and Servius'' men could lead to an internal conflict. Lansius did not wish for a purge and intended to solve the crisis before it escted. However, he had yet to formte a n regarding their request. Worse, neither Sir Harold nor Sir Justin was here to give him counsel. While he was deliberating, the troop''s physician went to the bulwark. After some time, he returned to report, "These men suffer from an excess of ck bile, manifesting in foul, sometimes bloody, bodily waste. There are also those whose bodies are overrun with cold and damp humors, experiencing violent expulsions and the wasting away of the body''s heat." Lansius, who knew next to nothing about the four humors and medieval medicine, asked, "Maester, can you confirm that this is amon mdy and not something different?" "Yes, My Lord. It''s amon and known mdy, treatable by keeping them warm, consuming hot food, pepper, and if they''re strong enough, warm wine." "No bloodletting?" Lansius needed to make sure. "Only when there''s a high fever, My Lord." Lansius nodded. "Then I entrust them to you." Soon, he received word that the negotiation, handled mostly by Servius, proceeded smoothly in favor of the Blue and Bronze. The two hundred surrendering Nicopns traded the bulwark for half rations and safety. Furthermore, they were directed to work as seasonalborers in the three viges in western Umbend. Putting his conflicted trust aside, Lansius provided the newly surrendered people with tents and instructed them to sleep outside, as the bulwark was deemed unsanitary. He ordered them to drink and cook using only boiled water and not to pollute the creek with waste. He also instructed them to wash and clean a good distance away from any water source, using buckets. As promised, Lansius assured them that he had agreements with the beastmen, who, in reality, were half-breeds. Regarding the bulwark, Lansius barred his men, except for a group he had hastily trained, from entering. This was easy to enforce, as the foul stench was overwhelming. They began their work of cleaning the site slowly but surely. Based on new verbal reports, he also nned to recruit twenty Nicopns who seemingly had recovered from the gue as helpers in the bulwark. In exchange for their service, he would give them full rations. As sundown reached the mountain pass, the Lord returned to his tent, which was pitched some distance away. As a precaution, he had forbidden his troops from drinking raw water and from making contact with the gue-ridden party. Once inside, Sterling brought in a messenger who informed him that the main army, along with the rear guard, was camped not too far from them. Sir Harold had even formed a contingent that continued to march, and they would join the Lord''s camp before midnight. What Sir Harold did, without knowing their condition, had put Lansius into a corner. He had to decide soon before Servius and his men became suspicious or reacted poorly. However, he had no idea where to begin. As Sterling escorted the messenger out, he nced at the open entrance of the tent, which framed the bulwark against the setting sun in the distance. He grabbed a chair, went outside near the tent entrance, and just sat there, staring at the imposing bulwark. The noise from the camp, busying themselves for supper, provided aforting background that helped calm him. Soon, glowing orange lights fromnterns beneath the battlements illuminated the narrow windows, making a section of the wall seem toe alive. It was then that Audrey returned and found Lansius sitting outside. She briefly questioned the guards, but they only shook their heads. Lansius paid no mind. Audrey finally walked up to his side to see what had captured his attention. "Life is funny," he mused, craving something strong to drink. "I thought I was going to spill the blood of hundreds just to secure Umbend and that wall. But as it turns out, I almost got it for free." "Then you should be happy," she remarked inly while looking ready to ept a rebuttal. "On the contrary, I''m not feeling happy." Lansius snorted. "It''s odd¡ªI''ve secured the mountain pass, the very objective I set out to achieve. But why do I feel... undone?" "It must be because of the Nicopns," Audrey said without hesitation. There was no doubt in her voice. Lansius looked at her, admiring her courage and admitting, "I feel stupid." The wave of subdued chuckles and chatter from the troops beginning their supper quickly masked what he had said. Only Audrey was privy to it and she replied, "You''re not at fault. They must''ve been carried away by the situation and changed their minds." "Speaking of which, have you changed yours?" She sighed, then rified, "I support their cause but not like this. It feels like they''re trying to force-" "They could take us hostage, trading us for the baggage train and supplies... I trusted the wrong people. I should''ve known; they even betrayed Sergio," hemented. A strong mountain wind swept through their encampment, causing the blue and bronze banner to flutter, its pole shivering. "Lans, we''re not staying idle. Your men and I have devised suitable countermeasures." "Why? Has the situation worsened?" he asked without concealing urgency. "There''s distrust between the Londians and Nicopns. They saw what happened and were displeased." She gently grasped his arm, adding, "The Korelians are fiercely loyal. The mere thought of Nicopns drawing swords against you is unforgivable to them." Lansius returned his gaze to the bulwark, feeling his n and his army slowly unraveling. "One misstep could plunge us into a massive purge," he cautioned her in a weary tone. "The responsibility ultimately lies with them," said Audrey firmly. "But what about the aftermath? We depend on these Nicopns for many tasks and roles. Do you think they''ll just stand by if we purge theirrades?" "We could establish a court and solely punish the instigator," she proposed. Lansius took a deep breath. "Is there no other way out?" She met his gaze. "But you said you don''t trust them anymore." Lansius saw the frightening determination in her. This is her world. She understands it better. Perhaps punishing the ringleader is the right course of action. Looking at his troubled expression, she asserted, "Yet, you must know that Servius tried to stop them." "I know. Not all is his fault. The problem lies with the group hemanded. I armed and equipped them better, I even trusted them as a safeguard, but they..." He felt betrayed by their changing goal. "Then how will you react?" "I don''t know," he revealed. "I know I don''t want to entertain their idea of going into Nicop, but I also don''t want it to end in a bloody internal conflict." Audrey then leaned toward him. "We''ve prepared for the worst, but I think there''s still a chance to reconcile." Her shift from a firm stance advocating countermeasures to reconciliation struck him as odd before he realized it. Did she just y the devil''s advocate...? "Are you testing my resolve? Where are your words trying to lead me?" Audrey offered a stiff smile and reassured him, "I am on your side. I''ve prepared a countermeasure and suitable men to carry it out if you need it. However, I''m also advocating for talks; perhaps we can view their reaction as just a spur of the moment." Lansius nodded. His judgment had been clouded by distrust, and hisck of experience made it difficult to think clearly. But now he could start to see what options he had. "Perhaps, we could..." "I''ll rein in the Londians if you can regain full control of the Nicopns," she suggested. "The problem is whether you can trust them or not." Lansius struggled to contain his dislike, but he finally agreed, "I had better meet with Servius." "You have to, otherwise many innocents will suffer," Audrey responded. "But remember, when you need it, do not hesitate. It''s better to lose a hand than the whole arm." With the conversation ended, Lansius closed his eyes and let his mind drift to Korelia, away from the chronic mess he faced in Umbend. He recalled his ns to transform the city. The waterwheel should bepleted by now, and the possibilities for improvement were staggering. A thin smile formed on his lips as he reminded himself that he hadpleted his task in Umbend by securing the bulwark and the mountain pass. Objectively, there was nothing left to do but to return home. *** Chapter 139: Silentium Noctis Chapter 139: Silentium Noctis Silentium Noctis Lansius After supper, Servius entered themand tent with Sterling. The old Nicopn acted as if nothing were amiss and quickly reported what he had learned about the province since his departure. Lansius listened as he outlined his findings, suggesting that, aside from several hungry groups, the region was practically empty for several days'' journey on foot. "Sir Arius from Three Hills and even the Umbend people previously reported arge group of Nicopns. Where are they now?" Lansius inquired from his seat, his blue brigandine worn loosely. "Without food and terrorized by the beastmen in Umbend, they''re leaving the mountain pass and moving south, likely aiming to take their chances at Dawn Barony," Servius said with bitterness in his voice. "How many are we talking about, and do you think Lord Avery could handle it?" "Just some guesses, probably five thousand reinforcing a simr number of forces, if not more." Therge number bothered Lansius. "Are they all armed?" Servius seemed to ponder before answering, "No. Just like what we''ve encountered in the bulwark, from this point on, there will be a lot more nobatants in the mix."Lansius unintentionally stared at the canvas wall, noticing the shadows from thenterns moving as if alive. He had no prior intention to ask but decided to give it a thought. "Tell me, what parties are involved in the fighting in Nicop?" "Well," Servius paused, gathering his thoughts. "There are the locals like me and my men. There are also war refugees from West Centuria, and migrants from Sarmatia, each with their own agendas." Lansius gave no reaction but listened intently. Servius continued, "The sons of Nicop have traveled north to raid ndia. Some fools have tried to go south to confront Dawn''s territory, but they were defeated decisively." Despite his interest in how the Dawn could repel presumablyrge forces, Lansius kept his priorities, asking, "How fractured are the sons of Nicop?" "There''s infighting, but hungry men will wee anyone with food," Servius responded lightly. "The bigger issue, though, is how to stand against the Sarmatia migrants and the war refugees from West Centuria. They''re all scrambling for control." "If someone could unite the sons of Nicop, couldn''t they try to talk it out with the other parties?" "They''re out for blood. There''s too much bad blood already," Servius replied bitterly. Lansius mulled over this. "This sounds like it¡¯s going from bad to worse, Servius. I personally don¡¯t want to get entangled in it." Servius stood silently, his gaze unfocused. Assuming Servius had nothing else to report, Lansius praised him, "Good work on the report." Servius bowed his head a little. "Then, My Lord, what is your answer to my request?" His words were heavy,den with anticipation. Lansius shifted a little in his seat and answered, "As I said, I don''t want to get entangled." Servius seemed about to interject, but Lansius stopped him with a raised palm. "I know you''ll try to convince me, but hear me first. We need to find apromise." "Apromise?" the old man squinted. Lansius used his most persuasive tone, "Let''s put it this way: You and your men wish to return to Nicop, while I and the Londians are not prepared to embark on another campaign." Servius found himself conceding the point, allowing Lansius to continue, "You''re aware of how exhausted my men are. They need recuperation. More than that, my tenure in Korelia has been just two short years, and I''m content to hold my domain and maintain peace." He paused, gathering his thoughts before continuing, "The reason I ventured into Korimor was because of the threat posed by Lord Omin. And the reason I forced myself to march to South Hill was the dire need for food faced by your people." Servius'' expression turned unreadable. "Meanwhile, as you know, the campaign to Umbend is aimed at protecting Londia and the Grand Alliance. But in doing so, my forces and personnel are stretched thin," Lansius said, leaning forward persuasively. "We need time to consolidate. My House, like trees, needs time for its roots to grow deeper into thend we''ve just acquired." Servius looked at Lansius and, trying to convince him, said, "My Lord, I apologize for asking, but Nicop is ripe for the taking by anyone bold enough." Lansius smiled; he had expected this. "I''m not saying I''m against it." Servius furrowed his brows. "Does that mean¡ª" "Don¡¯t jump to conclusions," Lansius cautioned him. "I merely said I¡¯m not against it. That''s why I proposed apromise. A win-win solution." "Then, let me hear it, My Lord," Servius urged with anticipation. Lansius hade prepared with a n. "You''re a legionmander, aren''t you? Tell me, can you form an effective mercenary group with the men avable?" Surprised, Servius thought hard, his eyes darting. Instead of answering directly, he asked, "Does this mean you¡¯re going to form a freepany?" "No, you will form it for me," Lansius rified. "I¡¯ll be your patron. I''ll arm and fund your legion ordingly, depending on taskpletion and the amount of viges ornd you secure for me." Servius began to see the seriousness of this proposal. "My Lord, if I manage to secure thend on my own¡ª" "Certainly," Lansius interjected before he could finish. Then, in a calcted move, he tempted him, "I too started from the bottom with little noble blood in me. I have no doubt you can do the same." The old man gazed at Lansius sharply, seemingly trying to gauge his intention. Yet, Lansius remained calm, his anxieties hidden away. The times spent with his wife had fortunately made him impervious to even a half-beast''s stares. After a while, Servius muttered, "Thew will not be on my side." Lansius poured spiced wine from a silver pitcher into two golden goblets and offered one to Servius, who took it gratefully. Lansius sipped his wine before replying, "The Imperium is crumbling. If you value your House, then this is a golden opportunity. Whoever is left standing in the Capital will likely seek your cooperation." Hearing that, Servius drank from his goblet, yet the wine seemed unable to affect his courage. "As long as you''re not too greedy, hoardingnd you cannot manage or hold, you should grow a powerful House," Lansius said, observing Servius'' indecision. "As for my reason, it''s all about managing risk." "Manage risk...?" "Indeed. I want to protect myself from potential losses. You''d do well to follow my example. Try to lessen your risk if you can. As for me, if I directly lead a campaign to Nicop and face defeat, I could potentially lose all my standing in Londia and even face mutiny within my ranks. Thus, I prefer to use a proxy." "A free legion to do the dirty work," Servius mulled. "I don''t see why mapping the region and saving people from famine is considered dirty," Lansius hinted at the task he had in mind. "But I agree that waging war on someone''s behalf is far from clean. As for me, whether you win or lose, I''ll keep my forces intact." Servius put the goblet down, his concern evident. "But, My Lord, a free legion is expensive." "The benefits outweigh the costs. It''s better than risking my entire domain in Londia," Lansius responded without hesitation, his tone suggesting this was all a matter of cold calction. Servius'' eyes wandered, lost in thought. After a moment, Lansius continued, "So, what do you say? I''ll provide some funds for recruitment since eventually, you''ll confrontrge groups. That, and also enough food to sustain three hundred through winter." Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the vition. The Nicopn looked to the side and inhaled deeply. "Why offer me this opportunity, My Lord?" "What else?" Lansius dered as if the answer was obvious. "I need allies, and frankly, I see no better candidate than you in Nicop." "My Lord," Servius began, his tone now carrying a mix of respect and resignation, "I am humbled by your grand offer, but I must decline. Such an offer is beyond me, and would certainly be wasted on me." Lansius smiled, not disappointed by the answer. "Then how about if you select or promote someone else for the role?" "There''s nobody who could fill such a role." Taking another sip of his wine, Lansius posed another question, "Then what will you do if I march back to Korelia?" "I''ll follow yourmands," Servius said, but his words rang hollow. Lansius stared at him intently and asked what was on his mind, "I''m worried about your men''s reception to this." Servius exhaled deeply, straightened his back, and answered, "I''ll keep them in order. Today''s embarrassment shall be no more." "Are you sure you and your lieutenants can handle them?" Lansius asked, worry lingering in his voice. "Some are stubborn, but they''re not without ears," the old man quipped. Lansius found it amusing and rxed in his seat. His instinct told him that he could trust Servius. Yet, he still felt it would be better if Servius had epted his n and ventured out with his select men, thus erasing all risk of mutiny. This would also allow him to control them indirectly while separating them from the bulk of the other Nicopns in his army. With Lansius in direct control of the bulwark, he could seal the mountain pass at a moment''s notice, blocking men and information from reaching unwanted parties. In the event of a catastrophe, he could cleanly cut off Servius and his men. Ironically, the old condottiere''s loyalty forced Lansius to abandon his n. With no other options avable, he was left to wait passively, preparing as much as he dared without arousing the Nicopns'' suspicion. Yet, this situation also brought hope, allowing him to finally shift his focus and n his return home to Korelia. *** Night came and engulfed the camp in an eerie silence. The wind in the mountain pass blew hard, dry to the skin and chilling to the bone. The horses were restless, making small noises and snorts that indicated their displeasure at being there. Bred at the Great Londia ins, they disliked the taste of the mountain air and its sparse grass. They were not the only ones restless. Lansius sighed loudly. While guards stood watch outside, nobody else was awake inside the tent. Audrey had fallen asleep, and Sterling, as a precaution, had joined the night watch. Meanwhile, Ca spent the night in her fellow''s tent, closer to the Nicopn tents. Lansius sat alone, holding report scrolls in his hand. He noted that out of the 300 Dragoons he had, about 100 were likelypromised. They were of Nicopn origin, capable riders, equipped like men-at-arms with crossbows, and thus considered a formidable fighting force. Currently, he still had the advantage of numbers since he had only brought his cavalry, and his main army was camped separately further away. However, by tomorrow, his main army would arrive, and that would turn the tables against him. The main army under Sir Harold was almost exclusively Nicopn. At least 1,200 men, moreover, Servius also had separatemand of another 300 attached to the main army. "Just shy of 1,500 Nicopns," Lansius muttered to himself ufortably. And that was not counting the camp followers who were still following and those who had stayed in the three viges. Despite Servius'' assurances, Lansius didn''t readily ept them. The risk was far too great to feelfortable so easily. He realized that human nature was driven not only by logic and honor but also by fear, mistrust, and greed. If a spark urred and became an uncontroble fire, it could easily trigger a bloody conflict¡ªone that his House might not recover from, whether in political standing or militarily, for a long time. Lansius couldn''t help but stare at the carpet and sigh. His eyes wandered, looking for fresh ideas. However, as expected, none materialized. Wearily, he returned to what he had, taking a scroll from the table that read:
30 Nomadic horse archers and scouts, led by one of Batu¡¯s sworn brothers. 50 Mounted Crossbowmen, led by Dietrich.
He could also count on Sir Harold''s:
10 South Hill Knights, 40 Cavalry, and 50 South Hill men-at-arms.
"Even with the 200 loyal Dragoons, it''s not even 400... against 1,500 in a tight mountain pass," he groaned softly at the futility of it. He looked at the scroll for thest time and grew sick of it, tossing it onto the table and then shifting in his seat. He nced at his sword and crossbow to the side and just let the time pass. Once calmed, he couldn''t resist thinking about his bed in South Hill. Of all the ces, that one was the mostfortable. Perhaps, I could get the carpenters to copy it. Naturally, Lansius intended to make one for his chamber in Korelia. It was just another item on the long list of things he wanted to do once he returned. The thought alone made him happy. Yet, after another sip of wine, his mind drifted to a different bedroom¡ªnot the grand one in Korelia, but a more humble one in Bendia. Then, the faces of his family shed in his mind, overwhelming him with remorse. Deep down, he realized he had mentally blocked out his family because he knew he probably wouldn''t see them anymore. Preupied with all kinds of issues in Londia, his hope that Lord Bengrieve would ever find them gradually dwindled. There was a time when Lansius had expected a letter, yet no such letter ever arrived. Instead, he had received early reports that the war in Tiberia had begun. He had also heard that Lord Arte had returned to Arvena and waged skirmishes behind Lord Gottfried''s lines. He looked up and felt his neck muscles tense. As he blinked, his stiff facial muscles let him know, without even needing a mirror, that his eyes would be ckened fromck of sleep. It wasn¡¯t the marching that wearied him, but the half-beast attack. Ever since that night attack, he had trouble falling asleep. Hence, his appetite for wine grew, as it helped him get some much-needed rest. Unwisely fighting off his drowsiness, Lansius took a wax tablet and its wooden stylus from the table. He felt that writing eased the edginess in his nerves. He wrote bullet points. First was that he had wasted almost no resources in Umbend. His troops were intact, his allies added, and he had secured a cluster of threerge viges that could easily grow into a town with enough manpower, direction, and investment. Lansius followed up with his to-do list. First was: that he needed all thetest information he could get about Nicop''s current situation to better safeguard his newly taken mountain pass and bulwark. Unfortunately, his wandering minstrels couldn''t prate the hunger-driven situation in Nicop, so his intelligence would be limited to long-range cavalry scouts and information from captured or converted individuals. Thus, the reason his most able lieutenants had been spending time interviewing as many people from the bulwark as they could, risking the gue to learn about thetest situation. Lansius also had confided in them to find out how the beastmen had defeated the Nicopns in Umbend. As much as he respected Lord Beatrix, Lansius still needed a n in case the winds suddenly changed direction. As the old adage goes in the military: be polite and be prepared to kill everyone you meet. Lansius was still pondering when Audrey appeared from the inner section of the tent. He nced at her as she approached silently and began massaging his shoulders. He let out a soft moan and asked, "I thought you were sleeping?" She smiled and whispered, "Hard to sleep without you beside me." Her words brought a broad smile to his face. To break the silence while he enjoyed the massage, he asked, "Drey, do you know how many viges there are in Nicop?" "Viges...?" She raised an eyebrow. "Must be a lot." "At least five hundred viges, ording to thest census two centuries ago." Audrey echoed in surprise, "Five hundred..." "And at least dozens of towns and cities," Lansius added, enjoying the touch of her fingers that had now reached his back and neck. "This is not Arvena or Londia. Nicop is as big as Mindia and more populous. It''s fractured into several baronies that have fostered growth. Not to mention, it has ess to Centuria and also to Tiberia through ndia." While Audrey was still grasping the scale, Lansius continued, "The war with the beastmen attracted the most powerful to acquirends in Nicop. At that time, the province also offered a lot of opportunities forrge farnd and low taxes." Audrey smiled and asked in jest, "What is this, your secret wish to conquer Nicop?" "On the contrary," he replied, "I realized a long time ago that it was nearly impossible, or at least it would require years, if not decades." Audrey nodded. "Indeed, if Nicop is that big, then we''ll need Sir Justin and Hugo just to handle the army." "That is true," hemented, pausing for soft moans, "but we''ll need someone of their caliber to hold our domains. Korelia and Korimor aren''t fully secured." While pressing hard on his back muscle, she suggested, "If you need talent, consider recruiting Ingrid into your ranks." "Ingrid? But isn''t she a member of the Mage Guild?" Audrey sighed. "Husband, your approach is too rigid. Good talents are to be bribed, poached, or even taken hostage to work for you. Besides, she''s going to retire soon, right?" "Ah, that''s true. Why didn''t I think of that?" he felt dumbfounded. "She''s an excellent educator. We need more talented people in our ranks. Maybe she could introduce even more talent." "This is a great idea," he muttered. "Who do you think should do the talking?" "I''ll do it. You have war ns to take care of. As long as you can promise a vi or a tract ofnd in one of your baronies." Lansius approved. "That can be arranged. After all, there''s only going home after this business is finished." Audrey smiled upon hearing the word ''home.'' Soon, they called it a day and were about to retire when they heard the guards calling out to someone. Stern voices and the sound of movement outside followed. Alerted by themotion, Lansius and Audrey quickly armed themselves. Only then did four guards in te armor, necessary to counter a half-breed attack, enter along with Ca. "My Lord, My Lady," she said breathlessly. "What happened?" Audrey asked, her expression unworried. "Fights have broken out in the Nicopn tent," Ca reported urgently. "Did Servius just rebel?" Lansius asked, his tone heavy. "No, it''s near his tent, but the Nicopns are going against him," Ca responded. Lansius was puzzled, and Audrey took over, "Who is fighting whom?" "It''s between the Nicopns themselves," Ca rified. Lansius shook his head; he hadn''t expected this turn of events. "How bad is the fighting?" Audrey asked. "I see men on the ground and a burning tent." Ca''s said, her tone grave. Audrey gazed at Lansius, whomanded, "Get the horses ready." She nodded; it was their contingency n. Then, turning to Ca, she said, "Help me with the ringmail." At that moment, Lansius asked aloud, "Is this rted to reinforcements from Sir Harold?" "No, they have yet to arrive," one of the guards reported. Lansius, still d in his brigandine, dashed to his seat to retrieve a shield he had stashed nearby. "We need to quell this quickly," he exined to Audrey and the guards. "Once the unrest spreads, it''ll be impossible to control." Realizing his intention and urgency, the guards shouted to his aides, "Escorts! Bring long torches andnterns!" Lansius then rushed outside, calling to the guards, "Follow me! And where''s the damn night watch?" None could answer. He spotted the youngest among the guards as he walked toward the troubled area and instructed, "Wake the rest! We need all the men we can get." *** Chapter 140: Darkening Skies Chapter 140: Darkening Skies Darkening Skies Under a sky speckled with shimmering stars, Lansius and twenty of his men, four d in full te armor, hastened toward the source of themotion echoing through the camp. Their torches flickered wildly, casting long, dancing shadows on the ground as they moved. As they approached, they saw chaos¡ªmen running around with swords. At the heart of the conflict, tens of men were locked in a fierce standoff against a smaller group backed into a corner beside a tent. The fabric of the tent was now aze, sending up plumes of smoke and orange mes into the dark sky. The crackle of the fire mingled with the sh of iron and shouts of anger. In the dim light, it was hard to discern faces; figures moved like specters in and out of the shadows. Roused by the noise, more and more camp members emerged from their tents, rubbing sleep from their eyes. Upon seeing Lord Lansius and his heavily armored guards, and even without fully understanding the issue, they quickly threw themselves into the ranks, significantly bolstering the numbers. The impact of the Lord personally leading should not be underestimated. The Lord''s presence alone dispelled any confusion about which side the armed group was rallying for, and as the men confidently followed Lansius¡¯ lead, their numbers had doubled to forty by the time he reached the site. Facing the area ofmotion, his captain shouted at the top of his lungs, "Stop this madness! The Lord of Korelia is here!" Battle cries from his side lent credence to the im. From the side, seven riders approached; they turned out to be the night watch under Sterling. "My Lord, a group attacked Servius'' tent. We tried to intervene but were repelled. We''re bringing more horsemen¡ª" "Not enough time. Go, secure the horses. Don¡¯t let the Nicopns ride away. The main danger lies not here but within the main army," Lansius instructed Sterling. Hoping he could still control the situation if he acted quickly and decisively, he took steps forward, leading the men. "Form a line!""Form a line!" a present captain echoed, organizing the men who readied their arms as they fell into formation. Lansius raised his sword and pointed toward the tens of men in the distance trying to form a defense. "Advance, quick steps!" he shouted. "Quick steps!" his captain echoed, and forty men rushed, swords drawn. They were twenty paces away when Audrey''s distinct voice warned them from afar, "Shields!" There was urgency and fright in her tone. Lansius and some of his men, who carried shields, immediately drew them to cover themselves. The background noises of the fighting had masked the distinct sound of crossbow strings snapping forward. Bolts sliced through the air, their deadly hiss heralding the lethal projectiles shrouded in darkness. In the blink of an eye, the air around Lansius filled with the cacophony of terror as bolts thudded into shields, gambesons, or unprotected limbs. The impacts were met with gasps and sharp cries of pain, adding to the chaos. Lansius grunted from pain and took a step forward to bnce himself, but stumbled as his right leg gave out and he fell to the rocky ground. He had raised his shield a bit too much to cover his head and chest, but left his right leg exposed. He heaved heavily, gritting his teeth as hot blood gushed from his right thigh where a bolt had struck deeply. His men, noticing this, formed around him, swarming like panicked bees defending their queen. One held a shield while two more brandished their spears, shouting to gather more to their side. More came from behind, and they swarmed. "Don''t let them know!" he repeated to his men, worrying his injury might discourage his men from attacking. Then, gritting his teeth to hold back the pain, he shouted at the top of his lungs, "Keep advancing!" Even without hismand, the rest of his men were steadfast and had reformed their line. Their steps were steady as they charged upon the traitors'' line. ... Audrey Half of her wanted to check on Lansius, but she knew the situation was a mess and would be a lost cause if she didn''t intervene correctly. Thus, with an authoritative and steady voice, she cut through the turmoil, saying, "Follow me!" Hermand reoriented her Dragoons, channeling theirbined wrath into focused action. Dietrich and their trusted riders formed up around her, their movements concealed by the night and mostly guided by the feeble starlight and the glow from the burning tents and torches. Using her night vision to her advantage, she approached from the rebels'' blind side as they fought with Lansius'' men-at-arms column. Finally, Audrey''s cavalry descended upon the rebels'' weak spot, taking them byplete surprise. Dietrich saw first and galloped ahead, scoring the first hit, followed by the rest of the cavalry attacking their exrades-in-arms. The rebel group was routed, pressured from both the front and the nks, dispersing into the night. "Dietrich!" Audrey pointed in a general direction, and the cavalry captain and his riders veered toward that with conviction. With a few riders as escorts, Audrey blocked the retreat for some rebels, even using her crossbow in the dead of night to stop them from running. After her forces regained control, she quickly rode to Lansius'' side. Dismounting with ease, her entourage shouted to the crowd, "The Lady is here, make way!" She found Lansius groaning, clutching his right thigh as two men applied a tourniquet to lessen the bleeding. "Tighten it," hemanded, despite the pain. His eyes met hers and he said, "I''m fucked." Watching the amount of blood Audrey instructed, "Carry him back to the tent and ready the physician." Six men nearest to them carefully carried the Lord by hand as gently as they could. As he was being carried, Lansius asked, "Have you regained control?" "I broke their column. They''re finished," she said, while looking out for danger. "Servius?" "I saw him. His men pulled him out of the tent wreckage. He''s not involved, we didn''t attack him," she reassured him. The men with good coordination rushed Lansius into the tent and the physician was quick to follow. Inside, she quickly removed his brigandine, allowing him to breathe easily. The physician washed his hands, quickly examined the wound, and prepared a concoction. "My lord, please drink this for the pain," he said as he administered a dose of poppy milk. Lansius coughed but managed to swallow it. Afterward, he took a small sip of water. Audrey then firmly grasped Lansius'' hand as the maester checked his freshly boiled tools, now ced on top of a tray beside clean linen. The physician, with bloodshot eyes fromck of sleep, nced at Audrey. She nodded for him to proceed. "Wait, wait," Lansius stopped them. "Tell me first, who rebelled and why?" Audrey didn''t know that, fortunately, Sterling was there and exined, "Some hardline Nicopns tried to convince Servius but failed. They resorted to fighting." Sweating hard, he vented out,ining, "They even dare to use crossbows against us? Have we captured them all?" "Dietrich is still on them," she reassured him. "Warn Harold," he added. "I''ll send messengers to warn Harold. He''ll know what to do." Then she stared at Lansius. "We need to pull it out. Now, are you ready?" Lansius nodded nervously and the maester gave him a piece of cloth to bite down. "My Lord, please stay calm and keep your tongue inside," the physician said under the brightestntern they could find. First, the maester cleaned the area around the wound with warm water and a few dabs of alcohol, that scent lingered in the air. Then, an excruciating pain assaulted Lansius, who gritted his teeth and groaned as the maester began to work on his wound. Four men had to restrain the Lord while the physician pried into the wound and erged it for better ess, causing more pain. "If we can get it out in one pull, then it''ll be quick," the maester said. "Give it your best try," Audreymanded firmly. With a steady hand, the physician pulled at the bolt shaft. Lansius screamed in pain, but the head was not retrieved. Audrey refrained from cursing, while the maester said to the other men, "Hold him tight." Lansius'' eyes turned red as he gazed at Audrey, who did her best to reassure him. However, it wasn''t a straightforward process. The physician struggled under the yellow glow of thentern to locate and extract the lodged bolt head using his tools while blood obscured his view. Lansius'' groans turned to screams as it was beyond anyone''s pain threshold. In sheer pain, he cursed and wrestled the four men who regretfully needed to pin him down. He even begged Audrey to just bash his head. After half an hour of agonizing procedure, his screams grew weaker and then he lost consciousness from thebination of another dose of poppy milk, severe pain, and blood loss. It took the physician two more attempts and another harrowing half hour to sessfully extract the bolt head, clean the area, and stitch up the wound. The procedure was considered a sess, however there was no guarantee the patient would survive despite all the pain he endured. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it *** Farkas On the other side of Umbend, young Farkas, apanied by two minstrels and a man-at-arms, rode in an open cart that slowly navigated the mountain path to Umbend City. They basked in the morning light, which was gentle and warm on their skin. It was a bumpy but peaceful ride, made enjoyable by the plentiful straw and hay they had to sit on. "Old man, can''t we go any faster?" Farkas quipped, expecting the coachman to retort in kind. "Bah, you must respect the bends and curves of the mountains! Otherwise, the horses might stray and dump us all off the cliffs below." "Oh, a good one," one of the minstrels remarked, memorizing the idea for their uing bads, while the rest chuckled. "Bends and curves of the mountain," Farkas echoed as he scanned the horizon, looking for signs of trouble. Although he had received full information from Lord Jorge himself and also words from his trusted source, he wasn''t going to blindly trust the news that House Umbend was now an ally, especially since they said the new lord was a half-breed. For a hunter like him, he remained undecided about a half-beast ruling over men. He had never heard of anything like that before. Yet, he vividly remembered Sir Morton''s amused reaction to the news: "At least this one doesn''t hide its fangs." Currently, the ck Knight''s Captain stayed at the Hill Fort by his lord''s side. As the war in Umbend fortunately did not materialize, their troops had been preparing to return to Three Hills City. However, Lord Jorge had decided to prolong his stay with a small contingent of a few dozen riders and men as personal guards, mentioned he felt responsible for the supplies of House Lansius under his care. The Hill Fort and the lengthy mountain road were manned by only a hundred men. Farkas'' reinforcements from Three Hills amounted to another hundred skirmishers. Fortunately, Umbend City had opened itself to travelers, visitors, and traders, and had sent their men to help with patrols and security. This assistance was weed, as stragglers from the conflict could still be lurking and might appear at any moment. This is why they had left the supplies at the Hill Fort. It was risky and they had received no specific orders to move them. Farkas himself had been entrusted with important letters from Dame Danie and also Calub, whose messenger he had met at Hill Fort. Normally, such tasks would be assigned to a fast messenger, but the letter from Dame Danie was so crucial that she had insisted he deliver it to the lord personally. It contained details of dealings with powerful smugglers and messages from people beyond the mountains. Since Farkas couldn''t ride, he opted for the next best thing: renting a cart. He traveled with fifteen others in separate carts, not only as a disguise but also due to avability. Despite months of istion, only a few merchants wanted to venture to Umbend City. Most were returning because they had family or rtives in the city. The twin horses snorted as the climb grew steeper as they neared the city. Farkas and his men readily jumped down and even pushed the cart to ease the beasts'' burden. They had learned that the lord was in the three viges to the west of Umbend, and the journey would take them another two days or more, depending on the horses'' mood or whether they could get a better cart in Umbend City. Little did they know of the cmity that had just urred in their lord''s encampment. *** Audrey Morning dawned on the encampment, revealing the devastation left byst night''s infighting. Burnt tents, discarded spears, and crossbow bolts littered the ground alongside the bodies of Nicopn men, now lined up for identification and to be stripped of their gear. The air still carried the acrid smell of burnt flesh. Not only men were lost; precious warhorses also perished in the fight. Out of a hundred Nicopns, half had rebelled and attacked Servius, failing to convert him to their cause. From the other half, only a dozen came to Servius'' aid but were quickly overwhelmed; most were in or trapped in a burning tent. The remaining Nicopns fled, unable to choose a side. Lord Lansius'' quick reaction with his men-at-arms had cornered the rebels before they could escape. This allowed Audrey and Dietrich¡¯s cavalry enough time to outnk them. Many rebels were killed or captured, though some managed to escape, with or without their horses. It took thebined efforts of Audrey''s night vision, Dietrich''s mounted crossbowmen, and nomadic archers to track and hunt them down. Even now, riders under Dietrich patrolled further, unsure if they had apprehended all the rebels or if some were still atrge. With the threat of further rebellion within the main army,cency was not an option. Last night, Lady Audrey had officially branded those involved in the attack as traitors, thus ensuring severe punishment. They are now bound in tight ropes, kept in the dark, awaiting their fate while satisfying the interrogators'' questions. Meanwhile, the Nicopns who had taken no sides, despite their presumed innocence, were rounded up in the middle of the camp. They are kept under observation without armor or weapons and are tasked with preparing food and maintaining order among themselves. She also issued a gag order and sent a group of messengers bearing the news to Sir Harold and his columns, instructing him to cancel any movement and to bring the main army back to the three viges. He was specifically tasked with finding and terminating any rebels that might be escaping. Sir Harold was also to give special attention to the three hundred of Servius'' men who might harbor the same tendencies to rebel or who might suspect something from this unexpected directive. She urged Harold to find a way to separate them from the main army. Aside from that, Audrey also requested him to rush Ingrid to her camp with an adequate escort. Her scribe wrote it as such without revealing the reason why they needed her. While openly condemning the traitors, they also praised Servius and the brave souls who came to his rescue. Without their stubbornness, the entire one hundred might have been subverted to the n to kidnap the Lord and Lady, to be traded for supplies and half the baggage train. Thus, Servius was given good treatment. Yet, his wounds were gruesome. During the fighting, Servius had lost consciousness from a sword blow to the head, which, although not fatal, left him unconscious inside a burning tent. They were forced to amputate his entire right hand because all of his fingers and palm had been badly burned. The man also had serious burn injuries on his legs and right arm that charred his skin. Only luck allowed him to survive with an intact face, save for a gash on top of his head. Still, many feared he wouldn''t make it as the wounds began to fester and infections started to take a toll on his wounded body. Not all was gloomy. Attracted by his screams, the nomads who had witnessed the surgery gave him a fitting nickname: Iron Skull Servius. The name stuck, even though he wore sturdy coif-like padding that clearly had saved him from the brink of death. Before dawn, Audrey had visited the man. In his delirium, he wept upon seeing her face. He spoke of his failure to contain his men, his fear of punishment, and begged the Lady not to punish the rest. However, when he heard what had happened to Lord Lansius, Servius turned speechless before he began to curse his nonexistent rebellingrades, eximing, "You doomed us all, you doomed us all!" With a heavy heart, she left Servius in a worse state than before. The meeting had strained the old condottiere to his breaking point. This morning, as Audrey returned from her rounds, nked by her entourage in armor, these heavy thoughts lingered. She approached a guard with an open visor outside her tent and asked, "How''s Servius?" The guard readily reported, "We have heard no word from them, My Lady." "Meaning, he''s still drawing breath," she muttered with a sigh of relief. "Should I ask?" a younger guard offered. Audrey shook her head. Then she saw the physician moving from one makeshift field tent to another, with volunteers bringing basins of water, medicine boxes, and tools. "I don''t see the assistant," shemented. "I heard the assistant and the servant fledst night, likely still hiding from fear," the guard regretfully reported. Audrey couldn''t me them. Instead, she realized that something must be done to restore the camp. Turning to the guard, she instructed, "Send someone to the nomads and find people who can y music and sing." "I shall go myself," the guard nodded and went his way with another in tow. Soon, two tribesmen arrived in their fur coats, walking hurriedly with purpose, showing no fear or burden. One brought a sitar, obviously having been briefed by the guard. "My Noyan''s wife," they greeted her without hesitation, despite not knowing the correct way to address a baroness. Their boldness and readiness to help earned them Audrey''s smile. "Gratitude foring. I need a favor that only you two can provide." "Name the favor, O My Noyan''s wife." "y for me a wonderful melody, one that will bring the wandering people home," she described the song she had heard on her journey to Korimor. The tribesmen exchanged nces and smiled, knowing exactly which song she wanted to hear. Without any preparation, one began to y the sitar at a slow tempo, while the other sang in a style of throat singing that resonated deeply, as if summoning the spirit of the windswept steppes. The haunting yet warm tones reverberated through the camp. The words were indiscernible, but they seemed to evoke stories of distant mountains and endless skies. The singing caught everyone by surprise; many gathered to listen. The Londians in House Lansius'' army had be familiar with it as they had spent training, marches, and travels alongside the nomad allies. More than just entertainment in the vast emptiness of the Great ins, it also evoked a sense of safety and serenity. Slowly, the song helped to restore normalcy to the camp, soothing nerves and bringing back sanity from the treacherous night. The kind melodies signaled that the threat was over and peace was restored. As the wind and echoes from the mountains carried the throat singing farther, more people heard it, and those who had been hiding from fear now slowly returned like lost sheep to their flock. ... At midday, things were looking promising. Order was restored and cohesion in the camp began to recover fromst night''s infighting. The remaining Nicopns openly pledged their support to the Lord and Lady, stating that they had given up on Nicop for the foreseeable future. Moreover, while the two hundred Nicopns from the bulwark had been affected by rumors of infighting, they chose not to take action, confiding to the guards that it wasn¡¯t their fight and they hoped that the Lord would still honor the deal. As a precaution, Audrey sent Sterling to seal the bulwark, equipping him with crossbows, spare bolts, and supplies to fend off a worsening situation. However, what worsened wasn¡¯t the situation. Unexpectedly, Lansius failed to awaken fromst night¡¯s procedure. Instead, his wound had swollen, causing a high fever. Despite the weary physician and assistant trying their best with several remedies, none showed any results. Audrey sat by, watching as Lansius turned pale inside their tent. She dutifully changed the wet cloths on his forehead periodically, each soaked in cool water to draw away the fever''s heat. She said little, appearing strong from the outside, but watching him like this pained her greatly. While other noble wives might worry more about their future and their holdings, Audrey cared only about the person lying before her. To her, he was her raison d''¨ºtre. She med him for his unusual kindness, which had profoundly changed her. Gone was the careless squire, who was driven by suicidal thoughts of vendetta. And it was more than mere marital love that bound her to him. She knew she would be content even if Lansius chose someone else, happy simply to serve by his side as a squire. His work and ideas had unveiled a vision of a better future, a cause worth living for. Without him to guide her, she felt like a dulled de, waiting to rust without a sheath. "Don''t leave me this soon, not like this," she whispered several times into his ear whenever they were alone, yet there was only silence. She tried to cheer him up, "Hey, I''ll spoil you when you wake up. So give me a sign, any sign." She even resorted to threats, "If you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll line up the rebel survivors fromst night and turn them into archery targets." Yet he remained unresponsive. All the while, Ca watched from the side, having apanied her Lady throughout the ordeal, providing not just drinks and food but also delivering thetest news. As the sun lowered further in the sky, Ca''s concern grew and dared to suggest, "My Lady, you must take rest, lest you fall ill when the Lord recovers." Audrey didn''t react at first, just staring at Lansius and checking the heat of his body and limbs. However, after Ca repeated herself, she nced at her, saying, "I heard you the first time." Then, after ensuring Lansius'' fever wasn''t rising, she rose and headed out. The sunset bathed the mountains in reddened orange. Without her realizing it, the day had turned to sundown. The chill wind was breezing through the camp, and the smell of cooking was in the air. Guards formed an escort without being asked, and Audrey ventured far from the camp. She wanted to yell her frustrations out but knew it would bring nothing. So, she just stopped at arge boulder and sat, watching the clouds and the sky to unwind. The cool wind caressed her gently, as if offering pity. She stared at the vast skies, darkening under the setting sun. As she watched, a dark blot appeared on the graying canvas, eerily gliding above the mountains before disappearing behind the clouds. Others would not have seen the object as darkness descended. Indeed, her escorts had begun to light theirnterns and torches out of failing sunlight. But Audrey caught sight of the dark shape again as it moved past the clouds, its sharp form cutting through them, revealing it was no mere shadow. Then, the object in the distance slowly turned, heading her way. *** Chapter 141: The Barons Pride Chapter 141: The Baron''s Pride The Baron''s Pride Audrey Like a leviathan in the skies, the dark object continued to growrger. What started as a shadowy smudge against the sunset skies now resembled a spear with a bulging shape in the middle. It glided above the mountains and through the clouds, looking both majestic and foreboding. Audrey was captivated by the mysterious flying object. She strained her eyes and saw that it pped no wings, yet it flew effortlessly through the air as if held aloft by an invisible sea. Clutching her fur coat tighter, she finally could discern its hide, which was smooth like the underbelly of arge aquatic monster she had seen on tapestries. Yet, the way its skin fluttered revealed it to be made of lighter materials, like fabric, rather than leather. She saw a ckened structure underneath the bulging spear and fins at the rear. Then she spotted wire-like rigging that confirmed it to be man-made. "A vessel," she muttered in disbelief. Then, the instinct to flee or fight kicked in. Turning to her guard, shemanded, "Get thirty men with crossbows, their horses, and the fire bolts." Her entourage exchanged nces momentarily before springing into action. The mystique cultivated by stories of her deeds¡ªlike fighting a half-beast in a pitch-ck tent, her eyes glowing golden on several asions, andst night''s ride through the dark¡ªwas enough to convince them that she could see in the dark. "Is there any threat, My Lady?" one dared to ask."Best to be prepared," Audrey said as she continued to observe the vessel that began its descent. From such an angle, the object resembled a sleek spear even more, devoid of ornate carvings or metal adornments on its sides. Although itcked vast wings, it wasn''t at the mercy of the wind. The vessel turned and moved with intent, adjusting its course once again toward the tter area not far from where she stood. *** The ck Vessel The enormous structure overhead billowed with heated air from a small furnace fueled by vtile oil. The skin was not made of canvas or linen, but of silken fabric impregnated with natural rubber on the inside and coated with shquer on the outside, giving it a sleek, ck appearance without the need for paint. The interior of the structure was vast yet hollow. It contained no metal, except for a thin sheet of bronze shaped like a small umbre to protect its delicate skin from the direct heat of the furnace fire. The cavernous balloon was divided into severalpartments to protect against catastrophic leaks. To maintain its shape, instead of using wooden ribs like those found in boats,cquered rattan was employed. It was further reinforced with a-like webbing made from silken cords. The sheer amount of silk used was proof alone that the state-of-the-art vessel was an expensive enterprise and that its owner, Baron Avery, was a wealthy and powerful man. "Easy. Keep it steady," Lord Avery instructed from his canvas seat. "Descending steadily," Angelo replied. Positioned in front of Avery in their woven rattan basket¡ªshaped like a long canoe beneath the giant balloon¡ªhe controlled the vessel through metal cords that manipted therge fins at the rear. Old Avery grinned in silence, enjoying the flight, reminiscing about the first time he had flown when he was much younger. Now, his eyes were gentler, but his brows and jawline suggested that violence had been a part of his life. So high up in the air, the chilly night wind from the mountain didn¡¯t bother him as his woolen trench coat kept his old bones warm. From time to time, he peered down, trying to discern their path, but after sundown, darkness had nketed everything, leaving only the stars to illuminate the world. This was why he mostly trusted Angelo, who had experience in nighttime flying. But now, after passing the mountain, Avery could see bonfires andnterns glowing like orbs in the distance. Soon, he could make out the shapes of tents. Turning to the rear where the third andst passenger sat quietly, covered in a fur coat, he said, "Petra, wake up, it''s time." The woman yawned before nodding in acknowledgment and shuddering from the cold. The leviathan of the sky moved gracefully, only slightly shuddering and buffeting from the strong windsing from the mountain. Avery had named this marvel of a vehicle an airship. What had started as a curiosity project by his great-grandfather, then forgotten by his grandfather but continued by his father, had turned into a secret weapon. The airship was now less of an invention and more like a functional military asset. Its ckcquer color, initially intended to airtight the skin and enhance durability, ironically gave the vessel its purpose as a night scout. After sundown, it was practically invisible to the naked eye. When paired with a mage and equipped with Ekionia Optics, the airship could observe the enemy camp safely. It could easily calcte their opponent''s number of tents, bonfires, possible siege weapons, and the presence of horses and carts. The airship was one of many reasons the barony was capable of holding off a force many timesrger than their own. As its original inventor had died over a century ago, taking his fancy idea of noble travel with him, nobody suspected that any threat coulde from the air. Thus, it was a surprise when Angelo, scanning the horizon through his ck-painted Ekionia binocr, noticed a woman on the ground watching his every move. "My Lord, there''s something you must see." Rising from his rattan seat, Avery took several careful steps forward, mindful not to upset the bnce. He approached Angelo and ventured, "Leaks?" "No. There''s a woman staring at us near the camp''s direction." It surprised Avery, who quipped, "Well, old or young? Is she pretty?" "Young and pretty, but with short hair." "What do you mean by that? I love all hair equally, as long as it¡¯s pretty," he lectured with a grin. "So, a pretty mage. This little adventure of yours looks better and better." Angelo let out a sigh and warned, "She must be a powerful mage to observe us with just her naked eyes." Avery recalled a snippet of information. "The smugglers did say they knew of a mage in Three Hills other than the ck Knight''s Captain. Perhaps this is the one." "What should we do?" Angelo asked. "Abort?" "As long as she didn''t call her¡ª" "Two dozen men just came and assumed formation. They got horses and... crossbows," Angelo reported as he peeked through the binocrs. "Err..." Avery was lost for words beforeining, "Pretty girl should y nice." "More spears and even guards in tes." Angelo turned to Avery. "We might get stranded and captured." "Let''s risk it," Avery''s face brimming with confidence. One could tell that he was excited as he adjusted his leather glove and checked his boots. Then turning to Petra, who was stillfortable in her seat at the end of the glorified rattan canoe. "This might get bumpy." If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Petra blinked in surprise and let out a nervous smile. "It sounds dangerous. Mind if we just head back, My Lord?" "Rx, they need an ally. Besides, we''re here to help, right?" Avery directed the question at Angelo. The pilot turned to them and said, "I''m merely reporting what I sawst night: infighting. I saw their lord get wounded. But it is you, My Lord, who wanted to help." Avery chuckled freely, owning that this daring rescue was his idea. "It can¡¯t hurt to have someone owe a big favor. I need allies, and a grateful ally is the best kind you can have." Petra sighed, but Angelo couldn¡¯t hear it over his warning, "Fastnding." Angelo pumped more vtile oil into the furnace to set it aze. Then, using magic, he enriched the vtile oil mixture with oxygen-rich air through a small brass pipe, turning the furnace glowing red-hot. Instead of adding buoyancy, the hot air was bled to the rear as propulsion. He then carefully used the airship''s own weight,bined with the reduced buoyancy, to enter a dive. As they descended rapidly, their ears popped, and Petra frowned from the pain. Meanwhile, Avery grinned as they picked up more speed. "This is no turtle, girl. No turtle," he chuckled, recalling how his grandchild often remarked that the airship moved slowly like her petnd turtle. While the design was well thought out and the shape had been tried and tested, speed was still far from expectations. Worse yet, it steered like a blind donkey, sometimes bing erratic or refusingmands. That was why a mage was necessary¡ªto steer it with confidence and for emergencies. In fact, this venture took a significant leap forward after Avery recruited Angelo nine years ago. Since then, they have thoroughly tested and rebuilt the airship from the ground up. Angelo had also mastered the technique to increase heat to the furnace, enabling it to go faster and even enter a dive and recover. And now, his piloting skills would be tested as never before. *** Audrey The majestic vessel continued to descend, and it was clear that it wouldnd not far from where she stood. Audrey had only seen two people inside, prompting her to signal her guards to refrain from aggression. "Keep the crossbows and horses away. Stand back. Arge vessel ising from the sky." Her people acted upon her order. They had seen an unknown object covering the night sky and, from its shape, knew it wasn''t a winged monster from the tales of old. Still, its gargantuan size made them nervous. "Five with me. The rest, stand back. No drawn swords!" she yelled as the wind blew fiercely. "Are they friendly, My Lady?" the nearest guard asked, readying his shield in front of her. "I see no heraldry. I guess we''ll find out soon." Audrey then turned to the youngest of them. "Run to the camp and inform them that we might have a noble guest on our hands." "A noble?" One of the guardsmented in disbelief. "Who else could ride the sky but the richest in the Imperium?" Audrey replied with a hint of disdain. There were murmurs amongst her men and one asked, "Is it magical?" It oozed some magic, but not from the entire vessel. She hadn''t told Ingrid, but her ability to see magic had improved. The wind blew even fiercer as the object was about tond. Then, a blinding white light emerged from it. Audrey instinctively knew it wasn''t from a candle or oil, but from a gemstone of light. "Stay calm!" she repeated as the ck vesselnded in front of them, skidding several times before finally stopping after its passenger threw out chains connected to a small anchor. Two individuals emerged, walking confidently as the vessel quickly rose again after securing its anchor. "A mage," Audrey muttered to the one who steered the vessel as their eyes met. So there are three inside... One of the two who approached, a strong-looking old man in a trench coat, carried a pole topped with a polished, upturned metallic bowl and a gemstone of light that illuminated his vicinity. Audrey liked the practical light and made a mental note to replicate that with her own. "Wave your torches and wait," she ordered, and the smell of burnt tallow filled the air as they signaled their guests. "Hold your swords. Wee in peace!" a female voice called as they drew closer. "Wee, guest. To whom do we extend our greetings?" Audrey''s guard challenged. "You are in the presence of the Lord of Dawn," the female announced. There were murmurs among her men and the guard nced at Audrey, who acknowledged with a nod. The guard then replied, "The Lady of Korimor wees you." Then, as the two appeared in front of them, the old man gazed at Audrey warmly, saying, "Avery Dawn, at your service, O Lady of Korimor." The wind breezed past them as Audrey said, "There are too many questions that breed suspicion, Lord of Dawn. May I humbly seek your wisdom on your arrival?" The man smiled but said with urgency, "We can trade words as we work. Let us not tarry as the Lord of Korelia is in trouble." Audrey''s eyes turned sharp, even leaking murderous intentions. "How do you know?" Instead of answering, the man said, "The woman beside me is a healer. I believe you want her assistance as soon as possible." *** Lansius Audrey''s voice echoed ominously through the murky shadows, but Lansius could only squint as he couldn''t understand what she was saying. "I¡¯ll turn them into targets," her voice suddenly became clear. Only then he realized he was in an archery range. Faceless men lined up, their eyes pleading for mercy, but all they heard was increasingly sinisterughter. Her words then twisted into horrifyingmands, and Lansius couldn''t utter a word to intervene. This drove him mad with frustration, and as he struggled toprehend, the scene abruptly shifted. He now found himself in a banquet hall. Audrey approached with a yful promise, "I''ll spoil you when you wake up," her voice a sharp contrast to the terror before. The festive atmosphere slowly transformed into a grotesque circus of food and wine, where the liquid shimmered thicker than wine, resembling blood. Lansius turned to call for a servant, but instead, the physician appeared, his apparel stained with blood and holding bloody tongs in his right hand. The maester looked confused upon seeing Lansius and turned to the other men, "Hold him tight!" From behind, guards came and seized Lansius, who tried to protest, but nothing came out of his mouth and his arms were powerless. Meanwhile, Audrey could only stand weeping, saying, "Give me a sign, any sign." The feverish phantoms continued to y their macabre madness. Each iteration was more desperate and distorted than thest. Lansius felt lost, running in an endless mental maze before it took an unexpected turn. The chaos faded into a serene scene. He saw a lonely figure covered in a cloak, sitting with his back straight. The figure had a beautiful beard and hummed a soothing melody while he patiently worked with tools Lansius had never seen before. It was peaceful and mesmerizing to watch. Then the figure rose from his seat, lifting what looked like delicate metal parts. He walked into an area surrounded by steel cables, hoists,dders, and all kinds of machinery. The bearded man entered a metal basket that lifted him as if by a hydraulic elevator, where he then began to work on arge bipedal mecha, several models and sizes of which were standing side by side. It awed Lansius, but at the same time, nothing made sense to him, and he realized that he was dreaming. Lansius gasped and coughed. His throat felt dry, his tunic sticky with sweat. His bloodshot eyes darted around, recognizing the ceiling of his own tent. Nearby, Ca slept soundly on a chair. Then, memories flooded in, mixed with pulsating pain and pins and needles. Slowly, he regained his faculties. "Ca," he tried his voice, which sounded parched. The squire remained asleep. "Ca," he tried again, but she didn''t budge, likely exhausted. Driven by thirst, Lansius moved his body, feeling sluggish. Just then, someone entered unnoticed, like a cat. He turned to look and saw two beautiful hazelnut eyes. "Lans!" Audrey eximed in surprise. "Water," Lansius said as Audrey carefully helped him back to his resting position. "You''re awake. You''re finally awake," she breathed, relief washing over her face. Before Audrey could pour him a drink, he asked, "Have you punished anyone?" "Punished...?" Audrey squinted as she offered him a goblet. As Lansius sipped it, she exined, "No, we''ve kept everyone alive. I''m waiting for your decision." "Good," hemented wearily. "It''s funny... I just had a nightmare." "What kind of nightmare?" she asked, wiping his face and limbs with a wet cloth to clean the sticky sweat. Lansius exhaled weakly. "You lining up the rebels and shooting them with crossbows until they died..." He stared at her, asking, "You would never do that, right?" "No, never. I''m not a brute." Yet her tone sounded rather suspicious. Lansius squinted at her, and she let out a long sigh. "I may have threatened you with that, just to see if you''d react." Her admission made him chuckle, which ended with a groan as his pain returned. Ca, who had awakened, excused herself, saying, "I''ll be asking for Lady Petra." And quickly left. Catching her words, he said, "I don''t recognize that name. Where are we? How long since I fainted?" "Slowly, slowly," Audrey said, kissing him on the forehead. "Is it that bad?" he remarked, noticing how gentle her behavior was. Then something struck him. "Don''t tell me I''ve lost my leg?" He quickly rubbed his thigh, found it wrapped in linen bandages, and felt relieved. "It''s there. No physician dared to cut above the knee." She then took a spoonful of honey from a small jar and thered it on his dry lips. The sweet taste calmed him. Only then did Audrey exin, "You''ve been asleep for three nights. The wound is healing nicely." She then reported, "Sir Harold has moved the main troops back to three viges safely, Servius is recovering, and the Nicopns from the bulwark are also recovering from their gue¡ª" "They don''t join the rebels?" he asked, surprised. Audrey smiled. "Most Nicopns respect you. What happened that night was just a case of a bad egg in a basket." Lansius exhaled deeply, relieved from the guilt and burden. "Before he left, Sir Harold sent select men as reinforcements and to resupply us. So, the situation is under control." "How many were killed and injured?" "Thirty-one were killed. We captured sixteen, but four didn''t make it. More importantly, we lost seventeen men, mostly Nicopns who jumped to Servius'' defense. And double that number are injured," she replied without hesitation. He gazed at her, asking for confirmation, "No purge?" Audrey shook her head. "No purge." Footsteps were heard before Ca returned with ady in a light purple doublet and long brown hair. "You might not know her, but she treated you," Audrey informed him. "She''s Petra, a Saint Candidate." The title jolted Lansius. He was injured on a secluded mountain pass in Umbend, thest ce he would expect a Saint Candidate to appear. *** Chapter 142: Iron World Chapter 142: Iron World Iron World Mountain Pass, Camp The newly introduced Petra bowed her head gracefully. "Please, there''s no need to introduce me as a Saint Candidate." Lady Audrey said nothing but moved aside, allowing Petra to check on Lord Lansius. Despite Petra''s modesty, she appreciated being recognized and treated well. Although young, she understood how nobles could behave, especially when in pain. Due to the propaganda from the Mindia Earldom, she often encountered patients who expected immediate recovery, which was simply impossible. Time for work. She cheered herself up, hoping this patient would be kind. First, Petra visually inspected the bandages for any yellowing or signs of pus. The linen, changed just yesterday, was stillrgely dry and showed no discoloration. She then checked for signs of healing or any redness around the wound, looking for persistent swelling or tenderness that could indicate an infection or otherplications. "My Lord, could you try to flex your ankle a bit?" Lansiusplied without much trouble."Any pain or difort?" Petra asked, observing his range of motion and noting that the lord did not exert himself too much. "Just a bit stiff," he exined. Petra smiled gently and replied, "That''s enough for now, My Lord." "Should I try to move my knee?" Lansius inquired. "Maybe in a few days. The movement in your ankle is sufficient to indicate that your wound is healing properly." "Does he need ointment?" Audrey asked. "Once the wound is dry, we can use honey to promote healing. Later, we can apply garlic paste, wine, or vinegar to ensure the stitches do not develop ulcers." "Pardon me, Lady," Lansius called her attention. "This is just a fool¡¯s curiosity since I¡¯m a foreigner. I''ve seen mages perform their healing, but I¡¯m curious about a Saint Candidate¡¯s methods." Petra smiled and extended her palm over his wound. She didn''t appear to be concentrating, but Lansius'' surprised expression indicated otherwise. "How does it feel?" Audrey inquired. Lansius turned to Audrey and replied, "It''s warm and tingling, more noticeable than I anticipated." Petra ceased the treatment. "You¡¯ve had more than enough for now, My Lord. Doing more might impede your recovery." "For curiosity¡¯s sake, may I know why?" Petra thought for a moment before exining, "Like mages, our healing boosts regrowth. However, it could lead to overgrowth." She then noticed the lord''s difort with his throat. "Is it hard to swallow, My Lord?" He cleared his throat and responded, "Somewhat sore." Petra then opened her basket, which Ca had carried. It was packed with pouches and ss vials stacked neatly. She took dried sage leaves from it, their edges curled and brittle with age. Turning to Ca, she instructed, "Take this to your physician. It¡¯s sage leaves; he¡¯ll know what to do. Add some vinegar and honey. It¡¯s best done early so the Lord can eatfortably. He needs his strength back." Ca nodded and took the dried leaves with both hands as she left. "You don¡¯t need to ask the physician¡¯s permission," Lady Audrey suggested. "I must, My Lady. While I can perform healing magic, the physician knows more about medicine than I do." Lord Lansius seemed surprised by her words, but it was Lady Audrey whomented, "You seem to have a great deal of respect for our physician. But he¡¯s nobody special, just someone we recruited in South Hill." Petra smiled. "Contrary to what the Mindia Earldom wants people to believe, we''re not so different from a trained physician and herbalist. Moreover, your physician certainly has more experience and knows more about your health." Lady Audrey nodded and asked, "So is that the difference between your healing and that of mages?" "You could say so, My Lady," Petra responded, aware of Audrey¡¯s subtle magical aura and her rare eyes. "So, abination of mage healing and physician care," Lansius mused. Petra simply nodded. Despite being on the run from the monastery, she felt that outsiders didn¡¯t need to know the depth of their abilities. *** Lansius They let him rest and then tried some watered-down gruel for food, followed by a concoction of sage leaves at the end. He thought it would be sour from the vinegar, but the honey mostly covered the taste. Audrey then convinced him to sleep some more. It wasn¡¯t difficult for Lansius since he was still dizzy and feeling weak. He fell asleep and woke up feeling refreshed after what appeared to be several hours. He noticed the cooler air and the fading light and knew it was close to supper time. "Ah, you''ve awakened," said a voice Lansius had never heard before, prompting him to turn toward the speaker. He saw an old gentleman in a baroque-looking white shirt. Despite his age, his physique suggested that he could probably still match his knights in a sword fight. Lansius observed the clothing style, the sheen of the fabric, and the demeanor, and asked, "Are you the one I must thank for bringing me the Saint Candidate?" "Very good," the old man chuckled, pleased with the reaction. Audrey rose from her seat and stood beside Lansius. "He''s the Lord of Dawn." "Avery Dawn?" Lansius asked with wide eyes while trying to sit up. He hadn¡¯t expected that name; he thought Avery would be further south, busy dealing with the marauding Nicopns. "Please, be at ease," Avery urged with a fatherly yet stern voice that made Lansius aware this was a man ustomed tomand. "I''m merely helping. Even without the Saint Candidate''s assistance, your physician would have treated you well," he remarked lightly. "Still, toe this far when the road lurks with danger¡ªhow can I repay your help?" Lansius asked, as was expected of him. Avery smiled and sipped his aromatic concoction. "I''m mostly pursuing my own curiosity. And you shouldn''t say something like that to a stranger like me. I might have ulterior motives and ns to use you." The older gentleman''s candid approach seemed to impact Audrey, who nced warmly at Lansius. Avery reassured him, "Don''t look for a deeper meaning beyond survival. I''m merely trying to make friends. With the world getting crazier around us and the Imperium''s inability to enforce order, every wise noble should know that having allies is vital for their house''s survival." Outwardly, Lansius listened quietly. But inside, he felt that something was amiss. "I''m honored to be considered a friend, but as you can see, I''m thoroughly ipetent." Avery snorted, but Lansius continued to humble himself, trying to bait the older gentleman into revealing his motives. "My own men betrayed me and I was almost killed. Thus, I''m giving up on the Nicopns'' business and n to return home." "As you should be," Avery said without hesitation, hinting at a different agenda that surprised Lansius. "If you are unable to fullymit to Nicop, then you should let them sort out their issues." Lansius could only nod in response. Leaning forward, Avery said, "Still, while measuring oneself is important, one shouldn''t lose sight of the big picture." He stared warmly at Lansius, adding, "Anyone could see that you currently possess the most sessful military in the southeast part of the Imperium. And if the stories are true, you also have the Nomads, the Nicopns, and even the half-beasts'' support." "Most are just exaggerations. And the Nicopns rebelled." "Only a small portionpared to the host of Nicopns under you," said Avery as he leaned back in his seat. Lansius had no immediate response, allowing Avery to continue, "Curiously, do you know why they rebelled?" The tone indicated that it wasn''t a question, but more of a quiz from a teacher to a student. Pondering for a bit, Lansius sighed and answered, "Greed." Avery shook his head. "To me, it''s not greed, but hope." "Hope...?" Lansius squinted. "Even I, who learned about you from third-party reports, know that you''re a sessful warlord, conquering one domain after another," Avery said, his tone almost like a rebuke. "It''s easy to understand how your men think regarding Nicop. They saw hope when you easily turned the situation around in Korimor, South Hill, and even with the coup in Three Hills. Hope is an incredible intoxicant. They dreamed of what you could do in Nicop and acted upon it." Lansius exhaled deeply, realizing his mistake. Audrey put her hand on his shoulder to reassure him. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the vition. "Basically, you''re a victim of your own sess." Avery''s words lingered for a moment. "But don''t be mournful. Not much has changed. You''re still young, your wound will heal in time, and you''re still a powerful lord, and your alliance could likely unite Londia. That alone is already an incredible feat." "I''m grateful for your wise words," said Lansius with a faint smile. Avery nodded, seemingly taking delight that his words were well received. "The young shouldn''t dwell on their mistakes," he muttered. Feeling it wouldn''t hurt to ask, Lansius tried, "So what do you rmend for me?" "Ultimately, there''s nothing you can do, especially in the face of winter. Thus, I wholeheartedly support what you said earlier. It''s better to go home and build your power base." Lansius furrowed his brows. "But you said you wanted an ally?" "An ally cane in many forms, not just a presence on the battlefield," Avery retorted without missing a beat. Lansius was at a loss. He wasn¡¯t naive enough to take everything at face value, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t decipher Avery¡¯s real intentions. He came to realize that uncovering the truth might take time. Thus, he decided to y along. "But what about the Nicopns? Many are still with me." Avery shrugged. "I''m not in your position, so I can''t really say. However, I can tell you the best oue that benefits me the most." This intrigued Lansius, who watched and listened intently. "I¡¯ve talked to Servius, with the Lady of Korimor''s permission, of course. He revealed some of your n to form a free legion, and I think it might have a decent chance of seeding." Avery shifted in his seat and rxed before continuing, "Moreover, this perfectly aligns with my n. I say, let the Nicopns return. With their numbers, armaments, and supplies, they¡¯ll be in a strong position to take control over the local groups. That way, they could direct their efforts not to raid my domain but to guard their area against the other factions." "Won''t it continue the civil bloodbath?" "On the contrary, it''ll stabilize the situation. Right now, the other two factions are getting too strong, while the natives are losing in ndia, Umbend, and also against my domain. Ironically, the best way to restore order was to achieve a stalemate. That way they''ll be forced to abandon their n to get food from raiding and return to farm or die trying." Lansius closed his eyes momentarily, pondering. He could see the logic but prickled with doubts. "Why tell me with such honesty?" "Well... I''m old," Avery replied with a charming smile, "and based on my experience, people trust me better when I''m frank and hide as little as I can. Lies will benefit in the short term but fail to gainsting interest." Lansius contemted a new n. Yet, after factoring in the men''s abilities and the situation, he only foresaw a disaster in the making. "I only see massive deaths," he muttered. "Even if I let a thousand Nicopns to return, I only see them wasting their lives with no certainty of winning or helping the popce." "That''s where you get it wrong," Avery said firmly. "Even if you know the oue, their lives are not yours to decide. And believe it or not, they would rather die in their homes than on foreign soil." Lansius felt Audrey''s massage on his shoulder. He nced at her and she said, "I know you care for them, but their lives are ultimately their choice." Exhaling deeply, Lansius began to concede, realizing that his natural tendency to save people had ironically earned him the Nicopns'' antipathy. "At this stage, it¡¯s best not to get entangled in their bloody struggle. It¡¯s a great famine, and there''s little we can do. You don¡¯t have enough, I don¡¯t have enough. Nobody has enough food to save the popce through the winter. So, don¡¯t y the hero; go home and preserve your sanity," Avery advised in a somber tone as if speaking from personal experience. Silence filled the room before Lansius said, "I shall take your advice to heart. Then, is there anything else I can do for you?" Avery''s charming smile returned. "I need to purchase horses and perhaps enlist some Nicopns for my cause." Lansius nced at Audrey who nodded in agreement. He then returned his attention to Avery, stating, "I think we can arrange that." "Excellent, because despite all the ns, idents and losses do happen in battles. And besieged, I''m without reliable ess to horse trade." Audrey asked, "How many do you need?" "It depends on the price, but one hundred horses would be a reasonable number, along with fifty riders." As the noises outside grew, signaling that suppertime had arrived, Avery rose. "I should take my leave. You should eat and recover. We can discuss this further tomorrow." Lansius, feeling a gnawing suspicion, decided to ask, "Lord of Dawn, is there something else you haven¡¯t revealed to us?" Avery turned to him, looking amused. "I do have a proposal, but I only do business when I know the other party can manage it." "Then we''ll try to live up to your expectations," Lansius dered. Avery chuckled and headed to the exit. "Get well soon, Lord of Korelia. And take care, Lady of Korimor." ... "So, how many men are with him?" Lansius asked during supper, sitting in his bed propped up by pillows made of nkets and spare clothes. "Just him and the Saint Candidate," said Audrey, sitting on a chair facing him, holding arge portion of a meal on a te in one hand. "Just two?" Lansius was puzzled. "He came in an airship that flies, piloted by a mage. I doubt he needed an entourage to convince anyone." "An airship? It flies?" Lansius'' eyes widened. "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?" "You just woke up." She brought another spoonful of food. Looking at the full spoon, Lansius said, "I think I can manage to eat on my own." "No, no, let me enjoy this. I''m going to cherish this moment," she said rather cheerfully, prompting Lansius to open his mouth like a toddler voluntarily. Lansius tasted the diced salted and ginger-like meat inside the porridge, swallowed, and then took his goblet from the table. He drank and asked, "Why though? Why cherish this moment? I mean, I''m injured." "You survived," she stared at him. "I thought I lost you, you know?" "Right..." Lansius said, showing regret, and surrendered himself to take another spoonful of porridge. Lansius munched slowly and swallowed beforementing, "A Saint Candidate, a mage, and a flying airship. What kind of powerful man are we dealing with?" "We''re fortunate that he''s decent. With such power, I suspected the worst." Audrey then turned her gaze to the canvas door, just as Ca suddenly appeared from outside. "My Lady, My Lord. Sir Harold, Dietrich, and Sterling want to see you." "But we''re eating," said Audrey. However, without even waiting, the three entered. "Excuse us, My Lady, My Lord," Sir Harold dered. Audrey sighed while Lansius asked, "Something happened?" Seeing and hearing Lansius'' voice, the three showed a wide variety of emotions. Sir Harold grinned broadly, Dietrich looked relieved, while Sterling''s eyes turned moist. "They all are worried about you," Audrey said while ncing at the three. "Everyone is, My Lord," Sir Harold reassured him. Lansius smiled at them and said, "Sorry to let you down." "Don''t be, My Lord," Sir Harold said, while Dietrich muttered, "It''s no less than a fucking coup attempt." "He''s right," Sterlingmented. "My Lord should feel fortunate. Judging by how well they prepared, it could have ended far worse." The men nodded solemnly. "Gratitude for your hard work. You''ve aplished a great deed by preventing the rebellion from spreading. I shall reward you ordingly when we get home." Lansius then found it appropriate to add, "Also, since we''re on the topic, you should know that we''re going home." The men were surprised, but their expressions clearly showed dness. "But what about the campaign to Nicop?" Dietrich asked. "There''s no such thing," Lansius revealed. "I''ve only offered Servius to form a freepany. Any Nicopns who want to return will have my blessing." "But many will leave..." Sterling showed concern. "As they should. They''re not mine to keep, and they''ve helped us take South Hill, farm there, and some took part in defending Three Hills from the coup." "Fewer troops also mean fewer mouths to feed," Sir Harold reminded Sterling, who nodded thoughtfully. "I envision that the Nicopns should use the three viges as their power base. They should farm and be self-reliant. We shall supply them with weapons, horses, and grains as loans, to be tradedter for cash ornd if they seed in retaking parts of the province." "It sounds like a risky endeavor," Audrey warned. "It is, but I''m willing to take that risk," he replied. He then turned to the tall knight. "Sir Harold, how do you deal with the fact that we can''t help themoners in Nicop from famine and winter?" "It is what it is," the knight remarked with bitterness but without hesitation. "During a bad harvest, people die. That''s nobody''s fault but the weather." "The curse of sedentary peoples," Sterling added, prompting Dietrich to nod in agreement. Lansius looked at therge te of food and couldn''t help butment, "I initially thought we could save people, but instead, we''re sending more men to war." "My Lord, have you thought about what goal you''ve set for the freepany?" Sir Harold asked. The question made Lansius think. "I haven¡¯t given him a specific goal." "Then, I''ll talk to Servius. I think there¡¯s a chance we can create a safe corridor, allowingmoners who are willing to farm to move to three viges." "A safe corridor... I like the sound of that," Lansius'' face brightened. "Tell me more about it." *** Words circted camp that the Lord of Korelia had recovered and resumedmand. While not many had seen him face-to-face after that fateful night, they had no reason to distrust the Lord''s staff. That night, the mood and morale in the camp slowly returned to their original state. The next morning, Lansius appeared in front of his tent, seated and soaking in the warm glow of the sunlight. He was following the Saint Candidate''s advice to absorb the sun¡¯s rays to speed up his healing process. His wound was still bandaged and his skin looked pale, but otherwise, he appeared normal. Soon enough, the men crowded around the tent. Many were offering him well wishes, while the rest tried their best to cheer up the Lord. Lansius chuckled at their jests and felt gratitude for their words offort. Finding his chance, he spoke, "Londians, hear me out." The men quickly listened. "We''ve reached our goals in Umbend. There''s nothing else to do here." The men''s faces smiled and grew excited. They knew what that meant. Gazing at them with a smile, Lansius said, "So I say, let''s go home. Korelia awaits." "Victory!" one shouted, much to the others''ughter. Their echoes had not yet subsided when one shouted, "Undefeated army!" This time they nced at each other, chuckling and grinning. "Undefeated!" another echoed, followed by many. It became a new rallying cry. Lansius sat in peace, looking at his men with joy. They had fought battle after battle, and strong bonds had formed between them. Then someone asked, "But My Lord, what about the Nicopns?" All eyes were on Lansius, who calmly exined, "You can tell them to raise their chins. I''m not the type to me the son for their father''s mistake. If they''re guilty, then the militaryw will handle it. If they''re not, then there''s no issue." His words calmed his men. Lansius continued, "You should also know that I''m going to form a freepany for the Nicopns. They can opt either to join, stay with us, or farm in peace as vigers. The details will be worked outter, but you shouldn''t worry. Just think about home. How many days do you reckon we need to get there?" The crowd turned lively with numbers being shouted and arguments thrown. Lansiusughed at their reactions. And then someone he recognized squeezed through the crowd. "My Lord," he greeted. "Farkas, you''re here. Come, get closer." Lansius motioned for him to approach. "Letters, My Lord. From Calub and Dame Danie." "Calub...?" Lansius felt it was odd. Calub should have posted his report alongside Sir Justin. So, a personal report must mean a warning. "Give me Calub''s first." Farkas took a sealed letter from a leather cover and offered it to Lansius. Lansius unsealed the letter and read it twice. His facial expression turned serious. Audrey returned from her rounds and the crowd parted for her and her guards to approach the tent. She caught Lansius reading a letter and stood next to him, knowing from a nce that it was a serious one. She looked at the crowd and casually addressed them, "Don''t you have things to do? Or do you need things to do?" The crowd dispersed with grins like children avoiding their mother. They knew her words could end with arms and armor inspections, which they would fail and then be forced to clean and polish in front of a staff. Lansius paid the crowd no heed, absorbed in the letter, and then, without ncing up, passed the letter to Audrey. "What''s it about?" "Mindia. A session war in Mindia, and the nobles want us as allies." Audreyughed mockingly. "But we''re Lord Bengrieve''s henchmen." "They promised me Lord Bengrieve''s castle and holdings if we could beat him." Audreyughed, finding it amusing, and Lansius did too. But behind theirughter, they were worried. They had grown into a force that even Mindia''s nobles couldn''t ignore. And now, Mindia wanted them to y an active part in their session crisis, even going so far as to pit them against Lord Bengrieve. "Does it say when?" Audrey asked as they basked in the morning sun. "Calub said it has begun, but the major push will likely happen after winter." "So, what will you do?" "Nothing. I''ll cross that bridge when wee to it," Lansius shrugged. "As for today, Sir Harold and Servius should be able to handle the freepany and the safe corridor. Dietrich should lead the footmen to march back. We''ll catch up on horseback in..." He looked at his wound and tried to flex it. "Probably four to five days," Audrey suggested. Lansius nodded. "Also, I''m nning to stayte and watch an airship," he changed the topic. "You said they''re fast¡ªthat means they have propulsion, and I''m curious about what kind of fuel they use." Audrey smiled widely. "I want to see it race against a horse." The two chuckled. In the face of another greater conflict, they knew instinctively that they needed to seize every moment. Because no ce was truly safe as the Imperium''s vast domains continued to crumble. *** Chapter 143: Veins of the South Chapter 143: Veins of the South Veins of the South Mountain Pass The Lord and Lady retreated into their tent as they had work cut out for them. Lansius wore his tunic, and the shade feltfortable after building up a sweat from sunbathing. Audrey helped Lansius walk to his seat and fetched a drink for them. Fortunately, his wound still allowed him to sitfortably. "What about the letter from Dame Danie?" he asked Farkas, who was still with them. Farkas took another letter from a leather sleeve and offered it to Lansius. Lansius took the letter, broke its seal, then rested his back and began to read. He was immediately struck by the investigation Danie had conducted. "So, there''s arge smuggling ring operating right under our noses," he muttered, catching Audrey''s attention. "Three Hills is a big city; I''d say it''s only to be expected," she said without concern. "What are their operations?" "Letters and small goods. Apparently, they have a direct route through the mountain without needing to detour through Umbend." "I suspected as much," she turned to Farkas. "Anything to add?""I heard from the men in the moneylender''s house that the hidden path was through the mountain, with rope bridges, caves, and tunnels. The route was perilous but reliable enough to transport small items and luxury goods." "So we can confirm that there exists an alternatend route other than just through Umbend," Lansius said, half mulling. "I wouldn''t really call it a route since it''s used mostly for goods and letters, not people," Farkas replied. Lansius nodded, then returned to the letter, which contained more information about the smugglers, their activities, their reach, and whether they posed a threat. "Just when I needed her most to lead the Nicopns," he muttered. "You wanted Dame Danie here?" "With your permission, of course, My Lady," Lansius quipped sweetly, making Audrey smile. "I think Servius needed help. But if she''s dealing with smugglers with reach as far as Korimor, I better let her do her work." Then, looking at the hunter-turned-lieutenant, Lansius asked, "What do you think about Dame Danie¡¯s security in Three Hills?" "I think she has enough trusted men and a group of skirmishers. Moreover, when Lord Jorge and Sir Morton return, the security will be much stronger." Lansius'' eyes unconsciously wandered, trying to make a decision. Noticing this, Audrey suggested, "If you''re worried about her, better to recall her." Lansius exhaled. "Her work is important, and the security is sufficient. Maybe I''m just worrying for nothing." "You probably have extra fear because of the rebel attempts, but don''t let it cloud your judgment." Audrey reaching out for the letter. Lansius gave her the letter and quipped, "If only she were as tough as you." Audrey''s face turned smug. Despite the life-and-death situation just a few nights ago, she showed no stress, as if the coup hadn¡¯t scarred her at all. It was a mental fortitude that Lansius envied. A far cry from when we were reunited... He turned to Farkas again, who wore a slightly awkward expression as if he shouldn''t be here. It was to be expected, as the man was a hunter and not a squire who was used to being close to them. "Is there anything else I can help you with?" "Yes, My Lord. There''s something else. A smuggler sent us a letter from a lord from the other side of the mountains." Farkas took a cylindrical wooden object from his bag and opened it to reveal a small scroll. "Nicop, I presume?" "Indeed. Although, I think it''s a bit toote. It''s from the Lord of Dawn, he''s proposing an alliance." Audrey snorted, and as Lansius took the letter, hemented, "So he has eyes on us even before we secured Umbend. And an alliance... What does he want with us?" Her eyes met his. "The same thing he said yesterday?" "No, that was after we secured Umbend." Lansius took a deep breath, trying to think of something but found none, so he mumbled loudly, "Something we had even before we secured Umbend, and it''s important enough for him to propose an alliance." Audrey wasn''t convinced by that idea. "What good is an alliance if we can''t even see each other and need a smuggler just to send a letter?" "Well, as you said, he has an airship." "I doubt it''s as reliable as carts and horses. Otherwise, he''d bring more men and servants." "Good point." Lansius agreed that even with the help of magic, an airship with a bulbous shape like the one she had described naturally produced enormous drag and was troublesome to steer. Its lightweight skin would also be a pain to maintain and therefore costly. Not a workhorse, but a yacht. *** Lansius Before midday, Lansius met with Sir Harold, who was apanied by a half-breed standing a few steps away like a proud squire, wearing a grey gambeson. They were finalizing the details of their n to march back, including who would lead the vanguard, manage the rear guard, and oversee security in three viges and the bulwark. "Have you given her a name?" Lansius asked after they had finished with the n. Sir Harold nced at the half-breed and shook his head. "I have not, My Lord. The honor is too great for me." The half-breed smiled faintly, and Lansius asked, "Out of curiosity, what name do you go by?" "My tribal name is¡ª" followed by a short, precise burst of deep, resonant grunts with a unique pitch and tone. Yep, not going to try that... Lansius changed the subject. "A question, do you find humannguage difficult?" "It''s not hard, My Lord. The Old Man''s scripture was written in humannguage, and every child studied it." Seeing that the Lord was still curious, she added, "Compared to my tongue, human''s is moreplicated. Too many rules and is not direct. Half-breeds can convey simr things with just different sounds of short grunts." Lansius nodded, finding it interesting. Then, he turned to the knight. "Sir Harold, correct me if I''m wrong, but when I first met you, weren''t you using an axe?" The knight''s eyes sparkled. "That''s right, My Lord. I lost it when we charged the South Hill column on the ins of Korelia." Lansius acknowledged the story and asked, "Why don¡¯t you use an axe anymore?" "It¡¯s hard to find the perfect one. The ones in Korelia and Three Hills are mostly felling axes or splitting axes, modified for war. They''re far from real battle axes." Lansius smiled at this new knowledge. "I never knew that picking an axe is harder than choosing a sword." "Mindia can make good swords, so there are a lot of them around." Lansius then turned to the half-breed, who was listening patiently like a squire. "Then, I''ll give you a fitting name." The half-breed wasn''t expecting it, but she readily knelt and said, "Name me, O Lord." "In my birthce, there''s a good name for a throwing axe. We call it Francisca." The half-breed and Sir Harold exchanged nces. "I like it," the half-breed said first. Sir Harold grinned, "Sounds powerful, it should suit you." "Let''s have a small ceremony," Lansius suggested with a smile. He then turned to Ca, who was standing by, "Bring the spiced wine; this calls for a cup or two." If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. *** Lunch was served, and Lansius continued his work while Audrey did her rounds around the camp. He took care of the matter of payments for the Umbend campaign, which, due to theck of hostages or loot, had yielded no direct financial gain. It also failed to gain him anynd, as it ultimately belonged to the Umbend barony. His House merely borrowed it for a security pact. Despite the gravity of the issue, his expression remained light, his thoughts drifting to home. He longed for Korelia, to spend his winters there in peace. The two had been campaigning non-stop this year, and despite having each other, the echo of Korelia¡¯s calm grasnds was a constant whisper in their minds. The old castle in Korelia, with its woody and hay-like scent, cramped corridors, and the sound of horses from the stable, was the ce that gave them familiarforts. A ce they could call home. He was about to finish when Ca entered and announced, "The Lord of Dawn is here, My Lord." "Just a moment," Lansius said as he made sure his writings were dry before cing another parchment over them. Avery entered. "Am I intruding on your work?" "Not at all, please have a seat." Avery did so, taking his seat with a slight groan, as was normal for a man of his age. "I have your letter, just delivered this morning," Lansius began, cing the letter on the table. "Oh, that," Avery said dismissively, without taking it. "You can safely discard that. Things have progressed faster than I expected." Lansius smiled. "Well, what can I do? It''s not like I willingly took a bolt to the thigh." Avery let out a shortugh. Afterward, hemented, "The smugglers need to be faster with urgent mail. I¡¯ll push them harder next time." "You seem to be familiar with them?" "They are¡ªhow should I say¡ªa necessary bother. Like dung that fertilizes crops, or that spoiled animal fat that you use to grease a wheel hub," Avery exined. "I understand that much." "You still need to control them from time to time. Otherwise, they''ll dabble in dangerous stuff like kidnapping and then very." "I shall take your advice to heart," Lansius said with a slight bow of his head to indicate his seriousness. Then, returning to a rxed position, he took a scroll his scribe had written yesterday and offered it to Avery. "My offer for the warhorse you asked for." "Ah, gratitude," Avery said, rising from his seat to take it from him. He then read it while Lansius gave him some quiet time. "The numbers look reassuring." "That''s the fair price in Three Hills for a trained warhorse. I normally could offer you an untrained one, but it''s impossible to get them through the mountain path." "Indeed, it would be suicidal, and I couldn''t waste time training horses." "I''ll send some crossbows and spare bolts to sweeten the deal," Lansius offered, like a shrewd merchant, calling it a bonus while in truth, he was giving a sample of Korelia''s homegrown products. Avery chuckled, and Lansius followed suit. Without saying anything, the older gentleman offered his hand, and the two sped hands to seal the deal. "Ca, can you prepare some wax?" Lansius asked, but Avery raised his palm, saying, "It can wait." Lansius turned his attention back to Avery, and Ca asked a servant instead to prepare the wax and candle. "I want you to hear my proposal," Avery said with a steady voice. "But yesterday, you said I''m not ready to hear it?" A smile yed on his lips as he responded, "I changed my mind." Lansius was amused by the sudden change, albeit without an exnation. "The letter said that you''re offering an alliance. Is that what the proposal is all about?" Avery sat back, trusting the folded chair to support the weight of a full-grown man. "The alliance is merely a prerequisite." Lansius was intrigued but maintained hisposure. "An alliance surely makes us both stronger. However, I doubt I could assist you militarily, especially if you n to expand¡ª" The old gentleman motioned for Lansius to stop. "There are various kinds of alliances. What I seek is different from what Lord Jorge seeks. You can ask anyone on the other side of the mountain. House Dawn is famous for never expanding." Lansius squinted. "So, merely an alliance of convenience?" "Every alliance is born out of convenience," Avery retorted. "What differs are the goals and terms." "And where are your goals located?" Avery leaned forward, his voice serious. "Are you familiar with the southern part of the Imperium?" "The two provinces south of Nicop?" Lansius tried to recall their names. "Halicia and Ekionia, My Lords," Ca interjected from where she stood. Avery nodded with a smile, then continued, "With the rest of the Imperium trapped in wars and likely to remain destabilized for years toe, we in the South shouldn''t rot along with them. Several lords in the two provinces are willing to work with me. If you also join, we can move goods from as far as Elearis and Sarmatia, across Nicop and Londia, and reach into the Navalnia Empire." Audrey entered just at the right time,menting, "That¡¯s a huge trade route." "Indeed, My Lady. It''s essentially a trade route through the entire southern part of the Imperium," Avery exined proudly. Audrey nced at Lansius, who motioned for her to take an empty seat next to them. Then, turning to Avery, he said, "I have never considered this trade route before, and for good reason. The route through Umbend is treacherous. It will take a lot of effort and time... Unless you have a ready fleet ofmercial airships." A scoff escaped Avery''s lips, and he waved his hand dismissively. "Airships are unfortunately expensive and can hardly carry anything significant. Fortunately, we don¡¯t need to cross Umbend, and this is where my barony wille in handy. From Dawn to Corinthia, there¡¯s only a small gulf, norger than ake. A riverine boat will only take half a day to cross." Hearing that, Audrey quickly retrieved a scroll of a map from a wooden box and rolled it out on the table. Avery studied the map before pointing to an area in the southern part of Nicop. "This is Dawn, and from here to Corinthia..." "It''s only a small gulf," Lansius muttered. "We can set it up right here," Avery pointed to an unmarked area south of Three Hills city. "There¡¯s a quiet fishing vige in this area. With some construction¡ªbigger piers, warehouses, and roads¡ªit''ll be as viable as Corinthia." Lansius nodded thoughtfully. Now, he understood why Avery was here. This was an immense business proposal, one that ironically could only happen because the normal route was embroiled in wars. Yet, it also could only happen if Londia was united. "What do they want to trade exactly?" Avery''s smile widened. "You must see Halicia and Ekionia to believe it. They are the fastest-growing cities in the Imperium. They have sail ships that ventured east of the Middle Sea, hardened iron that could withstand Beastmen''s ws despite being light, and other advancements." "And Navalnia wants these," he mulled. "Indeed. They want iron ingots, silver ores, medicine, alchemical products..." Something bothered Lansius. "What kind of medicine?" "Whatever the trader wants. But most importantly, poppy milk." Lansius drew a heavy breath. Narcotics... "And what do they give in return?" Audrey asked, noting Lansius''ck of immediate reaction. "Gold, rubies, silk, red dye... asionally old continent artifacts." Audrey nced at Lansius, who was still thinking about dealing with narcotics. The history of his world clearly showed just how destructive dealing with one could be. "The southern provinces have been hit hard by the Imperium''sck of authority. Trade has been difficult. There are heavy taxes and no guarantees of safety. Banditry is active and now the whole central provinces are besieged by wars. Everything has stagnated to a crawl. Without buyers or orders, workshops have closed, guilds are cutting down their branches, and everybody has returned to farming, growing food." "It''s good then. We''re facing famine," Lansius responded casually. Avery burst outughing, tears flowing from his eyes. Only when theughter receded did he say, "I know it''s not a jest, but still... This fiasco has dragged down everybody. Even before the famine crisis hit, fewer and fewer merchants came to trade, and my revenue from market taxes has been shrinking. Every city is getting poorer. Unless we can secure another trade route." "Why not just sail from Halicia through the Middle Sea to Corinthia, or even straight to Navalnia?" Audrey asked with some reservations. "Because it''s dangerous to do so. For centuries, merchants from the Imperium and Navalnia have attempted to venture across the Middle Sea, but the area around the Great Marshes and Londia is treacherous. Ships easily get stranded or go missing with all hands and cargoes." "Does this also happen with oar-boats?" Lansius asked. "As far as I know, yes. The currents are strong and hard to read. Moreover, the survivors tell stories of shallow rocks or sharp corals that are hard to evade. Hence, the route I proposed." He then remarked to Audrey, "If this trade could happen, then we''ll be rich." Audrey looked unfazed. "If the south is rich while the north is in a helpless situation, then it''ll be an invitation to war." "Indeed," Avery remarked without an ounce of doubt. "This is why we need to get rich fast. Sooner orter, no matter what our situation, the north wille for us. Let us not be naive to think that whoever sits on the throne will have no designs on us. It''s better to have power as bargaining chips." *** The sun had warmed the encampment, and the horses had been returned from grazing as patches of grass were limited in this area. Against his wishes, Audrey ordered the men to carry Lansius on canvas stretchers. Horses and men-at-arms nked them as guards, while the Nicopns crowded around. They stopped at the edge of the encampment and observed the sky, waiting. Yesterday, Lord Avery had used differently colored fabrics in a specific arrangement to signal his airship to proceed with the mission hastily, deviating from the usual practice of waiting until sundown. Audrey offered Lansius a drink from her waterskin as they patiently waited. The area looked calm and peaceful. Due to the Nicop conflict and the remoteness of the area, there was no traffic at all. Only theughter of a distant fox and an eagle in the sky searching for its prey could be heard. Lansius could see Sir Harold and Francisca patrolling the vicinity. Sterling was at the bulwark, while Dietrich had left with scores of riders to takemand of the main army. For the first time, he was to experience amanding role, preparing to lead their march down the mountain path by tomorrow morning. As the sun''s heat lessened and the wind gained speed, the blue and bronze g on a high pole waved proudly and beautifully. It was Lansius'' original banner, one that had strands of Felicity''s golden hair embedded in it. Lansius enjoyed the serenity, content with having no burden but to wait for a spectacle like watching a curtain rise in a y when suddenly, a noticeable blot appeared from behind the mountain. "It''s a different one," Audrey remarked. Lansius nced at her and returned his gaze to the blot in the sky. At this range, he couldn''t see anything. "Is this far sight also a magic skill?" he whispered. "I''m not sure..." she answered, then turned to her entourage and called, "Ingrid." The educator, decked in a fur coat, approached, and the two talked in whispers. Meanwhile, Lansius was absorbed by theing of the airship. It certainly wasn''t as slow as he had expected. The ship gradually came into view, disying its sharp triangr tip and a sleek, not-so-bulbous body. As the airship approached the camp, more men gathered, their eyes wide with wonder. "By the Ageless, it really flies!" a young rider eximed in awe. "How can it fly without pping any wings?" anothermented, met with equal curiosity by many in the crowd. However, the approaching airship wasn''t ck but ivory-colored. Avery approached from the front after asking a man to hold a small but long g on a pole. He then joined Lansius. With space between them and the crowd allowing some privacy, Lansius asked, "I heard it was supposed to be ck." "Your mage wife has excellent eyes. Even my mage pilot has some concerns about her abilities," Avery replied. Lansius let out a softugh at the jest. Avery continued, "Naturally, I want to conceal them all, especially the ck one." "Then why reveal this one now?" Avery let out a grin. "Because I just learned that you have taken something precious. And I intend to have a share." Lansius, still seated on a folded canvas chair with his thigh bandaged, mulled over Avery''s words and intentions. Many had yet toprehend the significance of the meeting between two of the most powerful lords in the Imperium''s southern hemisphere, figures who were poised to take control of the entire swath of Nicop and Londia. *** Chapter 144: Four Raised Edges Banca Chapter 144: Four Raised Edges Banca Four Raised Edges Banca Mountain Pass As the flying object approached in the vast blue sky, the men, whether escorts or bystanders from the camp, watched in awe. Their eyes widened with a mixture of wonder, disbelief, and fear. A seasoned rider, gripping the reins of his horse tightly, couldn''t contain his amazement. "I never imagined I''d see man traverse the skies." His words were met with chuckles and nods from hisrades. While the crowd was still absorbed by the strangeness of the massive object, Lords Lansius and Avery were locked in a different matter entirely. "Considering you''ve chosen now to tell me this, and not earlier, I assume it has nothing to do with the proposal or the warhorse trade," Lansius remarked. "Let''s cut to the chase," Avery responded briskly. "I need control over the moneylender House of Three Hills." "The moneylender House of Three Hills...?" Lansius mused, unsure about what the older baron was plotting."The educated elites in Halicia and Nicop had been trying to form a financial operation away from their provinces. More than just a money lending operation, they envisioned a ce to safeguard money, and transfer it safely," Avery exined. Lansius nodded, understanding the gist. "So, it''s essentially to support your proposed southern trade?" "Exactly. Consider how many merchants will jump in if they don''t have to carryrge sums of money through hostilends like Londia¡ªno offense," Avery added. "None taken," Lansius replied lightly but soon adopted a serious tone. "Please don''t misunderstand, but I can''t share control over that House." Avery''s eyes narrowed, but Lansius held his gaze and continued, "Because I have a better n for it." "A better n?" Skepticism tinged the old man''s voice. "In my birthce, there''s also a financial organization called Banca or Bank. It''s there for everyone to borrow money, deposit, or transfer funds." "Then it''s the same idea," Avery said impatiently. "Simr functions," Lansius agreed, "but with different authority. For example, if I were to borrow an absurd amount of money, could a moneylender''s house in my region refuse?" Avery appeared stunned by the question. "The first problem is: if they''re a House, local lords like me can extort them. I could simply take out loans and dy payments, or outright refuse to pay. The House would be forced into bankruptcy due to these losses. Without good safety measures, they''re just a cash cow." "Certainly there must be rules," Avery argued. "We both know that against powerful lords like us, a House or even a moneylender Guild can''t enforce the rules. They have little power over us," Lansius exined. Avery looked around, clearly displeased. "I should have brought those smart people here to discuss this with you." Lansius chuckled and decided to provide more insight. "A moneylender House is inherently risky. Wealth is power. If they seed, a powerful House could buy support and influence the province. They could be the shadow power controlling the region, influencing who''ll inherit yournd, and who your granddaughter marries. Is that what you want?" "Not a chance," Avery rejected vehemently. "Now that I think about it, I''d better send those men to Korelia to learn from you." "Please do, send as many intellectuals as you can. I need them," Lansius weed the idea enthusiastically. "I''ll arrange it. Now, back to this Banca. What makes it immune to regional lords influence?" "We need to empower them so they can resist the local lords, but at the same time also limit their ability from misusing their wealth. To do so, we need strongws and regtions and a way to enforce them." Avery nodded and said, "Give me something concrete to think about." "Well, my n for Londia is for the Grand Alliance to adopt the Bank. We''ll call it the Bank of Londia. Everyone who deposits money at the start will have a vote in decision-making. This way, if a lord tries to misuse the bank, he''ll be opposing other lords and the wealthy Houses in his domain." "I see, this indeed will prevent even a baron from acting foolishly." "That''s the idea. We need to also add a use allowing the bank to seizend or assets if anyone fails to repay loans within a reasonable period. Additionally, to minimize risk, the bank should be prohibited from trading or engaging in activities other than dealing with gold and silver." "I''m sold," Avery chuckled ominously. "This goes so much deeper than what those Halician elites sold me. Rest assured, even if I have to drag them here bound and gagged, you''ll have your experts in Korelia." Lansius chuckled in return, though a bit nervously. Avery''s usual charming and gentle demeanor had taken on a sinister edge. Then he began to ponder: A shogunate bank. Really... I''m biting off more than I can chew. However, he knew he needed to get it right to avoid problems that couldtere back to bite him. He could take risks with other issues, but not with banking, as money was everyone¡¯s lifeline. Avery looked at the sky where his ivory-colored airship was getting closer by the moment, revealing its enormous size and almost majestic bearing in flight. Then he nced at Lansius. "Question. I understand that you need a majority to decide on an issue, but does every stakeholder have an equal vote?" "No. It''ll be bad and unfair. The vote is calcted based on the wealth each stakeholder invested in the bank. Of course, we''ll limit the fund from each House to ensure that no one, not even us, can sway the bank." Avery nodded satisfied, and the airship began to descend. From the side, Audrey rode up, garnering a wave of greetings from her men. She dismounted, saw the two, and remarked wittily, "Doing business behind my back?" "We wouldn''t dare," Avery replied with a warm chuckle. Old sly... Still, Lansius felt the need to conclude their conversation. "Best to get your allies in Halicia on board, then we''ll prepare it to work next spring or summer. Don''t forget that I''ll need plenty of educated and capable men." "What''s this about?" Audrey asked inquisitively. "Oh, I¡¯m merely trying to entice Lord Lansius to sell a moneylender House in Three Hills," Avery said to her. "Moneylender House? Never mind that. And what is the offer?" "Just that," Avery nodded toward the flying airship, looking smug. "Oh," Audrey eximed with wide eyes. "Can I possibly rent it instead?" Lansius quipped nervously. The thought of flying actually excited him. The Lord of Dawnughed heartily. The majestic airship slowly descended and stopped after skidding several times. Two men leaped out from the long, canoe-shaped vessel and secured the small anchor to a boulder. From one nce, Lansius could tell they were well-trained, evident from their athleticism. One carried a hawk on his leather-padded shoulder, with a cap that kept the bird of prey docile in the dark, while another hawk continued to circle overhead. "A hunter," Audrey remarked from Lansius'' side. "Indeed. I have thought this through thoroughly," Avery boasted. "It would be bad if we needed a smuggler just to send words." Audrey nced at Lansius, and his smile confirmed that this was indeed a great boon. They had no Hunter''s Guild representative in Londia and had thought that the closest one was in ndia. They never thought that they could obtain one from Nicop due to the conflict. With Avery leading the way, Audrey motioned for the canvas stretcher carrying Lansius to proceed, with escorts nking them on both sides. Ahead, the airship loomedrge, presenting a magnificent sight. Avery greeted his two men and introduced them, "This rider will be the guide for the riders to my barony, and this man is the representative from the Hunter''s Guild." The two parties exchanged greetings. While eyeing the bird, Audrey asked, "Will they be able to send messages to Mindia?" "It''ll be a massive effort for the birds to learn the vast Londia topography, but with enough familiarization, I''m sure these two will be up to the task," the well-clothed and well-spoken hunter said warmly, taking pride in his trained hawks. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Audrey nced at Lansius with a faint smile. Lansius nodded and remarked, "They look mighty capable indeed." Afterward, Avery motioned for the rest toe closer. "The Pride of Dawn," he introduced his airship. "What a marvelous creation," Lansius eximed as they drew closer. He observed the silken skin, seemingly covered in ayer of hard-shelled rubber, and webbed silk cords that appeared to maintain its shape. He also noted the use of unfamiliar rattan-like nts. However, what intrigued him most was the fiery hot me in the furnace. "It''s unthinkable that something thisrge can fly, and with a ssy-looking firece to cook food too," Audreymented. Then she whispered, "Stay close to me. There''s someone inside the ship." The guards carrying the stretcher became more alert. "Easy, it''s probably the mage," Lansius calmed his men, who nodded and continued slowly behind Lady Audrey. Avery walked ahead to the front of the gond where a man readily stood to greet him. "This is Angelo, my best pilot," he introduced. Angelo didn''t step out but instead turned and bowed his head. "Lord and Lady of Korimor, I presume," he greeted politely. Lansius and Audrey nodded their heads to acknowledge him. Feeling no threat, Lansius gazed freely at the vast balloon overhead and the long gond made out of rattan-like materials. He then looked at the furnace that was still billowing fire. "What do you call the fuel for the furnace?" he asked the pilot. "The fuel? We call it violent oil, some call it naphtha," Angelo replied after ncing at his Lord. "I wish I could board to see it closer," Lansius mused, but the wound on his thigh would prevent it. "We could even fly you around," Avery offered. "Wait, wait," Lansius said, waving his hand out of politeness and nced at Audrey, who looked expectant. Sir Harold stepped forward. "My Lord, My Lady, it''s not advisable," he warned. Without even needing to verbalize it, everyone knew the risks of assassination, being taken hostage, or an ident were high with an unproven party. "Well, it''s a shame," the old man remarked with pity. Lansius looked at Audrey and understood what her slight frown meant, then turned to his knight. "Sir Harold, can you personally escort the Baroness on a short flying trip?" The knight gazed at the two and chuckled. "I can''t say no to that." "Excellent!" Avery grinned and then motioned for Angelo to prepare. ... Audrey and Harold entered the long, canoe-shaped gond and settled into their seats, the knight in the middle and Audrey at the back. After they retrieved the anchor, the airship began its ascent, floating oddly into the sky beyond anything they could have imagined. The crowd below erupted in cheers, wowed by the sight and directing their apuse to the amazing sight. Lansius moved to a canvas chair provided by Ca. After sitting for a while, he turned to Avery beside him and asked, "Lord of Dawn, can I get a sample of the fuel?" "Of course, I''ll have Angelo put some vtile oil into an empty earthen jar." "Gratitude. May I ask where you get the oil?" Avery turned to Lansius. "It''s one of the guild''s trade secrets. I''m merely a buyer." "I see... Is it expensive?" "If it''s only a jug, not so much. But for a barrel, it''s costly. However, I also take a lot of profit from them, so I guess I''m even with them," he chuckled. The two, along with others, returned to watch the ivory airship fly in the sky before it circled and entered a steep dive, either on the passenger''s demand or as the pilot''s demonstration. They could faintly hear a man screaming, and the crowd was overjoyed. "Our strong knight leader has yielded!" one remarked, to the delight andughter of the others. Even Francisca, the half-breed, surrounded by her men, couldn''t contain herughter. She definitely heard it better. "Just how do you maintain an airship like that?" Lansius asked amid the voices of the crowd around them. "Tree saps,cquer, silk, rattan work, and trained men," Avery answered. "Is it possible to maintain one in faraway ces like Korelia?" The old baron grinned widely. "I don''t see why not. As long as you can pay the money for the workers." Lansius chuckled but dismissed the idea in his head. Avery continued, "This one is the old model that just went through repairs and overhaul. It''s for my personal use." "Then I''d better not take something so sentimental from you." "It is sentimental, but I''m also making a new one. So, selling this to you would mean more funds," he exined. "Funds to keep developing them?" "Indeed. I want it to be sleeker, more rigid, and able to carry more. I n for them to transport people, so one day my granddaughter could visit the Capital or even Korelia without needing to ride tirelessly." Lansius chuckled. He naturally wanted to help, but he deemed the cost to be enormouspared to its function. Meanwhile, he still needed the funds to increase food production to ensure his region could better resist famine. Thus, he opted not to ask for the price, believing it to be a wise decision. *** Beatrix The Lord of Umbend settled into the padded chair, her servants bringing out a coarseb for her furs and iron files for her ws. They were all humans, including the guards. Like other half-breeds, she trusted her nose, eyes, and instincts. For her kin, humans were rtively easy to discern whether they intended to harm. Yet, Beatrix also knew that to trust her instincts fully would be foolish. This was also why she used the great chamber as her office. It had a balcony, and she had ced her select brethren in an adjacent building, ready to rush to the balcony at a moment''s notice. In a castle environment like this, while some of the smaller doors were inessible to her kin, their greatest asset was their powerful legs and high jump. It allowed them to bypass some walls or use the roof as shortcuts. This morning, Beatrix had received reports about Lord Lansius'' return march. "So, he''s turning back," shemented. "Indeed," the Steward replied, after taking a sip of water from all the flights of stairs to the great chamber where they held a small council. "How''s his wound?" "Still recovering, but he must''ve used a carriage or something simr. Our men dared not pry further." He then added, "We do know that he had named your brethren." The trivia delighted Beatrix. "Tell me her new human name." "I believe it is Francisca." "Francisca," she savored it on her tongue and felt rather pleased by the sound of it. Hearing no further reply, the Steward pointed out, "He passed your test." If he''s venturing into Nicop, then the veins of his army will be in the palm of our hands. And if he shows any indication of bing a threat to our city, then we could crush it. Beatrix recalled her words, and gazed the Steward. "It was never a test to begin with. Just an observation." "He''s wise despite his youthfulness," the Steward suggested. Beatrix wasn''t convinced. "It also means that he''s not an opportunist. He would make a poor warrior or general." "But he has established himself. Also, the fact that he might have also calcted our threat should be factored in," he reminded her. "That''s what makes them interesting," Beatrix chuckled, opening her maws widely, knowing that her servants wouldn''t mind or be scared. "Them, My Lord?" the Steward squinted. "Yes, dear Steward. You shouldn''t discount the female. She''s as dangerous as me. The husband had a scent unlike any man I''ve encountered, while the wife had an eerie and dangerous scent." "Then we should proceed to maintain the highest level of rtions with them." "That''s not even a question," Beatrix remarked while looking at her neatly filed ws and smiling at the maid-servant, who grinned happily. Then turning to the Steward, who was casually fanning himself with a folding fan, she continued, "We have an agreement and I intend to follow it." The Steward was about toment, but she raised a finger to quiet him. "If you think it''s only polite to invite them into the city for a rest, then do so. You have my permission. I''ll pull my brethren out to avoid issues. Also, tell them that I''m out of the city, resting, or visiting a sick tribe member." "You don''t want to meet them?" the steward asked like a concerned father. "Unfortunately," Beatrix muttered nonchntly. "The risk is high. I liked them and I want to converse with them again, but we have a good agreement. Better not to ruin it because of a possible misstep or misspoke." "Old Kaen''s teaching..." the steward recognized. Beatrix smiled at him and then patted the other maid servant who had finished her other hand. "As long as the Umbend people and half-breeds stay united. The city will be safe." *** Sir Morton It had been two weeks since the ck Knight''s Captain arrived at the hill fort on the mountain path leading to Umbend City. Since then, he had overseen the military and sent hundreds of the Lord''s men to march back to Three Hills City. Fortunately, the situation in Umbend was settled without the feared bloody siege. With no war, the bnce of power situation in Three Hills could be maintained. Now, everyone could see that the Grand Alliance was not just a dreamy concept. Barely a month from its inception, it had met two challenges and seeded with flying colors. Lord Lansius'' demonstration of the Alliance''s strength was both frightening and awe-inspiring. The coup in Three Hills was quelled in just one day. Despite some setbacks, the Umbend campaign was also resolved without a bloodbath. Moreover, the Lord of Korelia refused to enter into a drawn-out conflict in Nicop, further cementing his status as a keen strategist and not a glory-seeker. This decision boded well with Lord Jorge, other knights, and themoners alike. Reports reaching Lord Jorge even suggested that Lord Lansius had secured another potential ally for the Grand Alliance. A sigh escaped Sir Morton¡¯s lips as he stood on the wooden tower overlooking the vast swath of forestednd. "A half-breed," he muttered to himself. As a Mage Knight, he had been trained to deal with abhorrent creatures. He remembered his studies as a young apprentice, recalling how mage knights were valued warriors in ancient battles against beastmen in Nicop. He also remembered the sketches and descriptions of beastmen and half-breeds. He was trained to harbor suspicions against them, yet he also recognized the importance of maintaining peace. More fighting would probably exhaust the Grand Alliance that his lord needed as a guarantor of his rule. Despite the thwarted coup, the future of the city remained uncertain. Ironically, the coup had just proven that, security-wise, House Jorge would be safer in Korelia. A breeze swayed his long hair, yet the chill of the uing winter didn''t bother him. Unlike other knights, Sir Morton was always d in te armor, which never weighed him down. Then to the south, he noticed a thrilling horse cart race unfold across the wide teau. Two carts, each drawn by two horses, kicked up clouds of dust as they thundered across the openndscape. The coachmen like the charioteers of old, stood firm in their carts, urging their horses faster with shouts and the crack of reins. Morton noticed his Lord was present in the crowd, sheltered beneath arge umbre. He was probably the one who had organized the race to alleviate boredom. The race itself was fierce, with the lead changing hands multiple times as the carts maneuvered at breakneck speeds. The spectators cheered wildly, and the tension peaked as the carts approached a narrow pass that led up to the hillside. Only one winner would prevail as the pass was only wide enough for one cart. The second either had to admit defeat or crash into the wild bushes. In a dramatic finish, one cart managed to edge ahead, its horses straining against the harnesses. With a final burst of speed, it entered the narrow pass and raced up the hill to the roaring approval of the men in the camp. The victor raised his hands in triumph, basking in the adtion, while the second cart followed behind, its driver grinning widely despite the defeat. They were merelymoners and never expected to be praised for racing. Despite the thrilling race, Sir Morton thought the result was not surprising. He had seen that unassuming cart during their journey and noticed it was special. While other carts on march required daily lubrication on their iron axles with a disgusting mixture ofrd, animal waste fat, and various oils, that one cart rarely needed anything. Compared to others, its horses were old and rather skinny. Yet, the cart seemed so easy to pull and did not burden the beasts. Aside from Morton, many had inquired, but the coachman, simply said that the cart his father had made was just that good. Unfortunately, his father had passed away and could no longer make another. The answer satisfied most men, but when Sir Morton asked, out of respect and fear, the coachman told a different story. After Sir Morton promised not to buy his cart, the coachman revealed that his father had won a dwarven artifact in a big gamble, realizing the wagered item looked suspiciously mechanical. Before his death, his father had crafted a metal housing and integrated the mysterious artifact into the cart''s axle, allowing it to move as if without any friction. This allowed his son to be an entrepreneur in logistics. Sir Morton rested his hand on the wooden tower, watching the son-turned-entrepreneur in logistics, savoring the victory. "A magical device," he muttered to the wind, though he saw no trace of magic. He made a mental note to remember this event. Aware of his somewhat cold demeanor, Sir Morton collected odd stories like this as trivia for his lord and other guests ¡ª something to keep them entertained. "Perhaps the Lord of Korelia would be pleased to hear it," Sir Morton imagined, a stiff smile on his lips. *** Chapter 145: Beneath the Lake Chapter 145: Beneath the Lake Beneath the Lake Tiberia Beneath a sereneke next to the capitaly a vast, enclosed subterranean world. It resembled a cavernous grand dome, simr to the construction of the dwarven citadels in the old Progentia continent. The air within was cooled and circted, thanks to a hidden array of grand gemstones, each etched with runic inscriptions. Magically created warm sunlight illuminated the cavern, its light reflecting off the dome''s ceiling¡ªa marvel of technology from an era long gone. The sunlight filtered through the mist, casting an ethereal glow over the grassy ins below. The dome''s ceiling was partially obscured by mist due to its enormous scale, which maintained a serene, dreamlike atmosphere. A winding river meandered through the ins, nourishing the rustdscape while reflecting the warm light from above. Without these artifacts, the subterranean environment would have been oppressively hot. Instead, the air was fresh and filled with the scents of grass and earth. The clouds even generated drizzle and rain in almost natural ways. Thendscape teemed with lush forests and expansive grassy ins, stretching as far as the eye could see. Horses galloped freely across thendscape where birds, bees, goats, and insects lived. It was daytime, and the sunless sky above shone warmly. Not far from an ornately crafted wooden house, a daybed sat in an open field beneath an ancient tree with deep brown bark and roots as thick as a goat.On the daybed, a wrinkled elderly man with silvery hairy peacefully, enjoying the scenery. Beside the daybed, a young woman of lithe build, with equally startling white hair, sat in a chair, reading from a tome. "¦²¦Á¦Ã?¦Ñ¦É¦Ï?," he called softly. "What is it, Father? Do you need a drink?" Sagarius, the daughter, asked without shifting her sight from the tome at hand. The old man smiled, pleased to hear his daughter''s voice. "Did I ever tell you that you have your mother''s face?" "I have noticed it in the mirror since a young age. Indeed, I have her nose, lips, and chin, but the eyes are yours, Father," Sagarius answered, as she often had. The old man looked happy. "You also have mypassion and patience." Sagarius, who looked no older than twenty, let out a stiff smile but said nothing, knowing that responding would lead to an endless sorrowful discussion about her mother who had left him to return to her kin before she was too old to travel. "Daughter, allow me to ask," the old man said softly, concern evident on his face. "If you''re not thinking about inheriting all this, then why are you still here?" "I can''t leave you alone. Someone needed to take care of you, and I''m the oldest." "You don''t need to waste your precious time for me," he urged softly. "I enjoy being with you, Father." Her answer made the old man smile, as was evident in the wrinkles on his face. Then he pressed the issue again, "How about just two hundred years? A transitional government?" "Oh Father," shemented, while turning a page. "We''ve discussed this many times, and my answer hasn''t changed," she replied without hesitation or any emotion. She had be ustomed to her father''s words to take them seriously. However, today Sagarius feltpelled to add, "How could I rule when you didn''t even announce my birth to the world? Please remember that you chose my brother over me." Instead of being stunned or emotional, her father responded with a smile. "Is this how you exact revenge upon your father?" "No, Father, the grief was gone. It''s just something on my mind that I unfortunately recalled just moments ago." The old man sighed. "I always thought that crowning the youngest was the better choice." Sagarius remained silent, merely concentrating on the page. A gentle breeze whispered through them. Overhead the ancient tree had its small branches swaying slightly with the wind''s caress, leaves rustling softly like the murmurs of the past. They said no other words for a long period. The father simply enjoyed his day while the daughter read a tome that she knew she would never encounter again. This subterranean world would be over, as there was no future emperor to seed it. While there were ns to dismantle and distribute the vast riches of this ce, they eventually scrapped them as the effort was too demanding. Moreover, deep inside, they felt that such gifts would be dangerous to humans. "What do you want to do after this?" the father asked. "I see that you have your ears modified." "Just like yours, Father," Sagarius reassured him. Had she chosen another answer, he would have pried for the reason. Despite his failing mind, he was still often keen enough to see through her schemes, and she didn''t want to make him concerned. "What''s your n after I breathe myst?" "As you wished. I''ll seal this ce, cross by boat to Arminia, gather my folks, and then head into Kehldin through Cdania." "The road would be dangerous," hemented with some bitterness. "I''ve ventured there many times already with my people," she reassured him. The old man took a deep breath and said, "In case I forget, please give the letter to Mother." "I will, Father." "Is she healthy?" "She''s ailing but she''s still younger than you," Sagarius gave the best answer, one that put her father most at peace. He nodded, looking ddened. Then added with a regal tone, "Entomb me between your stepmother and stepsiblings." His eyes moistened, likely recalling his human wives and the many children he had outlived. Besides his union with an elven consort, Sagarius'' mother, the reigning Emperor had six other wives. Sagarius personally knew all of them. She was there when he brought them, usually after touring his vast domain every two centuries. Yet to Sagarius, their presence, while leaving asting mark, was too short. She imagined the same happened to her father, even perhaps guilt since they withered so quicklypared to them. After her mother left for Kehldin, for the remainder of his life, her father stopped taking closepanions. The conversation led her to ask, "I''m curious why you don''t marry a human anymore?" The father shook his head dismissively. Ignoring his father''s reaction, Sagarius continued, "You could appoint your youngest as heir apparent. As half-elves, they could live¡ª" "I can''t," he said with a tone of finality. "Why?" she asked, gazing at her elderly father. Unlike many discussions they had, this one was new, and she was eager for an answer. "The trouble with them, your half-elven brother and sister, is that they grow like elves but only have a part of our longevity." "Ah," Sagarius eximed. "I forgot that brothers and sisters were like that," she said, recalling memories of her half-siblings from four hundred years ago. "We always assume that they acted like that because they were still young, and then they suddenly got sick and died of old age," he said, his voice lowering, a shadow of sorrow passing over his face. "None ever surpassed three hundred," she muttered with a hint of regret, closing her tome. "Young age for elves... To humans, they looked barely twelve or sixteen years old. They were so brave and full of life, then suddenly taken from us." He sighed and coughed dryly. Sagarius put her tome away, stood with her feet on the grass, and helped her father drink from a wooden cup. He took only a few sips. She also dabbed a mixture of spring water, chrysanthemum oil, and honey on her father''s dry lips. While she did that, memories flooded her of her many half-siblings who remained immature throughout their lives. Many even did not know the concept of romance. In her experience, the mating between Elves and Humans was not one with a happy ending. Reeling from the wave of emotions, Sagarius whispered to herself, "Memento mori." Her father chuckled, his prosthetic ear having caught her words, and he said, "You''re still far from a thousand." "Look at my hair, Father, there''s silver in there. I am nine hundred and five." She then added, "That''s also one of many reasons why it''s futile for me to take the reins. I''ll probably be dead in the next century, throwing the Imperium into another great chaos." You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. "Nonsense, your mother is from the high-elves n. You have her blood; you''re going to surpass my age." "Time will tell, Father," she said as she returned to her seat. "A century is also a long time. A man can achieve a lot in just a hundred years," her father preached. "Your fascination with the human race is endearing," she said, picking up her tome again. "How could I not? You should see them struggle and face a mountain of odds, yet they keep going and achieve the impossible," he said proudly. "That''s just the nature of all living things. Any creature will struggle to live and asionally make progress along the way." The old man couldn''t argue with that as it was his own words. Instead, he rested the back of his head deeper into the soft pillow. Then, he suddenly said, "Don''t forget to also bury the armory and the golems." She stared at him, having never encountered this subject before. "I will, Father, although I doubt anyone can understand them." "You shouldn''t underestimate humans." "But what about hidden ones and all the runes in the Pce?" "Let them. Perhaps in a thousand years, humans will be wise enough to use it. Also, maybe Teacher is still around," the mention of that name rxed the old man, whose eyes wandered as if recalling his time with the Grand Progenitor. "I never met him, Father," Sagarius reminded him gently. The old man chuckled, with some vigor still left in him. "He''s a bad teacher. He said never to bother with humans, iming their lifespan is too short for anything great. But I told him that with enough guidance, humans could maintain a government asrge as the continent." "Indeed, Father, under your leadership, humans reached the peak of their civilization." "They did it themselves. What they achieved was incredible." He struggled to find the words. "They popted vast areas, built cities, castles, farms, bred fine horses, and developed roads and tradeworks. Before, it was all viges, but now there are megacities that not even the elves had seen since the old continent." Sagarius felt warmth from her father''s words. "I must concede that humans have that drive. Despitecking wisdom or caution, their strive to improve is¡ª" "Is their strength," her father tried toplete her words. Their discussion, longer than usual, had drained the old man considerably. Soon he fell asleep with a peaceful smile on his lips. After examining her father¡¯s multiple prosthetic limbs, which also showed signs of advanced aging, Sagarius returned to her tome. The limbs were one of her father''s creations, based on dwarven technology. No elf could achieve what he had, as theycked his resources and generally despised anything rted to dwarven craftsmanship. The limbs were lifelike, even the muscles atrophied, though they didn''t mimic how the limbs of a 1300-year-old elf should appear. There used to be thin tubes connected to them, providing his frail body ess to blood elixir and enhancement, but he had gotten rid of them. Now, the only tubes connected were to his lower body for bodily fluids, to preserve his dignity. Clouds overhead slowly passed over them, forming long shadows. After some time, the sky was no longer as bright, indicating that midday had long passed. "¦²¦Á¦Ã?¦Ñ¦É¦Ï?," her father called softly, seemingly just awake from his slumber. "Yes, Father. Are you thirsty?" Sagarius asked without shifting her sight from her tome. The old man smiled upon hearing his daughter''s voice. "Did I ever tell you that you have your mother''s facial features?" "Indeed, I have noticed it in the mirror. I have her nose, lips, and chin, but the eyes are yours, Father," Sagarius answered patiently. The old man broke into a smile. "You also have mypassion and patience," he replied cheerfully as if he had never had this conversation before. The clouds passed silently above them, and the chirping birds that had found a mouthful of worms returned to their nests. The scenic world continued uninterrupted, seemingly detached from the troubles of their subjects above. The long, maze-like corridor to the Imperium pce above had been sealed shut for more than a century and left to neglect, as the Emperor was in long decline. And despite his wisdom, he had been unable to secure an heir, blindly believing that only long-lived sentients were fit to rule. *** Mountain Pass As the preparations to leave were underway, Lansius spent considerable time with Servius. Both were wounded; Lansius walked with a crutch, and Servius had lost a hand along with suffering other burns and cuts. "I am so fortunate to have a good physician tending to me. Also a mage in disguise and even a Saint Candidate," Servius said in amazement during their second discussion. "Indeed. We were fortunate to find them in such remote ces," Lansius replied. Servius broke into a smile. "Luck follows you wherever you are, My Lord." Lansius snorted. "I''ll consider worshiping luck if we escape in better condition." Servius chuckled joyously, hisughter filling the tent like aforting melody. Lansius noticed the burn wounds between the bandages. "The burn marks, are they painful at night?" The old man nced at Lansius and quipped, "They''re not as bad as your whip." The unexpected answer made Lansius let out augh. "My apologies. It was probably a mistake on my part." "Don''t worry. We needed to fool Sergio at that time." Servius then sipped his drink awkwardly with his left hand, spilling some, andmented, "I''m going to miss my sword hand, though. But I''ll use a hook or something." "Servius," Lansius called with a tone of regret. "No. Don''t," Servius rejected Lansius'' pity. "I''ve seen and done worse." "Is there anything I can do for you?" "How about assigning someone else to lead the Free Company?" the old man ventured lightly. He had openly hinted in previous discussions that he was thinking of retiring. Lansius smiled but shook his head. "The staff and I can only trust you, Servius." Servius let out a deep sigh. "I''m honored, but I''m a failure," he warned while raising his bandaged wrist, which was missing a hand. "If failure is the measure of men, then I''m no different," Lansius argued. The condottiere looked down and nodded his bandaged head. Then he looked Lansius in the eye, "But promise me something." "I can''t be lenient in punishing captured perpetrators," Lansius worded that carefully. "I know. All I ask is that you give them the same offer you gave the Nicopns in Korimor." "And that is?" "To give them options: to die or to face envement in Londia, where they''ll be allowed to return after a dozen years, or so." Lansius inhaled deeply and pondered. After a few moments, he nced at Servius. "No leniency to those who took lives that night. However, I can extend the offer to those who participated but did not take lives. But the terms would be twenty years." Servius exhaled heavily but nodded in the end. "It''s eptable. This way, the rest of the Nicopns will see it as just." Lansius sat rxed. "Then I''m looking forward to seeing you lead the Free Company and establish your manor." Servius'' eyes widened. "My Lord, what manor?" "You''re going to lead thousands of people," Lansius confided. "The scouts told me that the area next to this mountain path is in total ruin. While this might be just an empty title, I''ll knight you before I depart." "My Lord, I''m not worthy; I''m even without a sword hand," Servius said emotionally. "You lost your hand and almost your life in my service. At least ept the honor for your family," Lansius insisted. Servius looked unsure for a moment before puffing out his chest in his seat. With his eyes moist, he said, "If My Lord and My Lady agree to confer such trust in me, then I''ll have no regret." *** Mindia A well-dressed man with a sharp look hurriedly moved across the garden, sweat glistening on his forehead. Though it was noon, the sky was overcast, and a chilly wind whispered through the air. He spotted the person he sought¡ªSir Reginald, who was mentoring a group of young men in arge, unused warehouse beside the garden¡ªand slowed his pace. The ce was a hive of schrly activity, filled with piles of books, cylindrical ss tubes on a corner table, and a chalkboard covered in geometric drawings. Parchment filled with intricate calctionsy scattered across desks, and a bronze statue depicting a human skull, bones, and organs stood prominently in another corner. The well-dressed man, a noble''s associate, made his presence known to Sir Reginald with a subtle nod, then stood patiently to wait. The mentor did not acknowledge the neer and continued as usual. His countenance was soft and cheerful,plemented by his clean-shaven appearance. This manor was his residence, which had be one of many new hubs for the educated ss in Mindia. Lately, it had be the ce for the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of the burgeoningmoners'' schools that had taken root in the region. Many talents came to share, discuss, and learn. Often, Sir Reginald would sit and just listen to visiting peers who brought new ideas or discoveries. Not only was he a sessful bar by trade, but Sir Reginald was also a renowned schr and had published books and manuals on masonry techniques, the history of kingship, and, most recently, a daring treatise on the peasantry. He had arge following and was well-connected to both the guilds and the nobility. He was so well-liked, well-spoken, and filled with charming ideas, that many began to back him for the seat of power. Thus, he became a dark horse in this session crisis. Even without a single drop of shared blood with the ruling House, he was seen as a better candidate. After all, the session crisis in Mindia was so severe and unique that anyone could im the region as long as they could unite the lords and depose House Bengrieve from power. After posing a question for the students to ponder, Sir Reginald went outside and walked calmly toward the gazebo in the garden. The associate followed closely behind. "Sir, the wolf has been trapped in ndia." "I guess we can''t wait any longer?" Reginald ventured lightly as they walked. "No, we can''t wait any longer. Many were urging us to strike a month ago when he left Cascasonne undefended." Unlike his well-dressed associate, Reginald wore only a brown, inconspicuous woolen tunic over his white linen shirt. He stopped to ponder and asked, "Are we sure that Lord Bengrieve has brought the majority of his men?" "We are sure. They even just sent reinforcements to ndia." "Then we have little else to worry about. Our patience has been rewarded," he replied confidently and continued to walk, taking it as his victory. "Then you''ll agree?" the younger man asked expectantly beneath a gazebo in the middle of the garden. Reginald turned to him, saying confidently, "Secure Lubina Castle and the surrounding area first. We need to do it before the height of winter, and then in spring, we''ll besiege Cascasonne." The associate''s face grew excited. "I shall ry this good news to our peers." "Tell them that I want a bloodless victory in Lubina, or they will have to select another," Reginald threatened firmly. "We promised. We also need that to convince the rest of the nobles to join our cause." "Good. I don''t want to stain my name. And what about the Healers Guild?" "They are moring for this." Reginald sighed deeply. "A bunch of lunatics. We should be careful with them and their idea of worship." "They have the power of the masses, and we need them to overwhelm the wolf and his cubs." The older man took a small cloth and wiped the sweat from his brow. "How many cubs are we concerned about?" "Mostly manor owners concentrated in Cascasonne, Toruna, Ornietia, Brunna, and Korelia." "Korelia?" Reginald squinted. "Who''s there?" "Just one of the wolf''s henchmen¡ªa measly poor knight from the Mercantile Kingdom." "But so far south. I doubt he''ll do anything," the mentor said dismissively. "Sir, Korelia possesses a strong military and could be a threat," he corrected him. "Then we should entice him with a share of the wolf''sir. I believe everyone would agree to offer that much to pit a wolf against his cub." The associate looked doubtful and revealed, "One of us has sent a letter with a simr message, but we have yet to receive a response." "Well, if he doesn''t agree to align with us, then we need to act lest he bes a threat," Reginald said as if it were simply a matter of equation. "Wiser men have advised rulers to be swift and cruel when needed." Yet, the associate remained doubtful, so the mentor tapped him on the shoulder and confided, "Sooner orter, everyone must choose a side." "Then what do you want us to do?" "Send your agents to find this cub''s friends or family here and secure them. Then send another letter to Korelia, stating that his colleagues will unfortunately end up in the torture chamber if he doesn''t align with us. And make sure he knows that if he''s not siding with us, then after we''re done with Lord Bengrieve, we''lle to Korelia and see how he fares on his own without his benefactor''s support." The well-dressed man looked at the mentor nervously but said, "We''ll do as you instructed." Sir Reginald''s face softened, and he exined his stance: "There''s no satisfaction in doing this. Like my decision to ept this candidacy, it''s just realpolitik." *** Chapter 146: Threads of Fate Chapter 146: Threads of Fate Threads of Fate Mountain Pass So much had happened in thest week that time flew by for Ingrid. It was hard for her to fathom seeing so much when all she had expected was to be a mentor and educator. While she anticipated witnessing a siege, she never expected to face a half-beast attack, observe diplomacy with a half-breed lord, witness an attempted coup, and then see an airship. But more important to her was the arrival of a Saint Candidate. Unlike the Mage Guilds, which were older and had branches inrge cities across the Imperium, the Healers Guilds were new and only had branches in Mindia and around the Capital. Thus, finding Petra here as part of Lord Avery''s entourage was a surprise, especially since she had escaped from it. "So, you''re leaving tomorrow?" Ingrid asked Petra as the two shared a private lunch in Ingrid''s tent. "Indeed. I can see that Lord Avery has grown fond of Lord Lansius, but the Dawn barony needs its leader," Petra replied. "Angelo believes that a big push will happen before winter." Ingrid didn''t recognize Angelo, but as a member of the same guild, she was looking forward to sharing what could be shared between them. "Is that why the Lord of Dawn wants horses and horsemen?" "Likely rted, but I don''t know anything about the military," said the Saint Candidate, sipping her ale like a finedy. "Then again, you''re also about to leave.""True. The vanguard has marched, and they should be passing Umbend City right now," the older woman ventured. Although Ingrid couldn''t ride a horse, they had prepared a carriage for her, which tied her to the rear guard led by Farkas. "You know,ss, I''m going to miss yourpany." Petra reacted with a big smile. The situation was vastly different from when they had first met. Both had been wary,ing from guilds that distrusted each other. However, their shared work in treating Lord Lansius and Servius brought them together. The hours spent caring for them transformed the two from mere acquaintances into trusted allies. "To safe travels," Ingrid raised her goblet. Petra followed, "To safe travels." The two sipped their pale ale and proceeded to eat the roast wild bird that Farkas had managed to hunt before it got cold. After finishing their meal with wild berries and dried fruit, Petra asked, "Excuse me if this is private, but I heard you joined House Audrey?" Wiping her mouth with a cloth, Ingrid exined, "Truthfully, I''m against it." Petra''s eyes widened as she asked, "But why? It would secure your future." "I told the Lady that my magical power has worsened, and certainly I won''t be able to work as a mage anymore," Ingrid said without bitterness. "However, she still wanted me for my counsel and experience." "That''s wonderful to hear," Petra said warmly. The topic of retirement resonated with both of them. They knew that the gift of magic was not permanent, but something they would lose after their prime. "Mind if I ask how much you were promised?" Petra asked shyly. "Why? Want to jump over?" the older woman teased, prompting a giggle from Petra. "I''m not asking, but the Lady offered me a vineyard of my choosing." "Oh my, that''s a great retirement. I''m so envious and look forward to visiting you," Petra said cheerfully. "I''ll throw a banquet when youe to visit," Ingrid said cordially. Petra''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "I never thought I''d cross paths with someone from the Mage Guild as friendly as you." "My guild harbored some suspicions toward some of the Healers Guild''s activities." "Anyone should be." Petra inhaled deeply, her expression troubled. "What they do is dangerous." "I''ll be sure to report your concerns anonymously," Ingrid reassured her. In the past few days, Petra had shared several of her concerns about her guild. Petra nodded and muttered, "A lot of gifted people are being misused." Ingrid disliked the tense atmosphere and shifted the subject. "So, have you determined anything about Lord Lansius'' condition?" "In terms of health, it seems there''s no significant difference. But even that I''m not sure of," Petra said, her eyes wandering. "You can''t be sure?" Ingrid wasn''t expecting that answer. Their eyes met, and Petra exined, "When I treated the Lord, instead of the magic being absorbed into his bloodstream, it simply vanished. So, I''m unable to probe him. I suspect his body is ipatible with magic." Ingrid shook her head in disbelief. Petra shifted in her seat and spoke with concern. "I''ve never seen someone with so little magical presence. It''s as if he''s not a living being." "Could it be that it''s because he''s a foreigner from afar?" Ingrid ventured. "Well, we don''t have any other exnation." Petra paused, her eyes roaming the room as she thought. "It''s fascinating to learn that there are people who can live with so little magic¡ªso low that he probably won''t be able to use a magical artifact." Ingrid leaned back in her seat, keeping the fact that the Lord had managed to activate a gemstone a secret. "Ingrid," Petra called with an uncertain expression. "What is it?" "Promise you won''t be mad?" she began, piquing Ingrid''s curiosity. The Mage smiled gently. "I promise." "Out of curiosity, I studied you while you treated the Lord, and I sensed that you''re affected by something." "Affected?" Ingrid was surprised. "It feels like your source is scarred and wounded." "Wounded? What do you mean?" Ingrid asked, trying to understand. Petra nodded. "It felt exactly like that. It''s as if something is damaging your source, scarring it, and almost blocking itpletely. Have you been fighting anything dangeroustely?" What she said scared and confused Ingrid. "I''m not even involved in fighting the half-beast, and I doubt their kin could do such a curse." Petra shrugged. "I have no knowledge of curses or fell beasts." Ingrid gazed at Petra expectantly. "If it''s a wound, can you do something about it?" "Perhaps there''s something I could try. No promises, though." Ingrid rose from her seat. "Where are you going?" "Come, I need you to meet mydy." "The Lady of Korimor? But why?" "She has also lost her source somehow. If you have a treatment, please try it on her first." "Ingrid, wait. There''s no need," Petra said, her voice steady but firm, halting Ingrid in her tracks. She looked at Petra, questioning and expectant. "I''ve peeked into mydy''s source, just a bit. I saw its flow... but rest assured, there are no scars or wounds." "But the flow is weak for someone of her age." "Unfortunately, it seems it''s toote for the Lady of Korimor. Her gift probably waned due to herte training," Petra exined with a gentle tone. Ingrid listened, her eyes cast downward as she felt a pang of regret. Lady Audrey had shown such promise, yet the gift of magic had proven elusive. "If only I had been there to train her when she was younger," she muttered, her tone filled with sorrow. *** Korimor Inside the council chamber, Hugo bashed a scroll against the table several times in frustration and eximed, "Arghh, why is there no money!" Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. "No harvest," a man in a green doublet replied coldly, reading from a scroll. Hugo turned to Omin. "But where''s the ie from market and road tolls?" "Not everyone who frequents the market or uses the roads pays toll tax," Omin exined with indifference. His eyes were reddened from overwork. "But I was there, and it''s crowded!" Hugo''s tone brimmed with frustration. Omin remained unbothered. "Must be food transports for the castle or billets. Obviously, you can''t tax your own staff." "Unbelievable..." Hugo said as he slumped into his seat and looked up at the ceiling. For a while, there was only silence in the small council chamber, popted by Sir Hugo, Sir Omin, and Roger, the squire. "Better get back to work, or our overlord will learn about this," Omin said wearily, taking a jab at Roger, who smiled from his post near the door. "I dare not displease our overlord¡ªnot the Lord, not the Lady. And especially not after Sabina Rustica," Hugo said in a tone close to mockery. Roger found it funny, and augh slipped out. "What are youughing at?" Hugo asked, his eyes widening. "You were there, weren''t you?" "No, sir. I only joined in Toruna," Roger replied, shaking his head. Their banter must have intrigued Omin, who asked in a disinterested tone, "Is he really that strict?" "Lord Lansius?" Hugo turned to Omin. "He cut his future wife''s payment in half amid the victory celebration because she failed to capture you. And that was moments before he asked for her hand in marriage." Omin shook his head but did notment. After the brief exchange, Hugozily dragged himself back to work. The Nicopns'' incursion and the war had disced many settlers andmunities. Numerous issues arose regarding thend, the people, the garrison, and the city, and it was now up to them to fix it. Yet his concentrationsted no longer than a bird''s chirping before he groaned again. "I''m not fit for this." "Who is?" Omin said with a slightly annoyed tone and threw a finished scroll to the young squire with iplete fingers. Roger caught it and stored it in the cab. The former lord of the city continued, "People think ruling a city is all about power, money, and women. But in reality..." He opened both palms, gesturing to the table cluttered with parchment, scrolls, and multiplication tables. "Why don''t you just kill me in my sleep?" Hugo whined like a spoiled brat. "I haven''t got the right poison. Besides, you change night partners so often," Omin said tly. Hugo nced at him, surprised. "Wow, a threat. Perhaps I should return you to the dungeon." "I''m technically under house arrest with a pension, so please return me to my house, unharmed. I''d rather sleep than deal with this mess." He patted a stack of parchment still waiting to be examined. It was easy to see that the workload and Hugo''s constant whining had taken a toll on Omin''s mind. Hugo was amused, picked up his goblet, and took a big gulp of ale. Despite Lord Lansius'' wishes for him to learn from Omin, he learned little and simply pushed Omin to do the work. He had certainly faced his limitations but felt genuinely unbothered. "You should take care of yourself," Omin said, attempting to de-escte the tension. "Keeping me on my toes, are you?" Hugo grinned. Omin sighed deeply and warned, "Don''t drink too much. It''s easy to slip poison into ale, especially wine." The repeated warning about poison made Hugo shudder. The man in green thenmented bitterly, "Why is life such a joke? When I was captured, people cheered and threw a party to celebrate. Yet, here I am, taking care of the same people who celebrated my capture¡ªcalcting their pay, meals, lodgings, and even winter clothes." "Are you seriouslyining about life not being fair?" Hugo teased. Omin shook his head. "No, but I''m not a hypocrite." With the tension back to normal and the ale softening his boredom, Hugo returned to his scrolls. He slowly examined the logs, unable to understand why the city made so little despite the crowded market. He reached the bottom of the record without groaning, then realized, "Wait. You sly bastard! You brought up poison to scare me away from the things I like." Omin sported a grin at hismander''s slow realization. Even Roger stifled hisughter. It was well known that women and wine were the two favorite pastimes of theirmander, which led to a soft bulge on his belly. It had gotten so bad that when Sir Michael came for an inspection, he quickly chastised Sir Hugo, knowing he was about to get married in Korelia, presumably next summer. Hugo took the advice but seemed ready to double down when Sir Michael returned to Korelia before winter. Despite his belly, Hugo remained fit. He often trained hard with his men or against them. Deep down, he secretly wished for another chaos in Londia so he could have another chance to prove himself, either to Lord Lansius or to himself. A door creaked open, and a handsome man wearing an eyepatch over one eye entered. "Apologies for interrupting." "Sir Michael," Hugo weed. "I have a letter from Three Hills. It''s from Dame Danie, and it''s about smugglers," Michael reported. "Smuggler? What did she find out?" Hugo asked with keen interest. Instead of answering, Michael added, "And also a failed coup in Three Hills. Our hidden forces were able to retake control of the city." There were gasps in the chamber, followed by immediate looks of disbelief. Hugo broke the silence, gloating, "Our overlord is triumphant again." Ignoring the antics, Omin rose and walked toward Sir Michael, saying, "Please, let me have a look at it." Michael handed over the letter, allowing Omin to peruse it. "Well?" Hugo asked, still seated, after a long pause. "Indeed, it appears we have smuggler problems," Omin replied without turning. "I told you so," Hugo said with a big sigh of relief and an equal measure of smugness. "The smuggler yed a different game than I expected," Omin admitted wearily. "I always assumed it was bribery, so I swapped personnel often. But it states that they sell fake documents, recruit merchants with legal papers to smuggle their goods for shared profit, and convince people to join a shadow market disguised as amon gathering." "It''srge and well-connected. They even have a direct channel to Nicop without going through Umbend," Michael informed. "And how do we fix this?" Hugo asked the golden question. Omin turned to him and suggested immediately, "Punish them strongly." "Lord Lansius would never do that," Hugo tly rejected. "I''m not arguing his abilities, but as a lord, his approach is too naive." Michael patted Omin''s shoulder and reminded him, "We follow his policy." Omin sighed and nodded twice but warned, "At this rate, we can''t do anything." "We can investigate," Michael stated. "It''ll take too much time. The city is bleeding money," Omin said, and the two knew he was right. They exchanged nces but had nothing. "How about if I shoulder the me?" Omin suddenly proposed. The two looked at Omin. "Why go that far?" Michael asked. "What''s the worst that could happen if we''re mistaken? The people would be mad, and I''d probably be sent to Korelia to answer Sir Justin. Big deal, I''ll just live my life quietly in Korelia! My wife and kid are also there," Omin replied. Silence permeated the chamber. Michael nced and gave a nod to Hugo, who rose. "I''ll set up a task force. We can''t let smugglers rob us dry." *** Lansius One day before their return march, still without good mobility, the Lord of Korelia spent his days tinkering with the light gemstone. Audrey had told him about Avery''s cane contraption, which sparked some ideas. He wanted to use the gemstone not as antern but more like a spotlight. While focusing it without a lens would be challenging, he managed to create some focused light instead of a floodlight. He instructed a servant to rig a brass bowl with the gemstone mounted inside, using the polished bowl as a reflector. After the initial trials, they hammered the bowl into a better shape before buffing out the scrapes to achieve the desired light reflection. Lansius felt they were close to getting it right, but patience was required. He knew several more changes were needed, but the shape of light it produced was satisfying to see. "How''s it going?" Audrey asked as she entered. "The wound or this device?" Lansius quipped. Audrey chuckled before asking tensely, "Um, listen. I know my pay is still cut because I disobeyed your order." "Oh, the Battle of Korelia," he replied. "That feels like a long time ago." "Yes, but you did say until the end of the year." "Well, military rules are strict for a reason. But you have a Baroness''s allowance and a share of the spoils, so I doubt you''recking anything. So, why bring it up?" "Umm..." She approached him and whispered into his ear, "I need a loan for horses." "I doubt you can''t purchase a few horses--" "A lot of horses," she answered. His eyes widened. "For what exactly?" "For... the... baby?" she ventured uncertainly as if making it up as she went along. "Baby...?" Lansius squinted at her, noting how she stood all flustered, her eyes avoiding his gaze as she shifted nervously. Even her fingers fidgeted, betraying her anxiety. He stroked his chin and said, "Well, get a chair and sit close. I promise to listen, but I''ll only give loans if it''s financially sound." Despite his words, Lansius feltpelled to grant her wishes as long as they weren''t unreasonable. The way Audrey had fought the half-beast, managed the camp during the Nicopn crisis, and sessfully recruited a mage into their ranks warranted a significant reward. *** Sir Morton After several more days of inactivity aside from patrolling, hosting travelers, and finding ways to entertain themselves, they finally received a fast messenger from the Lord of Korelia, announcing his army''s imminent arrival. "About time," Lord Jorge eximed with joy and relief. "It''ll probably still take them a few more days, and then a few more before we can depart," Morton advised. "Oh, don''t be such a spoilsport, Morton," the Lord said dismissively. "I''ve yet toment on the horse racing," Morton quipped with a deadpan expression. Lord Jorge chuckled. "And what do you want to say about it?" "Nothing good, My Lord." Lord Jorge''sughter resounded inside the tent, piquing the interest of his little daughter, who peeked through the canvas door. The father took acquered wooden box, opened it, and revealed colorful, sweetened dried fruits to lure her closer, but she was too afraid of Sir Morton. Noticing this, the captain of the ck Knights said, "I''d better leave." Lord Jorge closed the wooden box with a smile. "No need for that. Unless you''re needed elsewhere." "I have a forestndscape to watch over," replied Morton without a hint of irony. Lord Jorge simply shrugged, allowing Morton to do as he pleased, as was usual. His eyes seemed to wander as he said, "I can''t wait until we''re back at Three Hills. I''m going to throw a huge wee party for myself." "Better tomemorate your defenders'' victory over the coup," Sir Morton suggested as he prepared to leave. "Yes, we''ll do that. That''s a better reason than a wee party," Lord Jorge decided with a charming smile. ... The next day, the hill fort sent out more men on patrol. They were expecting Lord Lansius'' army to arrive and didn''t want to be caught off guard by unknown forces in their midst. With Umbend controlled by a half-breed, suspicions were rife about their motives. As usual, Sir Morton spent his day in the lookout tower after sparring with his knights and a session of riding. Otherwise, they would grow bored and lose the edge they had built and maintained since their losses in the forests of Korelia. The sky was cloudy, and despite it being midday, the sun was barely warm against the skin. Watching the tapestry in the sky, he hoped that the conclusion of the Umbend campaign would be favorable for them. Although they had secured the bulwark and Umbend, he was still worried about Lord Lansius'' wound. As a mage, Morton was well-read and familiar with stories where young men who aplished great deeds died young. A close-range bolt wound to the thigh... He could only hope that, in Lord Lansius'' case, the bolt hadn''t broken the femur, which would be very hard to heal. If it had, then the Lord of Korelia would be crippled for life and unable to ride. With so much power yet confined, he could easily sumb to wine or other intoxicants. It would also hinder his chances of having an heir, which could potentially threaten Lord Jorge and the Alliance. Although they had once been enemies, the fate of the Houses of Londia was now intertwined. Without Lord Lansius at the helm, Londia could easily regress to its old ways. Sir Morton took a deep breath, trying to dispel this unwee concern. The gentle breeze nudged at him as if nature itself was signaling something. Suddenly, he saw distant figures of horses descending the mountain path. Yet, another sight surprised him even more: an oddly shaped object bursting through the clouds like a flying leviathan, its colossal form dispersing the low-hanging mist above the forested area. Both the cavalry and the flying leviathan moved with surreal grace, steadily making their way toward the hill fort in tandem. *** Chapter 147: A New Era Chapter 147: A New Era A New Era Lansius'' ck hair fluttered against the wind and he clutched his cloak tighter as the airship flew south. The scenery below was dazzling¡ªa dark green forest spread to the west, while mountainous terrain stretched to the east. Angelo piloted the ivory-colored airship from the front. Behind him stood Sir Harold, who remained standing due to theck of space, as they had also packed several items in case of an emergency. The tall knight looked every bit the Captain of this ship, appearing regal even in a gambeson since te armor was deemed too heavy. Lansius and Audrey sat at the back, side by side. They had pillows and a woolen nket forfort. Yet, that didn''t dissuade Lansius from groaning in displeasure. Sitting snugly to his left, Audrey gazed at him and asked innocently, "What is it, dear?" "I still can''t believe this," Lansius grumbled in protest. "Flying is smoother than riding. It''s good for your thigh recovery," Audrey grinned. "But for the price of two hundred trained horses." "In two years," she countered."I agreed to loan you horses¡ª" "And I used the loan agreement to trade for this," she replied with a sweet smugness. Lansius wanted to kiss those provoking lips, but he knew that would only let her win the argument. So, he shook his head but couldn¡¯t help admiring his wife''s ingenuity and unpredictable nature. He never thought that Audrey, who was into equestrian pursuits, would be interested in something as unusual as an airship. She would make a formidable opponent to anyone trying to guess her move. Still, he was concerned about her spending. "Drey, we need to talk about this. While it''s a loan and it''s your House, you shouldn''t make big purchases without consulting with me." "Hush, you''re injured," she said, wrapping her arms tightly around him. He immediately felt warmth. "But we could use a carriage." "Carts or carriages are so slow and bumpy. Meanwhile, this," she said, opening her palm to showcase the airship, "is a smooth ride but also as fast as riding a horse." Lansius couldn''t argue with that. "This is necessary for your recovery," Audrey reassured him. "Besides, you would never have agreed to this, so I had to be a little sneaky." He squinted at her. "You sounded so certain." She raised her brow and pouted. "You''re too prudent with money." "It''s because our fiefs need so many things," he responded. "If your hip bone doesn¡¯t heal correctly, no amount of horses in Londia could fix it," she retorted. Lansius let out a long, deep sigh. As much as he hated to admit it, she had a point. Ingrid had mentioned that the Saint Candidate treatment was not as effective as they had hoped, likely because he wasn''t originally from this world. Thus, he needed to be extra careful with his injury. This was the reason why he had more bandages, reinforced with more wooden splints. "Still, flying is riskier than traveling by carriage," he argued. "Angelo has flown over fifty times this year alone without a single crash. Lord Avery even takes his granddaughter on joy flights often," she reminded him. Lansius had heard it before the flight and, despite some reservations, acknowledged that the airship seemed to fly remarkably well and without any mishaps. It felt oddly sturdy and reliable, unlike what he had imagined. He observed the furnace hanging not far from him, noting its small, controlled ze produced by two nozzles. At the end of the me, a silvery mantle that looked both metallic and fabric-like helped disperse the heat effectively. The fuel system was moreplex than any hot air balloon Lansius had imagined. The violent oil was stored in a series ofrge leather skins, suspended in a separate basket overhead and connected by brass pipes. It was eventually mixed with two otherponents within a half-sized brass barrel. On top, there was a small jutting metal set against a spring-like contraption, likely a rudimentary gauge to read pressure. He suspected the mixture did more than just burn fuel and produce hot air; it also possibly generated a lighter-than-air gas. This could exin why the airship could float for extended periods while consuming minimal fuel. Unfortunately, as someone untrained in this field, Lansius could only guess at the type of gas involved in this process. It could be helium or something else, but it was unlikely to be the highly mmable hydrogen or methane. One thing was for sure: it was efficient, and Lansius could tell that these systems were quite advanced and had undergone years of iteration and experimentation. He made a mental note to check on Halicia and Ekionia. Those two unknown provinces probably had more advancements in technology than even Mindia. Is it because of the constant threat of beastmen on their shores? He had learned that although beastmen couldn''t build boats, they were skilled enough swimmers. By using a single log, several beastmen could swim at night and conduct raids. They had randomly raided coastalmunities with no clear objective other than to intimidate or, as some said, prove themselves to their tribes. Audrey took a sip from her waterskin, filled with boiled water, and then offered it to him. Lansius took a sip and found it refreshing. She leaned against him, her head resting heavily on his shoulder as if sleepy. Lansius made sure the warm woolen nket covered her. It had been a three-hour flight, and the airship had proven itself an incredible vessel. Two hours ago, they had overtaken the vanguard column that had set out four days earlier. They waved and cheered loudly when Sir Harold unfurled the blue and bronze banner from the gond. They had also caught up with dozens of vanguard cavalry that Dietrich likely had sent to secure the way to the hill fort. Angelo had slowed his descent and speed to tag along with them, as Sir Harold believed it was safer, given that the Lord and Lady needed their entourage and escort, even among allies. Lansius gave onest look at Umbend, a ce that resembled Wachia. Even from above, the forests and mountains possessed a certain eeriness. Based on what Francisca had told him, Lansius estimated that the number of Nicopns who had died in these forests numbered in the thousands, including refugees. Yet no one would learn about their struggle, as the forest ensured that none who entered with ill intent woulde out alive. Like d III of Wachia, Umbend punished any intruders with a severe measure of terror. Lansius hoped that the region could be peaceful, allowing everyone to sow their winter seeds in peace. Soon, the hill fort loomed in front of them. "Isn''t it amazing? A five-day journey turned into just four hours," Audreymented. "That''s because thend route goes through a hard-to-traverse mountain path," Lansius replied. "Indeed, it also winds around to navigate the mountains. Still, I never imagined a direct path from the mountain pass to the hill fort could be this close," Audrey muttered. "We''re also aided by the height difference. Coming from the mountain pass, we''re merely gliding down since we took off." Audrey nodded, and Lansius looked at the scenery. He saw a flock of birds flying, seemingly unafraid of their vessel. Angelo suddenly turned toward them and said, "My Lord, My Lady, big clouds ahead." "Good, I''m a bit thirsty," Sir Harold quipped daringly while opening his mouth wide. This prompted a chuckle from the two passengers in the back. Suddenly, white clouds like mist enveloped them, and their faces felt cold and wet. If not for their woolen nkets, their clothes would be damp. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "I can''t believe it. We''re inside clouds. This must be how the Ancients felt when they flew," Audrey said in awe. Lansius couldn¡¯t help but smile. He too enjoyed the sensation. After they cleared the cloud, they could see the lone yellowing hill next to a teau, its wooden palisade, towers, and hundreds of canvas tents visible inside. While Audrey was enjoying thest leg of the flight, Lansius once again took more interest in the airship itself. Despite not supporting the purchase, he already had some backup ns. One n was to turn this financial debacle into a profitable venture to cover its maintenance costs. He had a rough idea to use it as an attraction for the wealthy. However, he had yet to work out the pricing strategy. It was a rather delicate matter. Charging too high could alienate all but the richest, potentially breeding envy and resentment, and fostering elitism within his ranks. Setting the price too low might overwork the vessel unnecessarily. If only the Korelia nobility were rich, I could set an absurd price for a ride. However, Lansius knew that the purchase might be justifiable for a different reason. By next summer, noble families were expected to start relocating to Korelia. This attraction could potentially ease their resentment about the move¡ªa diversion from their new status as glorified hostages for the grand alliance. And if the novelty wore off and Lord Avery refused to buy it back, Lansius estimated that the silk covering the airship''s skin would be worth quite a sum. If this purchase turned out to be a financial drain, he considered salvaging the rubber-coated silk. Perhaps he could repurpose it into all-weather jackets to be sold, gifted, or distributed to his veterans. Then it struck him. While two hundred trained horses were arge investment, it paled inparison to what this airship should have cost. Although it wasn¡¯t new, somehow Lord Avery had sold it to him at a discount. The price of horses in Nicop and Halicia must be skyrocketing due to the conflict. *** Sir Morton The Lord of Korelia and the Lady of Korimor arrived in a grand procession, riding a spectacle never seen before: a floating vessel. The people were in awe; some were even afraid of such beings appearing in the sky, thinking they were ghosts of the Ancients. However, despite its majestic appearance, the airship also had a unique harmless shape that helped ease the troops from panicking. The vessel,ter known to be an airship, disyed a banner featuring a blue shield with a single bronze chevron, unmistakably identifying the owner. Itnded after dozens of cavalry surrounded a teau and secured the area. The ck Knight Captain was among the many who greeted the Lord and Lady after they hadnded. Lord Jorge looked enthralled to see Lord Lansius, despite thetter being carried on a litter due to his injury. The magnificent arrival impressed everyone. The two leaders only talked briefly, as many assumed that Lord Lansius needed rest. Thus, the procession quickly ended, leaving everyone to freely gawk at the majestic but otherworldly vessel. Aside from the thirty horsemen, Lord Lansius was apanied only by Lady Audrey and Sir Harold. Sir Morton noticed that a mage, easily identifiable to his eyes, was in control of the airship. The airship spent no time on the ground and quickly departed after unloading some goods. Furthermore, he noted that despite its gargantuan size, the vessel could only carry so little. It was like a flying paperntern that his senior once made, following some instructions from a book. As usual, the ck Knight Captain said little and just followed his lord, keeping watchful eyes on their surroundings. Nevertheless, he was pleased to see some traces of magical work on Lord Lansius'' wound, meaning the lord had somehow acquired a talented mage in Umbend. He doubted Ingrid''s healing was that capable, and the airship indicated that another powerful lord was behind this. Earl Fabius, Lord Avery, or Lord Justus? Sir Morton recalled three powerful lords in Nicop. Then he was pleasantly distracted by Lady Audrey, whose magical potential made him resist a smile. *** Lansius They stayed for five nights at the Hill Fort to allow his vanguard to catch up and rest before their long march back home. Some men and knights would depart for South Hill, and Lansius held a small ceremony to award them coins and goods for their service. Due to the distance, the rest would follow the Lord and Lady to Korimor and then Korelia. Lansius had sent messengers to Batu, the nomad leader, with some requests. After ratifying a deal with Three Hills to station thirty men at this fort and rotate them seasonally, Lord Jorge and his men prepared to march back triumphantly. They believed they had met all their objectives and deemed the campaign a sess. Although his army hadn''t engaged in battle, they had fought half-beasts and would use this victory to boost morale, which was needed after the coup in his city. Lansius also discussed the Lord of Dawn¡¯s trade offer, which required him to build a pier, warehouse, and guard post in one of the fishing viges south of his city. Lord Jorge showed keen interest and promised to send Sir Archie to scout the area before winter. On a fair morning, Lansius bid farewell to the Lord of Three Hills. In exchange, Lord Jorge promised to move with his family to Korelia the following spring. There, they would discuss various matters, most importantly, just how much they could trust the half-beast ruling Umbend and, afterward, the southern trading proposal. As a parting gift, Sir Morton gave Lansius a letter about an artifact that might interest him. However, due to his dealings with the airship, Lansius had yet to follow up on this rmendation. While the troops rested, Angelo returned four times to drop off more fuel and personnel. He transported the hunter guildsmen, two assistants for the airship, and some gifts from Lord Avery that included young nts and seeds for their garden in Korelia. Angelo also gave much-needed flight time to his assistant, who would be the designated pilot. Unfortunately, he couldn''t go to Korelia as he had responsibilities in Dawn. The problem was that the recement pilot, while experienced in handling the airship and maintaining theplex furnace system, was not a mage. "There''s some risk ofcking delicate control, but Lord Avery designed the airship to be operated without magic," Angelo reassured Lansius before hisst flight home. They spoke inside a new cabin on the teau, built for airship usage as both a shelter and temporary storehouse. Sir Harold was sitting in the corner, reading multiple reports, yet his eyes remained vignt. Lansius still had doubts. Noticing this, Angelo added, "While a non-mage can''t perform to the airship¡¯s full potential, it should be safer and cause less wear and tear on the vessel." Lansius nodded thoughtfully. "What about the conditions in Londia? Do you think it''ll be challenging in airship operation?" "I can''t be sure, my Lord. But I doubt it''s much worse than Dawn''s coastal area: dry wind, hot sun, and generally windy. However, I believe the terrain is mostly t." "Indeed, it¡¯s the Great ins of Londia after all," Lansius confirmed. "The dangerous part is Umbend''s mountainous area. Meanwhile, from here to Korelia, there''s little risk as far as I know. That''s why Lord Avery dared to offer the airship," said Angelo, whose face reminded Lansius of an Italian sculpture,plete with rather unkempt hair. His voice had the confident swagger of a test pilot. Judging from the preparedness of House Dawn, including logistics and personnel, Lansius couldn''t help butment, "It seems that a lot of thought was put into this venture." "Well, my Lord, you are our first customer," the mage replied with a rxed smile. Lansius found it amusing and leaned back in his seat, while Angelo added, "My Lord Avery is heavily invested in the southern trade. This is a token of his seriousness." "I can see that," Lansius responded while admiring the airship now being maintained by the new pilot and his crew. "More than that, Lord Avery probably wanted arade," Angelo said, drawing Lansius'' attention. "Arade...?" "An equal," the mage rified. "In his own words, other lords are loud but show little." Lansius let out a chuckle but wasn''t surprised. "Then how about me? I doubt I''m any better. I have nothing to show." Angelo smiled. "My Lord Avery used to say that conquest is proof of sess." "It''s ironic,ing from a lord who refuses to expand," Lansius quipped, and the two chuckled. Afterward, Lansius voiced his remaining concern, "What about fuel supplies? How do you propose we handle it?" "The easiest way is for My Lord to send a Hawk whenever you need more fuel. I''ll drop it either here or in Three Hills, and then you can transport it via carts as usual to Korelia." "Is going to Three Hills a shorter trip?" "Indeed, the city is a shorter trip from Dawn Barony. But there are too many eyes there, and it''s not under your direct control, so Lord Avery told me not to venture there unless it¡¯s an emergency." Lansius took the advice to heart. "Before you go, I noticed several settings on your fuel burner. Tell me, when we rode from the mountain pass, was that the most efficient setting?" The shift to technical talk made Angelo''s eyes wander for a moment. "That, I believe, was the third level." "Is that before or after you slow down after meeting with the cavalry?" "Before is four, and after is three," exined Angelo. "Is this because you needed to vent the hot air through the back? And also because you carried more weight than usual?" Angelo''s eyes lit up. "Indeed. I also felt it''s better to be safe with a full balloon in case of emergency, especially with guests onboard." "I noticed there are five strips on the fuel settings. If taking off and nose-up is the fifth, the maximum, then what about the first fuel setting?" "One is for negative lift; it''s only for descending slowly." "So, essentially the lowest setting without losing the me?" Lansius ventured, and Angelo nodded. "How about the second fuel setting?" "Two is usually enough to maintain a safe float," the mage replied. Lansius stroked his chin, then decided to test his understanding. "Do you reckon flying at night is more fuel-efficient than during noon?" Angelo''s expression changed, his eyes growing sharper. "That is correct. But how does my lord know about this?" "I''m familiar with the basic mechanism: using fire to heat the air inside, which then bes more buoyant than the colder air outside, thus creating lift." "Indeed, it relies on heated air," Angelo replied cautiously. "Is it possible to use the initial fuel setting and achieve a safe float if I travel by night?" Lansius brought up a different subject. "Possible, but too risky... The ship would fly so low,ck propulsion, and be at the mercy of the wind." Lansius shifted in his seat, easing some pressure from his injured thigh. He had thought of making propellers, but that would require a primitive steam engine. As he pondered, he became curious about the level of technology they had achieved. "I''m sure there have been a lot of trials and errors. Just how far have you gone in airship making?" Angelo seemed to ponder, and Lansius added, "What do you see in the future for airships?" "The future is vast, My Lord. Right now, our limitation is the amount of fuel used to stay afloat. But once, we managed to test a small balloon without lighting any fire." "A lighter-than-air gas," Lansius blurted out, catching on quickly. "Have you managed to create apletely sealed balloon?" Angelo shook his head in disbelief. "My Lord, just how did you know about it?" Lansius leaned back in his seat, feeling equally shocked. To think that someone with medieval tech can produce what is likely helium gas and an airtight container for it. "I know this is a Guild or House secret, but what can you tell me about the catalysts you use in the fuel mixture? Are they abundant, raw, rare, or expensive to produce?" Angelo shook his head. "As far as I can tell, it''s rare and has few uses outside of alchemy." Lansius drew a deep breath as he realized that this world had the potential to support mass airship travel. The efficiency he had witnessed¡ªthe ability to fly for hours with so little fuel¡ªhad convinced him it was possible. This wouldn''t be a world where a zeppelin crash would lead to airships being abandoned. The ease of maintaining flight using readily avable medieval technology meant airships were too economical and indispensable until the era of heavier-than-air airnes. Lansius fell into contemtion. It was ironic that the Imperium, in its death throes, was quietly weing the era of airships. *** Chapter 148: Golden Darkness Chapter 148: Golden Darkness Golden Darkness Ingrid had arrived at the Hill Fort along with the rear guard and the supply train. Although she had met Angelo and reacquainted with the mage who was her junior, she declined his offer to board the airship. Ingrid feigned her distrust of the vessel, but in reality, it was because of her new role as the Lady of Korelia''s confidant. She was no longer solely bound to the mage guild but also to House Korimor, which would support her for the remainder of her life. Thus, Ingrid had a more careful approach to interacting with the mage guild. In her mind, nobody needed to know anything unusual about the Lord and Lady. She would only admit that the Lord was a foreigner and the Lady was modestly talented in magic. This was also the reason why Ingrid didn''t board the airship: she feared meeting Sir Morton. Until she could find a better exnation, she preferred to avoid the ck Knight''s Captain. After two days of rest, the morning of the sixth day brought the Hill Fort alive with the arrival of several dozen nomads. Their arrival was weed with warm greetings. No less than the nomads'' war leader himself, a man named Batu, had answered the call, likely piqued by three things: the report of Lord Lansius'' wound; his newest conquest, a flying airship; andstly, a half-beast in their ranks. While the leaders visited the Lord and Lady, the rest of the nomads crowded around the airship. They were in awe, asking questions, and praising it. The airship assistants and newly formed guards, led by Sir Harold, kept them from getting too close. They wanted nobody to poke holes or tinker with the intricate fuel mechanism. Fortunately, Francisca was there to divide the crowd''s attention. The half-breed had no qualms about meeting the nomads and showed curiosity about them. She eagerly conversed with them and even arm-wrestled many of them, turning the situation into a lively spectacle. Amidst this new wave of onlookers, the craftsmen and carpenters attached to Hill Fort were busy fulfilling the Lord''s request for a wing-like apparatus for some experiment. Made from light balsa wood avable in a certain part of the Umbend region, the wing, which was about several shields in length, was made to the Lord''s specifications.The troops, now well-rested, had also received orders to prepare to march. Tents were packed and loaded into bags, onto mules, or into carts. Not all were leaving. Twenty light cavalry, 30 South Hill men-at-arms, and a few nomads would remain at the Hill Fort alongside Three Hill''s 30 men-at-arms. The job of leading this fort was left on Captain Dietrich''s shoulders. He was tasked with preparing the fort for wintering and to maintain their hold on the surrounding area. Interestingly, the Grand Alliance''s decision to build a fort attracted shepherds, peddlers, and others from nearby settlements seeking work or trade. The enclosed walls and military presence made the camp attractive. In their own words, there were mouths to feed, men to entertain, jobs to fill, and coins to be made. Ingrid noticed that the hill was quite strategic, halfway from Three Hills to Korimor and also to Umbend. While travelers from Three Hills and Korimor could bypass the hillpletely, it wasn¡¯t taxing to detour to the hill for the guarantee of safe lodging. Thus, a natural stopping point between three cities was born. Lord Lansius allowed them to operate their businesses inside the fort tax-free as long as they followed the regtions, kept it clean, and helped with maintenance. As the Lady''s confidant and mentor, Ingrid also supervised the scribes who were preparing to leave. Without them keeping track of payments and deeds, it would be a nightmare. Yesterday, ten South Hill Knights returned along with fifty light cavalry and seventy men-at-arms, marking the end of the 4425 campaign. The House had left the remainder of its Nicopn camp followers in the three viges with plenty of winter crops to sow and supplies tost through the winter. Over one thousand men were left with Servius and absorbed into the freepany, tasked with guarding and possibly expanding into Nicop. One of the scribes maintained records of the other Nicopns who didn''t join Servius:
100 ck Bandits with undisputed loyalty traveled as they pleased, acting as spies. 200 skirmishers led by Farkas as the rear guard. 600 lightly armed levies who chose to follow the Lord and move to Korimor or Korelia. 100 ck Bandits in Three Hills led by Dame Danie along with her own group. 200 in South Hill who wished to stay under Captain Sigmund.
It was quite a significant number of Nicopns. But Ingrid noticed it was only a third from their original number and thus much more manageable and less risky. The Lord nned to bring them to Korimor and Korelia for wintering and for possible settlement. Lord Lansius'' current main force wasprised of:
10 Knights, led by Sir Harold. 30 Light Cavalry. 250 Dragoons, equipped like men-at-arms and with crossbows. 90 Nomadic horse archers and scouts, led by Batu.
Despite not being at full strength, it was still a powerful reaction force. Throughout the day, preparations were made and scouts rode out first to secure the path. However, even Ingrid didn''t know how they would proceed with the march. The details were still held by the Lord, Lady, and Sir Harold. *** Lansius It was several hours before departure when Ca and Sterling helped clean the desk and found Sir Morton''s letter. They reminded Lansius, who finally decided to act upon the Mage Knight''s suggestions. The suggestion itself was quite cryptic, but Lansius, still being carried on a litter, told his men to find the coachman and the cart. The letter stated that the coachman was seeking merchants or nobles to transport goods to Korimor, thinking he could then find another employer to travel back to Three Hills before winter for a nice profit. When they found the man, the surprised coachman quickly admitted what had piqued Sir Morton''s interest in his cart. His exnation only fueled Lansius'' curiosity further. A dwarven artifact? That Morton should''ve told me from the start. "My Lord, why don''t you just summon me? You don''t have toe to the stable," the coachman said nervously while presenting his cart. "No need to feel nervous. I promise I only wanted to learn. I''ll not take it from you," Lansius reassured him. With the help of Lansius'' men, they slid a wooden block under the frame to stabilize it. Carefully, they lifted the cart slightly and positioned it securely on the block, then proceeded to use mallets and hammers to dislodge the metal pins. After tapping the chisel into the gap between the wheel and the axle, they gently pried the linchpin¡ªthe one object that held the wheel securely on the axle¡ªfrom its seat. With the linchpin removed, they carefully held the wheel with both hands and slid it off the axle. The coachman used a rough cloth to remove the thin coat of smelly grease, revealing a gleaming metal ring with perfectly round metal balls sandwiched between an inner and outer ring. "My Lord, this is the piece that Sir Morton was talking about." Lansius was soon captivated by the object. He then recognized its shape and function and began to doubt himself. The coachman spun it, and anyone could see that the axle shaft connected to the inner ring rotated freely despite the outer ring being locked in ce to the wheel hub. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the vition. The men looked amazed but exchanged nces as their lord maintained his silence. He was stunned and paralyzed by this revtion. He wanted to scream that it was impossible, but the uncorroded gleaming object, likely made from stainless steel, was not going anywhere. It was a ball bearing, yet finding it was far more shocking than seeing an airship. A hot air balloon could be achieved with medieval technology, but a ball bearing was an entirely different game. Lansius pondered that it was named a dwarven artifact meant that the dwarves in this world had achieved industrial revolution. Hannei, what kind of secret are you holding from me... He recalled his only Earthling friend, an explorer who dealt with finding dwarven artifacts on the old continent. Ball bearing production required precision engineering, the hallmark of the industrial revolution. Only now did Lansius realize the stories about their grand citadels under the mountain and their extensive tunnelwork on the old continent were not just magical but also industrial. "My Lord, is there something wrong?" Sterling asked, but Lansius raised his hand; he needed more time to think. He knew he had wrongly assumed the dwarves to be generic like those in his world''s storybooks. But obviously, they had no business fitting into an earthling''s foolish stereotype. By seeing this one artifact, Lansius understood that the dwarves in this world had truly achieved the pinnacle of civilization. If all the lore were true, then they had made a working portal to another world, bypassing the need for space exploration, and traveled sessfully to a suitable world. And they had done that thousands of years ago. Ignoring his men and the coachman''s questioning gaze, Lansius pulled out the gemstone of strength that Ingrid had returned to him. He knew there was nothing written on it, but he needed to be sure. For all he knew, it might contain an advanced microchip. Lansius knew that any sufficiently advanced technology was indistinguishable from magic. s, not even his finger could sense anything but the smooth contour of a gemstone. Despite still being troubled, he fished two silver coins from his purse and motioned for the coachman to take them. "It''s a fascinating object. It made me think about the possibilities." "I''m d My Lord thinks that way," replied the coachman with a ddened face. Then, using his crutch, Lansius walked closer to inspect it. There was a little bit of grease, but he could see a different alloy used and the embossed alphabet that he couldn''t understand. Dwarvennguage. The letters were sharp, with clean, crisp lines, perfect alignment, and wless consistency. There was no variation in depth or width, confirming that it wasn''t handcrafted but was likely made on an assembly line involving precision machines. Helped by Sterling, Lansius returned to his litter, his countenance sharp but lost in thought. Only when he was about to be carried away did he turn to the coachman and say, "Join me in my march. You shall carry the airship crew and their goods to Korimor and Korelia." "Gratitude, My Lord," the coachman replied, happy to have likely won the favor of the most powerful man in Londia. *** Korimor Hugo and Michael had apprehended several smugglers and found evidence of forged letters. One capture led to another, and then several shops and even a warehouse were confiscated. This sess was due to multiple suspicions that had been ignored until Danie''s letter shed light on how the smugglers operated. At the end of the day, they easily rounded up several heads of families and their top confidants. Michael was leading the investigation, alternating with Hugo. Meanwhile, Omin did the painstaking work of checking captured documents for more damning evidence. Despite their sess, it was a messy affair. They had caught the ire of many wealthy families. After they had their supper, Omin said ominously to Hugo, "They''re in too deep." "That''s good, isn''t it?" Hugo voiced without concern. "More people with more faults, then more money we can confiscate." "It''s not that easy," Omin rejected as they walked the castle''s corridor. "They''ll be afraid¡ª" "They should be," Hugo interjected carelessly. "It''s not fear I worry about, but desperation," Omin stated firmly, locking eyes with Hugo. Hugo stood his ground as Omin borated, "If those families are caught too deep in this, they likely will resort to desperate actions." The knight finally let out a resigned breath. "Fine, I''ll alert my men." "Make sure everyone is armed and the castle doors are locked," Omin urged. "I don''t want to die because of the guards'' carelessness. Korimor people are not to be trusted. They have betrayed many lords before me, and don''t you dare think it would be any different with Lady Audrey." Hugo waved his hand dismissively and headed toward the courtyard apanied by his squire. As he stepped out, he saw Michael. Hugo was about to greet him when he saw Michael''s expression. "What happened? Any why I didn''t see you at the great hall for supper." "I just rode out¡ªour barley storage has been set aze," Michael reported hastily. "What!?" Hugo''s eyes widened and his jaw dropped. "Worry not. I arrived in time with the guards from the gatehouse. We put the fire out," Michael said, and Hugo sighed in relief. "We''re fortunate it didn''t burn down everything. But this is getting out of hand. I even heard reports of guards being pelted with stones." What had started as a crackdown on smuggling was quickly spiraling into something far nastier. "We can''t back down from this," Hugo said firmly. Michael readily nodded. "We need to be vignt." "Go get something to eat and take care of the castle. Make sure it''s secure," Hugo said, turning to the stable. "Where are you going?" "I''ll ride with the guards to calm the masses and instill fear in those who go against us," Hugo replied. Upon hearing this, his squire sprang into action. "Remember, we''re going against smugglers, not the townspeople," Michael advised. "I know. I''ll be thoughtful in my actions," Hugo reassured hisrade. That night, he visited the barley storage and the guards posted there. He also patrolled the city, answered some questions from the townsfolk, and went to sleep in the gatehouse to make sure that nothing was amiss. However, the next day, despite his diligence, things turned worse. The smugglers were not to be underestimated. *** The Great ins of Londia With a gentle touch upon the gemstone, a beam of light emitted from the airship and projected onto the grass in front of them. The nomads and the cavalry cheered loudly. Now they could ride with more confidence through the night. "Onward," Sir Harold''s voice was heard from below, along with high-pitched rallying cries from Batu. Lansius'' polished brass contraption had worked as intended. Mounted on the side of the airship, it provided illumination like a spotlight. "That worked great," Audrey said with simr excitement. Her face was bathed in the soft glow from the furnace above them. Unlike the ck airship, this one''s fuel burner wasn''t concealed, allowing good illumination for the pilot and passenger in the gond. Lansius smiled. "It took quite a lot of effort. Be sure to tighten the mounting once you manage to keep the light in front of the furthest rider." Audrey did as she was told. Meanwhile, the pilot, Hans, turned to Lansius, reporting, "My Lord, we''re gaining more speed." "Then it''s time for the next experiment." Lansius rotated the pole mounted in the middle of their gond. The pole was connected to a wing apparatus made of lightweight balsa wood. The canard wing caught the wind, and immediately they saw the line connecting the gond to the airship cken. "It''s working," he announced, genuinely surprised and thrilled. "My Lord, does it react well when you adjust it?" asked Hans, who looked more like a cksmith than a pilot. "Certainly," Lansius replied, adjusting the canard wing to give less lift and locking it into ce. Audrey observed the wooden wing spreading to their left and right and gazed at Lansius. "Tell me, does this wing allow us to fly higher?" "It might, but that''s dangerous," Lansius chuckled. "However, it may let us fly safer and further." Audrey reached her hand out near the wing and was amazed by the stronger stream of air that flowed around it. "My Lord, should we proceed as nned?" Hans asked from the front. Lansius observed the wing before giving a nod. "Let''s do it slowly and steadily." Hans wiped the sweat from his face and let out a small grin before returning to his control and watching the front. "Descending," he announced. Immediately, the glow of the fire in the furnace grew weaker, while the metal cables that went to the back of the balloon strained to give the tail wing as much lift as possible. Normally, this would create drag and reduce speed, but right now they were in a unique situation. "Adjusting the wing," Lansius announced, letting the canard give more lift. Gradually, the airship drew closer to the ground, but at one point it remained steady and even regained some altitude. Hans turned to Lansius and gave a big grin, "I found the perfect setting, My Lord. A quarter more than the lowest." "Excellent," Lansius praised. Then to Audrey, "Now we can fly just like this, saving a lot of fuel." "And running as fast as riding horses," Audrey added. Lansius nodded with a big smile. This experiment was only sessful because they had tied their airship to four long ropes held by the nomads'' best riders on the other end. The riders adjusted the rope ck as needed and maintained a good speed while regrly changing their weary horses without needing to stop. The light from the airship allowed the operation to proceed even more smoothly. As Batu had said when he heard of this n, essentially, they towed airship. It was a crude but foolproof method. Yet, as he knew, a method wasn''t stupid if it worked. It allowed them, who were without a mage pilot to reach optimal speed without flying high and consuming excessive fuel. Furthermore, this setup allowed them to travel even further than usual because it did not require ounting for Lansius'' riding endurance. Their Lord could sit backfortably in the gond and still match the speed of the fastest rider in Londia. Audrey carefully pulled a woolen nket over Lansius. "I know you''re excited, but try to get some sleep." "But I need to keep an eye on the wing," he argued. "I sort of understand how to use it. It''s like a boat rudder, but instead of water, it''s against the wind," she reassured him. Lansius looked doubtful, so Audrey turned to Hans, "Hey, if the wing doesn''t work as expected, can the airship recover?" "Certainly, My Lady. With that brass light, it''s easy to determine our bearing and altitude. Also, since we don''t rely on hot air for propulsion, I can release high-pressure fuel quickly as needed," said Hans confidently. "Frankly, with this speed, even the ship''s tail wing could lift us away from any risk of crashing." Audrey turned to Lansius, who shrugged, "I guess we''ll take turns to sleep. Someone needs to help Hans." "I''ll be sure to wake you up in a few hours," Audrey smiled. "Liar," Lansius muttered with a sly grin, which only made Audrey''s smile widen. As Lansius sank his head deeper into the pillow, his gaze wandered from the glow of the furnace to the night sky, twinkling with stars. Above, the mighty balloon, powered by a secret fuel mixture, kept them aloft. Although somewhat mysterious, Lansius considered himself lucky. With the airship, he found himself painlessly traversing the vast expanses of his domain¡ªa feat he had never imagined possible. Before, he had vomited blood when he rode hard from Korelia to Korimor. Now, he could close his eyes and still cover great distances. As he drifted into sleep, he couldn''t help but wonder what other surprises this world would bring and whether he had it in him to use them to his advantage. *** Chapter 149: Korimors Fifteen Chapter 149: Korimor''s Fifteen Korimor''s Fifteen Great ins of Londia The airship, cavalry, and nomads continued to ride unopposed across the Great ins. Without the heat of the sun, it was a pleasant journey for both humans and beasts. More importantly, at night the horseflies were inactive, which was a huge relief as they often became abundant around the height of fall. For the nomads, the return of their Noyan buoyed their spirits. They had witnessed another glorious testament to his might. Soon, a saying spread among the tribes: The Noyan went to battle on horses and returned soaring in the sky. Amazingly, the airship wasn¡¯t the only spectacle. By chance, Sir Harold had found a horse unafraid of the half-beast. Although Francisca couldn¡¯t ride, she could certainly sit still. Like a novice rider, her horse was led by a rope attached to Sir Harold¡¯s horse. When they rotated horses, Francisca, without a spare, simply jogged alongside. Her speed and endurance were sufficient to allow her horse to recover its stamina. The nomads looked on with respect, having never seen a creature who could match their horses on foot. Many even contemted the possibility of having children with her, as the nomadic tradition bore no taboos against such unions. They believed that a powerful offspring would greatly benefit their tribes. Were it not for their respect for Sir Harold, the half-breed''s guardian, they might have tried to woo her. Nevertheless, this did not deter eager youngsters from offering her their water and mare-wine. Meanwhile, Lansius sleptfortably in his airship while Audrey, with time to spare, quizzed Hans about the airship''s steering mechanisms.The craftsman-turned-pilot had little else to upy his time besides watching for trouble on the t ins, bathed in the glow of the brass spotlight. Moreover, he knew from Angelo that thedy was a mage with keen vision, capable of spotting the ck airship from afar, so he was eager to answer her questions. After an hour, the Lady seemed to grasp the basics and asked, "If we have an emergency, how can a mage assist with the airship?" Hans pondered, his forehead wrinkling. "Mydy, I know little of magic. However, Angelo used to train himself by using the wind to steer the ship. If you could try the same, steering the balloon slightly left or right, it would be excellent practice." Taking Hans'' advice to heart, Audrey focused inward. Channeling herckluster amount of magic, she experimented with manipting the wind, testing her control over the airship¡¯s movement. Although Ingrid had mentioned that her magical source seemed depleted and she felt it was not giving anything significant, Audrey managed to practice with what little she had. The night was still young, and she practiced until she could no more. Below, the riders of the ins moved through the night, guided by the trusted spotlight whose soft glow enabled them to see further into the darkness. *** Korimor Hugo wore a sour face that unnerved the men around him. He had sat, whined, and farted on the battlements above the city gate. From there, anyone could see the gathering of hundreds of armed men outside the city. Michael arrived at the battlements fully armored, his face reddening from ascending a flight of stairs. He wasn¡¯t alone; Omin, d in orange brigandine, trailed behind him. "You came armored, good," Hugo praised Michael, motioning to the empty seat next to him. "What are their demands?" Michael asked as he sat. Hugo gestured to Roger, the squire, to answer. "They im to be families of the people we unjustly captured, demanding their release to end this peacefully." "So, it''s an intimidation," Michael surmised. "And obviously a lie," Omin added, observing the enemy with his reddened eyes. "It''s unlikely those families we captured could muster a hundred armed men from outside the city." Hugo crossed his arms and stomped impatiently. "This is driving me nuts! How could they appear here after only one day?" "One of the local knights must be in cohort with them," Michael ventured, then asked Roger, "Do you see any heraldry or banner?" "None, Sir. We see nothing, and the scouts reported the same," Roger replied with confidence. The knight with the eye patch inhaled sharply and stroked his chin. Omin turned to them and warned, "They look quite formidable, obviously used to followingmands." "Mercenaries?" Michael asked. Hugo frowned. "The remnants of the Nicopns...? They''re also mercenaries." Omin approached them, his steps light, seemingly unconcerned about the situation. "Whoever they are, we know the smuggler is behind them. And knowing their motivation is the first step to victory." Hugo, still seated, stared at Omin. "Then do we have a n, Sir?" Instead of answering, Omin quoted, "In times of confidence, attack. In times of doubt, defend." With his hand, Hugo motioned for Omin to continue, unconcerned about thetter''s status as former Lord. When Omin refused to borate further, Hugo''s lips turned into a gleeful grin, mocking Omin''s half-hearted approach. In return, Omin gave a sharp look and a nose expression as if he had just caught a whiff of rotten feet, then looked away. Michael intervened, asking, "Gentlemen, then how should we answer?" Hugo had been sober for several nights in a row and had no wenches, making him miserable and prone to violence. Yet, he was an able militarymander. He let out a huge belch and then blurted out with rity, "It reeks of a bait." "A bait," Michael repeated and acknowledged with a nod, while Omin said nothing but puckered his pale lips. Hugo exhaled noisily and gazed at Omin. "And your take on this, Sir Omin?" Omin gazed at the northern part of the city where wooden walls protected their fertilends, now fallow for winter. "If it''s true, they''ll try to draw us out. And when we man the outer wall, they''llunch a strike on the inside." Hugo said nothing but grinned, as if teasing Omin, which had be his hobby. Again, Michael intervened, "Sir Omin''s words seem to be true. The smuggler knew we have limited men. Meanwhile, they''ve shown they have men inside." "Their goal would be to cause chaos. And then either free their people or take the city," Omin added. "Then I propose to counter them," Hugo suggested, cing a wooden statue of a horseman on the map, just as Lansius used to do. He gazed at Michael. "I''ll go out, while you hide your forces. If they appear, strike them." Michael wiped the sweat from his forehead. "That will require a lot of men, and we don''t have enough." "That''s my job. Worry not, I''ll ride out only with a small group," Hugo snickered. "The Lord only trusted me with so few horsemen anyway." ... "Open the gates!" shouted the Captain of the guard, his voice echoing off Korimor''s old and battered stone walls. These walls, no strangers to conflict, were about to witness another bloodbath. The heavy wooden gates creaked and groaned as they slowly swung outward, revealing the yellowing ins that masked the threat to the city. Sir Hugo, d in gleaming armor, sat astride his steed at the head of his small group of horsemen. Only fifteen cavalrymen had mustered under hismand, each one concerned and nervous about their mission. As the sole knight, only Hugo wore a full te. The rest wore the Lord''s cavalry armor, which provided protection only to their front side, arms, and thighs. Nevertheless, the sun glinted off their helmets and breasttes, creating a dazzling disy of military might. Hugo patted his eager horse and spat to the side before gazing at his men, many of whom had been following him for two years. "We''re going against thieves, so don''t fret. We don''t need to field everyone for this." The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. His men grinned and muttered in agreement. Hugo then gave the order, "Heavy cavalry, on me! Light cavalry at the rear." "Let''s teach them a lesson!" his lieutenant rallied the riders. Hugo lowered his visor, gripped hisnce tightly, and spurred his horse forward. Soon, the sound of hooves ttering against the yellowing grass filled the air. His riders followed in tight formation. Meanwhile, their opponents in the distance had noticed them and began to form a defensive line. Keeping a steady pace to avoid burdening the horses, Hugo led his riders to approach carefully, his eyes fixated on the horizon. In front, approximately a hundred men brandished their spears and held their shields close to their body. Hugo''s heart sank a little when he saw that the enemy appeared tougher than he had expected. "A spear wall," he muttered. However, it was within his calctions. Thus, Hugo picked a spot where there were no carts or other obstacles and suddenly steered his horse hard toward it. "Charge!" he shouted, directing the riders to his left and right. Fifteen riders burst into a gallop. The air was crisp, and the wind breezed through the openings in their armor and helmets, further spurring them on in this gant disy of chivalry. Now, the outlines of the enemy suddenly became clearer¡ªshields, spears, and gambesons. Hugo tightened his grip on hisnce. The opposing formation, three men deep, looked as if in doubt. Panicked shouts filled the air, and a few men cowered, breaking their ranks. Inside his helmet, Hugo shed an ominous grin. He lowered hisnce, and his riders followed suit. The cavalry moved as one, their armor clinking softly with each trot. Then, he braced for impact. His muscles tensed, and his horse snorted loudly. At thest moment, the opposing men in front, overwhelmed by the sight, wavered, their iron spears straying. In a cacophony of screams and shouts, the small band of cavalry burst forward, prating the three-man-deep formation. The ground trembled as bodies were impaled and trampled by the fifteen riders. Blood and guts spilled, and the battlefield quickly reeked of iron and urine. Shrieks and groans pierced the air. Amid the chaos, a handsome man in brigandine rallied his forces, shouting, "They have spent theirnces. We have nothing more to fear!" "Hold your formation or perish together!" anothermanded firmly. Yet, Hugo and his heavy riders turned and proved their mettle once again, mercilessly piercing the opposing formation. Even without theirnces, their warhorses and swords were more than enough to inflict terrible punishment. In the aftermath of the second charge, an uninjured man threw down his shield, facing hisrades, and shouted, "This is suicide! We''re not paid for this!" His brethren acknowledged and began to drop their shields and spear. Then they started to flee west despite orders and curses from their superior. Hugo, letting his horse catch some breath, saw this new development with a chuckle. "Should we give chase?" his lieutenant asked excitedly. "No. Never!" Hugo replied, recalling his lord''s words to never interrupt the opponent when they were making mistakes. However, only two dozen or so fled. The rest remained bunched up in their position. Hugo drank from his waterskin and poured some water on his face to ease the heat. Then he looked at his riders, many of whom were soaked in sweat but appeared more courageous than ever. "Form on me! Let''s bring some more pain to the unwee guests." *** The City of Korimor Limping and aided by his men, Sir Hugo returned to Korimor. His horse had been wounded, sending him crashing to the ground as they unwittingly charged into a cluster of enemies who had used supply carts as makeshift defensive structures. He had sprained his ankle and narrowly missed breaking his neck. While being treated in the gatehouse, Hugo learned that the fighting inside the city was still raging. Fortunately, the city''s garrison had learned of an attack on the guardhouse where the prisoners were kept. Like a sprung trap, Sir Michael and forty of his select men rushed to the scene. Soon after, brutal fighting began around the guardhouse. Blood was spilled as both sides struggled for supremacy. It was a dirty fight, with each side using everything to their advantage. Some were pushed into a well, others were trapped ins thrown from above, and the townsmen even sshed boiled porridge on the fighters closing in on their homes. Despite the casualties, the hardened opponents kept on fighting. The fighting only ended after Sir Michael''s men had bested and captured more than thirty, with the rest dispersed. Sir Michael, injured in the face by a lucky stone throw, organized a house-to-house search. As darkness fell,nterns illuminated the city, but the skies were burning red. Some of his men ran to the intersection to learn more, shouting as they asked for information. Meanwhile, the one-eyed knight sheathed his sword and knocked on the door of the nearest building in the vicinity. He calmly excused himself to enter, a weary smile on his lips, and climbed to the top floor of the three-story apartment. Then, from the window across the bedroom, he saw that fire had engulfed a small part of Korimor city. "The row of storehouses is burning," the host said nervously. Michael sighed deeply. Then, turning to the host, he said, "Gratitude for the hospitality." "Please, have some water if you will," the older gentleman offered, extending a bronze goblet that his son had brought earlier. The knight gulped the water in one go and fished a bloodied bronze ring from his purse, which he had taken from one of the opponents he had bested. "Apologies for the stains. This is for the trouble." "We are grateful for your visit, Sir," the older man and his son said, bowing their heads. Afterward, Michael descended and, with his uninjured men, rushed to the row of storehouses now aze. As they drew nearer, they encountered chaos in the street. Some people were salvaging whatever was left, while others attempted to douse the mes with buckets of water from the well. Sir Michael instructed some of his men to drop their armor and help fight the fire, while he and the rest ensured security. He personally supervised the effort through the intense heat and billowing smoke thatsted until midnight. His most significant contribution was ordering the demolition of a building next to the storehouses to stop the fire''s spread. Only after a four-hour struggle was the fire finally extinguished. Yet, even after the mes were gone, the tense atmosphere lingered heavily. The people might not have known about the smugglers, but they knew that Korimor had been defeated. And for those in charge, it was clear that the smuggler had won the day. Even on the ins outside, Sir Hugo''s ident had snatched defeat from the jaws of victory. *** ins of Korimor Four dozen men marched through the night, guided only bynterns atop the carts. They had been fleeing with little rest since the hostilities outside Korimor ended. They knew they were lucky to have escaped and didn¡¯t want to risk being chased by resting. However, they had been forced to march yesterday and today, and were close to their limit. Their feet were blistered from worn-out leather insoles, with many wearing mismatched shoe sizes, and some even barefoot. "Water!" someone demanded, face reddened and breathless, directed at the carts in front. "Please, a break!" another voiced irritably. The coachman was about to cken the reins, but a handsome man in brigandine sitting next to him disagreed, "Don''t slow down." When the coachman began to cken the reins anyway, the younger man tapped his hand firmly. "But we''re going to lose these men," the coachman whispered. The leader of this doomed expedition simply whispered back with a light, even cheerful tone, "They can die. Their usefulness is over." The coachman frowned, making the man smile. "We''re close to winter. And food costs a lot, especially in Londia. It''s noting from my purse, not after losing contact with Three Hills." "We can drop them at the manor," the coachman argued. Another shouted angrily from the back, disrupting their conversation. "We can''t march anymore!" The leader turned to the men behind him, daring a smile as the darkness concealed his face, and feigned encouragement in a soothing voice, "Keep it up! We''re close to a good resting ce." There were grumbles and whines, but the men, fatigued and thirsty, could only groan. "But my good man, we''re still unable to free our clients. Can we afford to lose these Nicopns?" the coachman whispered. Returning to his seat, the leader shrugged and said, "It''s unfortunate, but our client''s men inside have sessfullypleted their part." "Sess?" the coachman was surprised. "But we haven''t got anyone out, not the clients, nor the money or goods." A wide smirk formed on the man''s lips as he exined, "From the start, it was a long shot to think that we could free our clients." "Then why are we attacking Korimor if not to lure them out and take the city?" "I simply see another possibility to make a profit without relying on our clients'' freedom." The coachman made a sharp noise to alert his horse to the rougher, bumpier terrain he saw from his trusted reflectiventern. He then nced at the leader and said, "I don''t understand. How can we make a profit out of this situation?" The man sat rxed, unbothered by the bumpy ride. "In Londia, wine and honeye from Three Hills, grain is from White Lake, but Korimor had only barley." The coachman pulled the reins to the side to avoid a small mound. Then he responded, "So?" "I suggested to our affiliates inside the city to burn the barley storage to cause chaos. But chaos isn¡¯t the only thing I seek," he hinted. "T-that''s nasty. But how can we make a profit from theck of barley?" The younger man chuckled. "I have befriended a man who had an ample supply of barley. Hisnd is only suited to grow those. Before, they were worth little and he fed his livestock with it. But soon they''ll be worth their weight in silver." "But every town grows its own barley. Can''t ale makers get barley from somewhere else?" "They could, but with South Hill still reeling from being upied, a coup in Three Hills, and the Mindia session crisis in full swing, I doubt it." The coachman nodded deeply in understanding. "And with wintering up..." shing his teeth, the leader nodded, seemingly satisfied with his n. "I bet they''ll need something good to drink when the snow forces them indoors." The leader nced toward the rear of the cart, where his Mindian fighters sat alert among the supplies. They were obviously listening, but their eyes passed no judgment. This was how they survived in this harsh world. "You know, I''m not greedy. I only need to recoup my investment." His fighters merely shrugged or stayed indifferent. Pleased with their reaction, the leader shifted his gaze further back. Thentern''s light reached only so far, yet he could make out the figures of the four dozen men on foot, gradually fading into the distance. "I can''t hear their whines and groans. Maybe it''s time." His lieutenant then gazed at the rest, ordering, "Be ready. They''re almost at their end." Out of five carts, three were filled with supplies, and the other two were filled with injured men. ... "S-stop, stop!" one man shouted angrily from behind, his breath faltering. "What are you doing? We can''t continue like this," another pleaded. There was no answer. Suddenly, the guiding lights from thenterns all went out. Then there were noises of heavy things falling overboard. After that, there were only the fading noises of carts and horses speeding away. "What is going on?" someone asked in the darkness. "Nooo!" one screamed after finding something in his path. "They pushed the injured out of the carts. They''re running away!" "Chase them! They''re getting away with our money!" another voiced what they all feared. "Bastards! We won''t forgive this treachery!" They cursed their employer. But they were already at their limit. Despite their anger, their limbs gave out after a short sprint. One by one, the men copsed, their legs and bodies trembling from sheer exhaustion. It was dark with only the stars in the night sky, filled only with the sounds of gasping, groaning, or vomiting. Some even cried, weeping at their cruel fate that had pushed them away from home and left them abandoned on these harsh, lifeless ins. Once proud Nicopn mercenaries, they were now reduced to brigands. The men needed a long time before they began to call out to theirrades and attempted to regroup. After some time, with great effort, some managed to stand and walk again, determined to catch those who had fooled them. Suddenly, without warning, a white light descended from the sky, bathing their position in a bright glow. Stunned and captivated like insects to a me, the men shielded their eyes with their hands, forgetting their instinct to flee. Then, breaking the eerie silence, the sound of thundering hooves began to echo in the distance. *** Chapter 150: In the Shadow of Power Chapter 150: In the Shadow of Power In the Shadow of Power Korimor Morning came with a heavy weight on the townsfolk''s minds. With winter only a few short months away, the row of burned storehouses was particrly concerning. Even without understanding economics, they knew the price of goods would rise. Since they had not enjoyed a good harvest, many were sullen about the situation. Since dawn, the Lord''s men had been poring over the wreckage, searching for anything that could be salvaged. What they found unnerved them: among the losses was their entire barley storage, which was essential for ale production. In this era, without modern means of preservation, ale was typically consumed fresh since keeping it for more than two weeks would risk it going stale. Thus, it was crucial for a city to maintain arge store of barley all year round. More than just an alcoholic beverage, ale was nutritious, filling, and a source of enjoyment. It was the favored drink for unwinding after a hard day''s work, and the prospect of it bing scarce as winter approached was daunting for everyone. As expected, when the general popce learned about the shortage, the mood in the city soured further. Then, things worsened: those with money began to hoard barrels of barley, knowing they could turn a profit at the peak of winter. Many whispered that within a week, the city''s brewery would run out of barley, and soon after, the taverns would run dry as well. The mood in the city was as thick and suffocating as a deluge. Devoid of its usual lively buzz, the air hung heavy with a sense of dread. From the safety of the high castle window, Omin watched over his former city, his sigh blending with the cold breeze. He knew the difficult days ahead. For those in power, the loss of ale threatened their very grip on control, making the task of governing an anxious popce all the more daunting."What''s the matter, Sir?" Michael¡¯s voice cut through the silence, pulling Omin back from his troubled thoughts. Seated across from him in the council room bathed in morning sunlight, Michael looked expectant, while Roger stood silently at the ready. Omin turned to face Michael andmented, "If only we had a victory to show them." Michael sat silently, inhaling deeply. "But Sir, Sir Hugo is victorious," Roger reminded. "Victorious in the field, yes. But we have nothing to show the popce but dead men. We need a victory parade with captured hostages and their baggage train to pacify the people." "But is that necessary, Sir?" the squire asked curiously. "Oh, it''s vital," Omin dered, delighted by the squire''s inquisitive nature. "By parading the hostages, we can effectively shift all the me to them." He then took an oratory stance. "Here are the thieves and perpetrators who burned the barley, raised the price of goods, and took away your ale. My good people, what should we do with them?" Roger nodded deeply in understanding. "Without them to show, we''ll lose face and look ipetent. And soon they''ll me us," Omin said with regret. "Themoners will me us? But why?" Roger raised his eyebrows, questioning the reality of such a im. Omin nced at Michael, who nodded in acknowledgment, "I might learn something valuable from you." The former lord turned to Roger and exined, "It''s the nature of people to me someone for their hardships. And when there''s only us, the rulers, and them, themoners, then they''ll me us." "That is preposterous," the squire blurted out. "Yes, it''s sickening, but people in history have done much worse. Before the era of the Imperiums, when the rains didn''te and a drought ensued, themoners often rebelled and dethroned their kings. They never bothered to me the sky or the Ancients, but always the ones in power." Roger stood in contemtion. Michael added, "It''s unfortunate that we are the easiest to me, and our actions will undoubtedly pit them against us." Roger turned to the handsome knight with the eye patch. "But Sir, why are we going against themoners?" "Because some might want to loot the shops," Michael said with a concerned face. Roger looked sickened. Omin approached the shelves and began to peruse some scrolls. Michael rose and approached. "Thinking of conducting trade before winter?" "Since we''re under one House, we should be able to ask Korelia to spare some grain and barley," he exined. "The problem is what to offer, becauseing empty-handed could ruin everyone''s reputation." "Let''s find something. I''ll personally ride to report to the Marshal," the knight from White Lake offered. However, betraying their newfound resolution, shouts and the bustle from the battlements suddenly alerted them. "Another attack?" Michael asked while Roger rushed out to find more information. "Don your armor, I''ll go to the gatehouse," Omin urged. As the leaders made their preparations, a feeling of dread and hopelessness swept over the popce. The townsfolk ran home, shut their doors, and barred them with solid nks of wood. Meanwhile, guardsmen rushed to the battlements. The city gate was sealed shut, and the men-at-arms were donning armor still battered and stained from yesterday¡¯s battle. Looming in the distance, a mysterious wingless object nked by hundreds of cavalrymen approached. ... The wingless ivory giant, majestic and foreboding, flew above the city. Initially, people were fearful, but soon many who peeked recognized two familiar banners beneath it. The upper banner disyed a white shield with a ck horse, and beneath it flew a blue shield with a single bronze chevron. "It''s the Lord and Lady," the people whispered inside their homes. "If they''re here, that means they''re winning their campaign," was themon reaction, recognizing the banners that had saved them from the Nicopn invasion just months ago. Everyone in the city was relieved to find that the object wasn¡¯t a flying monster, but likely a magical vessel unlike anything they had ever seen before. Soon, the cheering and shouting from the guardsmen confirmed their thoughts. People rushed out from their homes trying to catch a better glimpse of the wingless giant. Its shape wasrge but sleek, like the head of a spear. Its skin had ethereal properties, unlike anything they had ever seen before. Quickly, the previous sullen mood was reced by eagerness and hope. Excitement grew as more and more people flocked to the streets. This was the second time the Lord and Lady had arrived in Korimor unannounced, like a lightning strike. Although their experience had taught them that the ck Lord was unpredictable, nobody could have predicted the arrival of a flying behemoth. "Is that a vessel?" a gentleman whispered in awe and fear. "How does it fly without wings?" anothermented. "It¡¯s so massive, does it house an entire army?" Crowds formed inside the city, fueled by curiosity, following the movement of the massive flying object. Guards andmoners alike tracked the object until it flew past the city wall. To their surprise, they found the city gate wide open. Outside, a military procession unfolded with hundreds of horsemen arrayed in formation. Just beyond their sight, on the ins outside Korimor City, a majestic objectnded gracefully. Later, they learned that the flying vessel was an airship and it had been given a name: Horsie. *** Arvena Province This tale has been uwfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. A lone man in a cloak walked carelessly as he gently guided a horse down a dirt road after a brief drizzle. The surrounding meadows teemed with insects and butterflies, thest of the season before they migrated south to escape the harsh winter. The sun emerged again, causing the water droplets still clinging to the grass des to glisten. Suddenly, the beautiful ck horse halted mid-trot, her nostrils ring. With a loud, explosive sneeze, she shook her head, sending droplets scattering in the sunlight. The cloaked man, hauling a bag on his back,ughed at the sudden outburst. "Someone must''ve been talking about you," he joked, patting the horse''s neck affectionately. "Perhaps your real master, eh?" he continued, teasing the noble steed. In response, the horse tossed her mane and neighed loudly. "Nah... I doubt the one I beat yesterday was your real master. You look every bit an Arvenian horse to me," he argued. The horse neighed again as if in protest. "What? ndian, you say? Okay, excuse me then," the manughed as he continued walking toward a vige. "Actually, do I know you? You look familiar," he ventured as they went on. The horse snorted once. "Ah, you''re also unsure. Oh well..." he said nonchntly as they arrived on the outskirts of Ceresia vige. The farmers, who were taking care of the winter seeds, saw them and hurriedly went away. But the man paid no heed. He knew the situation was tense and everyone was scared of punishment for entertaining a foreigner on their soil. He yawned and kept walking. It was peaceful and serene, just the thump of his muddy boots and the horse''s hooves. Then two guards appeared and hurriedly approached them. The man patted the horse and said, "Time for some unconventional tactics." "Halt, the vige is off-limits to outsiders," a young guard said fiercely, his voice thick with a northern ent, while the older one brandished his spear. "I know. Who''s yourmander?" the man replied indifferently, smiling. The guards exchanged nces and were about to answer when the man added, "Never mind that. Just bring me to him. I was issued a bad horse and waste to report. I''d better do it now before the nobles get mad." The guards exchanged nces again, doubt evident on their faces. "Come on, man. Be quick about it," he urged the guards. "Who are you again?" the older guard intervened. "Can''t you see? I''m a spy from the front line, bringing a message to yourmander¡ªand I''mte." The guards seemed confused, and then the older one shouted, "Your voice doesn¡¯t sound northern." With a grin, the cloaked man quipped, "What kind of poor spy would I be if I couldn''t speak the local dialects?" The two guards exchanged uneasy nces. "Wait here while we confirm¡ª" the older guard''s words were abruptly cut off as a heavy bag struck his face, knocking him to the ground with a thud. Shock overtook the second guard; he hadn''t seen the attacking. His eyes widened, darting from his fallenrade to the approaching figure. Drawing his de came toote¡ªthe cloaked man had already closed the gap. The face underneath the hood shed a wide grin, and with a swift, powerful swing of his fist, he struck the young guard squarely in the face, sending him tumbling to the muddy ground. The perpetrator merely coughed dryly, then picked up the bag filled with ringmail that had bounced from the first guard, and continued his stroll as if nothing had happened. The horse neighed. "Impressed, are you?" he chuckled. "Wait till you see what I have in mind. That bearded Thomas is no match for my brain. Everything is going to be ezzy." ... Alba Castle, Arvena In the sunlit dining hall of the expansive Alba Castle, the traditional seat of power in Arvena, a noble couple was having ate lunch. The wife, elegantly dressed, had a te filled with costard, figs, and a bowl of vegetable stew as she scrutinized a written report. "I keep hearing about Arvenian bandits operating in the east. What can we do about them?" she gently asked. Her husband, arge, chubby knight who was the current governor of Arvena, replied with a thick northern ent, "This close to winter, with almost all our forces pulled to fight in the Capital, we can do nothing..." "You should at least send men to Riverstead," the wife suggested. Her proposal was met with a puzzled look from the knight. "Riverstead? Why?" he asked, absently sucking therd from his fingers. "Thest reports indicated troubles, and then we received nothing," she said concerned. "It must be due to ack of messengers. You know how every good horse and rider is being funneled to the front line," he said dismissively, allowing the implications of his words to sink in. "Also, I don''t want to create tension with the crown prince. Riverstead is his barony." "But not like this. First, there¡¯s urgency, and then nothing. They could send someone, even a squire to deliver some message," the wife insisted. "Alright, if sending men will satisfy you, my dear, then I¡¯ll send a scouting party," he conceded with a smile. His words delighted the wife, then he quickly added, "But I must warn you. If we end up insulting the crown prince, then our current position might bepromised." The wife sat straight and put down her fruit knife. "Husband, you are the designated governor of this ce, not by connection but by sheer war merit. And I need not remind you that His Majesty''s prestige is paramount." "I understand that much," he retorted in surprise. "If I were you, I''d fix the issue as soon as possible. Do not dwell on the promise of winter''s respite. Let no news of setbacks reach the front line. And if the son is found to be ipetent then..." she articted thest with heavy emphasis. "Ah, I see where you are going with this," the knight chuckled. "I am blessed to have a wife as bright as you. With your sister married to His Majesty''s second son, we could turn this into an opportunity." "I am not entirely thrilled to support my nasty sister," she quipped. "Then?" the knight squinted. "I merely wish to obtain the first son''s evesting gratitude." The knightughed, his voice echoing in the serene chamber. He wiped his hands clean, rose, and approached his wife, lifting her effortlessly as if she were a toddler. Together, they walked down the corridor, with him crouching every time they passed a doorway, as he was too tall for most doors in any castle. His wife had chosen wisely in marrying him, for he was one of the most capable men in the north. His cement in the rear was a strategic decision by the new King of the North. While his martial prowess was undoubtedly needed at the front, his role in the rear was even more critical to safeguard the backbone of the extensive campaign against the Capital. Here, at the most vulnerable point where any disruption could choke the Northern Army, King Gottfried had positioned his best knight, to guard against both external and internal threats. *** Korimor "Sir, wake up!" The urgent knocking and a voice from outside invaded the room, relentless and pressing. "Not so loud!" Hugo groaned, his voiceced with pain. His head throbbed from the previous night''s excesses. He had resisted the urge to drink until yesterday''s wound provided a convenient excuse. Worse yet, the presence of the naked woman sharing his bed was even harder to justify. The knocking grew fiercer, impossible to ignore. "Sir, you must wake up now!" "Are we under attack or something?" Hugo''s irritation red as he shouted back, trying to dismiss the disturbance. "If not, then leave me in peace. Let Sir Michael deal with it." The woman beside him, sensing the increasing tension, slipped from the bed to dress. Hugo''s hand shot out, pulling her back. "Stay," he muttered, his voice thick with the remnants of drink. Silence fell suddenly, ominously, recing the knocking. Trying to muster some semnce of dignity, Hugo smiled at the woman. "See, there¡¯s no need to¡ª" "Rise and shine, Sir new knight," a booming voice shattered the brief calm. "It¡¯s Harold. You might want to learn that the Lord and Lady have arrived." The color drained from Hugo¡¯s face and the woman scrambled from the bed, terror evident in her eyes. "It¡¯s the ck Lord... I mustn¡¯t offend the ck Lord..." she muttered to herself, her hands fumbling as she hastily dressed. Hugo watched her, panic rising within him. His voice, barely a whisper, carried a desperate edge. "Help me dress, quickly." Outside, Sir Harold¡¯s voice carried a hint of mockery. "I heard about your wound and your growing appetite. If you need assistance, just let us know. You know we can be discreet." Struggling to regain hisposure, Hugo managed a feeble reply, "No need, Sir. I¡¯ll be right out." ... Aided by wooden crutches, Hugo was escorted to the front of the castle. From this vantage point, he watched the procession unfold. Hundreds of cavalry, stout in form and proud in their bearing, with genuine smiles on their lips, moved along the cobbled streets. It was a colorful procession; the troops wore bright clothes and polished armor that gleamed in the sunlight. The excited crowd lining both sides of the street cheered the triumphant return of their troops. Hugo recognized many riders who passed and saluted him, but what truly shocked him were the scores of men paraded in the middle¡ªdefeated brigands from yesterday. Turning to Harold at his side, he asked, "How could the Lord find out?" Sir Harold smiled cryptically. "We have eyes that can see in the dark," he said. "Andnterns that sh brighter than the night stars." Bewilderment spread across Hugo''s face as Harold rified, "We tracked these brigands for half the night, venturing out of our way, mind you. We would have arrived yesterday had it not been for capturing them." "What an amazing coincidence..." Hugo was at a loss for words. Sir Michael and Sir Omin appeared, escorting a carriage drawn by four horses. Upon seeing them, the crowd cheered vigorously, shouting with excitement. The words voiced by the spectators made Hugo''s eyes widen. "Flying ships and beastmen? Am I hearing this right?" he asked. Sir Harold merely chuckled in response. Soon, Sir Michael and Sir Omin rode past Hugo, nodding at each other. Their smiles and lighthearted expressions suggested that all was well. Emboldened, Hugo dared to anticipate praises for his aplishments in yesterday''s fighting. As the carriage passed by, Hugo glimpsed the Lord and Lady inside, sitting across a wolf-faced creature. He stared at the creature, and by chance, the she-wolf returned his gaze. Their eyes met and held for a moment before both offered a polite nod. The carriage moved past, and Hugo eagerly used his crutches to follow the staff to the courtyard and then into the castle, keen to catch another glimpse of the she-wolf. He recalled the tales that in ancient times, noblemen used to have a beast-wife, and he was curious about it. Outside the castle, the high-ranking staffprising Sir Michael, Sir Hugo, Sir Omin, Roger, and followed by other squires, servants, pages, and maids¡ªformed a line to wee the Lord and Lady. The rules implied that the host should exit first. Yet, against the rules, the she-wolf exited with unmatched agility. Shended silently, observed the staff, and then moved to the side, allowing the Lady to exit. While everyone looked unnerved by the appearance of what they thought was a beastman, they were pleased to see Lady Audrey in person. She was the rightful owner of this domain, and the castle staff disyed their utmost respect to her. Dressed in ck attire, the Lady descended the short wooden steps and nced momentarily at the assembled group. Yet, without a word, she turned to the side and, against all expectations, turned her back to them and vomited facing the cart. "Huh?" Omin let out an incredulous grunt to his cousin''s action. Hugo, standing next to him, could only exchange puzzled nces with Michael. No one knew what to do; the protocol offered no guidance for this situation and had left them at a loss. Naturally, many wanted to rush to offer help, but the beastman spread her arm to block them as the Lord had already jumped down from the carriage. He went to the baroness and ced a gentle hand on her back. The two whispered, and the Lord''s smile spread, ddening the hearts of many. Turning to the castle staff, he announced, "Please excuse the Lady. Pregnancy has made her easily nauseous." Instantly, the castle staff erupted into heartfelt cheers, their faces alight with joy as they offered congrattory wishes. The Lord gestured for the staff and the maids toe closer. They eagerly moved forward, familiar with the Lord''s preference for informality from his short stay earlier this summer. With great joy and eager anticipation, maids both young and old gathered around the pregnant Lady, tending to her with gentle care. This moment not only brought joy but also secured a bright future for House Audrey and Korimor. *** Chapter 151: White Gold Chapter 151: White Gold White Gold Great ins of Londia, the Previous Night The three carts moved slowly through the night; their journey was bumpy as they could only rely on the horses'' instincts and the faint glow of the stars. Without antern, it was hard to see, but they continued in darkness to hide from the mercenaries they no longer wished to employ. "Do you hear anything?" asked the man in brigandine. "No," replied his lieutenant from the back, "and I doubt they could chase us." The coachman shifted in his seat and asked, "Can I risk a light?" "You better, or we might lose the other carts if this goes on much longer." Hearing this, the coachman lifted the cover of his trustedntern, casting a gentle glow a few steps in front of the horse. Seeing the light, the two other carts followed suit. "Why are there only two? Where''s the rest?" the leader asked, squinting into the darkness."I see nothing," said the lieutenant. "Damn it, someone is feeling mercenary," the leader chuckled. "Must be Old Osric; he hated your guts, and his cart is stillden with grain, wine, and salted meat," the coachman said. The leader turned to the lieutenant at the back of the cart. The man grumbled, "I''m not blind. I put my brother on that cart to prevent this. I doubt they''ll go rogue on me." "Right," the leader muttered, "let''s signal them toe closer. We''ll soon find out who betrayed us." Using theirnterns to signal, they managed to attract the attention of the other two carts. As they drew closer, the Mindians shouted friendly insults before addressing the important issue: "Who''s not with us?" "No idea. I can¡¯t see shit," came a distinct raspy voice. "Is that you, Osric?" the coachman asked urgently. "Yes. Why the tone? You missed me already?" Osric answered as he pulled his cart alongside the coachman''s. Laughter erupted, followed by another round of friendly insults. "It''s not him," the leader said, looking at the lieutenant as all the carts came to a stop. The man''s expression was sharp. "I find it hard to believe that my own men would betray me¡ª" Suddenly, the short man known as their scout rose from atop a cart. He surveyed his surroundings before jumping down, almost tumbling, and then knelt to put his ear to the ground. Everyone fell silent; even the coachman soothed the horse to keep it calm. The leader leaned out from the cart and whispered, "What do you hear?" "Horses," he said, turning to face the leader. "A lot of horses." "Kill thentern," the leader instructed without hesitation. The coachman closed the metal cover, but the leader repeated firmly, "Kill the me." At the back, the lieutenant jumped down and grabbed his spear; his men and those from the other cart followed suit. "Do you think this is a good idea?" the leader asked. "Carts and horses are squeaky," the man answered while flexing his broad shoulders. "Then we better send one to distract them." Under the stars, the lieutenant gazed at the leader and could faintly see his grin. "I assume you want to unload the goods first?" Despite the tension, the leader''s voice was clear. "Certainly. Now make haste." The lieutenant directed his men, and they began to unload the third cart because Old Osric wouldn''t surrender his. ... Under the cloak of night, the smugglers huddled together, their calm breaths masking their nervousness. The only sound heard was that of horses pulling an empty cart away, its lightened load quickening its pace into the darkened ins. A faint glow appeared in the distance, resembling fireflies. As the light multiplied, it became clear that these were approaching torches andnterns. Soon, the tter of horse hooves could be heard and felt. Tension surged as each man''s eyes darted through the darkness, bracing for the worst. "Easy, men, they can''t see us," the lieutenant whispered, attempting to reassure his anxious men. Nearby, the coachman and the leader had coaxed their horse to lie down to minimize its silhouette, the animal gratefully sinking into its brief respite. As the sound of hooves intensified, fear rippled through the smugglers, their hands instinctively reaching for their weapons. But just as the sound reached its peak, it began to fade, the hooves'' mor diminishing as if moving in another direction. Relief washed over the smugglers, their tension easing into chuckles of disbelief. "They''re gone," one whispered, hardly believing their luck. Meanwhile, the scout rose and walked a short distance before kneeling to press his ear against the ground. The leader followed, whispering urgently, "Where are they headed?" Pointing, the scout replied, "That direction. Tailing the empty cart." "Then we should go the other way," the leader decided lightly. "Wait," the scout interjected sharply. "Something is moving." Silence fell abruptly across the group. "Footsteps?!" the scout blurted out, his voice tense. Suddenly, the cart squeaked loudly, burdened with extra weight. Spinning around, the smugglers saw a tall figure shrouded in shadows. "We''ve got you all surrounded, brigands," a distinct voice teased, fearless and mocking. Before they could react, their horses, spooked by the figure''s scent, reared up, nearly breaking free. The lieutenant and several men, spears in hand, rushed toward the cart, but the shadowy figure leaped away and unexpectedly struck down the lieutenant with a crashing, murderous pounce. The attack was over in a heartbeat; the lieutenanty unconscious, bleeding profusely from a severe head wound, as the creature disappeared from sight. "He got the lieutenant!" one smuggler shouted, his warning quickly drowned out by a sudden beam of light that illuminated the area. The eerie white light from above revealed the smugglers, their carts and horses, and the mysterious wolf-like creature, along with the tightening circle of footmen who had them surrounded. Then, a tall man in a blue surcoat stepped forward, sword drawn. "On behalf of the Lord of Korelia and the Lady of Korimor, drop your weapons." The announcement threw the smugglers into a panic. The man, likely a champion by his bearings, continued, "One way or another, you''re going to drop your weapons. Make your choice now!" Amid the chaos, the smugglers split into four groups; one group charged at the lone man, two others ran to their left and right, and the remaining simply froze. With unflinching resolve, the Lord''s champion faced them. He walked slowly to the right, cleverly frustrating the assant''s approach. Most fighters are trained only to use their dominant hand, and this simple maneuver forced them to either change their approach or risk an awkward angle. The first one, the bravest of the four, nted his feet firmly, leaned forward, and swung his sword in a wide arc. It was a battle-tested sh, yet the champion had anticipated this and sidestepped with ease beforeunching a quick riposte that nicked the man''s cheek, sending him reeling to the side, thrown off bnce by his own momentum. The second one adjusted his stance and, from a close middle guard,unched a thrust. Like a blur, the Lord''s champion parried the thrust. Caught off bnce by his hasty attack, the assant was slow to follow up. The champion didn¡¯t waste time, skillfully diverting their swords before delivering a hard kick that sent him staggering nearly to the ground. Approaching with good form but filled with dread, the third assant began his attack. The champion swiftly dodged and delivered a merciless counterstrike to the arm. The victim screamed, rolling on the floor and clutching the stump below his elbow where his wrist had been. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the vition. Even amidst the melee, the Lord''s men had swiftly moved to secure the first, second, and then the third assants. Meanwhile, the Lord''s champion calmly observed the fourth assant, who approached cautiously. "I noticed your ent. Your name, Sir?" the approaching man asked. "Harold, son of Mindia and Knight of Korelia. And you are?" Harold replied, maintaining a confident middle guard. "It¡¯s an honor to fight a fellow Mindian," the man dered under the white light from above. "My name is¡ª" His introduction was cut short as he lunged forward aggressively. Sir Harold reacted swiftly. His de met the attacker''s with a sharp ng. The two moved like shadows, trading blows under the white light, their steps and swings honed by years of experience. Feints and misdirection were employed by both sides. The distance between them closed rapidly, almost as if they were grappling. But the attacker, seeking an advantage, slipped his left hand to his belt and drew out a dagger, attempting to sh at the knight¡¯s limbs. The move was stealthy, yet the man ended up being blown to the side, with a cut across his torso that tore through his ringmail and broke the rivets on impact. Sir Harold stared at the fourth man, now on the ground clutching his dagger, and shook his head. "You should trust the sword form." Still fueled by adrenaline, the man replied, "I can''t match you with the sword, thought I could slip one in." "Yourst weak block gave me the opening I needed," Sir Harold stated. The man chuckled breathlessly, "Enough lecture. What will happen to me?" "A pity that you have shown no honor," Sir Harold hinted, referring to the man''s failure to give his name. "You still have your dagger, or you can wait for the nomads. They might pity you." From the side, the wolf-like creature dragged two unconscious men, one in each hand, dering, "We¡¯ve captured everyone." *** Present Day, Korimor One day after their arrival, the Lord and Lady held their first council meeting. Almost every high member of the staff attended, sitting in a circle around a heavy oak table. High windows let in the stern morning light, bathing the room in a soft glow and creating a pleasant ambiance. Outside, music yed by the apanying minstrels, albeit faintly heard, lent the atmosphere a light and cheerful air. The staff had reported on the recent events in Korimor and the extent of the damage to the city. Seated at the head of the table, Lord Lansius, who had perused the documents, noted the severe depletion of their barley stores. "I''m d we stocked up on wine in Three Hills," hemented to the baroness, who nodded in agreement. "The wine was inexpensive in Three Hills and went unused in the Umbend campaign," the Lady exined to the staff. "Wine can substitute for ale; it will suffice," Sir Omin remarked. Lansius nced at his former foe, recalling reports of his diligent work for their cause. He turned to Sir Michael, handsome despite an eye patch, also a former enemy. "Sir Michael," he began, "Have youpleted your investigations?" "I have, My Lord. From the brigands we captured, we''ve identified the Nicopn brigands, the Mindian smugglers, and their ringleaders. Someone named Osric has cooperated and testified. Their fate now awaits your decision." "I''ll deliver the verdict, but first, I heard about their ns to profit from our barley shortage. Did you find anything about that?" the Lord asked. "Indeed, My Lord. We have learned about a knight unwittingly entangled in their schemes. Hisnd is two days north from Korimor." The Lord sat back, rxed, and asked, "Do you believe we can purchase his barley?" "Absolutely, if the Lord and Lady agree, I''ll set off to make trade arrangements after this meeting," Sir Michael offered readily. Lord Lansius nced at the Lady, who nodded, thus concluding the discussion on the barley shortage. "May I present you with another case," Sir Omin diligently suggested. "The ringleader''s crimes of smuggling, attacking the city, and setting arson to the city''s storage are grievous. Under normal circumstances, his punishment would be painful and public. However, in light of Lady Audrey''s pregnancy, I proposemuting this death sentence to hardbor." Lord Lansius looked indifferent. "I was thinking of freeing the small folk¡ªpickpockets, poor thieves who stole food, not smugglers." "Not all hardbor is equal, My Lord," Sir Omin replied. "Exin," urged the Lord. "There is a cave in Korimor," Sir Omin began, "a ce where bats have lived for centuries, undisturbed. Within it lies the secret to Korimor''s expanding fertilends¡ª" "Bat dung," the Lord quipped, earning nces from everyone. Sir Omin offered a stiff smile. "My Lord, are you aware of guano''s effect on the soil?" "I''m aware of its properties as a fertilizer. However, I was not aware that Korimor possessed such a cave." The answer made Sir Omin appear excited. "I have been exploiting it carefully since I came into power, but even with high pay, the workers are reluctant to work there. So what we could gain has been far from enough. However, I am convinced of its effects." The Lord nodded and turned to the Lady, whomented, "If it''s hardbor, then I guess it''s justifiable to send them to harvest these bat droppings." She then suddenly belched and covered her mouth with her hand. "Let''s move on from this subject," Sir Omin suggested. "One thing," the Lord said. "If it''s hardbor, then please rmend a fitting length of service. Not too long, or else they might attempt suicide; not too short either, lest they take us lightly." "Ten years¡ª" "I''m against it," Sir Harold spoke up for the first time, addressing the council. "Ten years is too short for such heinous crimes of attacking and arson of the city''s storage." Gazing at the tall knight, Sir Omin said, "Then how about fifteen years? I assure you, the cave is filled with peril. The air within can turn foul, and the miasma can cause a healthy man to faint. There have been sudden, unexined deaths among those who have dared its depths for too long." "Is the situation that bad...?" the knight asked, pausing as he reconsidered his stance. "The years won¡¯t matter much. Most likely, they''ll die before ten years, except for the few lucky ones. Those who worked there before onlysted three years and then gave up." Lord Lansius, without showing any reaction, asked, "What about the Nicopn brigands associated with them?" "I suggest giving the same sentences. The cave is vast, and we can either have them collect guano in different sections or alternate their schedules for work and rest," Omin exined. Lord Lansius nodded slowly, his eyes sharp as he surveyed the rest of his staff¡ªSir Hugo, Dietrich, Sterling, Roger, and Ca. Only Farkas and Ingrid were not present, as they were attached to the rear guard, which was still escorting the rest of the supply train. Meanwhile, Francisca and Hans, the airship pilot, were not part of the council. Finding no one voiced disagreement, Lord Lansius said, "My Lady, I hereby suggest punishing the ringleader with fifteen years of hardbor in the cave. The Mindians that apanied them should serve ten years, and the Nicopns, seven years." The Lady gazed at their retinue and dered, "I support the ruling." Sir Omin, once again taking on the role of administrator, said, "Now, with that matter decided, let''s move forward with my petition: a stone bridge to ease the movement of people across the river north of the city." "What''s wrong with the boats?" Sterlingmented. "Nothing wrong with the boats, but they''re slow and can''t handle heavy loads," Sir Michael answered. Sir Omin continued, "Despite its cost, we believe this project will open up the fertilends north of the city. It will allow the city to establish more farms. With sturdy stone bridges, even oxen-pulled carts could move with ease." "It will allow the city to expand beyond the river," the Lord mused aloud. "Indeed, My Lord." "Then please make the estimates for both wooden and stone bridges, whether wide or narrow. I''ll review them. Also," the Lord nced at Sterling, who was keeping records on this asion, "remind me to address this issue in Korelia." Afterward, there was a lull that Sir Hugo used to cough and gather their attention. "Yes, Sir Hugo. Do you have a petition, or are you asking for your reward?" Lady Audrey motioned. "The reward cer, My Lady. I have a request for this council to select a new steward for Korimor. I am injured and would prefer to recuperate in peace." "I heard you wanted to recuperate in Umbend," Sir Omin quickly retorted, drawing all eyes to them. "Under the soft embrace of a half-breed." "Well, that can''t hurt," Hugo admitted. The council room buzzed with lively murmurs, discussing such a turn of events. Dietrich was pping Hugo''s back in support, while Sterling openly ridiculed the man. "But you are betrothed. Your future wife is waiting in Korelia," the Lord criticized. Hugo couldn''t respond, and it was the Lady who tapped the Lord''s hand, saying, "I''ll handle the wife. She''s a valued member of themunity, and I can persuade her that there are better knights for suitors." "Why are you supporting him?" the Lord asked. "I''m not. It''s just that from the nuanced whispers I''ve heard from the servants, I feel that the marriage isn''t going to work," she exined with a sigh. "It is as the Lady has said," Hugo admitted, his voice filled with guilt. "She''s probably too good for me. I feel guilty towards Sir Cahan. I''ll take this leave as penance and retreat to the Umbend mountains." "How preposterous," the Lord said, frowning as he massaged his forehead. "You could cause a diplomatic row if you end up harming one. We''re not even sure about the half-breed''s traditions." "Then, I''ll be the correct man to learn about the tradition from the inside," Sir Hugo argued. Lord Lansius chuckled at the absurdity but took a deep breath and gazed at Sir Harold. "You know more about this than I do. So, please advise the council." "I''ll consult with Francisca. But in truth, it''s the same request that she made of us. I believe we can request the same from them." "But I doubt Sir Hugo is as benevolent as Francisca," Sir Omin teased. The Lord exhaled deeply as he sank back into his cushioned chair. He saw the Lady nce at him and said, "Let''s take a break and apany me for a walk." ... Lansius They arrived at the garden adjacent to the courtyard, and their entourage quickly spread out to give them privacy. Only Ca and Sterling followed at a distance. "Who do you think is best to lead Korimor?" Lansius began as they walked through rows of medicinal herbs and nts,mon in such gardens. "Ideally, it would be Dame Danie, but since she''s upied... Sir Michael, he seems more than capable," Audrey offered her perspective. "But he also has duties in Korelia, preparing for Lord Robert. So, he''s out of the picture." "Then it should be Dietrich, apanied by Roger," she suggested. "That''s what I was also thinking," he agreed. Audrey gazed at him, grabbed his hand, pulled him closer, and whispered, "What''s the matter? I doubt you can''t discuss this inside the council room." Lansius did not answer immediately but pondered before responding, "Calub¡¯s words in the letter about Mindia made me think about our situation." "About what, exactly?" she asked gently. "Most of our key personnel, including our staff, are Mindians," he remarked. "The Marshal, Sir Justin, is arguably a mercenary. Moreover, his wife and son are in Mindia. Sir Harold, the leader of the knights, was originally sent to us by Lord Bengrieve. Meanwhile, Calub... he''s a henchman, just like us." Audrey couldn''t refute that fact and nodded lightly. "Now that we''re not at war, we have the opportunity we need to promote non-Mindians as a safeguard." He continued, "Originally, I had Sir Cahan to rely on, but he''s gone, and now I need someone else." "Dame Danie is Nicopn, Farkas is too inexperienced. Your best bet is calling Sigmund," she suggested. "No, he''s needed to handle South Hill. It''ll be his proving ground." The two arrived at a corner underneath a willow tree. "You know, even after what happened at the mountain pass, I believe the rest of our staff are loyal." Lansius nodded in agreement. "I simply wish to avoid surprises." Audrey nced at him and quipped, "And what about me? Have you forgotten that Lord Bengrieve is the one who gave me my name?" Lansius chuckled, the gentle rustle of the willow¡¯s weeping branches blending with the soft, cool breeze that caressed the space around them. "If you betray me, I have little reason to live." Audrey''s face turned smug, seemingly enjoying his word. "Do you think a session crisis will bring Lord Bengrieve down?" "A calctive man like him? Unlikely..." Lansius mused. "He probably even predicted this crisis." "Even this is still within my ns," Audrey quipped, recalling how Sir Stan used to mimic their master. This prompted Lansius to let out a smile and say, "When you''re feeling better and the rear guard has arrived, let''s head back to Korelia." The mention of the city made her eyes glitter. "I can''t wait to see the new buildings. They say there are baths, a new bakery, and¡ª" "I see your appetite remains unchanged," he quipped. Noticing her raised eyebrow, he added, "Which is certainly good, of course." That answer earned him a broad, confident smile from her. Her brown hair fluttered gently as the wind picked up speed. The willow''s branches swayed dramatically as if heralding a change in the air. *** Chapter 152: The Final Sunrise Chapter 152: The Final Sunrise The Final Sunrise Korimor Over the following week, Lansius personally inspected the guano cave andmissioned woodendders for several sections. He also ordered the construction of several resting spots adjacent to thedders, each equipped with a water reservoir for easier cleaning. He also arranged for a supply of working gloves and established a rule to provide them throughout the workers'' tenure. Moreover, he summoned a guildsman with expertise in salt mining, hoping to gain their advice on managing and improving working conditions. Despite having littlepassion for the brigands and smugglers who had burned the city''s storage and cost him dearly, he wanted to provide a fighting chance. He knew some would try to escape and be killed by his sentry, but he aimed to make things as fair as possible for those who stayed. His motives were not solely for pity but for the city''s benefit. He needed workers to collect guano; if they could demonstrate that working in the cave was not deadly, other men would likely agree to work there. For that, he needed to prove that the work was survivable. It wasn¡¯t a tall order, but it was still uncharted territory. Not even Lansius could recall what kind of menace he was up against. He didn''t know whether viruses, chemical reactions, or pathogens made medieval guano gathering a dangerous upation. Knowing that sess hinged not just on the right equipment and conditions but also on mental preparation, he tasked Sir Michael and Dietrich with delivering a rousing speech. He wanted them to emphasize the fair opportunity and assure the workers that food and lodging during the winter would be secured, provided they remained cooperative and avoided any troubles. Now, Lansius could only hope that it would work well.It wasn¡¯t without risk, as Sir Michael would soon return home to attend to other tasks in Korelia. As discussed, Dietrich and Roger would be left behind as Steward and vice. "The two will either rise to this opportunity or remain forever confined to military roles," Lansius muttered, almost to himself, as he sat at the windowsill overlooking the city bathed in warm light, his walking cane resting against the stone wall. "Did you say something?" Audrey asked from the desk. "No, not really, just thinking about some small things." He turned to her, who was reading a book and trying hard to memorize by scribbling on a wax tablet. "Tell me, why have you been extra diligent these past few days?" he asked curiously. "Is it because Ingrid has arrived?" "Well, yes," she gave a cryptic answer. "How did she motivate you?" "Umm... Well, don¡¯tugh, but she told me that a child inherits his mother''s intellect." Surprised by her frankness, Lansius tried hard not tough, sucking his lips inward while looking out the window. Beyond the city and the city wall, the fields of Korimor stretched out, lying fallow. Despite the wars, they weren''t used to nting winter crops. Lansius, through Sir Michael, had tried to convince several prominent figures to try nting winter crops, but the process was ongoing. "Lans," Audrey broke the silence. "Yes?" He saw her turning in her seat, facing him. "Have you done all your preparations?" "Let''s see... I have done all I can for the guano gathering. I also have Sir Michael tutoring Dietrich on how to handle the city and themoners. We have the rear guard arriving safely as well. So, I guess everything is done, except for the bridge; I have yet to receive the estimates." "That''s it?" Audrey asked, concerned. "Did I miss anything?" he furrowed his brow in response. She smiled and said, "Fairs." "By fairs, do you mean festivals?" he furrowed his brow. "Indeed, Lans. It¡¯s important for the people to celebrate and to see you as a generous lord." Lansius recalled that in the medieval era, it was not onlymon but expected for a local lord to generously host festivals to maintain peace and strengthen bonds with his subjects. Puzzled, he asked, "If it¡¯s that important, why hasn¡¯t anyone brought it up in council meetings?" Audrey chuckled. "Your staff has grown too trusting of your abilities. I suppose in their eyes, you can do no wrong." This made Lansius uneasy. He knew that blind trust and devotion could lead to a leader''s downfall. "If they weren¡¯t blinded by your triumphs, they¡¯d mention our victories in South Hill, Three Hills, and Umbend. And they''d bring up my pregnancy. Each alone merits a celebration. Now, imagine achieving all these and not hosting a festival. What would people think of us?" she continued. Lansius nodded and smiled wryly. "Then we must indeed prove ourselves to be benevolent leaders. The real question is, do we have enough supplies for it?" "Have Omin handle it," she suggested. "I heard from Sir Michael that he''s quite dependable." Lansius mulled his options. "Are you sure he''s... you know..." "I haven''t given him my full trust," she reassured him. "In fact, I''m rather guarded when he''s around. Yet, he''s quite capable and not blinded by your achievements. As for guarantees, I have Sir Michael and Ingrid keeping an eye on him." Lansius nodded. "Then I''ll ask the council to prepare a festival for Korimor, one that would please the Lady of the City." However, after giving his assurances, Lansius turned his thoughts inward, contemting how to fund these many unnned activities. Although he had saved supplies from the Umbend campaign, he preferred to be prudent, especially aftermitting to the airship purchase. Moreover, the cost of the stone bridge, essential for guaranteeing Korimor¡¯s growth, would not be trivial. *** Lansius Five-day festivals were held in Korimor, featuring plenty ofpetitions. As was customary, food supplies were provided by the master of the city, allowing themoners to indulge in celebratory feasts. The usual archery and meleepetitions were held, where Lansius introduced several sses from light to heavy armor, enabling more people topete and win. He also introduced a horseback crossbow archerypetition for his troops to showcase their newfound skills. On the second day, Lady Audrey hosted a medieval football game that involved the entire town of Korimor. Far from the modern game, there were no set yers and minimal rules. Anyone who wished to participate could join in the crowded streets, with the entire city serving as the ying field. The objective was simply to move a ball from one part of the city to the other, with yers using any means necessary. It was not only a test of physical prowess but also a chaotic yet refreshingmunal event. The game,sting hours and resulting in hundreds of light injuries, served almost like a militia exercise. Lansius had his skirmishers, led by Farkas, organize thepetitions, believing their crowd control skills wouldplement those of the regr guardsmen. The third day featured an obstacle course set on the very battlefield where they had fought the previous season. Participants had to start at the old Nicopn camp, traverse a grassy field before reaching a muddy field, climb a wooden palisade, run through the fallow fields, and finish at the second palisade gate at the city''s far end. This tale has been uwfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. The crowd thoroughly enjoyed it. The top fifty winners received helmets, gambesons, swords, some silver, and a spot in next year¡¯s military recruitment. The fourth day was dedicated to poetry, drama, dance, and, as requested by the Lady, a cookingpetition. The final day was mostly ceremonial, with banquets for the military officers and the wealthy. However, Lansius did not abandon his troops and chose to visit them. "My good Korelians," Lansius addressed his troops in their billets, using a cane as a walking aid, which earned him smiles. "As you are aware, to the north lies a river with a strong current." The men nodded and murmured in acknowledgment. "The area has remained undeveloped due to the absence of a bridge. Ideally, it should have a proper stone bridge that could support people and carts." Everyone appeared to agree. "Now, you might wonder why I mention this," Lansius said, gazing at his men before revealing, "It''s because I''m offering you an opportunity to ownnds north of the river if you help finance the bridge." Murmurs spread through the crowd; some showed interest and quickly agreed, while others remained skeptical. "Please don''t misunderstand; I could pay for the bridge myself," Lansius reassured them, elicitingughter. "I''m simply offering you a chance. Now, listen carefully: If you forfeit half of your pay from this campaign, I''ll grant you fertilend suitable for your family. And..." He raised his voice to prevent interruptions. "I''ll include a good deal of materials for your house for free if many of you participate. So, what say you?" Lansius asked with a smile. "How about farming tools?" one soldier shouted. "And donkeys," another chimed in, prompting a wave ofughter. "You guys drive a hard bargain," Lansius remarked, joining in theirughter. ... In the end, farming tools were promised, but donkeys were not included. With this, Lansius secured not only a quarter of the funding for the bridge but also the settlers who would farm and manage thend. As they rode back to the castle from the festival in a carriage, Audrey looked at Lansius with yful skepticism. "Aren''t you being a bit too generous with the troops? Not onlynd but also materials for their houses," shemented. Lansius smiled and exined, "Consider this: a farm managed by military families loyal to us. They''ll help us maintain order, be our eyes and ears, and also be fully invested in defending thend." "I see, so not only are they farmers, but they also serve as its guardians," Audrey noted, her gaze lingering on the window as the carriage gently rolled along the cobbled road. Sir Harold, Francisca, Sterling, Carl, and several riders were escorting them. "Moreover, some of their sons could be the backbone of our future army," Lansius added. Audrey turned to him and giggled. "Their sons? Lans, you''re thinking too far ahead." Lansius chuckled, his gaze shifting affectionately to her beltless gown. His gaze was not lost on her. "No way, you''re actually preparing for our son?" "I don¡¯t dare to think that far ahead," he shook his head. "But it¡¯s a nice bonus. Also, are you sure it¡¯s a son and not a daughter?" "A son, so I can teach him the ndian sword style," she said, hopeful. "What¡¯s wrong with a daughter?" he asked. "Erm... not optimized." "I thought you were optimized," Lansius quipped. "Not really... Ick the strength that my master had," Audrey sighed. As she spoke, the carriage rolled into the castle grounds, where the final night of the festival would be held in the great hall. *** West Tiberia, Capital, Beneath the Lake Morning arrived with a gentle breeze and the chirping of birds. Like any other day, Sagarius woke up in a simple wooden cabin. Compared to the castle, it was smaller and basic, requiring no special maintenance. Through her ss window¡ªone of the items salvaged from the castle¡ªshe could see other cabins outside that formed a smallmune. Sagarius slept alone in her cabin house, which served both as an apothecary and themune''s library. Her bed was simple, and her clothes werefortable but not luxurious. Apart from her white long hair, little indicated that she was anything other than human. Her father had lived simrly. Here, they lived as they wished, without the need to act like royalty. This subterranean world, which had no official name, was essible to only a limited few. In better times, her father ruled from the pce in the capital for decades at a time before returning to rest. He believed in delegating details to the growing bureaucracy through policy and rarely micromanaging. Sagarius yawned, changed into her daily clothes, and opened the window to let in the fresh air. Knowing there wouldn¡¯t be rain today, she decided to air her nket and hang it outside. Despite having maids, she felt odd being pampered by those much younger than herself. Wearing just sandals, as was usual, she headed to the mess hall. There, depending on avability, she could find baked yams, mushroom stir-fries, hearty lentil soup, or freshly baked bread. She would also refill her waterskin with boiled water. Afterward, she typically checked on her father, who was apanied by a rotating staff member due to his advanced age. His Highness no longer had a correct sense of time and often rambled in the middle of the night, managing only intermittent bouts of light sleep. This was why the staff insisted Sagarius sleep in a separate cabin, so she could remain refreshed to apany the Emperor during the day while others worked in the fields or at the workshops. As she walked, she noticed that these cabins, though rtively new to her, were beginning to show signs of age. There was rotting wood, moss, and some logs had even be nests for insects. They were built by the previous generation of her father¡¯s staff when the pce had fallen into disrepair. Centuries ago, hundreds of servants and maids had maintained this little paradise, but after the Emperor fell ill and ceased going outside, the poption steadily declined. Eventually, the pce was abandoned as it neared ruin. Therge roots of an elven tree, long untended due to the master¡¯s illness, blocked many corridors, making them impassable, especially for someone with a wheelchair. Thus, the staff constructed a woodenplex as their retreat. At that time, Sagarius was absent. As expected of her, she traveled the world incognito, returning only sporadically. Each of her grand journeys couldst from sixty years to a century. When the Emperor¡¯s condition worsened and Sagarius was away, the human staff had to rely on themselves. Generation after generation, they cared for their Emperor. For a long time, everything went smoothly. However, just as theirst apex predator, the ndian Tigers, died young from birth defects due to inbreeding, the staff recognized that their bloodline, too, wouldn¡¯t endure. Originally born to hundreds of rescued orphans who received good education, they understood the risks of inbreeding, and consequently, most chose not to have offspring. As a result, their numbers dwindled more rapidly than ever before. Yet, no one wished to return outside, deterred both by fears of the golems guarding the passage and by a deep distrust of the outside world itself. When Sagarius finally returned with her retainers, she found an aging poption. She immediately relieved them of their responsibilities. Soon after, one by one, the old generation passed away. Nearly a century had passed since then. Thestdy-in-waiting, the servants, and the maids from her father''s staff had all perished, as had the first generation of orphans that Sagarius brought back. Now, the second generation supported themunity. They too had matured, and some had sons and daughters who, fearful of the stories told about the harsh human world outside, chose to stay. To them, Sagarius was their matriarch, a title she cherished by bing their teacher and healer. While Sagarius appeared from the outside like a nerdyss, engrossed in ancient books and tomes, she took her responsibilities seriously. She often ventured into the forest, armed with knives and vials, to gather herbs that couldn¡¯t be cultivated in her garden. Herbs, honey, and even some toxins were vital to collect. Although their world seemed like a paradise, anyone who came into contact with nature faced risks from parasitic worms, fungal infections, and insect bites. Thus, she needed to be prepared with salves, antiparasitic medicines, skin ointments, and balms for irritations. This necessity extended beyond simple healthcare. As themunity''s reluctance to have children grew, stocking up on contraceptive medicine became equally important. For humans, living in this secluded world was both a paradise and a curse. Once they set foot there, they rarely desired to return outside. Here, the world was safe, and they maintained a degree of control over nature. Education yed a pivotal role in themunity, with tomes passed down by generations of human staff serving as a rich source of knowledge. With such a high level of knowledge, the inhabitants grew wise and grateful for their sanctuary. They recognized the absence of serfdom, raidings, very, and oppressive noblendlords as nothing short of miraculous. Moreover, they also felt blessed to be able to serve the Ageless One, the prime being they still epted as thest Grand Progenitor. While most of the staff were engaged in maintaining the colony¡¯s day-to-day functions, a specialized group worked under Sagarius'' watchful eye. For the past forty years, this group had methodically disarmed the items in the armory, and now, no weapons of use remained. The only remnants of their once formidable arsenal were the golems. Even unarmed, these constructs remained formidable. To neutralize them effectively, Sagarius began dismantling parts of their armor and systematically destroying their power sources, one by one. This task spanned generations and involved several types of golems, including both spider-shaped and bipedal warriors. Once integral to the construction of the underground world, these machines were now being carefully disarmed. The morning air was unusually still as Sagarius made her way towards the mess hall. She could smell the aroma of baked yams drifting through the air, aforting scent that brought a small smile to her face. Before she could enter, she was approached by four people, led by an old woman known to her as Yira, all bearing solemn expressions. "Yira, what is it?" Sagarius asked. "Master, we need your presence at His Highness'' cabin," Yira replied, her voice shaky. Sagarius was alerted. "Did His Highness ask for me?" The old woman and the others exchanged worried nces. Without waiting for a further response, Sagarius turned and jogged toward therger cabin that stood majestic, yet somber, with an ancient tree guarding its entrance. As she passed, the tree¡¯s leaves whispered in the gentle breeze, a familiar sound that now carried a different tone. The cabin overlooked a sprawling meadow and the gentle flow of the river beyond¡ªscenes her father had cherished. She entered without hesitation and made her way straight to her father¡¯s chamber. Inside, an old staff member stood by the doorway, a walking cane clutched in his hand. He looked up as she entered, his expression sorrowful, and silently stepped aside to let her pass. "Father," Sagarius called out softly as she approached the bed. There was no answer. The air in the room was heavy, filled with an unspoken tension. She reached out, her hand trembling slightly as she touched his cheek. His skin was cold, his lips pale and stiff. Only now, as she stood there, did she notice how frail he had be, how the life had quietly slipped away from him. She checked his pulse at his neck, as his prosthetic made it difficult to get a reading. But there was none. Outside, a crowd of staff had gathered. They removed their hats as a sign of respect. The moment generations of staff had dreaded had finallye. The Third and Final Emperor of the Third Human Imperium, the Ageless One, had closed his eyes for thest time. *** Chapter 153: Una Volta Che Avrai Chapter 153: Una Volta Che Avrai Una Volta Che Avrai West Tiberia, Capital, Beneath the Lake The funeral of the Ageless One was not a grand event, but a solemn one. It was meticulous, yet far removed from the opulence typically associated with the leaders of the Imperium. There was no intricate burial, yet one could say that the entire underground world served as his mausoleum. The Third Emperor of the Third Imperium wasid to rest like a vige chieftain, with little to indicate his imperial status. It was his belief that nothing should be carried to death. He was ced in a simple wooden coffin made entirely from aromatic wood, a final gift from his daughter and staff. The Ageless One was dressed only in the silken clothes he wore at the time of his death. The only luxuries buried with him were a few prized rings adorned with inert gemstones and his prostheses that had be one with him. His coffin was lowered into the deep mounds with the help of thest remaining golems, reserved only for this asion. An old man with a walking cane piloted one of the rusted golems and then ced a final wreath of flowers before allowing the daughter and the staff to pay theirst respects. After everyone had paid their respects, the golems began filling the mound with theirrge shovels. As if to pay their respects, a flock of birds flew overhead in a perfect V formation, offering a poignant spectacle to those mourning below. "His Highness lived a good life," said the old man as he climbed down from the azure colored golem."1414 years old," Sagarius muttered. "Enough time for him to even forget about his regrets." "Well said, Master," the old man sported a faint smile. "Do you need time to mourn? If not, let''s seal the armory," Sagarius suggested, her tone steady even in her mourning attire. The man chuckled. "It''s the other way around, Master. Shouldn''t I be asking you that?" "I''ll find time to mournter. My obligationse first," she reassured him. Under the watchful eyes of the mourning staff, Sagarius and the old man walked toward the armory, apanied by the three golems. Inside, they observed as the golems entered their maintenance berths for thest time. The armor that had once shielded their power sources had been removed, leaving their vitalponents exposed. Sagarius ascended the metal maintenance stairs nimbly, while the old man, hindered by a weak leg, kept pace beside her as best he could. As she began her work, the old man queried, "Master, can''t we spare at least this one?" "Why?" she asked, turning to him with a puzzled expression. "Well, we''ve destroyed the factory, and without it, there are no spare parts. There''s little risk of misuse, even in your absence. Besides, this one recognizes only mymands, and I won''t be around much longer." "I see you''ve grown quite attached," she observed, noting his fondness for the machines. "Well, I can''t deny that," he admitted, looking at the hulking azure blue golem that he had maintained since youth. "I wish I could allow this, but His Highnessmanded it," Sagarius'' voice was apologetic. "That''s fair. Well, I always wanted to ask, and now I have said it. This way, I''ll have no regrets," the old man acknowledged. Only then did Sagarius let out a smile and suggested, "Let''s get back to work." She then proceeded to use a hammer and chisel with special alloy tips, to break part of the rune-imbued gemstone that powered the golem. This action rendered the embedded gemstone inert, transforming the dwarven work of art into worthless pebbles. Afterpleting her task, the old man instructed the golem to move and flex its arms, allowing it to expend any remaining power. Once its movements ceased, its artificial muscles locked in a state of eternal rigor mortis. "We don¡¯t need to move these out, right?" he asked as they finished the task. "Certainly, we can let them stay in their berths," Sagarius confirmed. "Then that''s it," the old man remarked as thest golem failed to raise its arms, indicating it had no more power in its system. "Then our work here is over," Sagarius dered, fulfilling her father''s wishes. As they were about to leave, she asked, "What about the prosthesis? Is all ounted for?" The old man turned and furrowed his brow. "Hard to tell, His Highness kept his notes in Elvish." "Some of the prostheses are quite advanced," Sagarius mulled. "One of the uncles made some small improvements to the design. It was his lifelong passion to help His Highness. However, only he and some of the older folk knew about it. And they have passed away." Sagarius nodded, memories of past discussions surfacing. "Then, I''ll be heading to the prosthesis workshop." "But it''s going to be dusty. I can ask someone to clean it up first," the old man offered. "Nah, that''s okay," she declined and nimbly jumped down, making her way toward the workshop at the far end of the armory, which was not part of the original structure. As she headed there, she passed rows of sealed stone storage units several stories high, filled with various types of dwarven weapons, all deactivated. Some were truly made by dwarves in the previous era, while some were made by Grand Progenitors, but most of the so-called dwarven weapons were crude copies made in this subterranean world under the Ageless One''s guidance. They never saw actual use before being dmissioned. As she found the maintenance shaft and entered, Sagarius created an unseen static shield of air around herself, effectively isting her from any dust or unwanted gases. The ce was dark, yet her eyes adjusted with ease. Inside, prostheses lined a stone rack, disying significant advancements made by her father and his assistants. "The homunculus project," she muttered, her gaze tracing the intricate runes her father had inscribed in his younger years. She knew his passion was to remake the lost dwarven technology, and the progress evident in the designs was promising. Some prostheses were evenplete bodies, fully equipped with faces and heads. Yet, she saw that it was still far from what the dwarves had achieved. Coughs were heard from the entrance, and a white light from a gem of light appeared. "You need not enter," Sagarius called out, her voice muffled by her protective bubble. "Should I ask anyone for help?" came a reply. "No, that''s not necessary. We''re about to seal them anyway, along with the armory," Sagarius responded, stepping out while holding a foot prosthesis. "Don¡¯t you need a foot?" she joked, waving it as she walked out. "H-how? Do you wish to cut off my leg?" the old man responded, his eyes widening. Sagarius giggled. "So it''s a no?" The old man sighed. "Gratitude for the offer, but I don''t think I have the magic potential to control it." "What a shame," she said yfully, tossing the foot prosthesis back into the workshop. ... It was midday when a group of younger staff descended a flight of stairs into the darkness below. Although Sagarius wanted to do it herself, the younger staff intervened just in time. Armed with a gem of light on their hard hats, they reached the maintenance shaft that connected to the armory''s foundation. There, they searched for specially marked structures and broke bottles filled with a chemical concoction onto each. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Despite assurances that there was plenty of time, they climbed out desperately, fearful for their lives. They emerged running, out of breath; one even had foam in his mouth. The onlooking crowd burst intoughter at the sight. As expected, the armory remained standing, not due to the concoction¡¯s failure but because it required time to take effect. Nearby, under the shade of an old tree, Sagarius and the old man overseeing the operation sat and watched. "Do they think the shaft will explode?" she asked, bewildered by the youngsters¡¯ reaction. "Likely something violent. Those kids don''t remember thest time we did this," the old man replied, ncing at Sagarius. "Master, do you think it¡¯ll be dusty like the factory?" "We¡¯re far enough this time, and the armory isn¡¯t asrge as the factory," she replied calmly. The old man nodded and took a sip from his wooden cup. "It¡¯s been forty years. I still can''t believe the work my mother started when I was little is finally finished." She nced at the old man with his graying hair and mustache. "Do you think your mother would be proud of her work?" "She and Father would be. They¡¯d be happy I was alive to see it. Their greatest fear was that the weapons and golems would be used by nobles to solidify their rule." Sagarius nodded. Everyone shared that view. With dwarven weapons and golems, the nobles could rule with newfound ruthlessness. Naturally, there were debates and arguments, but despite its use as a force multiplier, the risk outweighed the fear. "I wish we could do the same with the remaining golems and armory in the pce above," the man remarked. "There¡¯s no armory left," she reassured him. "Even during the Beastmen War, His Highness never took a dwarven weapon from the armory. As for the golems in the pce, they are sealed and dormant, save for the Great Progenitor." The man gazed at her. "Human-made golems?" "Yes, thest few that existed. Not even His Highness dared to bring them here. Those don''t belong to him." "Why have I never heard of this before?" he mused aloud. "Why, are you now wanting to go outside? It''s thetest model, you know, an improvement over the dwarven models," she teased. "Nah," he shook his head weakly. "Even if I survived the trip, you wouldn¡¯t find a way to enter the Imperial Pce. Besides, it would require no less than a Great Progenitor, who wasst seen at the beginning of the Third Imperium." "Fair assessment. Indeed, His Highness'' mentor wasst seen at the start of his reign," Sagarius leaned back, noticing the ground beneath the armory beginning to shake. "Ah, it has begun." The staff watched as one side of the armory sank first, followed by the other. Like a child on a slide, therge buildingplex copsed into the earth. As it fell¡ªingeniously designed¡ªthe structure tumbled to one side, allowing its top to hit the pit first and destroying everything as several hundred tonnes of dirt piled in from the side. The resulting dust and smoke billowed up but stayed far from their observation spot. The old man stood for a better view. "Now it¡¯s over." "Just one more thing," Sagarius remarked, standing and turning to the crowd of staff. "Break the dike." A group of younger staff hurried to the dike, loosening it to allow water to flow into the canal connected to therge hole where the armory once stood, slowly filling it. "Why a pond, though?" the old man asked. "I mean,st time you used magic to move rocks to bury the factory?" "His Highness always hated how the armory looked. He often said he wanted to turn it into ake." The old man nodded in understanding, then noticed the crowd approaching. They all bowed their heads in respect to Sagarius and greeted, "Your Highness¡ª" "Please, stop. I may be the owner of this ce, but the title means nothing to me," Sagarius refused the honor. The crowd bowed respectfully to her decision. "Then what will happen to us?" a woman asked. "As I promised your fathers and mothers, I¡¯ll allow you to live here as you please. There¡¯s nothing left here that could endanger the rest of the Imperium." Then, with a softer tone, she added, "Alternatively, you can follow me to see the world outside." The crowd exchanged nces, but no one spoke. Sagarius noticed their reluctance. "Enough about me." She spotted Yira and asked, "Tell me about you. What is your n?" "I have no ns but to do my usual routine," the old woman revealed. "We¡¯re going to nurture this world to the best of our abilities." "The youths can still follow me outside," Sagarius offered, her white hair fluttering in the wind. Yira and her adult sons and daughter smiled. "To us, this is home." "Will I see you again, My Lady?" Yira¡¯s youngest daughter asked. "Maybe I¡¯ll return when you¡¯re old enough to marry," Sagarius reassured her. "Then I¡¯ll marry young," the daughter dered, and the crowd came alive withughter, pleased by the innocent reply. *** Korimor With their business in Korimor resolved, and their troops and horses rested, the Lord and Lady prepared to depart for Korelia. As nned, Dietrich, with Roger at his side, would be trusted to hold the city at least through the winter and spring. Sir Michael had recruited a few talents from the popce as advisors. Under the morning sun, the cavalry escort waited in formation while the baggage train was loaded and secured. After months of campaigning, the return home was long overdue and highly anticipated. The Lord and Lady rode in a carriage and were hailed by the people of Korimor, who looked genuinely happy to see them. Lansius waved his hand to the people outside and quipped to Audrey, "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?" "What¡¯s funny?" Audrey asked, still wearing a full smile, happy with the warm reception. "We don¡¯t solve anything, yet they seemed happy to see us," he said while keeping his drawings of airships neatly tucked inside a sturdy leather scroll case at his side. She turned to him and furrowed her brow, saying, "That¡¯s howmoners react to a good noble." Lansius chuckled, knowing that it was hard to grasp the irony. For Audrey and others in this age, this was just natural and even expected. "Are we good nobles?" She stared at him with a surprised look. "You mean, you don¡¯t know?" Then it was Lansius¡¯ turn to be surprised. "I don¡¯t know what?" "Lans, we¡¯ve been doing more than good. Feast and festivals in time of little harvest, not to mention generous donations of wine to the city¡¯s taverns." "I thought it was only normal for lords and nobility to provide food, drink, or other forms of generosity to their subjects," he recalled things he had learned in Toruna a few years back. "Isn¡¯t the idea that lords are expected to care for and protect their people in exchange for service and loyalty?" "That¡¯s a formal way to exin things," Audrey giggled. "It¡¯s true to a point, however, you forgot that they¡¯ve only been your subjects for less than a season." "Ah," Lansius muttered in understanding. She continued, "These Korimor people have yet to show loyalty after surrendering in war. You¡¯re not bound to show them that much generosity." Lansius nodded and took what she said to heart. He didn¡¯t want to be seen as overly generous, as that could make the popce expect too much and would easily cause resentment when he was unable to meet their expectations. ... Outside the city, in a field to the east, the airship waited along with its nomadic escorts. More people than expected showed up, eager to witness the giant vessel flying in the skies. Audrey was ready, even wearing leather goggles with transparent calcite crystals known for their unique optical properties. Lansius had heard about d spar or sunstone, which allowed Vikings to locate the sun on overcast days or during twilight, aiding their navigation even when the sky was unclear. As it turned out, one of the pioneers of flight in this world had found a simr object and improved upon it, enhancing the visibility of the sun even through clouds. The sun was getting warmer, but it remained cloudy, and so far this fall, the weather had been merciful¡ªso much so that they didn''t need to march at night. In the field, east of the city, surrounded by temporary fences,y a cluster of tents erected as maintenance depot and security. Nearby, the castle staff had assembled. It was only natural for them to gather to see the masters of the city depart. The Lord and Lady had thought of nothing but expected to hear the staff say their goodbyes as part of the formality. However, the head castle maid had another idea. After waiting for the rest to speak, the older woman approached Lady Audrey with a note of caution, her expression marked by years of service and the wisdom thates with it. "My Lady, if I may." Audrey paused and turned to her. "What is it?" she said, ignoring her obvious plea for a private conversation. The head maid bowed her head and said with a gentle yet concerned tone, "Mydy, for your own good and the baby you carry in your womb, I would strongly advise against taking to the skies in this new and unproven air vessel." Audrey¡¯s fur leather coat fluttered in the wind, her face a mixture of surprise and indifference. Lansius remained at her side, using a cane to support himself and calmly observing her. The other high-ranking retinue members, including Sir Harold, Sir Omin, Sir Michael, Sir Hugo, the squires, and also Francisca, did the same. Everyone knew that Audrey held the head maid in high regard and respected her seniority and care. Thus, she didn''t dismiss her outright. The old woman was a figure of importance in House Korimor, and the other servants naturally looked up to her for guidance. Her reaction was also indicative that the Lady had matured in politics. She was no longer just a mere cavalry captain but also a shrewd noble. The head maid continued, "I have inquired with its coachman, Maester Hans, and I believe the risks are not to be taken lightly." "And what would you have me do? Riding a carriage to Korelia isn''t an option," Audrey responded lightly, turning this into a lighthearted dialogue. The maid sped Audrey¡¯s hands warmly. "Please stay, My Lady. This is your city. And certainly, to stay will be the best for the baby." "We''ll take good care of you, My Lady," some of the staff eagerly voiced their support. Audrey smiled but maintained herposure, showing indifference to their pleas. The head maid took her chance. "The airship is untested and might prove far less hospitable than the confines of this castle or the safety of ournd. In the olden days, it was customary¡ªand indeed, wise¡ªfor expectant nobility to refrain from undue exertions. It''s only fitting for pregnantdies to be sequestered to their quarters to safeguard both mother and child." Audrey shook her head, still smiling. "I appreciate your concern, but what I carry in my womb is a child of my strength and resilience, not a fragile piece of porcin." Her answer struck the staff deeply. Audrey continued, "The child will survive. He needs to, as the world is harsh, and I will raise him to be a fighter and a warrior. Thends demand it. He''ll be a son of Londia." Even Lansius smiled at her unexpectedly poignant answer. He nced around and his retinue offered big approving grins and wide smiles. The ones who looked most pleased were Sir Omin, Ca, and certainly Ingrid. Meanwhile, the head maid, in turmoil and watching the Lady start to advance toward the ship, could only beg, "Please rethink for the good of the House. This House means not only to the people of Korimor like us but to the entire Londia." Herst words caught Audrey off guard. She seemed to realize something and turned to Lansius. "Lans..." she called, her face uncertain. Lansius offered a smile, shifted the strap of his sturdy leather scroll case that contained his drawings, and, without the help of his cane, took Audrey''s hand. "Let''s go. The sky is waiting." Audrey''s lips formed a gorgeous smile. Meanwhile, the olddy sighed heavily in defeat. To her and the rest of the castle staff, Lansius quoted, "Una volta che avrai spato il volo, deciderai." Everyone gazed at him, surprised at the unknownnguage. Lansius then tranted it as he remembered, "Once you have taken flight, you''ll decide. Gaze towards the sky, and you''ll know: this is where your heart will feel at home." *** Chapter 154: Old Walls Chapter 154: Old Walls Old Walls Korimor Holding on to his wooden crutch, Sir Hugo watched the somewhat formal yet awkward procession as the Lord and Lady departed. A routine had yet to be established for this novel method of transport, and the airship was evidently slow to take off¡ªprobably because its coachman-pilot thought the ceremony would take some time to finish. Yet, the Lord and Lady were not big on ceremonials, taking little delight in long speeches or unnecessary social functions. After some time, everyone finally saw the airship take flight. It was a sight that burned into their memory. A human invention, made of silk and nt materials, took to the sky. The vessel then oriented itself and headed south to Korelia through the vast ins of the northern corridor. The escorts had begun their march. Men-at-arms were attached to the baggage train, while cavalry and nomads surrounded the vicinity. The airship, majestic in the sky, silently sailed into the wind. As Hugo had expected, he could easily see that the people of Korimor were ted, and the reason was easy to understand. To fly in the sky was nothing short of miraculous. It was simply unthinkable, beyond what people believed was possible. More importantly, flight had been the realm of legends, as only the Ancients in their dragon form were recorded to soar through the skies. And now, this foreigner from nowhere, who had taken control of many cities in Londia, brought a flying ship and soared on it. Just like the people of Korimor, Hugo too was spurred by this disy of power. This was another one of House Lansius'' grand achievements. He felt proud to be part of it and let out a smirk."What''s with the smirk?" asked Dietrich, who was beside him. His hair had grown long, making him look more like a rugged delinquent than a respectable captain and steward. Hugo chuckled but waved him off. "That''s none of your business." Dietrich chuckled and breathed deeply, enjoying the scenery. "So, when will you depart?" "Next week or so. I need it to be fully healed; I don''t want to climb to Umbend with one bad leg," Hugo replied, then added, "Plenty of time to supervise your handling of the city''s many affairs." "I''m sure Umbend isn''t the only thing you''re thinking of climbing," Dietrich quipped. Hugoughed loudly, clearly enjoying the joke. "Come, let''s enjoy some mare wine and duck eggs." "Isn''t it too early for kumis?" Dietrich raised an eyebrow. "Mare wine and duck eggs aren''t considered a drink but medicine," the knight passionately argued. "With that kind of approach, no wonder you''ve already got a soft belly," Dietrich countered. Behind them, Roger stifled augh, prompting the two to turn around. "Oi, oi, don''t report this," Hugo protested. "To be clear, I''m about to reject the proposal," Dietrich added in jest. Roger burst outughing at their reaction and then left the scene. It had be a running joke that the squire was the Lord''s eyes and ears. "You know?" Hugo said, returning to the previous conversation. "I''ve asked Francisca about kumis, and she said it''s delightful. A bit on the strong side, but also milky like mother''s milk." Dietrich shook his head while massaging his temple. "Now, what am I supposed to do with that information?" "She also said, ''I don¡¯t mind messing around, but I promised myself to Sir Harold. If you really like someone like me, you should travel to Umbend; I have sisters and cousins there. Chances are, you won¡¯t be able to tell us apart.''" Dietrich rolled his eyes at the unsolicited information. The two shared a carriage and headed to the biggest tavern in the city. There, they started a drinking contest to honor the Lord and Lady''s departure. And the people there were only too eager to join them. *** Korelia, Council Chamber The sound of whistling echoed through the council chamber. It was Sir Justin¡¯s way of easing the monotony as he sifted through a stack of letters demanding his attention. Surprisingly, he had transitioned well from being part knight, part mercenary, to being the steward of a growing city. His whistle carried a cheerful yet lonely melody today, reminiscent of a shepherd alone in the field. He practiced it because his daughter, Eleanor, liked it. Whistling was one of the ways for this Arvenian-born knight to connect with his daughter, something he had done since she was a baby. Sir Justin¡¯s whistling abruptly stopped, startling Calub and Cecile enough that they nced at him. Sensing their gazes, he exined, "I just read that the Lord and Lady are currently in Korimor and heading to Korelia." "That¡¯s good news," Cecile remarked with a sigh of relief. "But you seem troubled," Calub observed. "Well..." Sir Justin hesitated, then passed the report to Calub, who immediately perused it. "Have you found the words ''air'' and ''ship''?" "Indeed, the report mentions an airship," Calub confirmed. "And what is ''air'' and ''ship'' together? A ship sailing in the wind?" Sir Justin chuckled, hisughter rich with amusement. "Is the scribe writing this in a hurry or something?" "Must be something like that," Calub stroked his chin thoughtfully, while Cecile offered only a shrug when Sir Justin looked her way. "Well, anyhow, we''d better prepare for their arrival," Sir Justin concluded. "How soon, do you think?" Cecile asked. The knight looked at the date on the document. "It was written ten days ago. If we assume that''s when the Lord arrived in Korimor, then ounting for resting time, social events, policy-making, and the travel time here, I''d say we still have at least two weeks to a month. However..." He nced at the two. "It¡¯s the ck Lord we''re talking about. He could arrive here tonight. And I have no intention of letting him see me unprepared." Calub and Cecile smiled, and the three began to make preparations. ... Seven nightster, in Korelia, rumors swirled about a mysterious white beam of light approaching from the north. Shortly afterward, reports from the city gates indicated that cavalry and nomads were entering the city. Moreover, there were sightings ofrge objects obscuring the stars in the night sky, as if flying past the city. As the night progressed, more reports emerged of people seeing the Lord and Lady¡¯s personal banners carried by the cavalry. Rumors of their return spread like wildfire through the taverns and streets, setting all of Korelia abuzz. The Korelians, naturally eager to confirm the truth of these tales, gossiped throughout the night. By dawn, even without an official announcement, the evidence was visible to all. On the newly developed eastern side of the town, not far from the Eastern Mansion, stood a grand ivory object like none had ever seen. It was taller than a several-story building and almost as long as the market row. Its upper part was rounded, shaped like a goat in full fur, and somehow kept afloat by unknown powers. Beneath it, a wooden boat was attached by a series of wires. Despite the guards posted around it, a captivated and curious crowd quickly formed, eager to learn more about the mysterious object and its connection to the rumors of the Lord and Lady¡¯s return. The guardsmen who confronted them, however, remained tight-lipped. As the crowd swelled with Korelians from all corners of the city, Sir Harold, one of the Lord¡¯s top retainers, stepped forward to address them. The knight, easily recognized by his height and sharp jawline, began to speak. "I know you''re all curious. But the Lord and Lady are sleeping¡ª" His words were quickly interrupted by cheers, sighs of relief, and murmurs. "Order, order!" bellowed one of the senior guardsmen next to him. Sir Harold smiled and resumed, "As I was saying, the Lord and Lady are resting from their exhausting journey. So please, return to your homes. You will have the opportunity to see them once they are refreshed." This novel''s true home is a different tform. Support the author by finding it there. "When will we be able to see them?" someone shouted, and the rest murmured in support. "Soon," he reassured them with a smile and turned around, despite the frantic shouting of more questions. However, the knight''s words ignited a wave of euphoria among the onlookers. For those who had witnessed the Battle of Korelia and heard of the subsequent, stunning victories at Korimor, South Hill, the coup at Three Hills, and Umbend, Lord Lansius and Lady Audrey had berger than life. While they had celebrated with each new victory announced, nothing could match the honor and deep longing to see their heroes in person. After a series of victories, the people viewed them as more than just leaders but figures who had transcended the ordinary. Thus, the news spread like wildfire, and by breakfast, every Korelian had learned that the Lord and Lady had returned. The city''s atmosphere turned exuberantly cheerful, filled with plenty of anticipation. *** West Tiberia, Capital, Beneath the Lake Sagarius had packed several days'' worth of food as usual, along with spare clothes, her gems, a nket, and a dwarven weapon for ast resort. She donnedmon traveling attire she had found on herst journey, styled to blend in and avoid drawing unwanted attention¡ªa necessary precaution for a woman traveling alone, which often garnered scrutiny from the locals. Today, all of the staff gathered to send her off, escorting her through thest remaining path that connected to the world above. The shaft¡¯s entrance was located not far from an unused stone quarry. They didn¡¯t stop at the entrance but continued for a good hour through the dimly lit corridors, armed with gemstones of light. Suddenly, they found arge junction where the tunnels branched in various directions. There, Sagarius paused and turned to the crowd, many of whom had known her all their lives. ¡°Does anyone wish toe with me?¡± Their smiles were tinged with sadness as they shook their heads. She noticed the wistful nces of the younger staff members, whose parents likely had forbidden them from venturing out. Sagarius let out a smile and said gently, "Alright, then you should return now. Beyond this point, the air gets really ufortable." The old man stepped forward, his face creased with lines of age and concern. "Please take care, My Lady. My heart will always be with you," he said, his voice heavy, likely from knowing he would never see her again. Yira added her farewell with tears in her eyes. "Visit us when you have the time. We''ll miss you." Sagarius nodded, then, realizing that decades might pass before she could return, she said, "Remember well that this ce may have been first envisioned by a Grand Progenitor, built using the mighty tools of the dwarves, and made to house an Elvish family. But now, it is maintained by humans. It''s your world, your ce, your abode. Be the proud owner of this world, and my only wish is to be greeted as a guest the next time I visit." Everyone bowed their heads, the senior ones with tears in their eyes. Some muttered, "Long live the Empress." Sagarius smiled and, with a final look at the faces she hade to cherish, turned and stepped into the shadowy path ahead, the echoes of her boots against the stone the only sound in the quiet goodbye. ... The woman with the white hair traveled alone through the old stone corridor. She had turned off her gemstone as she needed no light to travel even inplete darkness. asionally, a small golem with a mono eye would nod at her when she encountered them at arge junction that branched off to ess different parts of the subterranean world. Long ago, these golems would have followed and escorted her, but now their joints were beyond repair. Increasingly, they relegated themselves to static guardians, ever watchful for intruders. Unlike the golems in the armory, she didn¡¯t need to disarm these. These smaller ones were developed to secure the dwarven''s gallery roads in the old continent and were eventually deployed en masse tobat the rise of the fell beasts and their ilk at the end of the dwarven age. They were designed to be autonomous, simpler, less armored, and far less powerful than those in the armory. In exchange, they were highly efficient, could function non-stop, required virtually no maintenance, and could draw energy directly from this service shaft. The service shaft was the actual name of this corridor. It wasn''t meant as a passageway, unlike the grand archways that her father used, which led straight to the Pce and could amodate three horse carriages side by side. This shaft existed for maintenance and just happened to have a single ess to the world outside. Because of how it was connected to various functions within the subterranean world, it turned into abyrinth-like an ant''s nest. Yet, Sagarius always used this path because she disliked being greeted like royalty. To her, this maze wasn''t abyrinth but a yground. An empty yground, to be exact, as the ce rarely needed maintenance. Built to mimic a dwarven citadel, albeit with a touch of elven taste, the facility wasrgely autonomous. Its grand gemstones, a rarity even in the previous era, drew power directly from the world and required little care. After another hour, the heat and humidity increased so much that Sagarius began to use her barrier to cool off. Despite her lithe body, she proceeded at a steady pace. Sometimes it was stairs, but it was mostly a continuous steady incline. After half a day of walking in the dark through hot, humid, and stale air, Sagarius reached her usual resting space. It was an unused antechamber with a working well and a golem that stood like a statue. It nodded to her, and she nodded back. Sagarius decided to rest early and fell asleep easily without touching her food. Elves had a different metabolism, especially for someone highly trained like her. It was a long and fulfilling sleep as her body needed to adjust to the new conditions. When she awoke, she packed her bag and continued to walk after a costard fruit and several sips of drink. With little rest, she steadily climbed, apanied only by her singing if she felt bored. The only thing on her mind was whether her father''s will had been a mistake. At one point, she paused in her tracks, her right hand touching the old stone wall to steady herself. "Wise or not, father''s actions were based on the past era..." Sagarius recalled her conflict and doubt. While she supported the decision to destroy the armory because of the dangers it posed, she remained conflicted about whether destroying the factory was the right choice. The factory housed remnants of Dwarven-era machinery, precision tooling, and an advanced furnace, all of which were undoubtedly crucial to the Imperium. While she understood her father''s reluctance due to the risks, she saw it as an act against progress. "It''s ironic," she muttered about her father''s stance at the end of his life. The Ageless One had been a champion of Human advancement, going so far as to go against his mentor, one of thest Grand Progenitors. Yet, in the end, he barred humans from gaining ess to the lost technology. "Was it a nudge of loyalty to the elves? The people who had forsaken his tribe?" she pondered but found no conclusive answer. All she knew was that she finally had a life of her own. There was a time when Sagarius yearned for the Imperium, to take the helm, to see just how far she could drive it forward, to achieve even a glimpse of what the Dwarves had achieved. s, that wish had died. Now, it was nothing more than a childish dream. She had grown older and realized that ying God-King over humans was futile. No matter how pure and good her intentions, it would be short-lived and ultimately bring cmity, as the rule would be based on a fragile structure. This belief was tempered by observing her father''s rule and its impact on human society. She had lived among the many different peoples of the Imperium for hundreds of years under the guise of a healer, herbalist, or apothecary. Sagarius herself harbored no ambitions. She was just happy to finally be free from the burden of inheriting the Imperium. To her, it was a cold and heavy shackle, especially since her brother was returning to the elvennds with their mother and had vowed never to return. She stopped and sighed, feeling guilty over a lie she had told her father tofort him. In truth, she had no intention of returning to the elvennds. Despite all she had said to him, Sagarius felt more at ease living among humans. She found them to be frank, less insidious, and direct, perhaps due to their short lifespans. In them, she saw the beauty of life. Deep down, she was willing to assist, but only someone she deemed worthy. On herst journey, one House kept popping up. It wasn¡¯t a great house, but a small one that skillfully controlled the province while remaining in the shadows. And for generations, it had continued to produce good talents. She had been considering assisting them covertly and was hopeful that the head of the house in this generation was as capable as the previous ones. With that in mind, she continued her pace through the monotonous corridors where the only sound was the echoes of her own footsteps. *** Korelia, Eastern Mansion Lansius woke up, his eyes bleary from a deep sleep¡ªthe kind that makes one forget where they are upon waking. It was a different ceiling, but he recognized the ce. "Morning," his wife greeted him softly, sitting on the bed next to him. Then, with the smirk she often employed before doing something crazy, she added, "And wee back." Lansius chuckled as he sat up in their wedding bed, thankfully freshly cleaned and maintained by the staff. To his left and right, the old ster walls embraced him. "We''re truly home," he muttered. "Indeed. And they won''t bother us at least for today," she replied energetically. "I''m grateful for that. That airship needed more pillows," hemented, feeling an ache in his back. "But you had extra," she said, surprised. "It needed a proper cushioned seat," he argued passionately. "Thenmission one," she advised. "Certainly," he remarked. Now, he had the full resources of a Lord, even holding the baron''s patent, likely stored somewhere in the castle. "Oh, I know that look," she sighed, interrupting his train of thought. Lansius looked at her, asking, "What?" "Your eyes are full of ideas. So I''ll probably see a busy day tomorrow." He chuckled, understanding her concern. "Most likely. I need the city to be up and running before winter." "What''s your n anyway? Can this humble wife hear of it?" she teased. Lansius stifled augh. "Sure, but there''s a lot to do and I don''t know where to begin or what to end," he revealed, pondering the long list of tasks he wanted to tackle in Korelia. "You''re not feeling fatigued, are you?" Audrey asked. The question made him look at her amusingly. "Hey, it''s me who should be asking that. So, how about you, Drey? Are you feeling okay?" "Well, I have no more nausea," she answered cheerfully. "Just a little, but it''s under control. The old nanny, who''s also a midwife, told me that it''s supposed to be that way." Lansius nodded. He wasn¡¯t exactly knowledgeable about pregnant women, certainly not the women of this world. Audrey got up from the bed and took his cane from the bedside. "No, no need. I won¡¯t be using it," said Lansius, also getting up from the bed. There was no longer any difort in his wound, and the skin had healed, leaving just a subtle mark from the operation that removed the embedded bolt head. Audrey gazed at him, concerned. "I feel better. I don''t think I need it anymore," he exined. "It must be because of the duck egg," she dered happily. Lansius leaned in and whispered, "No, silly. It¡¯s because of you." He hinted at her attempts to heal him with magic while they were flying on the airship. Audrey was taken aback, unconvinced. "Me? I hardly did anything." "Didn¡¯t you try to heal me with magic?" he prompted. Instead of recalling it, Audrey giggled. "That was just a lousy attempt. I¡¯m sure it didn¡¯t do anything; my magic is barely there." "I''m serious," Lansius said while pulling her into his embrace. "Whatever Ingrid said, you obviously possess the gift. I even saw you correct the airship''s heading." "That was just the wind and only in ideal situations," she countered, pushing him slightly. "Husband, ttery won''t get you far." Yet despite her words, she pushed him back onto the bed with a grin and then began to crawl over him. "Isn¡¯t it dangerous for the baby?" he asked as she began to kiss him. She looked him in the eye, cheeks reddened. "I asked the nanny, and she said while the nobles don''t do it, themoners do it with no issue." "Well, since we''re ofmoner''s birth, then it should be fine for us," he quipped, eliciting a giggle from her. They spent their time together, resting in a ce they now called home. On the desky drawings and ns that Lansius had made for Korelia. Among them was a simple invention that could transform the entire steppe, much like it had transformed the Wild West. He hadpleted his study, and it was feasible; it just needed a guiding hand. However, the issue was that once released, controlling it would be beyond his grasp. *** Chapter 155: Threads and Strands of Power Chapter 155: Threads and Strands of Power Threads and Strands of Power Lansius The next day, Lansius, as the Lord of the city, entered his castle after a long while to hold court. The castle staff eagerly and warmly weed him and Audrey. Many were known to them, but there were also several new faces. As they took their seats, the court session naturallymenced. Sir Michael was the first to step forward, escorting a fair maiden with long hazelnut hair, draped in a flowing, milk-white silk robe adorned with bronze embroidery. "My Lord, My Lady," he greeted. "Please ept our congrattions on your sessful campaigns in Korimor, South Hill, against the coup in allied Three Hills, and your triumphant return from Umbend," the knight with the eyepatch on his left eye eloquently spoke, setting the mood for the court. Lansius acknowledged the honor with a subtle nod. He then nced at Audrey, hinting for her to proceed. "Sir Michael, is this the famed Lady Astrid of White Lake?" she asked with a warm smile. "Indeed, she is Lady Astrid, daughter of Lord Robert," the knight affirmed. Beside him, Lady Astrid curtsied gracefully, her movement elegant and effortless. "My Lord, My Lady, please ept well wishes from the House of Robert and the White Lake nobles," her voice was sweet and gentle. Audrey turned to Lansius with a smug look as if hinting that she was right about something. Lansius dared not decipher her intention, knowing that Audrey had been living inside a feudal military all her life and had a sense of humor like a soldier.Not wanting this to turn awkward, Lansius quickly responded, "Lady Astrid, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I must apologize for dispatching Sir Michael to Korimor so soon after your wedding." Lady Astrid''s smile was gentle, her head shaking slightly. "Please, a knight''s honor lies in the fulfillment of his duties." Pleased with her answer, Lansius nced aside to find Audrey leaning back, barely concealing a grin. Just what is she thinking... Despite his concerns, Audrey perfectly yed her role as a warm and honorable host, showing genuine friendship towardsdy Astrid. Her sincerity was evident, and her retinue eagerly informed neers that she was someone who rarely hid her feelings. Next, Sir Justin stepped forward, his countenance and voice ever cheerful and reliable. "My Lord, My Lady, congrattions on your recent victories. May the Ancients forever bless you," he said, as a young girl apanying him curtsied promptly. Lansius smiled warmly at Sir Justin. "Who is this charming girl?" The marshal turned to the girl, giving her the floor. "My Lord, My Lady, I am Eleanor, Sir Justin¡¯s second-born. In your absence, I''ve joined Lady Astrid and ire in mentoring the children at your newly established orphanage." Delighted, Lansius nced at Audrey, who then offered praise to the child. "You are so talented. I''m sure your father is immensely proud." Eleanor beamed. "Father is always proud of me. Even his mercenary friends have always been fond of me," she stated, her innocence sparkingughter throughout the chamber. She clearly enjoyed the reaction. Sir Justin led Eleanor to pay their respects once again before returning to the hall, allowing the next in line toe forward. Calub, the Tarracan-born, and Cecile, of northern blood with blond hair, presented themselves with a bow and a curtsy. "My Lord, My Lady," they greeted. Audrey quickly interjected, "Cecile, we feel bad for not being able to attend your wedding." "I hope the wedding was merry and fine," Lansius immediately added. "Please, My Lord, My Lady, be at ease," Calub reassured them. "The wedding was fine, and we, along with the city, are happy to see you back in Korelia." The newlyweds didn''t linger in the limelight for long, leaving much unsaid. As high-ranking retinue and members of the small council, they knew there would be other opportunities to discuss matters privately. Several more prominent individuals from the city, guilds, and dignitaries also took the chance to greet the lord. They congratted Lansius and Audrey on their victories, each trying to outdo the other''s well wishes. While Lansius wanted to get on with the reports, the situation demanded that he be a good host at least for a day. Soon, the queue ended with onest addition: a young couple, Sterling and ire, thetter being the only other person with blond hair in the chamber. Following his instincts, Lansius turned to Cecile, ire''s sister, and found her rather nervous. "My Lord, My Lady," the squire greeted, while ire curtsied and added, "Please ept our well wishes for your return to the city. May both of you be blessed with health, fame, and wealth." "Gratitude for the well wishes," Lansius replied warmly. Meanwhile, Audrey, looking at the young woman, "How are you, ire?" "I''m happy with your return, My Lady. Please ept my gratitude for allowing Sterling to recuperate in Mindia and for protecting him from harm," ire responded. "It''s only natural. He''s the Lord''s squire; how could I not take care of him?" Audrey replied. ire nodded politely at her words. "Is there something you wanted to say, Sterling?" Lansius asked, noticing the squire''s bodynguage. "Yes, My Lord. If you deem it fit, will you allow us to marry?" Sterling asked confidently. The grand chamber quickly filled with lively murmurs. Audrey met Lansius'' eyes, who then stated, "You shall have my blessings if House Cecile agrees to it." Everyone turned to Cecile. After receiving a reassuring nod from Calub, she took a deep breath before stepping forward. "My Lord, they have my blessings. I''m sure myte father would have agreed." Lansius sighed with relief, then turned to Audrey, who nodded with a smile. Thus, it was decided. He rose and approached Sterling and ire, who readily knelt. Although a simple "I give my blessing" would have been sufficient, he wanted to do this properly since both were important to him. "By the power vested in me by the Imperium, I, Lansius, Lord of Korelia, hereby give my blessing for Sterling, a squire of Korelia, and ire, the daughter of thete Sir Cahan, to unite in marriage. May your newly united House always find health and happiness." The crowd pped and cheered in support. Indeed, it was only fitting for a victory celebration to include the marriage of a young couple¡ªa part of the cycle of life topensate for lives lost in battles. ... During the recess, music yed as seasonal fruits, wild berries, and an assortment of bread were distributed as light snacks. It was necessary because the first court session after such a long hiatus tended tost much longer than usual. Lansius leaned toward Audrey and asked privately, "Why did you have such a reaction when Michael introduced Astrid?" "Oh, I won a bet, that''s why," she answered lightly. "A bet?" He squinted, not expecting such an answer. "Yes," she turned toward him with a smile on her lips. "I bet to myself that you would regret marrying me the moment you saw Lady Astrid for the first time." Lansius almostughed. "Well, you lost that bet." "Liar," she whispered merrily. He let out a chuckle before reassuring her, "I''m being serious. I have no regrets." Audrey shook her head with a mischievous smile. "But look at her: long flowy hair, gentle eyes, unblemished fair skin, a stylish sense of dress, not to mention a slender waist, full hips, and breasts." What she said was so absurd that Lansius coughed and shook his head in embarrassment. Only afterward did he whisper, "This is why I love you." "Hey, don''t change the subject," Audrey protested, while calmly eyeing the crowd to see if anyone was eavesdropping. "Hear me out first." He gained her attention. "Other nobledies would grow jealous and cause issues. But you? You just mock me silly." With a puzzled look, Audrey quipped, "Now, it doesn''t sound like apliment, but why does it feel like one?" "Take the win before you lose it," he quipped back, and Audrey stifled a snort. "One thing you might have missed," she said afterward with a more serious tone. "Lady Astrid is likely also with child." Lansius furrowed his brow. "How can you tell?" "Since we entered, I''ve observed her difort and anxiety. Ady of her stature wouldn''t normally be unsettled by a small court like ours¡ªunless she''s experiencing early pregnancy nausea." Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any urrences. He nodded at her deduction. "That''s a sharp observation." "If it''s true, then this is a good omen. I''ll have a powerful friend, and our children will also have someone their age as a natural friend." It was Lansius'' turn to smile. "It seems motherhoodes naturally to you." "No. Just a sense of survival," Audrey replied firmly. "Our son will need an ally, and what better ally than the next heir of White Lake?" "Let''s just hope they can be good friends. It would be terrible if one of them grows up to be a bully," he said, revealing his thoughts on a topic he wasn''t ustomed to discussing. "No worries. Nothing a set of armor couldn''t fix," she replied. "A set of armor..." Lansius grew worried. "What do you n to do with a set of armor?" "Small sets for children, obviously for basic training," she smiled ominously, reminding Lansius of past training. Suddenly, he whispered to her, "You''re right, you won that bet. I''m starting to have regrets on behalf of our child." Audrey tried hard to stifle her giggles. Watching her lips turn dry, Lansius grabbed her silver goblet of cooled boiled water. "Drink often," he urged, and Audrey epted it withoutint. Afterward, the court session resumed with lunch followed by social events. Although Lansius was eager to proceed with official business and hear reports, he recognized the importance of dedicating the day to fostering camaraderie among his vassals and subjects. *** East Korelia Two weeks had passed since the Lord''s arrival, and the entire baggage train along with the rear guard had finally arrived. One significant revtion to the city was the presence of Francisca, a half-breed previously unknown to them. Her sudden poprity, fueled by people''s curiosity, led the Lord and Lady to ask her to lead the customary celebration of their victories and return. Unlike in Korimor, the celebration in Korelia was more grand, due to the city''s lively market, well-connected guilds, and ample food stores. The festivities included theatrical ys, feasts, city-wide football, and variouspetitions in which knights and men-at-arms participated. Behind the merriment, the council and the guilds worked full-time. Lord Lansius had inspected the newlypleted second water wheel. Unlike the first, which served as a flour mill, this second one was connected to an adjacent workshopplex. In contrast to the bustling western part of Korelia, the eastern part remainedrgely undeveloped, itsnd still entirely controlled by the barony. This gave Lansius full authority over its development. To better integrate the eastern part, hemissioned a new stone bridge to connect Korelia''s West and East, anticipating the growing need for transportation. Next year, he nned to expand theplex with additional workshops and warehouses, but this expansion was dependent on securing enough demand. Lansius didn¡¯t want to be wasteful by constructing an emptyplex. Moreover, it would be detrimental to the city''s image. He wanted Korelia to appear enticing and always in demand; an emptyplex would tarnish that image. In between his meetings with the guilds and a stream of guests who paid their respects, Lansius often slipped away from view, traveling incognito with just a few escorts to rendezvous with his staff in the field. Today was one such day; the sun was barely on the horizon and Lansius was still sleepy, but he knew it was the best way to avoid crowds. It was a new development; thest time in Korelia, his presence rarely attracted followers, but now people of all ages seemed eager to follow him everywhere. It''s almost like a cult. He recalled of his experience. Calub had been waiting and, after customary greetings, they began to inspect the agriculture project. "Do the trees grow healthily?" Lansius asked, taking a deep breath and observing several clusters of young trees, including pors and several others, as well as some shrubs underneath it. "For the first time, we can say with some confidence that they''re healthy. The man you sent from South Hill was able to determine whether a tree was growing well or if it needed more care." "That''s great to hear," Lansius remarked. "Then keep him in your care and give him more aides if he needs it." "Certainly, My Lord." "What type of tree is that?" Lansius asked as the two walked between the fallowed fields. "That is a type of pine. They say it''s known for its toughness and can grow in harsh conditions, including dry, poor soils. They also grow rtively quickly and should serve as excellent windbreaks due to their branch density." Lansius nodded, quipping, "Let''s just hope they''re tough enough for Korelia." "Things are progressing nicely, but we won''t be certain until spring and summer arrive." Interested in the dry soil, Lansius knelt in the field and took a sample of the ground. The dryness was evident. "As my earlier report stated, the Mindia heavy iron plow is detrimental. We tried several methods, but they all still ruined the topsoil," Calub reported. Lansius exhaled deeply. Despite his brush with farm life in Bendia, his knowledge of farming was limited, and he hadn''t known that heavy plows weren''t suitable for every type ofnd. "It was a good decision to stop using the heavy plow; otherwise, we could have lost much more," he noted, observing the dry topsoil that turned to dust from wind erosion. "Then, shall we let thisnd fallow?" Calub asked. "Indeed. If thend proves to be fertile next spring, then we''ll try to follow the three-field system used in Mindia. For now, let''s let it grow grass so the goats can graze and their droppings can fertilize the soil," Lansius decided. "About that, I have some good news," Calub smiled. Lansius, intrigued, quipped, "Well, don''t keep the good news to yourself." Calub chuckled and revealed, "The duck breeder you sent to me has managed to tame the ducks." "For real?" Lansius eximed, lost for words. "He managed to find a more docile breed. He said those breeds are the true ducks, while the rest should be renamed geese." Lansius nodded thoughtfully as the two continued to walk between the fields. "Does this mean that these ducks can be controlled?" "Indeed. He has demonstrated his ability to lead and guide them without harming any of the handlers." "That''s good news," Lansius chuckled. "With this, we can introduce the ducks after the goats have foraged." Calub nodded. "He did say that he wanted to protect this breed''s eggs, so he can increase their numbers." "I''ll support that idea. Let''s make a rule to ban the sale and consumption of duck eggs." "An internal ban should suffice, My Lord. After all, you didn''t mean to ban the sale of goose eggs. They''re quite profitable as a medicinal food." Lansius nodded hastily. "That is correct. We don''t want to harm the goose breeders. And we really should share these findings with them." "We already did so. The demonstration was enough to convince them," Calub exined. "Excellent," Lansius said excitedly. "Then we keep the forest as a goose breeding ground, and the eastern Korelia and the river as duck breeding grounds." "The maester said the same thing. He also borated, exining that goose meat is fattier, more fragrant, and more delicious than duck. I believe these qualities have made breeders more interested in raising geese than ducks." Lansius nodded. Indeed, he knew that while the eggs tasted bad, the meat was excellent. "I''ll wee any kind of food. A great city can''t just survive on just salted goat meat." Calub chuckled in agreement. "One thing though, My Lord. Why are you so eager to put ducks on the soil? Do they have fertilizing properties?" "Ducks are useful for pest control. They eat insects, slugs, and snails that can damage crops," Lansius exined as they continued to walk toward the river. "They also consume small weeds and their seeds. But more importantly, as they forage and walk around, they do wonders for thend, especially when we keep the soil a bit wet." "Now I know why you specified wanting the water wheel connected to pipes to deliver water to this area," Calub remarked thoughtfully. Lansius stopped and turned to him. "That''s just a coincidence. I believe that wind and dryness are the main issues we face here. The windbreak nts should solve the wind problem, but dryness will require water. The ducks are just a bonus." ... After visiting the farming area, Lansius traveled to the river where the new industrial area was located. Previously, Korelia¡¯s cksmiths operated in a different part of town, but here they could harness the mechanical power from the river. The water-powered wheel provided energy for mundane, repetitive tasks such as milling grains into flour and hammering raw iron. However, Lansius didn¡¯t head to the noisy cksmith area but towards a quieter workshop. He gestured to the guards and the foreman not to announce his arrival, to avoid interrupting the work. He quietly entered and observed the setup. The raw materials, thin iron rods supplied by the cksmiths, were piled in crates near the work table. These rods were made as thin as possible within a reasonable effort and time. In this workshop, the craftsmen, d in sweat-soaked leather, loaded an iron rod into a thick metal b known as the die, which was firmly secured on a solid wooden bench. The die had several small holes, each progressively smaller than thest. They inserted the pointed end of the iron rod, then mped and secured it with tongs. After thering the rod and die with tallow for lubrication, they manually pulled the tongs, forcing the rod to be thinner and longer. Traditionally, the wiresmith would perform all tasks manually, drawing each rod by hand. Now, however, they connected a rope from the mp to a hook and chain linked to the water wheel. Through a clever arrangement of ropes, the water wheel took over thebor-intensive task, consistently pulling and releasing as the rope ckened. With ease, it slowly but steadily pulled the rest of the iron rod, resulting in a slightly thinner and longer rod. This process was repeated, using progressively smaller holes in the die until the rod was transformed into wire. A rod about the length of a sword could be transformed into several tables'' lengths of wire, which were then coiled onto wooden spools and thered in tallow for rust protection. "At first, the guildsmen assumed we wanted to create a ring workshop for ringmail, not wires," Calubmented as they stepped outside after the inspection. Lansius was amused. "I can imagine their reaction. After all, wires are usually made for jewelry and made from gold or silver." "Indeed," Calub said as they moved to inspect the only storehouse in the vicinity. "But I admit that I''m also intrigued. Why do you need so many of them? And I doubt you''re making this for airship needs." Lansius snorted. "When I left Korelia, I didn''t even know that airships existed." He watched as the guard, recognizing who they were, stood ramrod straight. The group entered through therge door into the cavernous building where rows of coiled wires were stored on an elevated tform. They were originally made of old and damaged swords, ringmail, or other metal objects from many battles that he had acquired. Lansius turned to Calub, whose wrinkles and darker brown hair almost matched his when shadows fell on them. "The wire is not the final product," he began, catching his advisor¡¯s attention. "It¡¯s just the material," he continued. "What I n to make from it might change this city and Londia, and even the rest of the Imperium." Calub seemed skeptical of the ims. "I doubt it¡¯s greater than the spinning wheel, and we still have many issues to solve before their debut next spring." "The spinning wheel will need more time to mature and develop," Lansius exined. "It¡¯s a long-term project. Meanwhile, this wire can be used almost immediately. You¡¯ll be surprised just how powerful it is." Calub was intrigued. "What can we make from these simple wires, and for what use?" "It¡¯s simple yet effective," he remarked, still hesitant to reveal its use. "But first, I need to take some precautions." "Precautions?" Calub raised his brow. Lansius nodded and confided, "The problem is, I can¡¯t control it. Once it¡¯s out, the guildsmen could steal and replicate it themselves. And that might jeopardize a lot of things." While the invention was revolutionary, it carried risks that could destabilize the region. It might even alienate his nomadic allies, a consequence Lansius could not afford. Calub turned around casually before turning back to face him. "What''s wrong?" Lansius asked. "Just don¡¯t want anyone to hear this. Whatever this invention is, I respect your careful approach." Lansius smiled. "Some say that I¡¯m just too timid." "That is false and shallow observation," Calub stated firmly. "It¡¯s clear to me that youe from a ce more advanced than the Imperium. And you understood the danger of the things you wanted to introduce." Lansius nodded, pleased with his understanding. Calub continued, "This is also why I¡¯m going to entrust you with this knowledge." The alchemist smiled stiffly. "I could get in trouble for this; the guild might disown me. But I know that you can be trusted with this information." "As you said, I can keep a secret," Lansius reassured him. "The airship fuel you gave me," Calub began. "From the moment I smelled it, I knew about it. It¡¯s one of many ingredients to create fire bombs. Moreover, the Mindia alchemist guild has its own resource. We don¡¯t need to learn about where it is, but it¡¯s dirt cheap. The only cost is transporting." Lansius'' eyes widened upon hearing the good news. "I don¡¯t need to tell you this, but the big guilds are heavily interested in the airship. They want it, and they have amassed their gold to have it. But you, My Lord, need to keep silent. Until we can secure enough, best to say nothing about the fuel, or say it¡¯s one of many needed." "I¡¯ll follow your advice," Lansius said confidently. "Then about the mixture?" "I can¡¯t possibly improve the mixture alone," Calub chuckled. "We''ll need the entire guild to work on it." Lansius gazed at him sharply and dered, "Then, I¡¯ll give you the entire guild." *** Chapter 156: Weaving the Future Chapter 156: Weaving the Future Weaving the Future Eastern Mansion Following the advice of physicians, the old nanny, and maids, Audrey stayed in the Eastern Mansion due to the early stages of her pregnancy. Normally, she would join Lansius at the council meetings, but the castle''s many stairs posed a potential risk. However, Audrey was not merely resting; she actively embraced her role as the matriarch of her House. Coincidentally, the Eastern Mansion also hosted an informal council. It had no formal name and emerged naturally among those who lived under the same expansive roof but were not part of the official council. The council convened in themon room of the east wing. Members included Sir Michael and Lady Astrid, who resided there as guests until Lord Robert¡¯s residence in Korelia waspleted. Sterling, Farkas, Ingrid, and Francisca also became regr members who gathered to discuss minor matters affecting the function and growth of House Lansius. Together, they exchanged news, shared thoughts, resolved small disputes among the personnel, and made necessary adjustments. While these issues might not have been rted to the Lord''s main n, they were crucial for maintaining morale. This informal council addressed problems ranging from gambling and drinking addictions among the guards to injuries during training, infighting, and other interpersonal issues. Resolutions were achieved through their own efforts, by seeking intervention from a council member, or by escting the matter to the Lady or the Lord. After Lady Audrey assumed leadership of this council, it took on a semi-formal status and began tackling more significant issues than before. It addressed unrecorded merits from past battles, unjust payments, and actively monitored for any resentment brewing between different groups. The Nicopn rebellion in the mountain pass served as a constant reminder of the dangers of neglect. The council met almost daily, and during these meetings, inspired by the Lord and Lady¡¯s regimen of consuming pre-boiled water, Lady Astrid introduced serving water vored with various herbal leaves. This new tradition, initially suggested by Ingrid, led them to procure a selection of herbal leaves and coarsely ground sun-dried beans for testing. The aromatic smell often drew many visitors such as Sir Harold, Sir Justin, Calub, Cecile, and even little Eleanor, who all enjoyed the pleasant atmosphere for a chat and a herbal drink. Despite her active role, Audrey insisted that the council maintain its informal nature. She emphasized that her presence in themon room should not serve as a signal to convene, reasoning that sometimes she merely sought to find someone to chat with.Thus, it was settled that the council would only be considered in session if the Lady sat at the head of the long table, and it would continue its meetings even if she was not in attendance. Today, Audrey sat facing the long table, eager to hear about the issues they were facing. Naturally, with winter closing in, everything needed to be in good order. "My Lady, the pilot Hans asked to employ more men for airship maintenance, but he didn''t want to bother the Lord with his request," Farkas reported. "If it''s about the airship, we better find someone we can trust. The guilds are paying a lot for any information about the airship," Ingridmented, sipping an aromatic but mildly bitter concoction. Lady Astrid stood and poured more from a silver pot into Ingrid''s ceramic cup. The educator nodded her head slightly as a sign of respect. "The Lord has ns to address the guild issue, so I expect this to be temporary," Audrey spoke, without revealing any details. Lady Astrid readily added, "I feel the concern is founded, but it''s not something we should be overly concerned about. The Korelians can be tight-lipped and they know better than to reveal their Lord''s secrets." Audrey smiled at her words, then turned to Farkas. "I trust you can handle finding more men for airship maintenance?" "I''ll see what I can do," Farkas replied with honesty, a trait that made him a valuable asset. As discussions about the airship maintenance concluded, Audrey turned her attention to a different issue. "Can anyone update me on the Lord¡¯s current endeavors?" she asked, scanning the room for input. Sterling and Farkas exchanged nces before Sterling responded, "Today''s n is to supervise the walled city and the Great Keep. Sir Justin and Sir Harold will apany the Lord to tour the building sites." Audrey nodded; she had heard of that. Farkas added, "Other guilds are lining up to meet him as well, bringing new proposals and counter proposals. Curiously, it seems the Lord is paying a lot of attention to the new workshop. If I were to guess, he''s preparing some kind of demonstration." "Interesting..." Audrey mumbled. After waiting for a while and allowing Sterling to finish his cup, Astrid asked on behalf of the Lady, "Is there any other issue?" Once more, Farkas, whomanded the ck Bandit, spoke, "During our campaign, one of the guards had an affair with a maid. His wife wasining, and I think it''s best to relieve him or assign him somewhere else, not in the castle." "It''s a breach of trust. I''ll talk to the guard captain and see if we can rotate him somewhere else," Sterling offered. "Don''t send him out of town; chances are he''ll do it again with someone else," Ingrid advised, her voice carrying the weight of her experience. After all, she was almost twenty years their senior. Audrey examined the room and found no objections. "Then let''s do what Ingrid has suggested." "Then I''ll inform the guard captain after this meeting," Sterling said conclusively. Everyone seemed in agreement, allowing Astrid to ask, "Is there anything else to bring up?" When nobody said anything, she turned to Francisca, who sat quietly. "Is there anything diforting you, dear honored friend?" The half-breed shook her head. "Not at all,dy Astrid. I''m still grateful for your help the other day in finding a suitable patch for growing yams." Her words brought warmth to the discussion. "Yourfort is important to us," Astrid reassured her. "Please, I''m just a squire to Sir Harold," she responded politely. "Something I might add: The Hunter guild member that apanied us has been training his eagle ever since we left the hill fort and Korimor. Yesterday, he was confident enough to let it fly home to Dawn barony." Audrey gazed at Ingrid, who had yet to be assigned a task. She responded with, "I''ll be sure to inquire him about it." "Does anyone else wish to add to this meeting?" Lady Astrid looked left and right. Finding no response, she dered, "Then, today''s council meeting is over." Audrey took her cup of flower-infused water, and Ca, who was standing guard, readily helped with the chair. Apanied by the maids, they returned to the west wing where she resided. As she strolled through the mansion''s corridors, she reflected on what Lansius had said about building a counterweight to their Mindian retinue. This new council, filled with Londians, might be the perfect candidate. She knew how loyalty could swing, and with Mindia''s session crisis, nobody knew whether the Mindians among their ranks would continue to serve or not. Worse, they might try to convince Lansius to enter the fray. For this, Audrey vowed to remain vignt. ... After the day¡¯s council meeting concluded, everyone dispersed, heading in different directions through the halls of Eastern Mansion. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. "Francisca, if I may," Ingrid called out, drawing the attention of the half-breed warrior. Francisca turned to face her, the intricate patterns on her brigandine armor catching the light. "Yes, what do you wish of me, educator?" "I''ve noticed you''re wearing an earring now." "Indeed. The maids suggested it," Francisca answered with frankness. "You may or may not know this, but your earring isn''t just a showpiece." Francisca''s eyes sharpened and her maw formed a smile. "How do you know? It''s a heirloom from my great-great-grandmother. Do you sense a special scent?" Ingrid also responded with a smile. From the day they first met, Francisca had known about her being a mage. "I see faint magical traces on it. I believe I could restore its function if you let me examine it." "Certainly," the half-breed said without hesitation, readily handing over the lone earring to Ingrid, who took it with care. Then she caught the scent of magic building up in the educator''s palm. Ingrid, filled with awe and curiosity, observed the earring, which appeared to be made of gold with a small gem embedded in it. "It¡¯s an old artifact, hungry for magic. Right now, I¡¯m feeding it just enough to keep it alive," she exined to Francisca. "But what function does it serve? Do your parents have any stories rted to this earring?" "My grandmother talked about these earrings belonging to Old Kae," Francisca replied excitedly. "He gave it to my ancestor as a toy. It should allow the wearer of one earring to send an image or color to another person wearing the earring." "Color?" Ingrid asked, captivated by the story. "Yes, they used it as signals during hunts. Red for ''I found something,'' blue if there''s ''nothing in my ce,'' and green for ''let''s rendezvous at home.'' Too bad it doesn''t work anymore. So, do you think you can fix it?" "I might be able to, but where''s the other one?" Ingrid asked. "My brother has it; it must be in his wife''s box of jewels," Francisca muttered, unsure, stroking her furry chin. "Tell you what. If you trust me, I can try to fix this, but it might take weeks," Ingrid proposed. Francisca turned hesitant and whispered, "Lady Ingrid, I understand that a mage''s services are expensive." Thedy giggled. "You''re my friend, and this is my own curiosity, so I assure you it''s free of charge." Francisca beamed, taking the educator''s hands as she entrusted her with the heirloom. "Come, I shall treat you to the finest meal thismunity has to offer." The Centuria-born mage smiled. "What a coincidence, I''m yet to find someone to apany me on a stroll around town." "I know where the best roast meat is. It''s easy to discern a good meat''s scent," she replied eagerly. "Then I shall take you up on your offer this evening. Let''s meet at the Great Hall''s entrance," Ingrid suggested. "I''ll be there," Francisca reassured her, her tail wagging happily. *** Eastern Korelia, Workshop In a different workshop, Lansius, seated in front of a sturdy worktable, was carefully examining the wire. He had just heard that the craftsmen were using heat treatment to prevent brittleness whenever they encountered doubtful wire in the production process, due to variations in the quality of the iron used as raw materials. After heating, the wire was allowed to cool slowly to restore its ductility. Lansius had given the craftsmen two silver coins on the spot for their keen observation, and the man delightedly epted, promising to buy everyone a drink after work. Lansius knew that a skilled smith could gauge ductility by observing how the color changed, and he felt fortunate that Korelia now had experienced smiths. Turning to Calub, who stood nearby, he confided, "It would be disastrous if all these wires ended up brittle." "But it''s only expected," Calub disagreed. "You have good men working under you. This much is within expectations." Lansius was amused by the reply. He was also pleased that the wire produced was of uniform diameter, flexible, yet strong. "So, what do you want to use them for?" Calub asked. Lansius, having made his n, nodded and said, "Do you have the rope smiths ready?" "I have. They are sightseeing around theplex," he replied, a bit surprised since the question was clearly unrted. "Well, bring them here," Lansius said inly. "My Lord, they are rope smiths," Calub rified, seeking confirmation. "And I intend to use them to work on these wires," Lansius said with a slight smirk. Calub was unsure but motioned for one of the guards to follow him. ... The three rope smiths cleaned the wire with linen, following Lansius'' instructions. They twisted two wires together and attached sharp-pointed barbs, made from leftovers, at intervals. The process was straightforward but required precise technique and expertise to ensure each barb was securely fastened. Each barb needed to be manually wrapped and secured to the carrier wire. Without the smiths'' expertise in knotting, an ordinary man would struggle to make a strong, durable connection. A too rigid connection could easily snap. The key was to introduce some built-in ck at the connections, allowing the structure to flex under pressure and avert breakage. Lansius observed their work,paring it with his drawings on rough paper and the ropes he had used for illustration, nodding in satisfaction. From his early designs, the smiths had perfected the technique several times before achieving a workable design. This marked the birth of a new type of fencing¡ªbarbed wire. In Lansius'' world, this humble invention had revolutionized and altered the very fabric of society, bringing significant economic impact, while ultimately bringing an end to the Wild West and cowboy culture. "May I try testing it out?" Calub asked. "Certainly, just be careful," Lansius warned. Calub motioned for the guards and smiths to bring the wire outside. They drove two wooden stakes into the ground, and Calub began inspecting the new fence. He pushed against it, noting it was bendy yet strong. Pulling with all his might, he found it remarkably resilient. The smiths grinned, proud of their craftsmanship. Finding it firm enough, Calub decided to climb it. It was an unwise move; he initially ascended smoothly but soon his clothing snagged on the barbs, tearing his sleeve. Laughing at this, he abandoned his attempt. "You go ahead," he gestured to an eager guard next to him. The athletic guard tried to crawl under it but quickly found his brigandine caught on the barbs. Trapped, he couldn''t move despite several attempts. "I couldn''t even see the damn thing," he grumbled, elicitingughter from the others. "Don¡¯t get up, or it¡¯s gonna be painful," Lansius called out, then motioned for the others to assist. "They''re stronger than they look," Calub remarked, examining the damage to his clothing. "New clothes on me," Lansius quipped. "Not a bad way to visit a tailor," Calub responded cheerfully. After the demonstration, Lansius ordered the wire brought back to the workshop. There, hemissioned the first batch of barbed wire and, to demonstrate hismitment, offered the smiths a lifetime contract and good amodations in exchange for their secrecy. The three rope smiths were thrilled and immediately requested the assistance of carpenters and cksmiths to develop specific tools for better manufacturing the barbed wire. Later, Lansius invited Calub to supper at the Great Hall. Despite his residence at the Eastern Mansion due to Audrey''s pregnancy, they chose to host supper at the castle, which Audrey also attended with her entourage. During the carriage ride, Calub mused, "Still, while I understand its strength, I can''t see it being all that effective in battle." Lansius appreciated Calub''s honesty but couldn''t stifle hisughter. "The ones we saw are for cattle." "Cattle? Not for war?" Calub looked puzzled before turning to ponder. "For war, we can integrate these barbed wires into cheval de frise to wound horses and cause panic. There are better applications..." Lansius paused, not wanting to disclose how barbed wire could be used in trench warfare. "But, my Lord, you imed these barbed wires could change this city and Londia, even the rest of the Imperium." Lansius exhaled, a thin smile on his lips. "At first nce, these humble wire fences for cattle might not seem powerful," he admitted. "Calub, do you know why Korelia is poor despite its abundance of shepherds, grasnd, and the high market price for meat?" Calub thought for a moment before replying, "There are several reasons, but rted to the shepherds, I think it¡¯s because it takes a long time for goats to mature." "I believe it¡¯s because they can''t maintainrge herds. Withrger herds, we could always have mature goats to ughter in any season," Lansius offered his perspective. "But arge herd requires extensivend and many shepherds to protect it as they graze outside the town..." Calub''s expression changed as he grasped Lansius'' intention. "Unlike nomads, they can''t ride horses or use bows to protect the herd from wolves. My Lord, do you n to allow shepherds to graze outside town?" Lansius leaned in closer, his voice low. "I n to make every bit of the grasnds productive. With the new fences, the locals won''t need to learn riding or archery to shepherd further afield. As you are aware, traditionally, expanding meant building expensive stone or wooden fences. Tall stone walls are ridiculously expensive to construct overrge swathes ofnd. Meanwhile, wooden fences... They''re not that durable, and cows or horses can easily break the weak parts of the fence." "Indeed, I heard from Cecile that maintaining wooden fences on hernd requires significant money and effort. And horses love to lean on them to scratch their itchy limbs." Lansius leaned back as the carriage rocked gently. He recalled Tia, a little girl whose leg had been crippled by a wolf. Had she not met Hannei, she would have been crippled for life. "Any shepherd straying too far would be at the mercy of predators. But with barbed wire, even without arge number of shepherds, the livestock could still graze, day or night, in rtive security. It''s far cheaper than other fences and, if installed correctly, is almostpletely immune to wolves and strong enough to stop even bulls." "Bulls?" Calub eximed excitedly. "You n to introduce cattle and cows to Korelia?" "I heard White Lake has cows. We should try," he said firmly. "Relying solely on goat herding is risky. We need to grow different kinds of livestock. Moreover, these fences are also useful for farmers to protect their crops." "Why didn¡¯t I think of that?" Calub muttered. "Of course, farmers would benefit. These wires can rece the costly wooden fences." "They''re better for keeping animals off cultivated farnd and also useful in horse breeding to easily separate quality breeds," Lansius added. Calub nodded thoughtfully, gazing briefly out the window before turning back to face Lansius. "My Lord, I''m looking forward to seeing this invention of yours in action. In fact, please allow Cecile''s farm to be the first to use it." Lansius chuckled. "I''ll consider it. But first, we must address the wolf in the sheep''s den," he said, his tone ominous. "What is it, My Lord?" Calub inquired, his tone sharp. "These barbed wires. They''re easy to replicate." "You fear the guild?" Calub asked. He nodded and exined, "I''m not against progress and would dly share the secret, but barbed wire could have detrimental effects. I prefer to hold onto it until our allies can prepare themselves." Lansius then added, "Just like the issue with experimenting with airship fuel, we need to bind the guilds before introducing barbed wire. Otherwise, they could ruin us." *** Chapter 157: Taming the Great Plains Chapter 157: Taming the Great ins Taming the Great ins Lansius Although Lansius had arrived in Korelia two years ago, his mindset was stillrgely influenced by the perspectives of his own time. There were many things he didn''t bother to question, including the carnivores that prowled outside the city limits. As an avid reader, he encountered texts that mentioned wolves, wild dogs, and otherrge carnivores. However, these records depicted them as almost mythical¡ªelusive, fearsome, and associated with dread¡ªas if these creatures were orcs or goblins. Thus, he regarded them as nothing more than medieval superstitions. After all, if these records were urate, there would be significant casualties, yet he had never heard of such incidents, which led him to disregard them entirely. This mindset wentrgely unchallenged until he met Tia in the spring ofst year. The little girl¡¯s storypelled Lansius to peruse the city documents and question city officials about the records. What he found was nothing less than staggering. In Korelia, it wasmon for a shepherd with 100 sheep to lose two dozen or more each year to wild beasts. These beasts were also unafraid of humans and known to terrorize the surrounding viges and manors during droughts. His findings was further confirmed when he measured a wolf pelt at the castle, discovering that they were almost asrge as tigers. This made him realize about his errors. In his world, wolves had beenrgely hunted to near extinction. Some countries had even waged century-long campaigns to poison, hunt, and trap wolves until they were virtually extinct, leaving newer generations unaware of the threats these beasts posed. It was then that Lansius remembered a story he had long forgotten about the man-eating tigers of Nepal and Bengal, which had killed more than 400 victims. Somehow he had forgotten that in past eras, carnivorous beasts were a significant menace.He delved deeper and discovered several instances in Korelia where viges were abandoned due to persistent wolf attacks, trade routes were disrupted by beast attacks, or shepherds and their flocks went missing¡ªall attributed to these predators. t was clear that for Korelian shepherds, survival was a battle fought in blood. Lansius even found reports of wolf scares during military marches that had failed to reach his desk because the people of this era treated wolves as a secondary threat. All this while, he had thought that wolves were just arger version of a Siberian Husky. Ever since learning this, Lansius had tried to address the issue by sending patrols of cavalry to help alleviate the people¡¯s plight. However, these predators remained elusive, able to hunt in the dead of night. Despite some precautions, dozens of recorded cases of deaths and numerous reports of crippling injuries continued to ur, seemingly without any resolution. However, this situation was about to change with the impending introduction of barbed wire. The simple barbed wire, was a prime example of a perfect invention and naturally it was also disruptive. It transformed fence making and maintenance from an expensive, material- andbor-intensive process using stone or wood into a much simpler and more affordable one, making it essible to a broader poption. The new invention was superior in every way and significantly cheaper. With an abundance of leftover, charred, rusted, and mangled armor parts and weapons, Lansius had amassed a massive stockpile of unwanted iron. For the cost of importing cheap charcoal, he transformed these scraps of old, broken armor and swords into an economical investment. With just five suits of unwanted ringmail and seven bundles of rusty swords and trinkets, he could protect ten acres ofnd with three strands of barbed wire. For 500 suits of charred ringmail and armor pieces recovered from thest battle''s burnt ins, along with 700 bundles of rusty weapons, Lansius could easily protect 1,000 acres. Combined with his city walls and the river, Lansius was set to cover the best swath of pastoralnd for animal husbandry without requiring much manpower. This setup would him a significant food surplus, which Korelia sorely needed for growth. Moreover, after several years, once the windbreak trees had matured, the fencednd would likely yield rich soil, ready for nting crops, enriched by the manure. When that happened, he could even reuse his barbed wire fences and move them to another area. The only thing barbed wire couldn¡¯t do was fence in ducks. These wild and majestic creatures could fly somewhat. However, there was little need as the ducks in this world weren¡¯t afraid of predators. For the averagendowner and shepherd in Korelia, while they didn¡¯t have suits of old or unwanted ringmail and weapons, barbed wire was still the most economical option. For the cost of wooden fences, they could fence in four times as muchnd with three strands of barbed wire and far less demand for maintenance. Lansius believed this would open up numerous opportunities for livestock owners to expand or even start a new one. With just a dozen sheep and barbed wire to cover an acre as a pen, an aspiring shepherd could begin their trade. The dream of expanding into the wilderness had now be reality. Previously, only nomadic tribesmen could utilize the vast steppe grass of the Great Londia ins as productive ground for growingrge herds. Now, any ambitious Londian had the opportunity to tame it. The new fence would help aspiring livestock owners protect their flocks from wolves, wild dogs, or carnivorous cats. It offered better defense than merely a club and a spear. Moreover, it allowed them to expand without the need topete for expensive pastoralnd near the city¡ªnot to mention freed them from the costly traditional fencing and maintenance. In this matter, the barbed wire was a great equalizer. Lansius hoped the new fence would allow shepherds to protect themselves and give them a chance to thrive. And with their thriving, he would reap benefits from thend permits and increased trade. Simrly, he also hoped to attract the wealthy to buy permits for swaths ofnd to graze horses or cattle, further enriching Korelia. While there was a risk of overgrazing that could deprive thend of water and grass, eventually ruining the soil, such a scenario would require millions of cows¡ªan impossible number for medieval herders. Lansius would be happy if Korelia had five hundred cows, just like Lord Robert had in White Lake. He needed milk and cheese so hisctose-tolerant army and future recruits could grow taller, stronger, and hopefully smarter, which would help address theck of talent in Korelia. The new invention would have been perfect if not for one dangerous drawback. "Tomorrow, I''ll send a summons to Batu to set a barbed wire trial," Lansius announced to Calub as the two were sharing a carriage to the castle. "A trial for the nomads?" Calub said, his brow furrowing. He quickly added, "I don''t quite understand, My Lord. How does this new fence rte to them?" "Not involvement, more like a warning," Lansius rified. "A warning?" Calub couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice. Lansius nodded firmly, his expression serious. "I want the nomadicmunities to see the new fence and use it first. I hope they''ll understand the benefits of this new invention and embrace it, rather than despising it." Calub looked doubtful. "My Lord, as I understand it, you¡¯re worried that the nomads will see the wires as a threat, or am I misunderstanding something?" Lansius let out a smile. "Indeed. I¡¯m concerned that Batu will view the new invention as a threat to their way of life. Not immediately, but eventually the barbed wire will pit our poption against the nomadicmunity. With cheap and reliable fencing, there will be no obstruction for anyone wealthy and ambitious enough to set up acres of fences and let their livestock graze freely wherever the grass is greenest on the Great ins. "And all without fear of wolves, wild dogs, or other predators¡­" Calub now looked bewildered, as he began to understand the deeper implications of the simple barbed wire. Lansius continued, "The adoption of barbed wire in a hundred years or so will eventually enclose much of thend and restrict movements on the Great ins. Worse, it''ll bar people from its resources. Imagine the nomads slowly finding it hard to ess water and grasnd. It will eventually cause wars." Calub exhaled deeply and nced at Lansius. "I can''t help but feel that this is not mere precognition," he spected. "My Lord, has something bad happened at your birthce due to the usage of barbed wire?" "Something like that," Lansius admitted without going into details. After a pause, he added, "I want the nomads as allies, not potential enemies. So, I hope, with them using it first, I could empower them instead of robbing them of their future." "So this is what you mean by precaution," Calub recalled their past conversation, nodding. "So, what have you nned? I can see that you''ll keep water and other resources open to all." "Indeed. There''ll be no chaos on my watch," Lansius stated firmly. "And even if I lose against the guild, I''ll still control thend and the legition." There was a pause until Calub said, "Still, iron fences are expensive." He gazed at Lansius with newfound doubt. "Right now we got lucky we had plenty of metal scraps from battle, but in the future we''ll need to buy iron, and that would be expensive." "Wanna bet?" Lansius chuckled and reached into his inside pocket for his coin pouch, from which he fished out several coins. He then picked one and held it up to Calub. "Iron coins," Calub was pleasantly surprised. "You''ve thought this over, haven''t you?" Lansius chuckled while ying with the coin in his hand. From a long time ago, Lansius realized that iron was grossly undervalued in this world. A copper coin was worth fourteen iron coins. And a silver worth 168 iron coins, or more depending on the iron coin''s condition. A medium-sized chest filled with iron coins only had the purchasing power to buy five used ringmails. However, the same amount of iron coin in weight could easily make ten acres of fences with three strands of barbed wire. "We could hoard iron coins without anyone knowing just by not exchanging the iron coins we collected in daily tolls and market taxes. Nobody wanted to hold iron coins. Some merchants even go so far as to pay in iron coins." Calub snorted. "Usually, they''re only as good as nails," he said, amused. "Not even cksmiths used it that much as they got better materials to work with." "So do I have your support?" Lansius asked. "You have my confidence," Calub said with a resolute smile as the carriage passed the castle''s gate. "Moreover, the shogunate is not just for show. Soon, a united order will govern Londia," the alchemist added with excitement. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Hearing that, Lansius couldn''t help but feel encouraged. Indeed, all my past work will finallye to fruition. ... Another week had passed in Korelia. Today, within the old stone walls of Korelia Castle, a private meeting with the guilds was held. Sir Justin and Sir Michael represented Lord Lansius, who sat observing the ongoing discussion. This approach was advised by Omin, now part of the retinue, who stood watchfully in the corner. The air was thick with the scent of wax and woodsmoke as several pressing matters vied for attention. First on the agenda was the report on the progress of the wall-building project. While the Korelians and captured workers provided thebor, the masons'' guild and several others supplied the expertise and know-how. The two sides struggled to reach apromise and concluded with a promise of improvements and a series of fixes. That Omin is truly something... Lansius admitted mentally. The n was all the ex-Lord of Korimor''s idea. And while Lansius inspected the construction site personally, he had little experience in masonry or medieval castle construction. Meanwhile, Omin was more than resourceful; no detail escaped his scrutiny. The guilds learned to fear him, and Lansius appreciated his cousin-inw''s great help. Their past enmity had reached a turning point. Because of Omin''s usefulness, Lansius even began to consider him as part of his new wave of non-Mindian allies, alongside Lord Jorge and Lord Robert. Thanks to Omin, Lansius effortlessly enacted a neww ensuring that the bathhouse regrly changed the water to avoid health hazards. The guildplied without issue, as the bathhouse was connected to the first water wheel and could change the water every few nights when the water wheel was not in use for milling. The discussion then shifted to another topic. A different guildsman, dressed in velvet orange clothes with gaudy gold trim and a peacock feather on his hat, presented himself and then asked, "My Lord and Sirs, I''vee from Mindia to propose a cornerstone building for your yet-to-be-established entertainment district." His words were suave, and Sir Justin let out a grin, motioning for him to continue. "It would be a waste if one of the fastest-growing cities in Londia didn''t have enough entertainment to please visitors from afar. I suggest we build more than just a tavern; we should also consider ces for culinary delights, a respectable gambling establishment, and a pleasure house for those in need." Sir Justin let out a tone of whistle as if admiring the man''s boldness, while Lansius merely smirked and observed. Around the room, various guild members exchanged wary nces, some nodding in tentative agreement while others frowned, their skepticism fueled by a fear of how Lansius might react to the proposal of introducing more vice into the city. "While I admire your words, we are not rxing gambling rules. Frankly, we have enough gambling addicts in the city. We don''t win wars just to lose it all at the gambling table," Sir Justinmented. The man in orange wasn''t disheartened and nced at Lansius before facing Sir Justin again. "Sir, we built the water wheels at a discounted price in hopes of a smooth rtionship." Lansius exhaled noisily, drawing everyone''s attention. He gazed sharply at the man in orange and addressed him, "Guildsman, I hope that''s not a veiled threat. And no, I don''t need a reply to thisment." The guildsman bowed his head slightly. While a specific area for gambling would boost ie, Lansius realized that its effects were detrimental. The education level in Londia was not sufficient to let gambling run amok. Yet, there was a solution without sacrificing the interests of both sides. "You have our concern, but I also want Korelia to be a fully equipped city. How about this: Let the first bathhouse remain untouched. You can build another in the new district." As expected, everyone was attracted to the notion of a new district. The man in orange, in particr, looked pleased, his face turning sweet. "As you know, there will be a row of noble houses, and I''m sure their retinues and visitors will need better inns, feasts, bathhouses, and the rest. I''ll allow gambling and brothels there since the area is only for retinues and visitors with permits, notmoners. However, it''ll be on a rent basis because the city needs to develop the area further." "My guild is open to the idea. When will we have details to look at?" The man in orange asked directly to Lansius. "By next week, you shall have something to work on. Sir Michael will have a draft or two to start discussions." The man in orange then bowed deeply. No one else stepped forward and the guildsmen looked content. Sir Justin gazed at Lansius, saying, "My Lord, I believe it''s time to tell them the good news." Lansius nodded and calmly rose from his seat. "Gentlemen," he addressed the guildsmen, then casually mentioned, "I have other news from my Umbend campaign. I''ve met with powerful lords and established contacts with the southern provinces of Halicia, Ekionia, and Elearis." This announcement at the end of their meeting was met with a ripple of murmurs throughout the chamber. "That is good news, My Lord," replied Caine, a guildsman who had been in Korelia sincest year, speaking on behalf of everyone. "There''s more to it," Lansius teased with a smile. "The lords of those provinces want to establish a southern trade route." The chamber went quiet, everyone guessing, waiting with anticipation. Lansius leaned forward in his seat. "A trade route from Ekionia by sea to Londia, and then across to the Navalnia Empire." The guildsmen came alive with discussion; some murmured excitedly, others were skeptical. Lansius leaned back, neatly cing his right elbow on the cushioned armchair, and simply enjoyed the guildsmen''s reactions. Sir Justin and Michael, who knew beforehand about this, remained calm and did not interfere. Pushing through several debating guildsmen, Caine stepped forward. "My Lord, we humbly think that it''s best if you give you tell us more about this trade route." "What more can I say?" Lansius teased with a grin. "Goods will flow from three provinces, making a stop in Nicop, crossing the narrow gulf to Three Hills, then journeying by caravan through Korelia, and finally heading east towards Navalnia." Again, the chamber buzzed with murmurs and discussion. Lansius nced at his men, who nodded in acknowledgment. The first part was the easy one. "My Lord," a representative from the miners'' guild spoke, "We''ve heard about these provinces'' growth, but we''re not convinced. I mean, what goods do they have that they want to sell to Navalnia?" Lansius was about to answer about the products, but the man continued, "Are they even as good as they say? If they only want to sell fleece and cheese, then we''re in trouble." The chamber erupted inughter. Disregarding them, Lansius chuckled heartily as if he found it seriously funny before pointing out, "Guildsman, the airship is literally made there." His simple words quickly changed the atmosphere. It was a lie, but in Korelia, only Lansius and the airship crew knew about Lord Avery. Lansius caught Omin¡¯s eager gaze. With a strategic nod, he invited him to take the floor, confident in his intellect and maniptive skills. "Dear maesters, I understand that Mindians and other near-capital provinces view the southern provinces as backwaters. As they say, ''Nothing goodes from the south,''" Omin began, and the guildsmen responded receptively. He continued, "The southern men might be a bit uncultured, living on the fringe, constantly fighting beastmen, and dwelling in obscurity, far from the light of the Ageless. However, that also drives their continual progress. In the South, you don''t survive by merely making a profit and living easily." His words garnered nods from the guildsmen. "It''s the same in Londia," Omin continued, while Lansius approached Sir Justin and patted his shoulder. "I''ll leave this to you two," he whispered to Justin and Michael. The two nodded lightly. They understood that it would take time for Omin to soften up the guildsmen and prepare them for Lansius'' grand n. With a hand gesture, Lansius signaled that he wished his departure not to be announced and quietly left the chamber. In his second year of rulership, he had be ustomed to delegating even matters of importance to his staff, as he had grown to respect time as a preciousmodity. As a lord, he had many areas to oversee, yet the day offered so little time. If he strolled incognito through the castle, he might discover moldy spots, perhaps the kitchen needed more maintenance, the roofs might be leaky, or the heating inadequate. Korelia Castle was old, and the city was just beginning to build. There were many areas he could improve, but Lansius couldn''t manage them all as even supervising would consume too much time. Not to mention the personnel issues, which he relegated to Audrey and the staff. Thus, he chose to focus on the big picture and left the finer details to his staff or the growing educated ss in society. He hoped that his efforts were enough to kindle a spark among them, encouraging entrepreneurs to helm more changes in Korelia. With that in mind, Lansius entered his study where Ca was standing, waiting. "You can sit down and still be able to draw your sword if anyone intrudes," Lansius said as he sat down. "Gratitude, My Lord. I''ll sit when needed," came the calm reply, as usual. As he leaned back, Lansius felt a tightness in his chest, a remnant of the half-beast''s rampage. It led him to ask, "How''s your injury from the half-beast?" Ca''s expression turned sharp. "Nothing serious," she began. "It won''t affect my performance, and the Lady has tested it herself." "Test? She actually sparred with you?" Lansius frowned. Ca licked her lips; she obviously had said too much. Lansius waved it off, deciding he needn''t dig into this at the moment. Without wasting more time, as he needed to return to the Eastern Mansion before supper, he dove into his records and notes. The smell of ink, coarse paper, and vellum weed his nostrils. Since a week ago, he had been studying notes from the guilds as he wanted to build an underground water pipe to create a fountain in the market that would be useful to his people. It would provide health benefits and, hopefully, also make him more popr. However, the primary intention for the pipe was to serve the uing noble area. He nned to shock the Lord''s families with amenities. Not only for vanity, Lansius also nned for a dedicated firemen service, which was crucial for Korelia, and a wastewater management system to reduce the risk of disease. Furthermore, he wanted a ce to exchange ideas, knowing it would be the foundation of progress. Thus, Lansius began to outline his n for the future. *** West Tiberia, Capital, Beneath the Lake Beneath the outskirts of the Capital, Sagarius, the daughter of the recently deceased Ageless One, continued the monotonous routine of marching and resting, which she repeated for several days. Before leaving, she had used transformation magic to change the color of every strand of her hair. Now, the hair closer to her scalp had turned brte. The third day also marked the disappearance of the maze. The maintenance shafts were gone, as this marked the extent of the subterranean world. From there, only a single straight, upward-inclined path stretched before her. Sagarius stood gazing at the path, took a step forward, but couldn''t resist looking back, uncertain of what to expect. For the past several days, she had been meditating on her purpose in life now that her father was gone. Her mind told her she was truly free, but she felt conflicted. Would she just live out the rest of her life to her heart''s content, shifting from one alter identity to the next until her time came? Or would she actively assist those humans she deemed worthy? Yet, it also felt wrong. Could her help be justified after she had rejected her father''s pleas to take over the Imperium? Sagarius sighed, realizing her mistake. "In principle, I don''t want to get involved too deeply," she mumbled to herself. There was nobody near her, not even a golem. She continued in her mind that she had her own life and was content to live a mundane life while being an observer of human civilization. Having sorted out her thoughts, she proceeded to ascend, her boots lightly pounding the stone floor. From that point on, there were no unused chambers or junctions to rest, and she spent her third and fourth nights sleeping on one side of the pathway. The air was the hottest at this point, almost suffocating, as the subterranean world was far behind, while the world above ground was still sealed shut. Sagarius constantly maintained her bubble of air, drawing magic from her reliable source. She continued her monotonous climb and on the morning of the fifth day, reached the end of the pathway. Arge chamber secured by stone doors greeted her. Once inside, she took her time to observe the series of levers she needed to operate to power the hydraulic pumps. While it could be powered by gemstones, the maker had decided that manual operation was more suitable for this ce. Sagarius noticed a little rust and took a sealed metal vial. She removed the cork, put several drops of the ck liquid on the rusted metal parts, and then tried to operate the lever. After several hard pumps, it began to smoothen out and felt easier to operate. After a dozen or so back-and-forth motions, the camouged door sealing the world above creaked open. A burst of fresh air entered, and the scent immediately changed to that of a rocky cave. Sagarius dropped her bubble of air and felt enveloped by the mossy and earthen smell. It was a natural cave near Lake Tiber. From there, the Capital was only a short distance away. The area was neither too close to risk being built over nor too far to make travel dangerous. It was located near a main road to the Capital, so traveling in groups wouldn''t seem out of ce. By now, Sagarius'' hair had darkened to a full, rich brte. Using her heightened senses, she detected no human presence and securely locked the camouge door behind her. She navigated the moss-covered cave, following a thin ray of light that guided her toward the exit. At longst, stepping out from the shadows, she felt the sun¡¯s warmth on her pale skin for the first time. The light didn¡¯t startle her eyes; instead, they soaked in the view of Lake Tiber in its midday splendor. The water shimmered under the sun¡¯s caress, a sight she had seen often yet never failed to make her smile. After checking her bags and belongings, Sagarius approached the road, expecting the usual bustle of travelers and merchants. Instead, she found silence¡ªan unnerving emptiness that stretched in both directions. "Why is it so deserted?" she whispered. It dawned on her¡ªthe Capital must be caught in some kind of struggle. "Pestilence, power struggle, or a siege?" she muttered. Driven by a sense of urgency, she returned to theke''s edge, gazing across the water at the distant silhouette of the Capital. No boats were in sight, yet she needed none. With determined strides, Sagarius walked into the blueke. A coat of airpletely enveloped her body and limbs, protecting her from the water without causing buoyancy issues. Her boots, worn yet sturdy, made confident contact with the muddy bottom. Little bubbles periodically floated down from the above, acting like an umbilical cord, replenishing her oxygen and expelling the spent air. Though she couldn''t exin why¡ªas she knew the Imperium¡¯s fate hung by a thread without her session¡ªSagarius chose to trust her instincts. With resolute purpose, she surged toward the beleaguered Capital. *** Chapter 158: Winter Forge Chapter 158: Winter Forge Winter Forge East Tiberia As thest of autumn cast its vibrant hues of yellow and red over thendscape, the area around the Capital bore the scars of war rather than the beauty of the season. The battle for the Imperium''s survival had raged relentlessly, and an end was nowhere in sight. The front lines shifted almost daily, marked by the changing control of towns and viges in a grim dance of war. For the defenders, their castles and walled cities offered some protection, yet they were far from sanctuaries. Clearly, they were losing the initiative and could only retreat deeper into the Capital. Their only hope was to hold out until winter, using the time to rest and regroup before their cohesiveness crumbled. In one beleaguered city, a brief respite from the night¡¯s skirmishes gave way to a tense calm. From the ramparts, the defenders looked out upon the enemy who, equally tired and drained, were stillboriously repairingdders and organizing their siege engines. The dull thuds of hammers and the metallic ng of armor echoed from the enemy¡¯s camp. The city¡¯s walls, scarred by the conflict, stood defiant. Its weakness was its limited food supply for the garrison and the popce, which would force them to abandon the town if a relief force with additional supplies waspromised. The men of the city, their faces etched with fatigue and bodies draped in stained armor, moved slowly along the battlements. Their eyes, red from sleepless nights, scanned the horizon incessantly, knowing the lull was nothing more than a mirage. The attack could happen at any time, day or night, depending on the opponent''s whim. Inside the city, the streets that were usually teeming with trade andughter were now quiet and somber. Adults wore faces painted with worry about the looming threat, while children, still unable toprehend what had happened to their city or why their rtives hadn''te home, wandered cheerlessly. The Northern Rebellion, or Gottfried''s Treachery as it was termed, had turned into an all-out war. Men too old or too young had joined the defender ranks. The young looked eager with their new weapons and armor, while the old quietly cleaned and fixed armor from fallen soldiers.A man in histe forties stood firm on the battlement despite the threat from siege engines. He was the reason the whole front line hadn''t copsed after their initial fiasco. Assuming leadership in times of crisis, the Bald Eagle, as he was fondly known, hadpelled the remnants to stubbornly defend every conceivable strong position, using walled cities like links in a chain to absorb, disrupt, and weaken the attackers'' momentum before they razed the ce and fell back. Although the losses of life and materials were staggering, this strategy prevented a mass rout. It was now unclear to both sides whether the attackers or the defenders were winning. The war had be protracted, with the battle lines extending through as many as five cities, and at one point, even seven. As the temporarymander, he personally led the defense of a small but strategic city that held the gate to the Capital. He had run out of ces to retreat to, except for the Capital itself, whose defense would be nightmarish since it was too vast and had outgrown its initial two sets of city walls. It would require tens of thousands of men just to keep sentry, and feeding a besieged popce would be an impossible ordeal. Gottfried''s Northern forces hade andid siege to this small city. They attempted to surround the city, but it was bolstered by sister cities to the north and south, both in strong positions, not to mention the Capital''s garrison at its back. Again, the opponents'' movements were stalled, but nobody knew for how long. They were now at thest stage of defense. Now, either winter woulde, or Gottfried''s men would reach the city. The chill wind gave hope, but the weather remained unpredictable. Footsteps from behind were heard, and his personal guards gazed sharply as a knight and his squire approached. "Commander," the knight called, as his squire waited at a distance. Themander turned to him, his eyebrows sharp like an eagle and his head balding at the top. "Let me guess, more bad news?" "House Edelhart and Ulfbret are unable toe," the knight named a Baron and a Bar. Themander exhaled deeply yet maintained his steely gaze. He turned to his guards, saying, "Leave us." The four guards readily left them alone, making themselvesfortable a few distances away. With only them remaining, the Bald Eagle said, "Just say it inly. They havee over to Gottfried''s side." The knight, his armor etched with scratches and dents that would not buff out, said nothing in return, his face showing a mix of anger and also resignation. Themander turned away, his gaze returning to the Northerners'' camp outside. His men had been fighting a losing war for more than fifty days and had seen their numbers dwindle significantly from their original strength. Now, they were a hodgepodge of units still willing to fight, led by local knights who could rally them. The Bald Eagle ced his trust in them, but he knew their overall strength was nothingpared to that of the Northerners. What they had in abundance were untrained men: artisan apprentices, craftsmen, sons of farmers, and marketborers. "That Gottfried was really something," he suddenly admitted. The knight''s eyes widened. "Sir, people might hear," he warned, subtly turning right and left to check if anyone was nearby. The Bald Eagle chuckled defiantly and clenched his fist. "I can''t even discuss the strength of my opponent with my own staff. What kind of ridiculous situation is this?" The knight felt powerless. The truth was that the force defending the capital was fighting with one hand tied behind its back. The bureaucrats, the true power running the Imperium, had ignored all the generals'' nning and ordered a massive pitched battle to start their counteroffensive, which had failed spectacrly. "If only the Duke wasn''t powerless to prevent the sages," he whispered. His words made themanderment, "We lost many good men." His tone was heavy as he recalled many of his oldrades. "But their lives weren''t lost in vain," themander continued. "The past blunder will cost the one hundred sages their reputation, if not expose their ipetence and corruption," he named the top bureaucrats that ran the Ageless One''s directive. The knight looked worried, and it wasn¡¯t out of fear. He was fearless in battle, but the sages could reach far. There were many stories of them inviting people into the pce where unfortunate idents befell the visitors. Exhaling sharply, the Bald Eagle said in a fatherly tone without looking directly, "Just forget about all this. Go to sleep; we might see another nighttime action. Even Gottfried is desperate to secure a foothold before the heavy snow falls." The knight stared into the distance, nodded, and replied, "Let me apany you for a while." Delighted by thepany, themander let out a faint smile and quietly epted. They observed the enemy''s camp for a while until he asked the younger knight, "What do you think? Will we survive the onught?" The knight nced at themander. "Your strategy has brought us this far. I''m sure it''ll be crucial for the Capital''s defense no matter what the result." "My strategy is merely to deny them battles..." Themander then quipped, "Turns out their horses and riders are useless in scaling the walls." The knight let out a dry chuckle. The Bald Eagle continued, "s, we''re out of walls to hide behind, and I can feel that the opponent is organizing arge assault. I see new banners every day." "But Sir, we''ve been taking a lot of heavy assaults and have meted out severe punishment to them." "I''m afraid that''s merely an attempt to tire us before the big one. That''s probably why they only attack at night." The knight nodded and muttered, "Indeed, that''s unconventional." The Bald Eagle pointed out, "Do you see thatrge empty tent over there without a banner?" Squinting, the knight found it and asked, "What about it?" "That''s probably intended for Gottfried himself. His men are preparing for his arrival tounch the assault." He smiled ominously and said, "Our days are numbered." Despite the grim news, the knight snorted. "It''s been like that since the start." "You should abandon this city and hide with your family," the Bald Eagle urged. "Gottfried will give leniency." The knight''s jaw tightened and shot a stare. "How could you say such a thing?" "Make no mistake, Gottfried has a lot of supporters in the Capital. Especially people who believe that the Ageless One is dead. They''ll likely surrender the city after the loyalists have fallen." The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "You can''t dissuade me from dying at your side. The Imperium will survive. Help wille," the knight asserted, more to convince himself than hismander. He nced away briefly, his gaze falling on the worn gs above the ramparts, fluttering defiantly. The older manughed, drawing the attention of the guards who kept watch at the ramparts. He gave a fatherly look toward the young knight. "No help will likelye. As I said, Gottfried has friends in high ces, who hope to join him with their estates intact. That''s why the Capital Garrison has barely given us any relief." "The Barons around the Capital?" "Likely a good portion of the one hundred sages themselves," the Bald Eagle minced no words. "By the Ageless," the knight spat to the side. "The Imperium has been nothing but the sages'' yground for hundreds of years. It''s not worth the blood of the young who defended it," the older manmented. The words piqued the knight¡¯s curiosity. "But why do you lead this defense?" "Because if I didn''t, more blood would be spilled," he revealed. "I''m a believer that even a twisted peace ord is better than a full rout and the ensuing bloodshed." The distant wail of high-pitched trumpets sliced through the air, announcing the imminent arrival of arge force and snapping every head toward the eastern horizon. There, a grand host advanced, their golden banner fluttering like a me. Below, the enemy camp stirred into a frenzied hive of activity. Themander''s personal guard quickly returned to his side, both to protect him and to witness the arrival of the enemy''s reinforcements if not their main army, likely in the thousands. To them, the Bald Eagle said, "Well, I guess we''re going to die tonight." Instead of looking concerned, the guards joked, "Sir, you''ve been saying that to us for fifty days, yet we still draw breath." The old man snorted and beamed at them proudly. He then patted the knight''s shoulder, saying, "Go to rest. You¡¯re going to need it." *** Korelia, Eastern mansion Audrey had returned to the hall next to her chamber after the council session. Usually, Ingrid apanied her for lessons, but today, she was on leave. Rumor had it that she''d had a crazy night out with the half-breed, and both were absent from the morning meeting, likely due to hangovers. Despite the old maids'' suggestions, she had secretly maintained her and Lansius'' armor and gear, but that too had already been cleaned and polished thoroughly. What was left was reading, which she usually immersed herself in once she started. Yet, today, she wasn''t in the mood for reading. She nced out the window and saw that midday had yet to arrive and sighed. She had rejected the idea of taking ady-in-waiting to apany her, as she couldn¡¯t connect with them due to her different background. Thus, she relied on Margo, but the pageboy alone wasn''t enough. "Maybe if it were Cecile..." she muttered to herself. However, she knew Cecile was essential in the small council to help manage the city. As the domains expanded, the workload increased more than ever. Then she remembered Sir Justin''s daughter and saw an opportunity for the little girl to provide some distraction until her pregnancy progressed further. She eagerly awaited her return to Lansius'' side to assist him with his various projects. Recently, her husband had been spending a great deal of time in the workshops, juggling several new projects simultaneously. He had been teasing her about making afortable bed to sleep in, and knowing him, she was confident it would be a game-changer. A knock on the door drew her attention away, and Margo, who stood by the entrance, quickly moved to block the door. "Who is it?" he asked. "It''s the maids," came the reply from the guard standing outside. "They''ve brought gifts from a guest." "Please wait a moment," Margo said, then turned to Audrey, who nodded and replied, "Let them in." Two maids entered and ced the gifts, wrapped in leather, on the table. "It''s a gift from the nomads. They instructed us to give it to you, My Lady." "They didn''t stay to present the gift themselves?" Audrey asked. "No, it seems their leader was in the city and will join us for supper tonight." Audrey nodded and motioned for Margo to open the gift. The pageboy eagerly unwrapped the leather to reveal a beautiful recurve bow with finely furred grips, richly decorated leather gloves, a wrist guard, and an ornamented quiver filled with a set of arrows. While the maids and the pageboy exchanged nces, Audrey''s mood suddenly improved. She recalled her time training with the bow and, after traveling with the nomads, now she had a better understanding of how to use it. Not to mention, the bow presented to her was of the correct size and better quality. She took it, delighted by the weight and bnce. It did give off a certain smell due to the use of animal parts, but she was used to it. Audrey looked at the trio andmanded, "No one else is to learn of this gift," her tone firm and carrying a hint of threat. The trio nodded in unison. "Yes, My Lady." Audrey leaned back in her seat, pondering the no rules against activities that required little movement¡ªjust arms and upper body exercises. "Get me an old pillow and a basket," shemanded, surveying the length of the hall and finding it inadequate. "And some rope," she added, rising from her seat and heading toward an unused corridor that was cordoned off for renovations. ... Lansius In the heart of the bustling Korelian workshop, lit by generous sunlight from a wide window that also ensured good venttion, Lansius stood entranced. Owing to his policy of weing talent, many hade to Korelia from across Londia to showcase their abilities. During one of the talents'' introductions, it was revealed that he had a knack for making metal that could bend and return to its original shape. Lansius recognized it as springs. He wasted no time and had challenged the smith to make a set of springs with varying lengths to be installed on a carriage as leaf springs. However, his knowledge of how to make it work was limited, and he was forced to rely on other craftsmen to work out the details. It would require time and trial and error before he could showcase the product. Fortunately, Sir Justin was interested in this new carriage and offered to supervise on his behalf. With free hands, Lansius had the smith make a different set of springs. Today, the smith, sporting long hair and a mustache, finished crafting what would be the first coil springs. He carefully removed his leather glove and touched the cooled spiral iron. He tested it by pressing it with his palm against the table and found it bouncy. Everyone there was excited. He repeated the action several times until it slipped and the coil flew across the room, triggeringughter from the weary assistants. The smith grinned, picked it up from the floor, wiped it clean, and then presented it to Lansius, who observed the object. Lansius pressed the coiled springs with both hands and found them resistive but not overly so. "This will do," he grinned. "Then we can begin production," the smith grinned back. "Maintain the heat on the furnace. It''s time to ramp it up," he dered to the assistants, who had been working with him. The smith then returned to his spot, heating the slightly thicker wire but refrained from making it glow. Using his experience, he determined when it was time and pulled it out before beginning to coil it around a stout rod, each loop snug against thest, creating a perfect spiral. He cut the wire and let the spring take shape by quenching it in arge tub of water. It wasn''t the end of the process; he took the spiral iron back to the furnace to heat it again before allowing it to cool slowly at room temperature. This tempering process would reduce brittleness and increase the toughness and durability of the spring. He then repeated the process for another spring. Lansius, edging closer, asked, "Can someone else also do this process so we can make more?" "The consistency will suffer, My Lord," the smith answered, without taking his attention from his work. "I''m not looking for perfection, just good enough quality." Lansius then felt the need to exin, "Your work will be deemed high tier and as promised will be paid handsomely. However, I also need a lower tier for themoners. eptable quality for a lower price." "Frankly, as long as I get paid, I couldn''t care less about who''s going to use it," the smith chuckled. Lansius nodded but added, "I want these not only to grace the nobles but everyone in the city." "That''s a novel idea, My Lord," the smith remarked, then added, "By next week, a few others will be able to try making them on their own. I''ll be supervising them so the quality doesn¡¯t suffer too much." "That''s all I ask," said Lansius, satisfied. With that, his n for winter had been shaping up nicely. The barbed wire, the coils, and the leaf springs, not to mention the spinning wheels for yarn, were all part of his vision to make the city a center of new inventions that would attract people from afar. When the three inventions werepleted, he would have enough leverage to go against the guilds, which had been baited with the South Trade agreement. Not to mention, he still had otherrge tricks up his sleeve. Leaving the smiths to their work, Lansius and his entourage walked to their carriage. Due to his growing poprity, he had chosen a carriage to conceal his movements. It was bing troublesome to ride out and be constantly stopped by people who just wanted to see him or hear him speak. He had always thought that bing popr was a great thing, until he experienced it firsthand. At least they don''t hate or fear me like they used to. "Where to, My Lord?" the coachman asked as Lansius, Sterling, Ca, and one other guard settled inside a different carriage. He had donated his usual carriage for use as a tform in the leaf spring project. "Just go around the market," Lansius instructed. "I want to see the new Korelia," he said with veiled excitement. His words were met with smiles from the coachman and his entourage. Thus, the Lord of Korelia visited the bustling market, observing quietly from his carriage that the market hade alive. Once dusty with few peddlers, limited wares, and many pickpockets, it now rivaled South Hill. And probably in a few years, it woulde to resemble the bustling market of Three Hills. His n to invite other lords to live here had achieved its intended effect. New shops had been built to anticipate the growing demands. Unlike in the modern era, people in this era had to build workshops to produce even the most ordinary goods; rarely were goods transported from outside the city unless they could not be obtained or made locally. Lansius noticed new pottery shops, furniture stores, and fabric shops. Then he saw a grand building with a marble-floored entrance. "The bathhouse, My Lord," Sterling reported. "Have you visited there?" Lansius asked. "Not yet, maybe after I''m done with my house, My Lord." Lansius quickly nodded. "Sometimes, I forget that you just got married. You should take the day off." Ca quickly added, "Do as the Lord told you." "But ire wanted me to work as usual," the young man answered proudly. Lansius was amused. "Ca, tell the coach to head to this newlywed''s new house. I''ll pay a visit." "B-but My Lord, it''s still messy," Sterling said, wide-eyed. "I''ve been riding and sleeping rough in the Great ins of Londia. Anything with a roof is as good as a house to me," Lansius boasted. He would never say it, but there was something about ire that reminded him of Tanya. It wasn¡¯t her blonde hair, but perhaps her chattiness. After Ca had informed the coachman, Lansius observed the newly constructed station for the fire nightwatch brigade, named the Fire Wardens. They were the first dedicated firefighter and also served as a night watch against crimes. The brigade''s inception was well-received, and many Korelians had applied to join. In the past, several buildings had burned due to the dry climate. However, the fires didn¡¯t spread widely as Korelian buildings were constructed sparsely, separated from their neighbors. This spacing had saved them from a colossal fire, but as the city grew, the threat of fire would be too great to ignore. Lansius wanted to prevent that and he had nned for the second fire station across the river. As the carriage rolled along, Lansius noted the diggings for the uingbination of stone, y, and bronze pipe where he nned to have a working fountain. The pipe wouldn''t be buried but encased in sand and stones for ease of maintenance in case of burst pipes in the future. Additionally, the fountain was to provide easy ess for the Fire Warden. He then saw a group of women with their children d in new fur clothes. "Looks like the city is prepared for winter," Lansiusmented. "Indeed, My Lord. The Korelians have more to spendpared tost year. The work you provided, the trade andmerce, the money from victories, it all trickles down to everyone," said Ca. Lansius nodded. Finally, he could enjoy the fruits of hisbor. The year 4426 was drawing to a close, and he had high hopes for what it would bring. For the first time, even the winter in Korelia didn¡¯t seem so grim. Yet, he understood that with the Imperium in peril, no peace was truly set in stone. *** Chapter 159: Window of the World Chapter 159: Window of the World Window of the World Korelia Lansius'' visit to Sterling''s new house in the established part of the city, and his meeting with ire, who had just returned from teaching at the orphanage, reminded him of how much he missed his family. He couldn''t help but wonder about Tanya, Mark, and Mother Arryn''s current situation. Naturally, even as he visited the newlyweds'' house, his mind drifted to the crisis in Arvena and Mindia. Moreover, he was reminded of the letter that Calub had received while Lansius was still in Umbend. It likely wouldn''t be the only one; he wouldn''t be surprised to receive another, be it another offer or a threat. For Lansius, it added anotheryer ofplexity. If Bengrieve had rescued his family, then they were likely caught in the turmoil in Mindia. Out of the crocodile''s mouth and into the tiger''s. He sighed softly in the carriage as he headed to the castle with Ca, Sterling, and the guard. Unexpectedly, the carriage''s window offered plenty of sights to distract him. As they passed an open space, the city wall under construction was clearly visible. There, Lansius saw a recently constructed treadwheel crane and was impressed by its ease of use. The mechanism was simr to a waterwheel, but instead of water, men powered the wheel, winding rope to lift building materials vertically like a crane. "It''s getting taller every day," Camented.Lansius smiled. "Let''s just hope the guild doesn''t cut corners." "Our own Mason Guild of Korelia wouldn''t let that happen, My Lord," Sterling assured him. "Indeed, they''re meant to supervise the building projects, but we must be watchful for bribery and corruption." "If My Lord is concerned, then you should task Calub to oversee it," Sterling suggested. Lansius nodded. "When the time is right, I''ll task Calub or Sir Harold." "I heard Francisca is quite capable of sniffing out lies," Ca said. "That''ll make Sir Harold''s supervision more impactful." Lansius was pleased that the half-breed was gaining recognition and eptance from his staff. Before he could be distracted by other things, he said to Ca, "When we reach the castle, remind me to write a letter." "Understood. To whom, My Lord?" Ca asked. This was typical, as merely writing a letter was not enough to jog his memory. "To Mindia, to Lord Bengrieve," Lansius replied with a resolute tone. His words captured the attention of the three who sat with him in the carriage. "Noted, My Lord," Ca responded. Sterling leaned slightly forward. "My Lord, a word if I may." Lansius motioned for him to speak. "Lord Bengrieve is in ndia. Given what we know of the situation there, I doubt he''ll return to Mindia before winter." "We don''t need to worry about that. A letter is a letter. It''s a sign of intention," Lansius exined. "If he reads it next year, then the action might bete, but the intention will have been delivered," he rified. "My Lord, if I may be so bold, what exactly are you asking of him?" Sterling asked. Lansius gazed at his squire. "I want to know what''s happening in Mindia..." Sterling and Ca exchanged nces. "I have read the letter directed to me from the opposing side in the Mindian crisis, and I''m sure it won''t be thest," Lansius continued. "I also want to learn the fate of three Arvenians. I owe them a great debt, and I have entrusted their safety to Lord Bengrieve." Ca nodded, while Sterling offered noment, and it was the older guard who inquired, "Pardon my curiosity, but I''ve heard rumors about My Lord''s rtives. Is this about them?" "Rtives...?" Lansius mused, thinking about his official background as a fake knight from the Mercantile Kingdom before confirming, "I suppose you could say that. These three have helped me when I was in trouble. To me, they''re family." The two squires and the guard nodded in understanding. Without saying anything else, they enjoyed the remaining ride to the castle. There, before supper, Lansius dictated a letter to his benefactor. He inquired about the Mindia crisis, his intention to retake Arvena and return it to Lord Arte, and the whereabouts of the Arryn family. With thatpleted, with some time still before supper, Lansius decided to review the scribes'' report on a different project he had assigned¡ªa project no less pivotal in turning Korelia into a great city. *** Two weeks had passed as Korelia braced for winter. The chill wind had arrived, prompting everyone to don fur coats and thick clothing. Activities in the fields were limited, and the barns had been cleaned to prepare for the livestock''s eventual refuge from the snow. A few of themoners had finished fixing their roofs to prepare for heavy snowfall. Others were mending fences, repairing tools, sewing their clothes, or starting their winter crafts. Some were learning to read and write, or training in other areas of expertise. In such times, Lansius hadpleted the auction of his plots leading to the noble quarter and repurposed one of the buildings he owned to serve as the city''s library. While his recent series of victories provided a substantial financial cushion, Lansius understood that war was a costly endeavor and that it took money to make money. Thus, he was always on the lookout for new revenue streams. He had drafted his rough budgeting n for next year. After two years, it wasn''t hard. But then again, unlike in the modern era, it wasmon for a medieval baron like him to pay his retainers, lieutenants, and squires partially in goods. These goods, often documented with seals or letters for authentication, would then be exchanged through merchants. The merchants facilitated the conversion of these goods to coins or other desired goods. Following the tradition of a benevolent lord, Lansius opted to pay half in cash, half in goods which he acquired from from taxes. In a sense, a medieval barony, while not a cashless society, was far less cash-driven than the modern era. Many even provided their services to him nearly for free, out of respect or fear. It was tempting for Lansius to benefit from this freebor. While he wasn''t a saint, Lansius would demand contributions if it was necessary and reasonable. But currently, he could simply enact corv¨¦e, a form of tax that included individuals who did not ownnd, crops, or assets. As the baron, he had the authority to mobilize everyone, including the homeless, or others who did not pay traditional taxes. This year, under Sir Justin, Korelia had enacted corv¨¦e to task a group of people to move the cksmiths to a new location across the river. While enacting it would freed the participants from paying tax, in most cases, their yearly tax was much lower in valuepared to what theirbor would cost. His budgeting n had grown to epass the multiple projects he was working on. Although it appeared that he employed many specialized talents in these projects, in truth, almost all were recruited from conquered cities. In this manner, his invitations were more like orders. When he invited a duck breeder from South Hill, it was as good as an order to move to Korelia and start their business there. This was part of the victor''s prerogative. Lansius didn''t loot the South Hill popce, and because of this, they were inclined to oblige his demands. Under this scheme, the duck breeder started a business in Korelia using the allocatednd and resources for ''free.'' As a project of the Lord, the breeder received help and assistance from his men. In exchange for the lord''s ''generosity,'' the breeder provided services or goods, likely in the form of several ducks each year as a tax, along with feathers for arrows. Thus, there was no cost to inviting the duck breeder to open their business in Korelia, aside from some one-time gifts. In this matter, Lansius didn''t employ the duck meister. A simr situation applied to other talents that Lansius did not invite. The migrants came of their own free will. Many were absorbed as apprentices in shops, guilds, or by the myriad smiths and meisters in the city. This arrangement certainly cost Lansius nothing. What Lansius paid for were the talents that he employed directly for his projects. The rate was 2-3 copper per day. With 200 effective workdays per year, it would cost him between 500-600 copper, or around 2 gold coins. With helpers and assistants added, the total would likely be closer to 4 gold coins. Thus, 4 gold coins for a project like the carriage leaf spring suspension, or any other simrly sized small project. If a project needed extra help, as in the case of arge project like the wire workshop, Lansius used military personnel on rotation. Thus, apart from his standing army, which drained most of his ie, Lansius had no other financial concerns. On the contrary, his cash flow was strong. Justst week, one of his long-running ns had struck gold. His n for the noble quarter was more than just a singleyer. At a deeper level, it was a real estate strategy. Thend he selected was not only suitable but also surrounded by and essible only throughnds still held by his barony. This guaranteed that all sales would go directly to him. And he didn''t mean thend sale for Lord Robert or Jorge. The noble quarter n had single-handedly raised the price of the surroundingnd, turning iron into gold. After sending out invitations to wealthy merchants and guilds, through their agents, theypeted fiercely for the most strategically located plots along the main road leading to the noble districts. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Given Korelia¡¯s status as the new capital and a hub of regional governance, the established families¡ªold money from generations of trade¡ªreadily invested significant sums. They anticipated good trade or hoped thatnd prices would continue to rise. Furthermore, many saw this as an opportunity to elevate their status, aiming to join the nobility by marrying off their sons or daughters. Thus, their investments were driven not only bymerce but also by visibility, prestige of living close to the high nobility, and the added security. In just three days of bidding, Lansius secured over 700 gold coins for 23 modestly sized properties, averaging 31 gold coins per plot¡ªmore cash than he had earned from one of his wars. Some buyers were sessful knights or esquires, while others were wealthy grain merchants, cloth merchants, firewood traders, or spice importers. Lansius still had other plots to sell, which he would offer on a case-by-case basis. On another front, Lansius had already repurposed one of his buildings to serve as the city¡¯s library. Although literacy in this medieval world was generally limited to the nobility and the wealthy, the public library provided open ess to anyone able to read. While the average peasant might not directly benefit from a library full of books, for those who could read, it opened up a world of possibilities. Lansius believed that education was adder of opportunity for those willing to climb it. He hoped that it would spur more people to learn to read and help build the city''s nascent educated poption. Without them, Korelia would be hard-pressed to meet its growing need for talent. By opening a public library, he demonstrated that education was not limited to the nobles and the rich. Additionally, he wanted to show that learning offered benefits beyond securing a job. Books provided another form of entertainment, one that didn''t rely on others to perform, unlike minstrels, theatrical ys, or dancers. He hoped that enough people would be attracted so that when the school formoners opened next year, many would sign up. Lansius understood that merely building a school wouldn''t be enough. The normal process would require a lot of patience and time for the popce to embrace the costly nature of education. Thus, the preliminary work to encourage and entice the poption needed to be put in ce before the school opened. Lansius wanted the Korelians to be eager to study. Thus, while the newly opened public library might currently seem empty, it had already served its purpose. Moreover, it boosted Korelia''s prestige as the future capital of the Grand Alliance. Having a public facility was a symbol of prestige, especially in a faraway region like Londia. A library would attract schrs and foster self-study among the popce. It was also a weing gesture to the people who would move to Korelia next year, along with the neighboring lords'' households. Despite the rather ambitious project, Lansius remained grounded. He knew that turning a library into a center of learning would likely be a generational project, not something that would achieve immediate sess. The chosen site for the library building was not far from the market. It was in an area that could be visited by nobles, dignitaries, andmoners alike. It was a sizable two-story building, originally designed as a house that had been confiscated due to the city''s fiery past. Lansius chose this ce instead of the nobles'' quarter because he didn''t want the establishment to be exclusive. Although several offers had been made for the building, he instructed his staff to decline them because he felt it had the right atmosphere. Therge entrance and the cobbled road through the garden were grand and inviting without deterringmoners from entering. The main hall was set further back than usual and featured a lush garden that shielded it from the noise of the busy street. Meanwhile, the interior boasted a grand window where plenty of light could shine in, especially on the second floor, making it easier to read and keeping it well ventted. Moreover, the windows allowed people on the road to see others reading on the second floor, which Lansius hoped would further advertise the library. The building had been converted without issue. Its hall was now filled with shelves for books, tables, and chairs. While preparing the building had been rtively straightforward, the main challenge persisted: books were hard to find. Lansius had donated books he found and acquired during his journey, but it was still a small collection. Thus, his select staff began searching for suitable books in the castle, the city, and the neighboring estates of knights, squires, and the wealthy. As expected, they only found a small cache of books, which Lansius acquired for a small fortune or as favors. However, most of the Korelians were already familiar with their own tales or the famed stories of the heroes of the old Imperium. So, aside from several maps, tomes, and almanacs about constetions, geography, trade, constructions, and alchemy, the public librarycked appeal to the ordinary folk. This was where Lansius had an advantage. As a modern person, he knew an immense number of stories from books and films he had consumed since childhood. Thus, he dictated children''s stories to his scribes, easily selecting four that he was familiar with based on their educational value. He started with "The Boy Who Cried Wolf," a straightforward tale about honesty and trust, simr to a story known locally. Then he added "The Three Little Pigs," a story about three pigs who each built a house out of different materials (straw, sticks, and bricks) to protect themselves from the Big Bad Wolf. Continuing with the theme of basic moral stories, he included "Pinhio," focusing on honesty, and concluded with "The Little Mermaid," a tale of personal choice and consequences. The four scrolls were read by the city''s announcer over several days in the public library''s garden to delighted children and curious adults. Branded as stories from the Lord of Korelia''s birthce, they had drawn quite a crowd and helped poprize the newly transformed building. Mesmerized by the tales, the audience craved for more. Having found its audience and momentum, Lansius and his scribes quickly added a fifth story, titled ''Felis in Wondend.'' It was originally ''Alice in Wondend,'' but Lansius had changed the name because ''Alice'' did not resonate with the popce. For this one, he had to use his imagination a lot since he couldn''t remember the story correctly, but he knew the general outline. On the surface, it was a children''s story, but it also offered a deeper theme of identity. In a mad world, Alice remained true to herself and chose to return home instead of residing in that world. Somehow, Lansius found this fitting as the world was thrown into chaos with the decline of the Imperium. Thetest story satisfied the children who were happy to listen to the fantasy world, yet it left the growing number of older audience members unsatisfied. The castle staff even mentioned to Lansius their desire for a longer story with grander narratives than just children''s tales. Feeling the time was right, Lansius summoned his scribes to the Eastern Mansion. He sat in his chair where he usually received guests and dignitaries, surrounded by scrolls, notes, and scribbles on the small table. Having found the correct line, he dictated, "This is the story of the Kingdom of Troy. And of Paris, Helen, Achilles, Hector, Agamemnon, and Odysseus." The youngest scribe, the fastest writer, wrote it on a scroll. The other two checked and assisted with the work in whispers. This was the draft of Lansius'' version of the ''Iliad,'' which, embarrassingly, might be closer to the popr version than the original. Lansius constantly looked at his note. The "Iliad" was so vast that Lansius had trouble retelling it without missing important details. Yet, he couldn''t help but wonder why this memory was still intact despite the trouble of recalling his own birth name and mother''s face. With a clear face and steady look, the most senior scribe nced at Lansius, hinting that they were ready to continue. "Please, a different note, I just recalled a good quote," Lansius closed his eyes. ustomed to the Lansius'' style, the young scribe readily used a different scroll. "It is entirely seemly for a young man killed in battle to lie mangled by the bronze spear. In his death, all things appear fair," Lansius recalled with his eyes still closed. "But when dogs shame the gray head and gray chin and the nakedness of an old man killed, it is the most piteous thing that happens among wretched mortals." He opened his eyes and saw that two of the oldest scribes had exchanged nces, likely struck by the depth of the quote. This was a huge leap from the five children''s stories. If only I remembered Homer''s words, so I could give them the original, not my cheap retelling... However, changing it was necessary since the people of this world didn''t recognize the Pantheon, so Lansius omitted most of the Olympian Gods'' presence in the story. In the presence of Audrey, who was curious to witness the process, Lansius continued with the story until it was time to retire. "Lans," Audrey called when they were alone in their personal quarters. "I know these are stories from your birthce, but I can''t help but feel you''re so enthusiastic about them." Lansius smiled while changing his clothes. "Listening to a story is a good way to pass the time, isn''t it?" "I could understand that," Audrey nodded. "Is this another one of your preparations for winter?" Lansius'' smile turned into a smirk. "You''re getting sharper, you know." Audrey grinned. "There''s always anotheryer to your moves." "How about loving you?" he quipped. "Now that is still a mystery," she said, knitting her brow. Lansiusughed. It was Audrey who returned to the topic. "If the stories are for winter, how about assigning them to the billets and thebor camps? You know they could use more entertainment." "Certainly. Thanks for reminding me to send copies to them," Lansius said. "I''ve yet to tell Sir Justin to find literate people from thebor camp; we need them to read the stories." "Obviously," Audrey remarked in agreement. "That''ll keep their minds off their homes this winter. However, I''m not sure this is purely for their entertainment." Lansius nodded with a thin smile. "Is that question led by instinct or experience?" Audrey turned smug and bragged, "The Great Noyan of Londia''s mind is like an open book to his humble wife." "Only the first few pages," Lansius quipped as he approached her for a hug. "So I''m right, there''s a deeperyer to it?" she asked even as they embraced. "You are correct," he praised. "There''s also a n for a shared identity." Nationalism... Yet there was no word for it in this world. They continued to embrace, and Lansius said, "I missed you. I still asionally nce to the right and am momentarily confused as to why I can''t find you there." "I hope that''s not a man''s honeyed words," she said with a sweet face. "And stop looking at Ca like that; she must be confused." Lansius stifled augh. "How''s the baby?" "Just like yesterday, there''s barely a noticeable bump, but they told me to eat a lot so the baby can grow faster." "Oh, you certainly consented to that. I could notice the smell of duck eggs." "Really?" Audrey looked embarrassed. Lansius couldn''t stifle hisugh and guffawed. That daring joke earned him a disappointed look from Audrey. She then changed the subject, "I heard you offered the guild a site for a brothel." "I..." he then realized what it implied. "Hang on, don''t jump to conclusions." Audrey sat down, clearly for effect. "Well, it''s a whole year of pregnancy, so I could understand. I doubt the Great Noyan can withstand temptation, especially when you admitted to me that you''re bad with temptations." He sat down and followed her game, "It''s not that bad. And that was when I was unmarried, mind you. Besides, I''ve consulted with the physicians." She furrowed her brow. "Meaning?" He whispered into her ear, and her eyes widened. "No way," she said, turning to him. Lansius shrugged. "That''s considered safe. Check with your old maids whether it''s true." Audrey shook her head, her expression difficult to read. Lansius chuckled. "Whatever you choose, I''ll be yours alone." "Not even for Felis?" she asked, her voice colored with slight difort. "She''s in Wondend; best not to disturb her." Audrey burst intoughter. Once sheposed herself, sheined, "Seriously, why not name it something else? Even my name would be better than Felis." "Huh?" Lansius was taken aback. "Why do you say that?" "Lans, multiple maids, even Lady Astrid have whispered about it. Some suggest it might reflect your repressed feelings toward Lady Felicity." Lansius gulped. "I never saw it that way. I better consult with Farkas tomorrow." "It''s not that important to require Farkas'' assistance. But seriously, I can''t leave you alone. Not with the scribes." Lansius sighed. "I should''ve used the original name." Audrey smiled and gently leaned her head against his shoulder to reassure him of her trust. In response, Lansius tenderly wrapped his arm around her, but as he did, a slight grimace crossed her face. He paused, carefully examined her right upper arm, which showed signs of redness. "You''ve been practicing!" "Just some arm exercises," she reassured him quickly, pulling her arm away gently. "Drey, you should tell me--" She kissed him abruptly and whispered, "The maids have taught me how to keep one''s husband happy even during pregnancy." "That sounds ominous," Lansius protested, but he noticed that her ears were reddening. Audrey turned at the candle on the table and muttered something before waving her arm. He could hear wind noises before the candle was extinguished. There was no scent of burning as it was an expensive wax candle. "You can do that?" Lansius asked in surprise. "I''m trying something here," she protested in the dark. "I-I''ll be quiet." "You just killed the mood," she said with a giggle. "No worries. I can always fix your mood," he said confidently. Even in the dark, he gently made herfortable on the bed, and the two made the best use of their time without endangering the pregnancy. ... Morning came, and for the first time in weeks, he felt refreshed. Audrey was already dressed and waiting for him quietly, sitting at the bedside. "Morning," she said. "Does the Lord of Korelia need to wake up today?" Lansius quipped, still with a parched throat. Audrey rose to fetch a drink. "I wish I had better news, but there are things that need your attention." "I don''t like the sound of that. How bad?" he asked from the bed. "A messenger from Mindia," she reported. Lansius drew a deep breath, his mind still hazy. "And a hawk from Nicop," she added, offering him a goblet of water. "Good news and bad news," he quipped, taking the drink and sipping it halfway. "How about flying away today and forgetting about them?" he teased. "Oh, I like the sound of that," she said with a mischievous smile, daring him to do it. Lansius chuckled and dragged himself from the bed. "Okay, fine. I''ll face them head-on." *** Chapter 160: Frost Against Fire Chapter 160: Frost Against Fire Frost Against Fire Mindia A thick scent of incense permeated the chamber, an exotic aroma derived from precious agarwood known for its therapeutic qualities. Without being overwhelming, the rich scent soothed nerves and eased anxiety for both the host and the lone guest. This was a meeting of great importance, where issues that couldn''t be resolved through letters were discussed in person. Sunlight was allowed to prate only a small spot on the wooden floor, providing just enough light to navigate the room yet insufficient to reveal their faces. The atmosphere was thus brooding, but the guest, who arrivedst night, deemed it necessary. He preferred the ce to be intentionally dark as a precaution, despite being on the second floor of a private manor amidst vastnds. Sounds of steps from outside alerted them. The host, a charming and well-dressed man, quickly approached the leather-d door and opened it to a slit. His men whispered from outside. The lone guest kept waiting on a long bench with a soft seat. His reddened eyes were ever watchful, and his broad shoulders tensed, making him look more like a fighter than a spy. Silently, the host closed the padded door and turned to face the guest. "It¡¯s been done," he said to ay the guest''s inquisitive gaze. "Tomorrow, forces from eleven baronies will march toward Lubina City to support Sir Reginald''s nomination. They have the backing of thirty-four knights and nearly two hundred cavalry." "Arge show of forces... merely for a distraction," the guestmented dryly. "It is extravagant," the host concurred as he returned to his seat. "But Sir Reginald insists on no bloodshed, and this is the only way...""Aplete show of power," the guest mused. "Do you think it''ll work?" the host asked. The guest looked at the dark ceiling and inhaled the rich scent of agarwood deeply. "It should paralyze the city and Lubina Castle. Then again, you have little to fear. The Lord of Mindia seeks only to live as he wishes." "The problem lies with the guards and close entourage," the host revealed while pouring himself spiced wine. "They''ll fall. There''s only so much they can do if their lordcks resolve." Nodding satisfactorily, the host then asked, "What''s his problem, anyway?" "Aside from being spoiled?" the guest let out a derisive snort. "The man wants a carefree life in his vi and vineyard. Also, he knows that Bengrieve is using his House as a puppet, and he doesn¡¯t want that. His noble heart desires a clear conscience." The host listened but reserved his judgment, asking instead, "Do you think we can keep the bloodshed to a minimum?" "I deal in information, not probabilities," the guest replied, refusing to specte. "Fair enough," the host raised his goblet and drank. The guest turned to the darkened window momentarily before returning to meet the host''s gaze. "Have you really told Sir Reginald what he¡¯s up against by sending threats to Korelia?" "I have," the host looked troubled by the question. "There¡¯s no point in bringing it up now. The messenger has probably reached Korelia." The guest slumped his head despite his thick neck. "I had high hopes for Sir Reginald. But this... This is a huge mistake." For the first time sincest night, he shot a murderous gaze toward the host. "It''s madness, do you hear me?" "I-it''s best to focus on Bengrieve¡ª" "You''re mad to think anyone can manage Lansius after Bengrieve!" the guest''s voice was full of scorn. "Haven¡¯t you read the reports? Don¡¯t you see how impossible and brilliant his victories are?" Calming himself, the host took another gulp of spiced wine. The guest wasn''t finished. "For a nobody to dominate Londia, breaking the squabbling lords and uniting them in just one year... Sir Reginald and you; you''re all fools to let this happen. The repercussions will be severe." Frowning, the host''s face turned sour as he paced in circles. "Surely there''s something we can do. Could his grand tales of victories be mere fabrications?" The man chuckled, his broad shoulders shaking. "You think the Lion of Londia was conquered by mere rumors?" "He¡¯s Arvenian, like his wife. Can''t we hold his lord or family hostage?" "I doubt he has that much loyalty toward Arte of Arvena. As for his family, I know Bengrieve is attempting something to that effect, but I''ve found nothing." The host shot a questioning gaze. "The trail''s gone cold," the guest rified. "Either he got to them, or they''re already dead." "Then there¡¯s no point in discussing Lansius now," the host said dismissively. "We''ll have a better opportunity for thatter. Right now, it¡¯s Lubina and then Cascasonne." Exhaling noisily, the guest stopped pressing the issue. The host approached the table, and at this close range, one could appreciate his finely tailored tunic and extravagant silken coat, despite the dimness of the chamber. He poured spiced wine from a silver pewter into a polished goblet. "Even if Sir Reginald started poorly, he can mend his stanceter. Mindia is rich, and we can offer wealth to cate a growing warlord." After ensuring the color in the silver goblet hadn¡¯t changed¡ªa habit from his profession¡ªthe guest drank deeply and then reluctantly nodded to the host. "I suppose we can buy Lansius." "Good thinking. It might be a good deal. He can keep those Londian lords from marauding our border." The host regained his confidence. "And if he can¡¯t be bought, we can send assassins." "The hunter guild might prove hard to convince. However," the guest paused before revealing, "I know that Bengrieve has sleeper agents in Korelia." "Then poison is all we need to send," the host said, his tone disgustingly cheerful. Meanwhile, the guest allowed his strong body to slump into his soft seat. He didn¡¯t urge or dissuade and preferred to change the subject. "Earlier, you asked about dealing with Bengrieve?" "Tell me." The host dragged his chair closer and sat down. "Our best bet is to proceed with the winter n." The host nodded with a thin smile at the corner of his lips. "I shall make it happen." "Sell your soul to Saint Candidate Nay if you have to," the guest said ominously. The host stood up. "I''ll sell myself to her if I have to. For equality." Still slouching, the guest looked at him disinterestedly, his lips parted as if mocking. "As long as ''equal'' means I''ll keep the title and thend you promised." "You shall have it. Great merit warrants great reward." The guest''s lips turned firm, his shoulder muscle tensed as he said, "Keep your word. I don¡¯t betray my benefactor for silver and copper." *** Francisca This morning, the court of Korelia weed messengers from Mindia. As a squire to Sir Harold, the unofficial Champion of the Lord of Korelia, Francisca was permitted to join the court. However, to avoid drawing attention, she chose to observe from a secluded corner along with other staff members. From there, they listened to the brief exchange of pleasantries, and she noted that the guest spoke of no gift¡ªsignifying questionable intentions. "It''s a long journey from Mindia," Lord Lansius spoke, his tone guarded yet nonchnt, as if the matter held little importance to him. "We bring a message from Sir Reginald, the future Lord of Mindia." The im stirred murmurs among the audience. Francisca met Cecile''s gaze; the two were in the front row of the secluded corner. Next, they heard the messenger''s confident stride, likely as he offered the letter, but the Lordmanded, "Read it." In front of everyone, the messenger broke the seal and read:
"To the powers in Korelia, As per ourst correspondence, we have extended our courtesies in a noble enterprise to quell dissidents and bring order to the realm. We have set forth considerable expectations and offered a generous sum to secure your intentions. However, we have yet to receive word from Korelia. We find thisck of enthusiasm most rming, if not a distinctly unweing development. Surely, there must be some misunderstanding. Unless the rumors are true that the power in Korelia is merely a henchman of Sir Bengrieve? We would not wish to believe so, lest your esteemed achievements in securing the city be the subject of mockery. We expect a swift response from you. Be advised that we cannot afford the same generosity in times of crisis. Please convey your honored words before winter. Otherwise, we arepelled to secure your cooperation by any means necessary. Soliciting your allies'' cooperation, as well as a personal visit to the south bearing all the banners of Mindia, is not beyond our consideration. With unwavering intent, Reginald of Mindia."
The open threat was tant. Francisca could hear the tone of displeasure and anger swelling among the crowd in the chamber. Even Cecile, slight of build and usuallyposed, was visibly fuming. I could understand Ingrid since she''s a mage or Lady Audrey. But her? Humans are indeed bold beyond their physique. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the vition. A familiar voice thundered in the hall, "How dare you utter that in this honored hall!" "At ease," the Lord''s voice boomed. "That includes you, Sirs, as well. There is time for violence, but it is not now. Not yet." Several men growled in displeasure. It was clear that many were enraged. The Lord''s action caused the messenger to be prideful, who then said, "Mindia wishes for a speedy response." "You want a speedy response?" the Lord said with a subtly vicious tone. "Yes, My Lord," the messenger replied boldly. "Then, I''ll give you one right now. Scribe," Lord Lansius called. Hurried footsteps were heard. "My Lord," the voice of an old scribe was heard. "Write for me a reply," the Lord instructed. "At once."
"To whom it may concern, The power in Korelia wants you to know: First, Londia stands indifferent to your petty grievances and desperate pleas. Second, we extend the same courtesy. We wee you and your host to Londia at any time. Third, the next messenger who brings threats shall learn the art of nomadterns. He will illuminate the Great ins, burning from feet to forehead. With pride, Lord Bengrieve''s Most Sessful Henchman."
Francisca heard snorts, murmurs of agreement, and even short bursts of chuckles echoing through the hall. She unknowingly smiled, her sharp fangs bared. ncing at Cecile, she noticed her chest was puffed out¡ªan unmistakable sign of her support for Lord Lansius'' bold response. The second messenger spoke, "We beseech your cooperation, please seek wise advice, O power in Lond¡ª" "My Lord," the old scribe raised his voice, interrupting. "The letter and the wax," he exined his intention with a gleeful tone. The hall was abuzz following the old man''s action. It wasn¡¯t usual for a scribe to interject a noble messenger, but the crowd was clearly delighted. "You didn¡¯t know? My lord is born wise, so his word is final," Sir Justin, the Marshal, remarked jovially, putting pressure on the messengers. "It seems you''ll be back on the road soon. Can''t let your new master wait for the speedy reply," Sir Harold mocked. "Come, I''ll escort you to the gate," Sir Michael offered enthusiastically. "You''ll regret this; Mindia will remember," the messenger warned. "Leave, or you''ll spend the night with the ducks, as is customary for the bringer of threats in Korelia," Sir Omin warned coldly. The guests made a lot of noise as they stormed out of the Great Hall. Behind them, the halls erupted inughter. "I didn''t know there''s a custom like that?" Francisca mused aloud to Cecile. "There isn''t. Sir Omin is just making stuff up." "Ah!" the half-breed eximed, and then the two giggled. ... Cecile Francisca and Cecile left the hall after the messenger had left. The Lord was ted to meet one of Batu''s confidants in the field for a demonstration of his newest creation. Only a few were privy to it, and Cecile only knew because the Lord and Calub kept her informed. Cecile was now a full-fledged chambein in charge of the day-to-day operations of Korelia Castle and House Lansius. She had be indispensable in Korelia''s growing bureaucracy. "I''m curious," Francisca remarked as they walked down the corridor. "Isn''t Mindia a powerful province?" "They are powerful," Cecile answered. "But the people of Londia will not bow to Mindian threats." "But your hair¡ªI believe you originated from the far north." "Oh, my family has been in Londia for four generations, so we don¡¯t think of ourselves as Northerners anymore." "I see," Francisca nodded. Cecile smiled, enjoying the tall, fluffy, and friendlypany. "So, what do you think about the messenger?" "An uneducated man," the half-breed said, stifling augh. "Hasn¡¯t he ever heard the proverb: Wise is the wanderer who lets the beastman lie?" "''For rousing him from slumber will surely bring tragedy upon his own head,''" Cecilepleted the quote. Francisca gave a smile of approval. "So, what do you think of Lord Lansius?" Cecile asked. The fluffy squire grinned before whispering, "Don¡¯t tell anyone, but he¡¯s a far worse threat than a beastman." Her eyes widened. "How so?" The half-breed pondered momentarily before saying, "For example, My Lord Beatrix isn¡¯t afraid of any Nicopns, but she is guarded toward Lord Lansius." Cecile''s eyes sharpened as she asked, "Is this why Umbend allowed the freepany to operate in the mountain pass?" "You''re well-informed," Francisca said and softly wagged her tails. "Indeed, that was probably the case. Without Lord Lansius at the helm, Lord Beatrix felt the threat was manageable. Unless someone like Lord Avery decided that Umbend is worth the trouble." Knowing that even Francisca held Avery in high regard piqued Cecile''s interest. "Is the Lord of Dawn a threat?" "Certainly. He''s capable and powerful. But right now, he needs us." Cecile nodded. Indeed, just today there was a hawk message from Lord Avery along with reports from Nicop. She recalled there had never been a representative of the Hunter''s Guild in Korelia, but now, because Lord Avery wished it, one was stationed here. It was the mark of a highly influential house. Thus, she made a mental note to consult with Farkas, who had received more funding and instructions to train the Lord''s eyes and ears. "Of all the Lords in thisnd, it¡¯s humbling to hear that it was Lord Beatrix who truly understood how capable Lord Lansius is," Cecile said as they arrived at the side door leading to the castle''s surrounding area. They needed to part ways there, as both had different obligations. "Our tribes have good ears for listening," Francisca quipped. Then, tinged with pity, she added, "Humans should put in more effort too. Don¡¯t be like that Mindia messenger. Threatening a warlord this capable is asking for a short life¡ªand this ising from us, who live half your age." "You¡¯re still young," Cecile assured her firmly. "When your son is old enough to marry, I''ll probably be as old as a grandmother." "Then you''ll be my child¡¯s other grandmother," Cecile said warmly. Unexpectedly, Francisca''s face lit up with happiness. "Looking forward to that," she replied tenderly. *** Omin As the newest retainer to the Lady of Korimor, Omin felt the need to prove himself. He worked hard and diligently, observing details that only someone with experience in leading a realm could discern. Withpetent talents socking in Korelia, he believed he had a fair chance to secure a high office. After handling documents from Korimor, Omin was now focused on a different task: addressing the weekly needs of Korelia. This task clearly came not from the Lady but from the Lord. So he wanted me to give a second opinion? With the glow ofnterns illuminating his chamber, Omin pondered the myriad records before him. Even at a nce, he knew that, aside from wheat, charcoal and firewood would also need to be imported from other regions. Thinking that the Lord would want to test him on where to source it, Ominpared the records before murmuring to himself, "To whoever can supply it the cheapest." However, from the looks of things, if Lord Lansius'' project of nting windbreaker trees found sess, it would also pave the way to produce more firewood locally. "Ominus," Hilda called softly. "Yes, dear?" Omin paused his work, turning to her. Despite her steely gaze, his wife had a soft-hearted nature that she often concealed as it would have been seen as unbing of her stature. "I''m really happy that you decided to stay in Korelia," she said, sitting close to his chair at the corner of the bed. Grasping her hand, Omin felt a reassuring warmth. "I believe that''s what the Lord and Lady wanted of me. Despite clearly needing my expertise in Korimor, they have yet to trust me fully," he said, while omitting the part about being overworked and that he was the one who chose to follow the Lord and Lady to Korelia. "Trust is earned, dear. It''s not something you just ask for," she reminded him gently. Omin smiled, though tiredness was evident on his face. Looking at Hilda, whose long brown hair was covered with a simple ck linen veil¡ªthe color of the new House Korimor¡ªhe asked, "Have the manor staff treated you well?" "Yes, Lady Audrey might seem scary on the outside, but she''s quite caring. Several times, she has sent her retainer to inquire about the manor and whether the boy or Ick anything." Omin nodded. He recalled the first time he went to this manor, nestled between Korelia and South Hill, and found it scenic and orderly. "She''s good-hearted, just wronged and has had a hard life," he said with a hint of bitterness. Hilda looked at him with an understanding smile. "Every time you speak of her, you seem ashamed or embarrassed." Omin looked at her. "It''s because of my father. What he did to her family was utterly sickening." Hilda rose and wrapped her arms around Omin''s shoulders tofort him. "I heard the lord of the city once said when he was in the mountains of Umbend, that: He''s not a man who mes someone for their brother''s mistakes." Omin was amused. "He should be," hemented. "Anything less, and I''ll be disappointed in him." Hilda giggled. "Oh, Ominus. I''m so d you''re with us tonight. Can you stay for long?" "Just for two nights, I''m afraid. I don''t want our new masters to grow suspicious." He then added, "If you want, I could find a house in town." Hilda shook her head. "That''s not necessary. The money is better off for our son''s future." Omin recalled something and said, "I read there''s a n for officer''s housing in the city, perhaps if you don''t mind living in a smaller house¡ª" "I do," she replied without hesitation. "I''ll shoulder my part, but promise me that you''ll also do what you can to tie ourselves to the Lady''s House. Do it for our son." Omin smiled. He felt fortunate to have someone like Hilda at his side. "I''ll do it for you, our son, and myself," he reassured her. "Retirement doesn''t suit me at all. I want to achieve something grand for our House, so people will remember me for my deeds, not my failure." *** East Tiberia In the utter darkness before dawn, themander of this city, endearingly nicknamed the Bald Eagle, sat alone on a wooden chair atop the ramparts. His vignt gaze sweeping the horizon, while many of his exhausted sentries had sumbed to sleep. Even his selected personal guards were sprawled across the stone floor, asleep. The situation had be so desperate that the old and wounded were now used as night watch¡ªand the Bald Eagle was both. Despite his meticulous full te armor, he was battered and had broken his ankle, barely surviving thanks to his men''s valiant rescue during a rush on the battlement he defended. Since Lord Gottfried''s arrival, they had withstood eleven grueling days of siege. Marking a shift from their earlier tactics of night attacks, the Northerners nowunched their assaults at the break of first light. The fighting was relentless, with desperation evident on both sides. This small city boasted no riches, but it was the gate to the Capital. Without securing it, the Northerners already stretched and taxed supply line in Tiberia would bepromised. Yet, the defenders'' situation was equally desperate. Promises of relief had never materialized; only a small patrol had shown up from the sister cities, but they were too few to challenge or harass the overwhelming Northerner army. Worse, against all odds, the weather had turned for the better. There was no chill wind as before, and the air had a certain dryness. Tonight, he even wore his fur coat loosely. Despite his skepticism, he couldn¡¯t help but recall rumors he had once heard from his knight master, that a group of powerful mages could temper the weather. Against the odds, themander smirked in the dark. "At least we don¡¯t have a food problem anymore," he muttered to himself. The casualty rate was high enough that they had no more than ny able fighters left, down from six hundred. He wasn''t disillusioned; he didn¡¯t expect his men to be ughtered to thest man. Once there were too few defenders, the people would push them to surrender. There were influential people in the city¡ªwealthy merchants andndowners¡ªwho would dly shift sides to Gottfried if they could maintain their assets. And word was that Gottfried was generous toward them. The old man sighed, realizing he could only hold out for eleven days, far from the month he had envisioned. He had to admit that his opponent was more than just a puppet of the Northerners, unlike the portrayal by the Imperium letters. Gottfried was highly capable, having effectively utilized men from other provinces to conduct the siege. Meanwhile, his superb Northerner cavalry kept everyone at bay. His logistical prowess was also clearly evident, keeping thisrge army well-fed. Despite the failing situation, the Bald Eagle wasn''t angry with anyone, not even with the one hundred sages who likely held back the relief force. He was wise enough to understand that political support was also a part of the fortunes of war. His only regrets were the deaths of his manyrades, men he had rallied and encouraged to join the city''s defense. They had all lost their lives. Even the young knight, whosepany he had greatly enjoyed, had been in, fighting to hisst breath as his section was overrun¡ªnot once, but twelve times in thest four days. The old man looked to the stars in the night sky andmented, "If only I had more men to spare." "Nobody can bring back the dead," came a soothing answer from behind. The Bald Eagle turned but did not raise the rm. He saw a slender young woman with long brown hair approaching the rampart''s wall in front of them. He didn''t recognize her and found it odd, as she had a unique charm that could make his troops fall in love with her easily. Yet, his instincts told him she was no ordinary. There was an unnerving calmness in her eyes, the kind one only gains through experience. Following his instincts, themander said, "I apologize for my ramblings. Whom do I have the pleasure of speaking with?" "I''m just a wandering hat-maker," she replied, quietly observing the darkness beyond the ramparts. Normally, one might think she was watching the opponent''s campfires, but no, based on her focused gaze, he was sure she could see in the dark. "Duly noted," he said before adding, "Please excuse my rambling again, but am I facing a Royal Mage?" "Aren''t you themander?" she asked in return humorlessly without rifying, her eyes still fixed on the enemy camp shrouded in darkness. "Perhaps the Ancients blessed me today?" he wondered aloud, trying to coax a response from her. "Perhaps," she replied indifferently. "Will this city survive?" he asked inly, as a dry wind blew across his face. "I''m sure the people are rooting for your victory." She turned toward him, her eyes unnervingly calm for someone her age. "Please entertain a foolish youngster like me, what do you need to stop this war?" Her tone was overly confident, almost as if she was a peddler with goods ready to be sold. "Winter, heavy snowfall," the Bald Eagle answered, unembarrassed. "I see," she nodded, turning toward the sky. The old man followed her gaze, but another dry wind blew into his face as if to instill some sense into him. "There''s still time before dawn. Best if you get some rest,mander." The woman approached him and adjusted his fur coat, whispering. "Also, best to have a woolen nket ready. Can''t have the defender of the Imperium got cold." *** Chapter 161: Shroud of Monarch Chapter 161: Shroud of Monarch Shroud of Monarch Tiberia As night settled over therge encampment, the rich glow ofnterns illuminated the inside of arge tent. There, the usual sternness of military life was all but dispelled. Every evening, the soldiers gathered around a makeshift stage where two young squires performed an exaggerated reenactment of their king''s first, famously unsessful attempt at horseback archery. The crowd roared withughter, even as His Majesty sat among them on the same dirty carpet. More absurdly, he stood up, jokingly defending himself, and even threw ale at the performers, who jumped and mockingly bickered like toddlers, much to the men''s amusement. There was no hatred, only the fluidity of the scene as His Majesty sat down again, feigning fury while the men around him struggled to contain theirughter. Someone brought him a simple wooden stool, and the king happily used it, making him stand out amongst the crowd. But it was a brutal setup for the next performance, where the squires depicted how the lord was balding, and every hairstyle he tried only made him look moreical. The crowd roared and gasped for breath. The king made it worse by standing, frowning, and humorously caressing his receding hairline. Many in the crowd could withstand this no longer and escaped, crawling out from the tent as their bellies hurt fromughing. It was a challenge, as many crowded around the tent to catch a glimpse of this cheap and crude entertainment. Suddenly, the king burst out from the tent, saw the crowd, and put on a serious face. Turning to his escort, he eximed, "Make sure they all paid. I don''t get mocked for nothing!"The crowd burst intoughter as the King of Brigantes was escorted back to his tent. Despite all the open mockery, the men respected him. They knew it was all just an act to relieve the men from their boredom and fatigue. Because of this, he was well-loved. For the Northerners, this man was every bit fit for kingship. He had freed the Northern people and conquered his way to the very heart of the Imperium. ... Gottfried A wrinkled old man with a straight back and good posture walked into avish yet sensible tent. Many eyes from knights and squires followed him. He merely squinted to keep his monocle in ce. "Good morning, old man!" Gottfried greeted the old mage from his seat. "Care to share breakfast?" he offered, as his squire and servant quickly pulled up a chair and brought out a silver te. "Your Majesty, that''s not necessary. Forgive my intrusion, but your presence is required," the old man insisted. Gottfried was puzzled, but the old man continued cryptically, "The weather is changing." "Can''t be that bad, can it?" Gottfried expressed doubt but noticed the old mage''s anxiety. Without further questions, he wiped his hands on a cloth, pped his simple hat over his baldness, and said to his guests, "Please continue without me." A few of them rose, about to follow. "You don''t need to. It might be nothing," he added lightly while tossing his empty cup to his servant, who caught it easily. In heavy escort, Gottfried and his entourage headed toward a cluster of bigger tents. His own tent was not the biggest, as he preferred not to make it easy for assassins to target him, having survived several attempts on his life. While walking, Gottfried remarked to the old man, "Of all the things that could happen, yours is the one I least expected." "Something absurd is happening," the old man blurted out. "Something totally unexpected." "It can¡¯t be that bad," Gottfried tried to reassure him, but a chill wind blew past them, stunning everyone. "It''s chilling," said the leading knight, a Northerner with long blond braided hair, to the old mage, who nodded back. "That''s why I''m urging Your Majesty toe." "Are your men cking?" another knight asked with distrust. "On the contrary, we''re doing everything we can, but it''s not effective." "Calm down. Let me be the judge of that," Gottfried waved them off and picked up his pace, smiling easily. While rmed by the unexpected weather, he took it like a bad joke and maintained a carefree attitude. To him, nothing really mattered much¡ªnot the conquest, not his kingship, not even the Imperium. From his youth, Gottfried had found great satisfaction in bing the people''s enabler, starting with his siblings, then his parents, his House, and finally the Northerners. He saw the will of the people as the universal goal, something that required no external validation. His stance, while noble, was held with such conviction that the reasoning behind actions and even the oues themselves mattered little to him. To Gottfried, results were merely the culmination of efforts. Failure, loss, or defeat were simply byproducts, not endpoints. He firmly believed that the ends did not justify the means; rather, it was the means themselves that held value. He even believed that just as the death of his close supporter held as a hostage did not diminish the value of his victories, his triumphs simrly did not validate his cause. In his view, there was no absolute right or wrong¡ªonly purposes to be achieved and wills to be realized. As they arrived at a grand looking tent, Gottfried¡¯s entourage quickly formed a perimeter, bolstering the guards already there. Inside, the tent was uniquely designed with a wide ceiling opening at the center, beneath which nestled a massive colorful crystal on a sturdy cart. Around this great gemstone, a dozen mages were positioned, some standing, others sitting. Typically, only a few chanted at a time, but now, almost all of them were chanting, seemingly in desperation. Gottfried called lightheartedly to one of the mages, whose sister he had taken as a concubine, "What happened?" "Your Majesty, something is happening. Without reason, the weather is changing," the younger mage reported with great concern. "Not only that, the change is too fast and this is impossible," the older mage added, his monocle almost slipping if not for his quick reflex. "Mm, what could cause such a thing?" Gottfried asked, stroking his chin. "Something that cannot be challenged even by tens of mages working together..." the younger mage muttered. "There is none that could," the old man stated firmly, yet his tone was filled with doubt and fear. Gottfried was piqued. "Then this is more than an abnormality, a freak weather?" The older mage answered, "From the start, we expected some unpredictable issues due to the scale of this operation, but something like this¡ª" One of the mages who was chanting suddenly lost his footing, and three apprentices immediately rushed to tend to the man. Gottfried and the rest noticed how pale the fainted mage was. He counted five mages being tended to at the corner on makeshift beds. "What happened to him?" a knight asked. "He''s overtaxing himself," the young mage answered, while the older one urged, "Your Majesty, we''re holding the weather as best as we could, but you must understand that winter ising." A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the vition. Gottfried said nothing, more curious about what caused this than the consequences. "But there are more than thirty mages in here, not to mention the apprentices," the knight said, his voice tinged with frustration. "Surely you can alter the weather likest time?" "You know, it''s possible that the Capital finally decided to send their Royal Mages," Gottfried mused, drawing everyone''s attention. At his assertion, his cup-bearer, a childhood friend and confidant, pointed out, "I doubt the Capital would march the Royal Mages, especially when over a quarter of the bureaucrats wanted to switch sides." "Indeed, not to mention an equal number were taking bribes." Gottfried nodded at his charming yet modest friend. "But if it''s not them, then who?" The two mages exchanged nces uneasily. "Your Majesty, I''m afraid there''s no point in that line of reasoning," his cup-bearer suggested. "He''s right," the knight spoke, then gazed toward the mages. "How long will the good weatherst?" The older mage replied, "I''m afraid four days is the best we can do. Maybe even less." The knight nced at Gottfried, who then instructed the old mage, "Do your best. Perhaps I need to remind you that this campaign was solely enabled by your suggestion that you could dy winter long enough for us to achieve a breakthrough. I even paid handsomely to acquire that great gemstone." The two bowed their heads in embarrassment. Gottfried gazed at the old mage with a smirk on his lips. "Make sure to give it your best; otherwise, I might just approve the Countess''s wishes." The old mage''s expression turned sour, his monocle digging into his cheek as he muttered, "Anyone but her." "You too," Gottfried warned the younger mage. "There are many Northerners who would want a mage as a husband or son-inw. I can always match you with the highest bidder." "We''ll do our best," the younger mage pleaded, sweating profusely, as Gottfried and his entourage left the tent. As he stepped outside, the cup-bearer asked, "Do you think you can conquer that city in just four days?" Gottfried shrugged. "The Military Manual says that taking a small, well-defended city will cost more than a thousand lives for a paltry result. It advises leaders to avoid attacking such cities. Even starving them out isn''t an option due to their naturally small poption. However, we''ve proceeded with this approach because we had no other options." The cup-bearer nodded and stopped asking, not wanting to seem influential. Despite that, Gottfried continued, musing, "We''re going to lose a lot of Inglesians and Arvenians, but it''s not like we n to keep many of them." The knight beside them looked uneasy and spoke, "Shouldn''t we prepare to leave? We only have four days." "Why? Would their deaths bother the Great Brigandia Chief?" Gottfried asked. The knight exhaled noisily. "At first, they meant nothing to me. But some have be like brothers in battle." "Then save those you want," Gottfried suggested. "March them out today; you have my permission." He then teased, "You know it would be easier if you just became my minister, or took the formal position as an Earl." "Bah, what use is the Imperium''s title to me? I''m the chief of minor Brigandia, and that''s enough," the knight said. "Then, my Sir chief of minor Brigandia, what are you nning to do now? Preparing for retreat?" Gottfried quipped, prompting a stifled chuckle from his cup-bearer. Turning to the cup-bearer, the knight remarked, "You''ll see that the Northerner troops are well-equipped and well-suited to march in the snow." Then, to Gottfried, "We''ll be with you until your eventual retreat." Gottfried chuckled, then looked up to set his eyes on the besieged city. "Nothing is set in stone. We shall see if the Inglesians and Arvenians can winter in this city, or perish in theing winter, along with my hopes for a quick victory." And then, despite the precarious situation, he couldn''t resist quipping, "Do you know what they named themander in that city?" "Bald Eagle?" the knight furrowed. "This will be the fight of the balds!" Gottfried remarked enthusiastically. The solemnness and seriousness of his entourage shattered as they stifled theirughter while marching. *** East Tiberia, Besieged City, Commander Bald Eagle As the odd young woman had told him, the weather indeed turned colder. Despite his certainty that magic was involved, Bald Eagle said nothing and told no one. Instead, he simply introduced her as histest caregiver, citing his injured ankle. With that excuse, he shared his office with the person who introduced herself as Sagaria, a hat maker''s daughter from Centuria. But themander wasn''t merely trusting his instinct; he harbored some fear that Sagaria might be a fell beast due to her unnatural abilities. Thus, while she was resting in the guest chamber, the old man, limping, moved toward his chest, the only belonging he was able to keep with him during this botched campaign. Inside, he found an inconspicuous silver ne encrusted with a small milk-white gem. It was a gift from his uncle, and the rare gem was supposed to change color when near a mage. Moreover, it was believed to turn ochre in the presence of a fell beast. It had proven its effectiveness once with a female Hunter, who revealed she had the gift of magic. Bald Eagle clutched the ne and limped toward Sagaria¡¯s quarters; however, there was no reaction even as he touched it to the door. After a while, he sighed with relief. He limped back to his chair only to hear a knock at the door, and his squire, with his left arm and wrist bandaged, entered. "Sir, the enemies are preparing for their assault," his voice was shaky with mixed emotion. "Then help me with my armor," Bald Eagle said while watching his guard enter. The personal guard, his stern face scarred and d in battered full te armor, said, "Sir, with your injuries, it''s best to leave the fighting to us." "You can lead us from here. We''ll ry the news to you," the squire suggested. "I can sit somewhere safe, don''t be dramatic," Bald Eagle insisted. "What kind ofmander leads a defense from the safety of his chamber?" His guard and squire were about to respond when the guest door opened. A fair-skinned youngdy with a beautiful face walked in. "I apologize for interrupting, but themander''s injury is no longer a concern." Her statement piqued their curiosity, and they immediately looked at themander''s ankle. Bald Eagle tried to flex it and discovered it was no longer painful. He had been limping to avoid pain, not realizing it had somehow healed. ncing at Sagaria, he said, "I just realized it hasn¡¯t hurt like it used to." "Are you a physician?" the guardsman asked urgently. "Hold on, she¡¯s resting and¡ª" "I¡¯m not a physician, but I can mend wounds since I''m good with needles," Sagaria said, despite themander''s attempt to protect her. The young squire beamed at her, while the guard added, "Please visit the infirmary; a lot of people need you," he repeated, his voice growing more earnest, "a lot of my dear friends need you." Themander asked, "Are you sure? The situation in there is not for the faint-hearted. There''s a lot of blood and gruesome wounds." Sagaria nodded without hesitation. Themander then said, "Then I''ll apany you there myself before heading to the ramparts. Bless the Ancients for your skill set." ... Sagarius Themander and his men escorted Sagarius, who imed to be Sagaria, to the infirmary. She was surprised to find the entire corridor transformed into a makeshift hospice. Injuries of all kinds surrounded her: many men were losing limbs, others had deep wounds, and some suffered from blood diseases. "Are you okay?" the squire asked her gently. "I''m fine," Sagarius responded, then turning to themander, "You can leave me here." "Are you sure?" Bald Eagle asked. She nodded. Watching her, Bald Eagle instructed the squire, "If she''s not feeling well, escort her to her chamber." The squire seemed reluctant, clearly wishing to be at the ramparts fighting, but Bald Eagle''s stern look silenced anyints. "That is an order." He nodded, and themander turned to leave. Just before departing with themander, the guardsman pulled something from his pocket and handed it to Sagarius. "Please, they''re all friends of mine. Help them," he said. With that, they left, leaving Sagarius and the squire with the wounded. In her palm, Sagarius found four gold coins, a golden ring, and a gemstone. She nodded and bowed deeply, maintaining the demeanor expected of a hat-maker''s daughter. "Best if we get started," Sagarius said to the squire, who replied, "Let me get you to the physician or his assistants, they must be resting. Mind you, they workte every day." They walked down the corridor, which was lined on one side with wounded men lying on canvas or straw mattresses to protect them from the cold stone floor. Morning light barely prated the area, and the air was heavy with the smell of iron and a thinyer of incense, which did little to mask the putrid stench of urine and other wastes. The corridor was filled with the sounds of heavy,borious breathing, muffled groans, and asional cries. As they walked, Sagarius began to softly chant, needing to focus all her faculties to perform a mass healing rite. She sang the song taught by Mother, revered as the wisest Ancients. Though inaudible to those around her, everyone in the corridor gasped as an inexplicable feeling washed over them. Even the squire paused in his tracks, overwhelmed, and fell to his knees. The grunting and crying around them ceased as if everyone was experiencing a profound change. The song itself had no magical properties; it was merely a luby. Yet, Sagarius used it to tap into her psyche and unlock her source of power. For the first time in ages, one of thest high elves in this world fully embraced her gift of magic. Yesterday, when she manipted the weather, she did not even tap into her source. She simply exchanged the fertility of the surrounding forest to restore the weather. But to rapidly heal and mend so many required a vast amount of magical energy. An equal trade for such a feat might turn the entire area slowly into a desert. Soon, the wounded began to shed tears of joy, no longer bound by pain and feeling revitalized. Dozens stood, discarding their bandages as theircerations and deep wounds healed. Bones and joints were mended, and here and there, people tested their newly healed limbs. Those who had lost limbs felt no pain, and individuals suffering from blood diseases found themselvespletely cured. No one could pinpoint what had spurred this miraculous healing, but the squire, hearing an ancient melody from her, crawled toward Sagarius'' feet, clutching them gently. Soon, realization dawned on everyone: she was the likely source. In awe and gratitude, they knelt before her. Sagarius sighed, yet a smile was on her lips. "Do not show gratitude to me," she warned. "For I will order you to die for the Imperium." "Then, we will die many times for the Imperium," said a dashing young knight who had been in aa, but dered dead due to limited medical knowledge. The people who saw the knight shed tears of relief; the knight''s body had been washed and was waiting for burial. Yet, he was now standing with them, in the full vigor of his youth. *** Chapter 162: Fading Lights Chapter 162: Fading Lights Fading Lights East Tiberia, Besieged City, The Aggressor''s Side As the morning sun climbed higher, it bore silent witness to the brutal scene unfolding below. Hundreds of hardened Inglesians, leading reluctant but coerced Arvenians,unched their assault on the besieged city. The air quickly thickened with the stench of blood and guts. The mor of metal against stone echoed through the air asdders nged against the ancient walls, while a relentless hail of crossbow bolts flew from both the attackers and the desperate defenders above. Loud shouts and screams followed as the two sides shed; for many, it was encouragement, but for some, it was theirst cry as they fell to their deaths before even reaching the battlements. Hundreds from the attacker''s side had lost their lives in the opening hour. It was a high cost of life for such a small city. But the stubborn assault was not without reason; they had run out of time. With a sudden change in weather, the winter''s chill could be felt to the bone, and without wintering quarters, therge army would suffer. "Arvenians, follow the Inglesians," the Captainmanded at the foot of the city walls, where they had built a makeshift structure for protection from arrows. "Trust your training. Don''t slip, and you should be fine. Half the battlements are already ours," one of the lieutenants tried to reassure the frightened Arvenians. Despite the words of encouragement, the Arvenians were not convinced. They had camped with the King, enjoying music and agreeable food, yet they had also seen a steady stream of deaths in their ranks. The campaign had left them thin and ragged, aged beyond their years. Even when the food was plentiful, not all found pleasure in the feast. Some were burdened by the deaths and destruction they had caused and chose to drown their sorrows in wine or other intoxicants. Now, facing a new threat, their faces turned pale; every scream or bolt that flew near them utterly shocked them."The Inglesians are using a differentdder; they''re not being pushed from below," one Arvenian muttered beneath his shield, covering his head as they formed their line. "This is suicide. We should wait for the siege tower to arrive," another raised his voice. "Hans, keep it down," a short-haired man behind tried to calm his friend. "But, Marc, this is suicide¡ª" A loud crash happened just beside them, enough to make them cower. Swirling dust clouded the air, and only afterward did they realize adder had fallen, bringing down dozens of men in a gruesome disy. Their heads were crushed, and limbs broken. One survivor could only cough and groan in pain, while another''s hand reached toward the sky before his body jerked, and the hand copsed. "I''m not doing this!" the one named Hans, cried and broke from the group. Four ran in panic but were caught by the Northerners and were brutally subdued in front of everyone. "Who else wants to be an embarrassment?" came a grim challenge from a morning star wielder and hisrades, all armored from top to toe. The blood of theirtest victim served as a stark reminder to those who had second thoughts. The group shuddered and dared not respond. They knew there was no stepping back; there was only the choice to climb and fight or face certain death as deserters. This was a trap set by the Northerners, as they deemed their vanguard too precious to be wasted in this kind of battle. But the worst was yet toe. Their assigned leader, an Arvenian too stubborn and too ambitious, returned from themand post and said, "Today is our day. Let''s march!" There were pained sighs and mutters around them. With ten thousand people waiting and only dozens ofdders, there was a good chance that they wouldn''t need to climb. Yet, they seemed to have lost the lottery. "What do you want?" the group leader asked a man who grabbed his arm. "They got Hans and Darren; can¡¯t you do something about it?" asked a man d in a helmet and wearing a weathered gambeson. "That''s their own fault¡ª" Tightening his grip on the leader''s arm, he interrupted, "How can you say that? You''re Connor''s friend." "Look, Marc, everything is amendable after the victory. I didn¡¯t volunteer for nothing," he vented in frustration. "Volunteered?" one bellowed in surprise, while other men in the group gazed sharply at their leader¡ªsome with suspicion, others with clear bloodlust. Facing the brewing trouble, the leader stared back at them. "Can''t you all see?" he pointed to the top of the wall. "They''re losing big time. Look, no more bolts," he tried to reassure them. "I tried so hard to convince the Captain to sign us on the eve of victory. I even bribed¡ª" One man approached, shouting, "This is madness!" He would have started a brawl if not for the others who held him back. The leader, his temper ring, began, "You shall see that the reward¡ª" "Form a line on yourdder, no more talking! Don''t falter, or else the defenders are going to regroup," the blond lieutenant, whomanded thedder, barked, cutting him off abruptly. The Arvenians could only grip their swords tighter as they queued up to thedder assigned to them. Many were ustomed to wielding spears or poleaxes, but these weapons were useless while scaling thedder. At the base of thedder, the earth was muddy and ckened, reeking of piss. The ce was filled with constant shouting and screams from above, alongside the shing of metal. "Marc, you take the front!" the leader instructed as he shoved him with a circr shield. "But I don''t¡ª" "You''re the most able among us. im the glory," he insisted. The one named Marc gazed at the men around him and took the shield. "You''re going to pay for this," he spat to the side as he moved to the front, waiting for thest of the group still in front to climb. The leader smirked to his group. "After this victory, you can take it out on me over the victory banquet." But he didn''t get the response he sought; instead, they were suddenly pushed from behind. The Northern men in thick ent shouted at them, "Get on, get on! Climb thedder!" Thest group before them had climbed thedder, and Marc finally came face to face with it. Tall and imposing Northern men holding thedder stared at him; one motioned for him toe forward, his face bored, if not annoyed. To them, it seemed just another boring day job. Then there were other men who maintained an eerie silence and rxed faces, seemingly trying to convey that everything was going to be alright. "Strap the shield to your right wrist. Do not draw your sword unless you''re on top," one of the calm men urged. Marc did as he was told and gripped thedder, which wobbled under the weight of the men on top and failed to instill confidence. "Will this hold?" he asked. "A manneddder will always hold," came the careless reply from the tall Northerner. Another patted his back and motioned for him to climb. As Marc nervously ascended, darkened blood quickly umted in his right hand, as if to forewarn him of the dangers above. "Don''t falter. Our crossbowmen will cover your ascent," other Northern men instructed in clear but high-pitched voices as Marc and his group began their climb. A chill wind greeted Marc as he climbed higher than he ever had before. He gritted his teeth and followed his instinct to climb faster to close the distance with the group ahead. The rest of the group quickly followed, thedder rocking and shuddering beneath them. "For the King of Brigantes!" one shouted from below, only to be answered by four men falling from the very top, screaming as they plummeted to their deaths. Marc was sweating profusely, his life in Bendia shing before his eyes. Yet, there was nothing he could do but follow the men in front. When someone above urinated in fear, it didn''t even anger him. "Climb faster!" someone from their group yelled. "I have an appointment with the Ancients to ask why this world is so messed up." "He''s dead!" came a retort from above. "Oi, that''s the Ageless," another countered. After a pause, the man above responded, "Forgive me, my mum never told me the stories." This prompted a chuckle from everyone around them. "No offense taken. We''re going to die anyway." This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. "Don''t jinx us. And why is this wall so damn tall¡ª" The Arvenians enjoyed theirst respite, fortunate that the defenders could no longer attack them with arrows or stones. From their vantage point, they could see that the group above them had entered the fray and was holding their own. To their left, the Inglesian crossbowmen on thedder provided cover for the assault with bolts. Against all odds, the group on top had actually secured a foothold on the battlements. Marc rushed thest twenty or thirty rungs as quickly as he could, disregarding his shield as the path opened before him. The man in front even lent him a hand, and he climbed over the small parapet walls in one piece. He did it¡ªMarc arrived at the battlements, and this achievement emboldened him. Breathless, he caught a faint, nervous smile from a man noticeably younger than himself. "Gratitude," he said to him. "Good luck," replied the helpful youth, who then rushed to aid hisrade on the left. He almost slipped but quickly regained his footing. Marc drew his sword and instinctively turned to the right, noting that two of hisrades had followed him up. The view through his helmet revealed a scene of carnage: the ground was dyed ochre red, dead men were scattered across the narrow area, and the stone floor was slick with blood and guts. Marc fought the urge to vomit and stood firm to allow his group to climb. Then he saw a dozen defenders regroup and advance toward his position with brandished spears and poleaxes. "Help them, get them up fast!" he urged to hisrades, who were already furiously assisting their allies on thedder. "For the King of Brigantes!" the group leader shouted in excitement as he climbed onto the battlements. But his excitement was short-lived as a dozen defenders charged, forming a formidable wall of spears. ... The Defender''s Side After many days of siege, the surviving defenders had mastered numerous tricks. Their poleaxe and spear users were adept at surprising attackers, seemingly only offering lightly defended areas before suddenly appearing in force, ready with their killing blows. Sometimes, they ignored the shield users at the top and attacked the climbers below using their long-reach weapons. Other times, they allowed the attackers to climb before rushing at them with brandished spears, a tactic the attackers found hard to counter. The defenders'' only issue was their small number: a mere ny against a host of ten thousand, who swarmed at them like endless waves of ants. However, the Northerners''mand was far from ipetent; they knew they aimed to overwhelm the defenses. By steadily sending more men to the top, despite the apparentck of sess, they were slowly grinding the defenders to the breaking point. Now, the defenders were on the verge of being overwhelmed at any point in the assault. With just ny, supported by a group of youngsters and frail but brave old men, they clung to life. Yet, each loss was a heavy blow, with their numbers dwindling and fatigue and injuries piling up. In contrast, for every attacker that fell, another seemed to take their ce; the besiegers, numbering in the tens of thousands, were not about to run out of manpower. "We''re out of crossbow bolts," one reported, and themander, Bald Eagle, could only nod grimly. The small stockpile of bolts they had was mostly scavenged or crudely fashioned from whatever materials the beleaguered city could muster. He gazed at his remaining personal guards who had fought bitterly at every corner, rushing to each new wave of assault as their battlements were besieged. "With me," hemanded the few with him to move to another section that seemingly needed help. There, he bumped into his trusted guardsman, who shouted from his helmet, "Sir, today the bastards are a little different." "I''ve noticed," said Bald Eagle as he surveyed the immediate area. "They''re getting desperate because of the weather." "It would be nice for snow to fall now," the guardsman replied before thrusting his poleaxe into the second man scaling thedder. The faces of the men below were filled with terror. An experienced defender like him never bothered with the first man, who was trained to use a shield; he aimed for the middle of the group. His swordsmen stalled the advance, the poleaxe wielder counterattacked, and the only threat was the crossbowmen on anotherdder who could take out a careless defender. "South side overrun," one warned, and Bald Eagle, tired as he was, turned his head toward it. There, he witnessed another wave of attackers climbing over the small wall onto the battlements. "Ten with me," Bald Eagle said, preparing his poleaxe since they had run out of personnel. "Let''s move out, spears in front!" the guardsmanmanded. On the near southern ramparts, the dozen who were holding there gave their best before slowly retreating, allowing Bald Eagle and his group to hit the attackers from the other side. "Spears out in front," the experienced guardsmanmanded the small group as they engaged a six-man group, who obviously did not know what they were doing. "Steady... steady... Charge!" Bald Eagle yelled hoarsely as heunched himself forward with several men. Panicked screams echoed as they repeatedly and mercilessly drove the six-man group to the bitter end. Someone even tried to scale down thedder, only to be pushed aside by their own group. Several more quickly became victims as the defenders rushed the men still on thedder. For a brief moment, things were under control in their section. Bald Eagle plunged the end of his poleaxe into the back of one of the fallen men struggling to survive. He knew better than to kneel and use his dagger, conserving strength instead. They also did not bother to throw the dead over, as it would exhaust them. Instead, they let the dead scatter around thedder to discourage attackers and create a gruesome battlefield. "More are climbing," a crossbowman, who had resorted to using a poleaxe, pointed out. "Wait, this one isn''t as sturdy," the guardsman observed. Several quickly withdrew their poleaxes and ced them against thedder. Following the guardsman''s lead, they pushed with all their might. Thedder wobbled despite the Northern men below holding it with great effort. Then, a joint somewhere in the middle snapped and failed. The men who were on thedder screamed as they fell to a crushing end in a heap of wooden rubble and gore. The guardsman lost his poleaxe as it stuck to thedder, but he and everyone else were satisfied with the result. That moment of carelessness almost cost him his life as a bolt narrowly missed him. Bald Eagle grabbed him by the arm, forcing him to duck low before passing him his poleaxe. "I''m not paid enough for this," the guardsman quipped as he utched his visor to release heat and catch his breath. "No, you''re enjoying the thrill," Bald Eaglemented as he peeked over the small wall. "More areing... They''re different," the crossbowman blurted out. "It''s the Inglesians; they''re on the move," Bald Eagle confirmed with a stern and sweaty face. The guardsman and their men stared sharply at Bald Eagle. "They must''ve sensed that we''re slowing down." "They''re going to end this," someone said nervously. Bald Eagle was yet to reply when the guardsman urged, "Sir, better get down and lock the door. It''s going to get ugly." "And do what? Commit suicide?" Bald Eagle quipped while more crossbow bolts tried to deter them from regrouping. The defenders around their vicinity scrambled for shields and cover. Despite the desperation, the men chuckled. The guardsman sighed, "I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not smart enough to think a few steps ahead." "Just don''t die," Bald Eagle instructed as he took a shield from a fallen attacker and whose chest was soaked in blood. The men followed his example, taking waterskins and trinkets from the dead. Intrigued by the handle, the guardsman picked up a knife from a nearby fallen man just as the supposedly dead soldier suddenly coughed. The thin figure, draped in a blood-stained gambeson,y immobile but stared at him with bloodshot eyes. His face was smeared with blood that had seeped from his short hair. "You won''t be needing this anymore," the guardsman said indifferently. The man gave a weak nod. "T-take good care... my brother gave it to me." "Where''s your brother?" the guardsman asked, eyeing the fine quality of the knife. "If the world finds peace, I might return this." "He... probably with the Ancients now." "That''s a shame," the guardsman paused and looked him in the eye. "Should I make it quick for you?" The man gazed back and said, "I feel no pain, just let me be." "Suit yourself." The guardsman left to peek over the battlement''s small wall. Bald Eagle, who had been watchful of the encounter, said to the fallen man, "Where do youe from?" He weakly gazed back. "Bendia," he replied, swallowing dryly. "Where is it?" "A week''s walk to the south... from Alba Castle," his voice withered away. "You''re Arvenian, a subject of the Imperium," Bald Eagle remarked. "I was, before my vige was invaded." "Your end is nigh and the Ancients will judge you fairly. So, tell me, is there anything you can say to help us defend the Imperium?" "I wish I had," he said with a tone of regret. Bald Eagle exhaled deeply. Slowly, a chorus of war began to rise from beneath the wall. Boots nked against wooden rungs in a steady, relentless rhythm, punctuated by the asional scrape of armor or shield against thedder''s frame. Unlike the reluctant Arvenians, the Inglesians, eager to prove themselves worthy allies to the new king, were fully invested in this struggle. Many of them hungered for recognition, prize money, and status. Each man''s ascent was marked by the rhythmic jangle of ringmail the soft thuds of fabric-d limbs pressing upward. Over it all, the grim determination of the men was audible in their heavy, disciplined breathing and grunts of exertion. "The Inglesians areing," warned another group of defenders who chose to join Bald Eagle. "Time to prepare our wee," Bald Eagle said. "It''s an honor to fight alongside you, Sir," said a bearded man from that group. "Hmph, you''ve said it almost half a dozen times already," themander quipped. They all chuckled, but the bearded man sternly said, "I mean it this time." They had no time for more jokes; theirughter died as the first Inglesian reached the parapet and jumped over into the battlements. The guardsman who had readied his group charged at them. "Don''t dy, crush them, their crossbowmen wouldn''t dare to shoot!" Bald Eaglemanded. And the battle for this small walled city began anew. ... Marc Lying on his back, the dying man bore witness to this struggle. The Inglesian assault came fast and hard, far surpassing what the Arvenians could ever have dreamed of. Despite the defenders'' stubborn resistance and a great number of casualties on the attacker''s side, the Inglesians managed to establish a strong foothold. Their attack also urred simultaneously in several ces, achieving simr sess. Now, more and more men wereing from below. The fighting turned into a chaotic duel as the Inglesians began to overrun the defenders at every point. There was a stalemate for a while as both sides traded blows with little ground gained. However, when the Inglesians brought up their crossbowmen, the battle quickly turned into a one-sided massacre. The defenders, including those who had spoken to him and taken his shield and knife, along with many of theirrades, were hit and struggled in vain to defend themselves. It was a massacre, and Marc, despite his hostilities, couldn''t help but feel pity for them, knowing that if he had been born in Tiberia, he might have fought alongside them. In truth, he didn''t support the new king. He didn''t believe that the Ageless had died, and more importantly, he felt he was every bit an Imperium subject, just like his father before him. However, it was all a moot point now. His lungs felt heavy and painful; each breath was like choking. As he closed his eyes, his mind was tormented by the harrowing scenes he had faced over the past several weeks. He had scavenged the battlefield, cleared bodies from captured sites, and buried people in mass graves. The worst came when he was ordered to keep watch and kill anyone attempting to escape while the Northerners plundered the viges. Then images of his group shed before him, ending with the youth who had helped climb the wall. The realization that even he had died made him restless. It would have been over just like that, had thoughts of his family not suddenly surfaced. "Mother," he muttered in pain amidst the loud shes of iron and steel. "Tanya," he whispered his sister''s name. A smile formed at the corner of his mouth as he remembered their simple lives together. The loss of blood had finally sent his body into shock; his pulse weakened, and the light of life nearly faded from his eyes. His pupils stared emptily into the sky, seeking the foreigner who, for a brief time, had called him a brother. Only then did Marc notice the white kes falling from the sky. Onended on his cheek, making him blink at its coldness. *** Chapter 163: Ancients Blood Chapter 163: Ancients'' Blood Ancients'' Blood East Tiberia, Besieged City, Knight-Commander, Bald Eagle The mortal struggle on the battlements raged on with sharp cries and mounting casualties, gradually cornering Bald Eagle and his men in several sections. Despite the relentless punishment from newly arrived crossbow fire, they refused to throw down their weapons. Defiant as they were, it seemed only a matter of time before they would be overwhelmed. Yet, the oldmander''s pride was evident. His men showed unwavering loyalty to him and the Imperium, their armor slick with blood, standing resolute with wills unbroken. Then, kes began falling from the sky, capturing everyone''s attention. Almost no one noticed the first few stray kes as they were caught briefly in the dim light before melting on the heated surfaces. But soon, the snowkes began to fall in earnest. The sudden change in weather caused the Inglesians to pause their attack. Both sides halted, their breaths visible in the freezing air, and gazes turned skyward in disbelief. Only then did they fully register the exceptionally chilling wind, exining why they weren''t sweating despite the heavy fighting. Refusing to be paralyzed, the Inglesianmand pressed on, yelling, "Don''t stop! Put an end to this fight and im this city!" "Onward! Better to winter with a roof over our heads than in the field," their captain bellowed at the top of his voice. Bald Eagle and his men tightened their grip on their weapons. As the Inglesians resumed the fight, a new wave of defenders in good order and respectable armor marched from the stone stairs below.Their arrival, growing to more than two dozen, unnerved the Inglesian at the front, who paused as more defenders emerged from below. Their stride was light, their bearings proud, and they had a determined glint in their eyes. Bald Eagle and his men were equally confused. "Who are those men?" one muttered in disbelief. "I recognize the clothes and the armor¡ª" "I know," another interjected, "but it¡¯s impossible. These men can¡¯t even walk, let alone march in armor." "The Ancients will it," Bald Eagle suddenly proimed, his voice nearly frenzied. He had recalled the mysterious woman who had imed to be a simple hat-maker''s daughter. Earlier, he had brought her to the infirmary, but he had never expected her to perform a miracle like this. As if to answer his faith, a knight in battered but imposing gothic full te armor led the newly formed column. The snowfall seemed to rally them further, eliciting confident smirks from their faces. "Crossbowmen, loose!" the Inglesiansmanded, and dozens of bolts flew toward them with a deafening sound. Yet, the column of men resisted without even flinching. Instead, the knight in the lead raised his sword, shouting in a clear voice, "For the Imperium!" Almost two hundred strong, the column descended upon the Inglesians. The ensuing sh was brutal, but the neers, having the advantage of freshness, maintained their pressure. Soon, everyone began to nervously acknowledge the reinforcements'' eerie resilience. There was a fervor in their eyes as they fought fearlessly, seemingly without concern for themselves. The knight leading them stormed into a wall of defenders; even though a bolt struck his visor, he cleaved and swung his broadsword with astounding effect. His crushed and dismembered victims piled up to his left and right, only to be swiftly finished off by his eager allies advancing behind him. The opposing crossbowmen kept up the pressure as best as they could with the few bolts they still had on them, but the knight, even with several bolts jutting from his armor, refused to slow down. With his bloodied allies, they charged anew against the increasingly cornered Inglesians. Bald Eagle regained his breath and advanced forward, convinced it was the young knight he once knew. The rest of the defenders needed no instruction to join the fray; the two allied forcesbined at the top of the gatehouse, the widest part of the battlement, and began to retake the battlements from the Inglesians. Around them, the snowfall, thick and relentless, began toyer over the blood-stained stones of the battlements, transforming the besieged city into a surrealndscape. ... Sagarius In the infirmary, Sagarius was busy caring for the dying. Healing magic couldn''t save everyone, and even those who recovered sometimes facedplications. This was why magic was usually reserved for life-threatening conditions. It was often better to allow the body to heal naturally without magical intervention. What concerned her and other practitioners wereplications like persistent sores or lumps, unusual tissue growths, or drastic changes in bodily functions. The worst cases involved abnormal masses of tissue growing at wound sites or on unrted limbs. These masses were not only unsightly but could grow debilitatinglyrge, and attempts to remove them often led to furtherplications or death. Even patients without these growths could die from seemingly trivial causes years after treatment, despite being in their prime. Elven scriptures referred to healing magic as something that could awaken an element in the blood they inherited from the Ancients. They described these urrences as mutationem. Despite the severity, Sagarius viewed the side effects as a necessary trade-off against the benefits of healing. One couldn''t undergo changes instantaneously without sufficientpensation. For example, when she changed her hair color from white to brown, it required a weeks-long process, during which she harnessed subterranean magical energy as the price, simr to the way small golems were powered. Thus, healing magic, which rapidly repairs bones, muscles, and skin in a matter of minutes, could understandably cause greater side effects. This was why she had been reluctant to treat anyone. She did so today because she witnessed their suffering firsthand and understood that many would likely die if the city were lost. Ironically, while for elves, who lived for hundreds of years, a major healing spell was as good as a death sentence, for humans it was seen as a blessing. Arguably, their shorter lifespans, lesser magical knowledge, and weaker powers significantly influenced their view of healing magic. Yet, it was fortunate that healing magic was reactive only to injuries and worked by enhancing the body¡¯s natural recovery processes, so it couldn''t be used like a curse against a healthy person. Otherwise, it could be exploited for malicious purposes. The window overlooking the city now disyed falling snow, and the men still in the infirmary regarded Sagarius with renewed reverence. However, she wasn¡¯t omnipotent. Despite her efforts, she waspelled to close the eyes of those who had suffered unfortunate side effects. The man¡¯s face remained smiling because Sagarius also knew how to alleviate both pain and fear. "He has faced the Ancients," she gently said to a deceased battle brother who had lost his sword arm. The man had wept for his loss, yet his expression conveyed gratitude for Sagaria''s care. Afterward, the elderly physician and his equally aged assistant carefully covered the deceased with linen and moved him to a separate table in the corner. Sagarius stood and washed her hands in lukewarm water, using white ash as soap. Around her, boys employed due to a shortage of men were now running the infirmary. They had been awakened by the earliermotion and were now busily boiling water in the corner, serving gruel, and ensuring that she and the patients were well cared for. With no one else urgently needing her care, Sagarius chose to sit on a wooden stool by the window. The squire who had clung to her feet had joined the fight. She hoped she wouldn''t need to heal him, as he was too young to gamble with the risks of mutations. The day had turned cold; her intervention had caused the snow toe faster. She attributed it to luck, as no one could truly control the weather, just influence its timing or intensity. It required great knowledge and power. Power... The rebels must have acquired a Great Gemstone to even attempt this. Unlike the underground pce, where the weather was minuscule, in the outside world, the weather was iparably vast. What a waste of a Great Gemstone... Sagarius learned from her father that Great Gemstones were intended to be used as a perpetual source of magic, therefore their output was rtively small despite theirrge size. Forcing them to produce arge output would just shorten their lifespan or break them. And without the dwarves, there were only a limited number of Great Gemstones left in the world. She sighed and was mildly surprised when a boy knelt and offered her a woolen coat. "Thank you," she smiled at him, and the boy blushed, bowed his head, then ran off to his grinning friends. Another boy also knelt and offered her a lit candle as the snowfall brought darkness. Sagarius responded in kind, and the boy''s reaction was simr. She didn''t mind; although not a mother, she was well ustomed to human children, having lived among them for hundreds of years. Thus, d in a simple woolen coat, she waited for the battle to cease. Despite her intervention, there was no guarantee the defenders would win, but she knew it would at least dy the attackers for a day. That was all she needed to decide whether to leave the city or stay. Either way, she had broken her vow by meddling in human affairs. She also had traded the fertility of the surrounding forest to restore the weather, using a high-level spell that was frowned upon. Her father had never allowed her to perform it, warning her that a nascent kingdom of Great Progenitors and Elves had been destroyed due to the rampant use of such magic. Moreover, the entire old continent had been ruined because the dwarves and elves had unwittingly used it in their quest for knowledge, longevity, andfort. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the vition. However, Sagarius thought their stance on forbidding such powerful magic was too radical. She believed it was a valuable tool that, in the right hands, remained useful. Nevertheless, she regretted having resorted to that power too hastily. After all, with just some risks, she could have sneaked into the enemy camp and killed the mages. But she didn''t want to dirty her hands and preferred to remain in the shadows. Suddenly, her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of hurried steps approaching the infirmary. The boys peeked and then quickly opened the door. From the corridor, men, grim-faced and bloodied, carried theirrades on makeshift stretchers fashioned from cloaks and spears. They ced their friends on the nearest treatment tables, and the old physician immediately began working on the wounds, his priority was to stop the bleeding. He and his assistant worked tirelessly, but the wounded kepting. Sagarius sprang into action; despite her reluctance to kill the opposing mages, she had no qualms about dirtying her hands with blood. She quickly assessed the severity of the wounds with a practiced eye, directing the less injured to wait in the corridor and focusing on those more critically hurt, hermands cutting sharply through the moans and tter in the chamber. Here and there, she sparingly tapped into her magic to keep them from dying, but only for those who definitely couldn''t make it otherwise. She dared not use a mass healing like she had earlier, as it might cause the unthinkable. As the door swung open repeatedly to admit another wave of pain and despair, Sagarius and the infirmary crew steeled themselves for the long hours ahead. ... Bald Eagle The battle raged for another two hours after the defenders had taken the battlements. Despite losing their hardened troops and facing sudden snowfall, the Northerners''mand stubbornly sent a fresh wave to scale the wall. From Bald Eagle''s standpoint, it was a futile attempt, borne out of madness or a moment of insanity. After another wave ended in disaster, Bald Eagle began to truly understand the person who had pacified the North and rebelled against the Imperium. To Gottfried, the men under him were probably nothing more than resources to be expended. In cold blood, the Northerners''mand sent the Inglesians to mount another assault, only for them to die in vain. Try as they might, they couldn¡¯t match the tenacity of over two hundred fresh defenders and were ughtered. Despite the mounting casualties without any apparent gains, the Northerners kept sending fresh batches of troops who were somehow more terrified of failing to make the climb than of dying. The fighting only ceased when the men began freezing from the snow. Finally, Gottfried and the Northerners abandoned their attempt and retreated to their camps, allowing the defenders to im their sweet victory. Bald Eagle and his closest retinue rushed to the infirmary to bring the good news to the mysterious person who had turned today''s certain defeat into a victory. They all understood that they would have been as good as dead if the reinforcements hadn''t arrived. Moreover, the fact that the reinforcements were their heavily injured or presumably deadrades made this victory nothing short of miraculous. To them, this moment was as heroic as the legends of old. Led by Bald Eagle, they presented the news of their victory to Sagaria and began to refer to her as ''Lady.'' Not wanting to cause difort, they waited outside in the corridor until she decided to retire. The men treated her like their savior and only ceased their expressions of reverence when she indicated that she did not want the attention. Sensing a deeper intention, the Knight Commander asked everyone to vow secrecy about her, and they all solemnly did so on the spot. It was at this moment that Sagaria seemed to ept their devotion. The air around her changed, and her demeanor became regal, despite wearing a simple woolen coat. Lady Sagaria retired to her chamber, and atst, the men began to wind down. Despite the victory, there had been deaths in their ranks, and many more were injured. As for Bald Eagle, he summoned his top retinue for a meeting. Unfortunately, many were injured, and those who were not had volunteered to keep sentry on the battlements. Thus, only the squire and the young knight, both with fresh bandages on their wounds, were able to join him. Seeing the young knight without his armor, the raw marks of battle still evident, was a bittersweet moment for Bald Eagle. He approached him, relief and sorrow mingling in his voice as he said, "I thought I had lost you." "Well, here I am," he said with a pained smirk. One of his eyes was bandaged due to the splinters from a bolt, and his body bore patches from a bolt tip that had prated his te and arming jack, but fortunately only skin deep. Bald Eagleughed before stifling hisughter, mindful that Lady Sagaria was resting next door. The knight, amused yet duty-bound, asked, "May I ask why you summoned us, Sir? Is there another threat?" "Not for now," Bald Eagle''s eyes wandered momentarily. "However, even with the snow, I still fear another assault is possible." The knight turned grim, while the squire protested, "Sir, that is unthinkable. I doubt even the Northerners are hardy enough to climb a freezingdder and fight over slippery stones." "I sort of agree with his assessment," the knight offered his opinion. "I know it seems unlikely," Bald Eagle agreed, "but the Northerners likely have numerous mages at their disposal." "Mages?" the knight''s eyes narrowed sharply. "But Sir, how can you tell?" the squire asked. "The weather," he revealed. "It was properly chilly two weeks ago before it suddenly changed." The two young men exchanged nces before the knight turned to Bald Eagle, saying, "I find it hard to believe that mages can alter the weather, but after today, I must admit that I''m not as knowledgeable about the world as I thought. So, please guide us. What do you want us to do?" "Nothing long-term for now," the oldmander paused. "But let''s maintain a strong reaction force and a solid night watch. Don''t let our men assume that the fighting is over, lest our victory turn into defeat." "Then, I volunteer for tonight''s night watch and reaction force," the knight offered. Bald Eagle disagreed, "No, you''ll rest tonight. I''ll¡ª" "But, Sir," the squireined loudly, drawing their attention. "You had night watchst night and fought this noon. You can''t possibly stay awake another night." The knight chuckled at the squire''s reaction, leaving Bald Eagle to exhale deeply. He then drew the squire closer and tapped his shoulder. "Then you will do the night watch on ourmander''s behalf." "Ah, that''ll be perfect," the guardsman, who had just arrived in the chamber, agreed. The squire smirked, clearly proud of the trust ced in him. "A little bit of responsibility should be good. And it''s not like we don''t have anyone else to apany him," the knight added. "Then it''s settled," Bald Eagle dered. Turning to thete-arriving guardsman, he asked, "Why are youte?" "I''m bringing more for interrogation," the guardsman replied, closing the door as he shivered from the cold. "How many did we manage to capture?" Bald Eagle asked while searching for his kettle to make some warm ale. The squire quickly prepared the firewood, as the chamber had a firece. "Just two or three," the guardsman replied as he removed his freezing ringmail. Meanwhile, the knight took a dirty bandage, wrapped it tightly around a thin log, dipped the wrapped end into a bucket of tallow, and lit it against a candle. The me caught quickly, hissing and popping as the tallow red up. The guardsman, who eagerly approached the firece. The guardsman eagerly approached the firece, warming his hands. "Why the uncertainty?" the knight asked, curious about the vague number. "Well, they might not survive," the guardsman answered lightly. Bald Eagle quietly passed his kettle to the squire as the knight knelt and carefully ced the torch into the firece, where the dry firewood was alreadyid out. When the tallow-drenched bandage touched the kindling, a loud crack echoed through the room, followed by a series of smaller pops. The firewood caught fire, the mes greedily growing and sending aforting warmth. The men silently enjoyed their hard-earned respite. *** Korelia City, Londia Lansius, seated in the great hall, watched a solemn procession for the new lieutenants who had proven themselves exceptional in thest campaign. They would join his officer corps, demonstrating that rankings in his House were based solely on merit or experience. While he had wanted to promote them sooner, the recording and cross-checking process proved lengthy and painful. He even needed to task Cecile and Sir Michael to ensure everything was correct. Nevertheless, Lansius saw this as vital. Nobody wished to appoint someone incapable and undeserving, as it would ruin the troops'' performance, undermine the men''s trust, and might also cost them a battle. Sir Justin, as the Marshall, promoted them by giving them a sword and a breastte as symbols of theirmand. They were also given a silver si ring engraved with their names. Traditionally, it should have been the emblem of their house, but since many did note from esquire families, Lansius decided a name was sufficient, akin to a hanko, a signature stamp from his world. After the solemn promotion, Lansius decided to give an informal speech. He approached the new officers and sat on an elevated wooden tform while motioning for them to gather around him. They sat on the floor, as they were ustomed to in the field. Lansius began, "Congrattions, you''re now part of the officer corps. This House deems you fit to lead a group of yourrades into battle." The new lieutenants nodded, some beaming with pride, others with nervousness, and some with extraordinary calmness and confidence. Lansius continued, "Surely, I don''t need to tell you that this is an important task with great responsibilities. You''ll learn how to do it from your seniors, andter you shall prove your skills when we conduct annual field training." He paused and then mmed his palm onto the wooden tform, making a loud noise that startled them. "As you are now officers of my House, I shall give you some advice. First and foremost, all war is based on deception," he paused deliberately, allowing the weight of his words to settle over the new officers. "Many of you will start as scoutsmand. You''ll march further than the main army, sometimes even days farther, serving as our ears and eyes. Remember, warfare is rife with illusions. Always question, always scrutinize." The new lieutenants nodded their heads. Lansius borated, "What seems weak may be a trap, what seems straightforward might be a ruse. Think carefully. Do notmit blindly or rush carelessly. Communicate if you have issues¡ªsend word or find me personally if you think it deserves my attention." Not wanting to overload them with theories, Lansius concluded with, "A wise and brave man once said: Always remember that the greatest weapon you have is located between your ears and under your scalp." His quip cut through the tension, eliciting a burst of chuckles and a few nervousughs. Lansius smiled, stood up, and his men quickly followed suit. He was about to leave when Farkas, his deputy spymaster in training, standing next to Sir Justin and Sir Harold, asked, "My Lord, how about some advice for the captains and knights?" Lansius gazed around, and Sir Justin nodded approvingly while Sir Harold grinned. "Alright," Lansius said, "let me give you high-level advice on war." They all listened quietly. Even the castle staff peeked around the corner to listen. "There are only five possible oues for an army," Lansius said to those who looked eager to learn. "First, if you are stronger, offer battle," his men nodded at his words; this one was only logical. "Second, if you''re weaker, defend," the men also nodded again as it was easy to understand. "Third, if you cannot defend, flee." The men were hesitant but a few nodded. "Fourth, if you cannot flee, then surrender." The men were piqued after Lansius had stated all the possible actions. Lansius waited, feigning that he had forgotten about the fifth option. It was Sir Harold who tapped Farkas, the one who had asked, prompting him to inquire, "My Lord, then what is the fifth?" "The fifth?" Lansius leaned forward slightly, his gaze intensifying as he locked eyes with his knights and then several of the newly minted officers. "If your enemy is stronger, and you cannot defend, cannot flee, and surrender is not an option, then you shall die." His voice crescendoed dramatically on thest word, sending a jolt through his audience. A moment of heavy silence ensued, which Lansius shattered with augh. Hisughter triggered nervous chuckles from the men. Only his knights dared tough openly, finding it hrious. Lansius continued, his tone now lighter, "It might sound like a joke, but it''s the truth. When you''re givenmand, remember this story to avoid indecisiveness." To prevent confusion, he added, "Sometimes action is preferable to inaction, and sometimes it''s prudent to wait. Be flexible. Learn what you can about the enemy, and don¡¯t forget to assess your own troops'' strengths and weaknesses." His words concluded the event. "My Lord, a word?" Farkas asked as he joined Lansius'' entourage. "What is it?" Lansius inquired as they walked down the corridor. "The prototype you asked to be developed¡ªthe group actually seeded." Lansius stopped abruptly. "They really did it, based solely on my drawings and exnations?" "I have tested it myself. It''s heavy and rough around the edges, but it''s unexpectedly functional. Now, I understand why you wanted utmost secrecy for it," Farkas reported. Lansius nodded. Even with some limitations, his mind was already considering limited production, as it was a great force multiplier even in its infancy. While he was cautious about gunpowder, fearing long-term repercussions, he saw an advanced crossbow justifiable. He also hoped that the Guilds would merely see it as another arbalest. "It''s now ready for your evaluation, at your pleasure," Farkas added. "Today is indeed a good day," Lansius dered and headed out from the castle with a spirited stride. *** Chapter 164: Defiance in the Cold Chapter 164: Defiance in the Cold Defiance in the Cold Lansius When developing an object, it was wise to consult those who had extensive experience using it. Following this logic, Lansius had tasked Farkas with gathering information from the crossbowmen in the Nicopn ranks loyal to House Lansius. Although they had already imported arbalests and cranequins featuring thetest designs from Mindia, he was still contemting further improvements to the crossbow design. Farkas built rapport with the crossbowmen, who proudly boasted about the sophisticated crossbow designs from their homnd. Having grown up as a hunter, Farkas was well-versed in marksmanship and easily gained their trust. His breakthrough came when he was introduced to an experienced crossbowman, once a champion marksman. Unexpectedly, this individual revealed that a group of refugees, posing as carpenters, actually included a master crossbow smith from Nicop, along with his family and apprentices. All this time, they had concealed their true identities, opting to work behind the lines to survive. With this crucial information in hand, Farkas moved quickly. He searched for the master smith, who fortunately had not settled in South Hill, Umbend, or Korimor but had traveled with others to Korelia. Once found, he promptly brought the smith to Lansius, who recognized the value of their skills and provided them with a house near the Eastern Mansion and a warehouse converted into a workshop. Lansius offered them a work contract and funding to refine their Mindian designs. He also consulted with them on specific designs and drawings he had in mind. This encounter,rgely being taken care by Farkas, had urred shortly after their return to Korelia. Now, monthster, that trust had borne fruit. Apanied by Ca, Sterling, and Farkas, Lansius rode in an old-looking carriage to a particr house near the Eastern Mansion. Around the area, he noted several skirmishers in in clothes, providing security for the master craftsmen.They entered the old warehouse turned workshop. The smells of timber, resin, and metal greeted Lansius as he stepped onto the premises. He noticed a young disciple carefully polishing a walnut-finished crossbow that featured an unusual woodenponent at the top, where typically only a bolt would be present. "Is that it?" Lansius asked the short but stout-looking old man with powerful forearms. "It is, my Lord," the master smith said in a deep voice that hinted he was more ustomed to grunting than engaging in conversation. He motioned to his disciple, who readily handed Lansius the crossbow. Lansius checked that it had a metal lever on the lower frame at the front, near the grip, connected to the upper frame by metal pins and hinges. With his right hand, he held the pistol grip he had specified in his drawings, pressing the rifle-like buttstock against his shoulder and body. It felt correct, indicating that the smith had truly understood his intentions, not merely followed a rough drawing blindly. He then used his left hand to try the metal lever. Rough canvas wrapped around the handle aided his grip, and as he did so, he could smell the tallow grease as he fully extended the lever and then returned it to its original position. The movement was smooth, though he encountered quite a bit of resistance with his left hand but managed it after some initial struggle. "My lord, we found it''s better to nt it to the left when cocking it so you can use both hands to press it," the master smith advised. Lansius nodded, understanding that it would function like using a giant scissor. He took another look at the crossbow to appreciate its mechanism. Pumping the lever down moved the upper part forward, engaging the two metal w-like hooks with the thick crossbow string. Pumping the lever up again forced the string back, where a rotating metal cylinder, called the nut, caught and locked it in ce, effectively priming the crossbow. Meanwhile, the rest of the crossbow resembled his idea of a proper crossbow, including its lightweight stock with holes to reduce weight, and more importantly, a pistol grip and a proper trigger mechanism. "What''s the draw weight on this?" The master smith pondered. "Probably about half of a full-sized cranequin." "It''s still powerful," Lansius remarked in amazement. "Indeed, it will certainly put a hole through gambeson and ringmail, even a cheap breastte at a shorter range," he nodded to himself. "I still have some ideas for refinement, and I think we can increase the draw weight without making it too hard to use. And more importantly with this mechanism and upper frame like this..." the man smirked widely, his unkempt but glorious mustache unable to hide his grin. Farkas readily offered Lansius a long bolt, and Lansius loaded one. "My Lord, you can use the rope target that we''ve set up," offered the master smith. Lansius did so, took his stance, aimed, and pulled the trigger. He found the trigger pull tricky, but the crossbow shuddered as its powerful metal limb and thick, finger-sized string propelled the heavy bolt toward its target, making a sharp and satisfying ''thock''. Farkas offered another bolt, and Lansius reloaded the crossbow using the metal lever, nting it to the left like using giant grass shears, and cocked it easily with both hands. He loaded the bolt, aimed, and fired again. It was fast and effortless. "No more stepping on the stirrup and pulling," Farkasmented. "Or cranking the cranequin," Sterling added. "Cranequins are still more powerful," the master smith argued. "But they''re heavy, and loading a lot of them would leave a bruise on the thigh and hip," Sterling countered. Lansius chuckled, recalling that even he disliked reloading a cranequin; while cranking it was fast and fun, setting up the separate metal rail mechanism on top of the crossbow was tedious. The smaller ones used by the Light Dragoons were a bit better, but their pration and range were far from those of a full-sized one. "Cranequins certainly take a lot of time," he remarked as he handed the new crossbow to Sterling, motioning for him to try it out. Despite the new design, Sterling handled the weapon effortlessly, cocking and firing, then reloading and firing again. This pleased Lansius and the rest of the men present. "The birth of speed reload," Farkasmented. Lansius couldn''t agree more. Interestingly, while he could attempt to replicate the famous Cho-Ko-Nu and achieve an even higher rate of fire, such a design drastically reduced range and prating power. Worse yet, due to its operating mechanism, its uracy was also limited. It was clearly designed with close-quartersbat in mind, meant for use within a defensive structure rather than in open-field battles. Thus, he opted to base his design on a more modern one, which he hoped, once realized, would grant his House a decisive advantage. "As promised," Lansius said as he fetched his coin purse. He had decided to be a generous patron to such a skilled master craftsman, the likes of whom Londia did not possess. "This is forpleting the project." He handed one gold coin, roughly equal to half a year''s wage for a top artisan, into the master smith¡¯s thick, calloused palms. "And because it was done quickly," Lansius added, cing another gold coin in his hand. The master smith''s face broke into a wide grin, and he let out a hearty, deep chuckle. "Not yet," Lansius said with a grin. "And this is for maintaining secrecy." He passed another gold coin. "We''re now your subjects, My Lord. We''ll uphold the oath to serve you before other lords." The master smith took a polite bow, followed by his disciple and assistants. Lansius was pleased. "Then you can continue to work to improve the design. I''ll assign several trusted smiths to help with the first batch of production." "First batch?" The smith raised his brow. "Not to worry about it," Lansius said. "It''s how we make things in Korelia. Here, one person only needs to make specific parts; another person makes another, and then another assembles it all and finishes it." The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Ah, I''ve thought about that too; it''s like my old family shop. My uncle made the prod, I made the body, and then the assistant made the metal mechanism." "Indeed. I believe assigning a person to do everything from start to finish, while ensuring quality, took a lot of time and caused a lot of burden." Stroking his mustache, the stout man muttered, "Still, it''s a craftsman''s pride to make apleted one." "I only have the highest appreciation for those who can do it," Lansius reassured him. "You''ll continue to make crossbows for me and my House. I expect gradual improvements; feel free to try new designs." As he said this, he looked around the workshop and found it inadequate, especially for the uing winter. The smell of rotting wood prompted him to turn to Sterling. "Don''t we have an unused building at the Eastern Mansion?" "We have one. It was built for servant quarters but has never seen any use since our staff fit into the main building," Sterling answered. "Is it well maintained?" "I believe Sir Justin renovated it just in case." "Perfect," Lansius turned to the master smith. "I hope you''re not toofortable here already. I''m going to invite you to the Eastern Mansion. The projects we''re going to develop will require close cooperation." And even more secrecy... *** Sagarius It was the second day after the snowfall. Sagarius, now Lady Sagaria, attended to a patient in a different chamber since the infirmary was upied. There, joining her, were the knightmander, a stalwart-looking knight, and the guardsman who had given her gold coins to heal hisrades. "I hope your coins were well worth it?" she said to him. The guardsman smirked from ear to ear. "One of my best purchases ever," he stated proudly. The knightmander coughed dryly to gain her attention, saying, "Mydy, may we ask what your ns are after this?" Sagarius raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure you want to discuss this in front of a patient?" "I''m sure the patient doesn''t mind," the guardsman persuaded suavely. "And he''s also asleep," the knight added with a charming smile. Sagarius didn¡¯t answer immediately but continued to ce a clean folded rectangle of linen on the patient''s chest before securing it by wrapping a long piece of linen around his torso. "I''m heading South or Southeast," she said as she worked. "To where exactly, mydy?" Bald Eagle dared to ask. "Mindia," she revealed. "Can we ask¡ª" "Then I''ll also follow," the young knight interrupted with conviction. His tworades looked at him, their brows furrowed in concern. Sagarius found this amusing and decided to issue a yful warning. "You''re too trusting of me, Sir Knight¡ª" "Please, call me Munius," the knight interjected, introducing himself. "Well, Sir Munius," Sagarius continued, "what if I''m not human but a fell beast in disguise?" "Then I shall be your hearty meal," Sir Munius quipped, unfazed. "But please, spare the children." Sagarius just shook her head, amused. "About your purpose in Mindia?" the guardsman asked her again. "I want to meet¡ª No, to see the ruling House. I''m looking for a job there." "A job?" The three asked at the same time, their eyes widening. "Sir, I''m a hat-maker; I''m only useful in a peaceful city, inside a hat shop," Sagarius stated. It wasn''t entirely a lie, as she had wanted to make hats both as a hobby and as a disguise. However, the most startling reaction came from the patient. Amidbored breaths and wracked by a harsh cough, his eyes suddenly snapped open. Gasping for air, he managed to utter in a hoarse whisper, "Don''t... go... to Mindia." "Do you know something?" Bald Eagle asked as he leaned closer. The patient gazed at him, weak and dazed. "I''ll only say this... because thisdy is calling me back from death..." His eyes wandered as if he were hallucinating, yet he continued, "Mindia... is ally to the King of Brigantes." Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, and their expressions were filled with anger and fear. This was a great betrayal to them. "An ally, you say?" Bald Eagle asked. "No wonder Mindia''s aid never came. Heck, they even took ndia. Is this all their ruse?" the guardsman blurted out in disbelief. Meanwhile, the knight stood straight with his lips tightly pursed. "How do you know about this?" Bald Eagle pressed. The patient, still drawingbored breaths, appeared dazed. "Please," Sagarius implored the three. "It''s a miracle he survived with this kind of wound. He¡¯s losing so much blood, and there might be ck skin disease setting in. If you want him to answer all your questions, it''s best to let me treat him." The rest nodded as it was a reasonable request. They all knew that the young Arvenians were thought to be dead when the guardsman, who felt guilty for having taken his knife, returned it and found him still warm despite ayer of snow. Like the guardsman who suggested that it probably led to something significant, Sagarius couldn¡¯t help but recall the words often recited by his father, quoting his teacher: Sometimes, a small act of kindness can snowball into something great. *** East Tiberia, Winter 4425 The sudden arrival of winter forced the newly crowned King of Brigantes to retreat. Many areas that the Northerners had conquered were so dpidated by the fighting that they couldn''t support a shelter for the winter. Thus, their great army suffered as it marched under the snow to their winter camp, and the battle line was immediately contracted. The King of Brigantes and his royal entourage returned to Arvena to maintain his hold over the tumultuous region. His conquest of the Imperium was now in doubt. In the Capital, the news of the Northerners'' army withdrawal was widely celebrated. People rejoiced at the news, and the 100 Sages who controlled the Imperium were all too eager to ept the praise. Due to the Knight Commander''s outspokenness and unpoprity with them, they downyed the true victor. His name and his role were stifled andrgely removed from official news. What the citizens heard was the tale of the brave six hundred who defended their small city against 10,000 barbarous Northerners. Only scant rumors from those who participated in the defense of nearby cities spoke of themander''s name. Against this injustice, the High Council fell silent. The majority of the High Nobles had returned to their regions, fearing instability or assassination. They brought with them their families and retinues, not wishing to be hostages. Instead of fearing theck of apetent military leader, the 100 Sages actually enjoyed this unprecedented freedom. For the first time since its inception, the bureaucracy ran without a counterbnce. The ministers, now grown to over a hundred, had truly ascended to masters of the Imperium. And as if the world had congratted them, another piece of joyful news would soon reach their ears. With a sense of cold relief, the Sages delighted in the news of the victor''s disappearance. Despite their effective censorship, they were haunted by concerns over Knight Commander Bald Eagle¡¯s rising influence and potential ims to higher authority. Previously, they had ndestinely prepared to orchestrate a ''necessary'' ident, one that could be conveniently attributed to a disgruntled soldier or a treacherous Northerner ambush. But now, the problem had resolved itself. Only a few questioned his disappearance along with the entire force of more than two hundred hardened troops. They sent an investigator disguised as a reinforcement who braved the heavy snowfall¡ªdistrustful of the Hunter Guild''s hawk mail¡ªbut found little. The citizens of the newly liberated city only whispered of the troops¡¯ hasty departure; no note, no farewell, just a silent exodus under the cloak of a harsh, unforgiving winter. Their garrison was now a loaned detachment from its sister city. Despite waiting for a month, there was no further news. Many presumed that themander and his men had tried to chase the Northerners'' retreat for bounty, yet either perished in the fight or in the snow. The agent''s report was well received in the pce, and the Sages viewed themander''s presumed death as a blessing to their rise to power. As always, the Sages censored the news to maintain harmony, especially given the ongoing food shortage as Nicop and ndia were locked in a struggle. Thus, in the winter of 4425, the citizens of the Capital feasted for victory and the return of normalcy, while the city''s vast granaries were nearly emptied. *** ndia, Lord Bengrieve Snow had begun to fall, covering thend with a shimmering white nket. The air was crisp, and breaths turned to mist as the town prepared for the deep freeze. A season had passed since Lord Bengrieve''s arrival in ndia. They had fought bitter wars against the Nicopn armed refugees who, despite being neither well-trained nor well-armed, had massive numbers on their side. Even with fresh recruits from the ndian poption, they were outnumbered in almost every engagement. This was to be expected, as South ndia was predominantly a forested area with a smaller poptionpared to its northern region, which was closer to the Capital. Meanwhile, Nicop was a heavily popted province even before the mass migration from the war-torn western provinces. Only through Lord Bengrieve''s preparedness, strategic decisions, and Sir Stan''s bold leadership had they managed to maintain most of their gains in South ndia. But now, winter hade, and the Nicopns were suing for a truce in exchange for food. "This is outrageous," an old knightmented inside themand tent as the squire read the truce proposal aloud. A dozen other knights nodded in agreement. "Could be worse," Sir Stan muttered, wearing a gaudy red-colored coat with thick fur linings. Lord Bengrieve, the only one seated in hismand tent, said nothing but continued to support his chin with his right hand. His men, already familiar with his mannerisms, knew he was deep in thought and waited patiently. Finally, the lord yawned and surrendered himself to thefort of his chair. As he slouched, he said, "It could be a ruse to lure us into a false sense of security. However, I''m inclined to think this is just pure insanity on their part." His knights and squires smiled at Lord Bengrieve''s assessment. "Then what is your n?" Sir Stan asked. "Aside from staying alert, I say stall them," he said disinterestedly. "Promise them honeyed words, and when they begin to doubt, give them a cart or two of grain to show our good intentions. Keep stalling until the cold hand of winter does its work for us." The Seneschal''s decision concluded the day''s meeting. Afterward, with only Lord Bengrieve and Sir Stan remaining, the squire approached the table and put a letter down, stating, "It arrived just before the meeting." "A missive from home," Bengrieve muttered. "Did the messenger say anything?" he asked as he began to read. "Yes, he said that the whole of Mindia is in great uproar," the squire stopped, unsure whether to continue. "Well, go on, why are you stopping?" Bengrieve said, more irritated by the unnecessary dy than the news itself. The squire nervously reported, "I heard they are led by Sir Reginald and are taking control of several of our allies'' towns and castles. They''re also sendingrge forces, likely to march to Cascasonne." "Reginald who?" Bengrieve asked sharply, his eyes narrowing. The squire froze, clearly not in the know. Yet, against expectations, Bengrieve snorted and burst intoughter that echoed through the emptymand tent. "Gratitude to the Ancients, I almost lost hope. I thought they wouldn''t take the bait." "It''s about time," Sir Stan remarked casually as if discussing ate appointment rather than treason. "I''m getting bored of ndia." *** Chapter 165: The Turn of Time Chapter 165: The Turn of Time The Turn of Time Elven Calendar 4426 arrived on the wings of change, sweeping across the conflict-tornnds of the Imperium. Amidst the frost and persistent echoes ofst year¡¯s conflicts, the life of the Imperium still pulsed¡ªalbeit weakly and strained. Meanwhile, the ruling powers continued to deny the realm''s fragile existence. In the north, Gottfried, newly crowned King of Brigantes, had been forced to retreat his grand army, yet his forces still held a dagger to the Imperium''s throat. Now, from the frost-covered walls of Albina Castle, he was consolidating his realm, which had expanded to include the entire three provinces of Brigandia, the recently subdued Arvena, and the war-torn territories of East Tiberia. In West Tiberia, the popce of the Capital area lived in blissful ignorance. Many believed the threat was over, trusting the hundred Sages to protect the realm. However, many couldn''t help but notice the rising prices, the absence of the high nobles, and the ever-increasing crime rates. The poor had little means to survive, and the situation was treading on dangerous ground with no solution in sight. Meanwhile, in ndia, Lord Bengrieve received word of the ongoing crisis in Mindia. Despite it being part of his n, his army was tied down by Nicopn armed refugees and mercenaries, likely anchoring them in South ndia for the foreseeable future. With the peak of winter yet to pass, no significant army movements were possible, leaving Mindia vulnerable to Sir Reginald and his allies. Sir Reginald''s supporters acted swiftly. With the knights who sponsored him as the vanguard and thousands of zealous mobs in tow, they seized control of Lubina City and Castle, the central seat of power in Mindia. The reigning Lord¡¯s unwillingness to retain power resulted in argely bloodless coup. The only notable incident was the Countess divorcing the Lord after he refused to defend their castle. The transfer of power concluded rapidly, within just four days. After disbanding his entourage, the ousted Lord was allowed to retire to his private estate to live in exile. Reginald, now the acting Lord of Mindia, quickly formed a new local government, sharing power among the knights, schrs, and saint candidates. His first decree was to dismantle House Bengrieve, stripping it of all its power and influence. Consequently, they marched to Bengrieve¡¯s allies andid siege to Cascasonne city and castle, determined to winter there to secure a decisive victory by spring. As the situation in Mindia deteriorated, further south in Nicop, the aftermath of the conflict had left little appetite for more confrontation. Many had perished in the violence, and now those who survived faced starvation. Many more died from hunger before winter even began, and the tragedy deepened as snowfall nketed the region.In the midst of this tragedy, the lifeline petitioned by Sir Harold and carried by the Free Legions under themand of Iron Head Servius continued to save lives. Fourteen thousand joined before winter, working desperately to build winter shelters, with half volunteering to migrate to the Umbend mountains. With so many people, the logistics provided by the Lord of Korelia were running dry. For the newly arrived, hunger was prevalent in their camps, but at least there was the certainty of rations and some vegetable soup. A breakthrough urred when Servius'' legion secured a city containing a hidden stash of treasure, likely looted from cities or manors. With this newfound wealth and the riches looted from the devastated area, Servius struck a deal with Umbend to supply them with food. During this time, the Nicopn people became aware of different kinds of foods, like yams and their derivatives. Just a few days'' ride to the south, with a hundred fresh Londian Cavalry under hismand, the Lord of Dawn managed to drive off the encroaching mobs and forced the mercenaries behind them to flee west. Lord Avery not only secured his people¡¯s livelihood but also reestablished contact with besieged manors around his barony. Despite his non-expansionist policy, knights and esquires flocked to his banner, further strengthening his position. While separated, the sesses of Servius'' Free Legion and Lord Avery brought some much-needed order and stability as the region braced for the cold embrace of winter. In Londia, Three Hills opened rtions with Umbend and managed to organize a caravan before winter set in. Grains, ale, and wine were traded for medicine made from mountain herbs, ck honey, and tree resin. This profitable venture and the guarantee of safe passage quickly cemented the Grand Alliance''s reputation in the eyes of themoners. Now, the new order had the domestic credence to match its military prowess. Before winter, Sir Hugo arrived at Hill Fort with his squire and servant. He reached Umbend before the onset of snowfall, where he became the highest-ranking officer of House Lansius and was received cordially. Quietly, he undertook a period of penance, though it was brief. Lastly, in Arvena province, Sir Anci continued leading a guerri campaign that had reached Ceresia, wreaking havoc on the Northerners'' backlines and preventing news from reaching or leaving Riverstead, effectively splitting Arvena into West and East. In the eastern part, Lord Arte, his Marshal Sir Philip, and Thomas waged a ndestine war. Despite early sesses in raiding the Northerners'' weak local garrisons in viges, their hopes of inciting an open rebellion and regaining Riverstead City never materialized. The Arvenians, weary from continuous conflicts, remained tepid. Despite apparent support, the devastated poption was unable to heed the call to arms. The situation led Lord Arte to ept his wife''s suggestion that she return to Mindia in search of reinforcements, specifically seeking the Saint Candidate Order, which controlled an informal army of zealous, armed mobs. As the nobles waged their battles, for the popce not in power, the young year of 4426 could bring either salvation or utter destruction. *** Mindia, Hannei "They hade," whispered many guards and servants in the corridor, prompting Lady Hannei to climb the stone stairs, driven by her curiosity. She had heard about the encroaching army, and the city, which had no walls, had surrendered, as the castle garrison was inadequate to protect it. She reached the battlements and from there, saw the city being flooded by men, carts, and tents that moved like ck dots over a whitendscape. Despite the freezing winter, the armed mob had followed Saint Nay''s orders. Without Lord Bengrieve''s presence, she was able to exert her full power over the masses. Reports from spies also indicated that she had orchestrated the fallen Lord''s decision to step down. Hannei spotted the old steward approaching her. The two''s entourage of servants and guards nodded at each other before giving them space. "Lady Hannei," the steward greeted with a genuine warm smile. "Steward," Hannei replied cordially, as she would to her father. The two set their eyes on the whitendscape covering the city and the route beyond. "Who is Saint Nay, really?" Hannei inquired. The steward paused, a distant look crossing his face as he gathered his thoughts. "As you know, she''s a former associate," he began slowly. "Actually, I sort of knew her when we were young; you could even say that we grew up together." Hannei gazed at the steward with wide eyes. "You were her childhood friend? But she''s... young?" The man smiled as if recalling good memories, yet he warned, "Don''t be deceived. She''s old and insidious, likely from the means she used to remain youthful. However, I must admit that she used it cleverly to regain loyal followers and even a mob that would die on hermand." Hannei shuddered and clutched her fur coat tighter. "Still, can''t you try to dissuade her from fighting?" "I doubt she''ll even acknowledge me now. She has climbed too high and done the unthinkable." Then, ncing at the worried Hannei, he reassured her, "Don''t worry, Cascasonne''s walls are high and our supplies are ample." "Their numbers worry me. What if they swarm us? There are probably tens of thousands. And I see that they''ve brought siege towers anddders," she observed. "Impressive sight, Lady Hannei," the steward nodded. "Indeed, after centuries of controlling Mindia, House Bengrieve has, regrettably, amassed quite a number of opponents." "And the current Lord isn''t helping by treating people coldly, almost like toys," she added with a soft moan. The old steward bowed his head a little apologetically. "Most regrettable," he said, his thin smile denoting silent agreement. A cold wind breezed past them, but not even their hair moved as Hannei extended her ethereal shield. Turning to him, she asked, "What will be of me?" "A better saint, as Master expected." "I''m a mage," she refused. "Furthermore, it''s the role I never wanted." "So did Master," he replied gently. "He didn''t want to be the head of this House or Mindia. He wanted no power for himself, just to survive and guide this region toward evesting growth." Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Hannei groaned. "When you put it like that, he sounds like a hero, and I''m an inconsiderate bum." The steward chuckled, his broad and reliable shoulders shaking in his humble traveling coat. "Do you know why he ascended to power despite loathing every bit of it?" Hannei furrowed her brows and shook her head. "It''s because his family had observed, I must say correctly, that in nature there is only growth or decay. There is no other route to take. Either Mindia continues to grow, or it will stagnate and decay." Hannei sighed deeply and for once revealed her bitterness. "Don''t be fooled. He''s a cunning maniptor. He manipted us." "Without a doubt," the steward said as he looked at her warmly. "That''s the trait of a good noble. Bad nobles use whips, mediocre ones shout, good ones ask nicely." "With enough threats and swords, asking nicely is easy," she retorted. Again, the steward chuckled. He then saw a hawk in the sky and muttered, "The master''s words have arrived." Hannei could only hold her breath in anticipation and exhaled deeply as she followed him to one of the towers in the castle. Meanwhile, beyond their walls, arge upation force had formed, adding another seven thousand to the two thousand men-at-arms already wintering in the conquered city. *** Korelia Another month had passed in Korelia, and snow had finally nketed the city in earnest. Unlikest year, Lansius chose to winter in the Eastern Mansion, which offered morefort and space. Hisst weeks leading up to winter were filled with preparations for winter production. Unlike in other cities, Korelia had severalrge workshops that became centers of production during the winter months. Thus, local production actually ramped up in the wintertime due to the absence of other activities. To amodate this seasonalbor, Lansius ordered his staff to meticulously n, calcte, and prepare all the materials needed for production. After the council and he had decided on a priority list, they also made a backup n in case there were production issues. Because once winter came, there was no changing production ns due to the expected heavy snowfall, and any issues were unlikely to be resolved until the snowfall ended. Such was the situation in Korelia that even when the waterwheel stopped due to the freezing river, production did not cease. Moreover, due to the building projects, they had an extra building that was converted into a makeshift school for the young and adults and also lodging for the needy. Despite having made an orphanage, there were always the unfortunate who had different circumstances. At the stone quarry to the east, the captured men from the battle of Korelia received better treatment. After all, they had be Lansius'' subjects following his House''s victory over Korimor and South Hill. They were allowed many conveniences after swearing their loyalty. There were also fewer guards around, and overall security was rxed, as there was little perceived threat. House Lansius controlled their homes, and any attempt to flee without permission would only result in punishment upon their return. Thus, for them, it was better to finish their sentences rather than run and cause further problems. As he stood at therge window of his small hall adjacent to his chamber, wearing a coat lined with pashmina or cashmere wool that the nomads and Korelians had produced, Lansius quietly celebrated the end of 4425. It had been a bloody year, and he was grateful that it was over. Yet, it was also a beautiful year, marked by his marriage to Audrey. Turning to his wife, he watched her cooking by the firece, a cherished winter tradition of their nascent House. Returning to the window overlooking a city aglow with lights against the night, Lansius sighed softly. Next year would mark his sixth in this world, and against all odds, the once weak farmer from Bendia had risen to be a warlordmanding multiple domains, knights, and squires. The weight of the scroll in his hand reminded him of the rough calendar he had created. It was interesting that there were only eleven months in a year, but the number of days in each month was about forty. While he harbored some doubts about the uracy of the year''s sr revolution calctions, he had no practical way to prove it. However, it seemed the Elves had figured it out thousands of years ago, as the timing of the rain and nting seasons was generally urate. Interestingly, this world also coincidentally celebrated the end of the year in a way simr to Earth. Here, the new year was marked as the herald of theing spring season, even though actual spring was still two to three months away. A whiff of a sweet but burnt aroma alerted him. "Drey, why does it smell like honey?" Lansius asked. "Because it is honey," Audrey replied, her attention fixed on the bubbling pot. Lansius furrowed. "Why are you cooking honey? And isn''t it a bitte for a sweet snack?" "Bochet," Audrey dered, stirring the mixture. "A ck mead?" Lansius was surprised. "But you''re pregnant." Audrey turned to Lansius with a smile. "Not for me, obviously. It''s for you." "Mm, you don''t have to do this for me." "Well, it''s not like I''m making it all for you," she muttered, gently adding more ingredients into the cauldron. "You see, the best one is usually kept for several months." "Ah," Lansius nodded, beginning to understand her intention. "But why make it yourself? Why not just ce an order?" "Well, it''s because Cecile gave me jars of honey from hernd, and it''s been so long since I tasted a good bochet." "Have you ever made one? I heard it¡¯s quite dangerous." "Yes, the next part¡ªadding water to boiling honey¡ªcan be dangerous. One might lose an eysh from the steam." "Maybe it''s better if I do it," Lansius said as he tucked his scroll into his inside pocket and approached the firece and her. "Just rx," Audrey said as she gently poured water into the cauldron. Despite her carefulness, heated steam rose towards her face. Lansius was startled and ran toward her, only to see an ethereal circr shape had formed over her face, protecting her from the hot steam. Lansius was stunned to see it. "You can do that now?" Audrey nced at him questioningly. "You do realize that I can move an airship''s nose and change its course, right? Of course, I can protect myself from a little steam." He shook his head in disbelief. The reaction time was unnatural, and how she could form it so urately, effortlessly, and precisely was entirely different from moving a big object. It was likeparing pushing a boulder to making origami. "I have to say, it¡¯s quite handy," she added with a smile. "That''s definitely magic," Lansius stated firmly before adding, "Yet you stillin about not bing a mage." Audrey giggled. "I don¡¯t make the rules, love. If Ingrid said she can¡¯t sense my magic, then I¡¯m not a mage." Lansius scratched his head and made a mental note to consult thister with Ingrid. If only I weren''t besieged with so many things all at once. He recalled the unfinished details for the south trade proposal, the banking n, airship maintenance, the east agriculture project, the spring leaf carriage, the fire brigade, and also the spring bed. "Ah, I almost forgot we''re going to use a new bed tonight." "A new bed?" She turned to him while stirring carefully with a longdle. "What''s wrong with the one we used?" "Well, it should be morefortable," he said with a proud smirk. "When did you order a bed? Must be costly, is it from White Lake?" "I didn''t. I made it," he replied, his smirk turning smug. "You made a bed?" Audrey giggled. "Why would the most powerful and busiest man in Korelia make a bed?" Lansius almost answered, but Audrey shook her head and from her sweet lips muttered, "No, love. No need. I''m content to knowter. I''m sure there''s a n within a n, as always." "Not at all, I just wanted to make afortable bed. Why are you so distrustful of me?" he chuckled. Audrey grinned happily. "Now that I know you''re the one making the bed, I''m really looking forward to it." *** Londia ins The ins turned quiet, muffled under a thick nket of snow, broken only by the sound of goats bleating or horses neighing. The air was crisp and biting, carrying the faint scent of wood smoke from the fires that burned continuously in the heart of each felt-covered yurt. Inside, the murmur of low voices and the crackle of burning logs surrounded toddlers who huddled together for warmth, while adults worked on their crafts and mended their tools. The sharp tang of preserved meats mixed with the earthy aroma of fermented mare''s milk, wine, and aleforted everyone. For the first time in living memory, there was no shortage but an abundance of goods and food ingredients. As their leader, Batu had seen even the most stubborn elders smile more often and show fewer wrinkles on their faces. They confided in him that they were d the younger generations were leading better lives. That morning, Batu quietly watched his wife breastfeeding their son, d in clean, fluffy, soft linen¡ªthe best Mindia had to offer. His wife, sweet and caring, beautiful even without her traditional decorations, continued to tickle the baby''s ears to keep him drinking her milk. Outside, a rider approached their cluster of yurts. The rider stopped the horse, nimbly jumped down, and knelt in the snow. Batu''s cousin, who guarded the entrance, reported to Batu, "Leader, Jelme, son of Belgutai, is here to see you." Without answering, Batu rose, opened the leather and canvas door, andughed when he saw the guest kneeling. "What are you doing? I''m not an Imperial subject." The guestughed, and the two embraced. "How is my sister doing in there?" "As usual,ining often," Jelme jested without hesitation. Batuughed. "She''s fiery, alright. I''ve always been curious¡ªwhy did you pick her?" "I love my wife just like my horses: wild," Jelme exined with a silly grin. The twoughed without reservation. From inside the yurt, Batu''s wife called out in a lovely voice, "Dear, invite Jelme inside. Tell him to wait a little; I shall make breakfast, and I also need to pack gifts of almonds, sweet cake, and salted meat for your sister." Batu motioned for the guest toe inside, but Jelme shook his head. "I don¡¯t want to disturb this early." "Don''t be so formal. But really, what brought you here so early?" Batu inquired. "I need to report that the Noyan''s new invention has worked. It kept the wolves at bay; we lost no goats or foals," Jelme''s voice was filled with unbridled excitement. Batu grabbed his inw''s arms. "Are your words for real?" Jelme nodded and maintained his smile. "Even the elders are impressed." "What did they say?" "That the Noyan had brought magical fences from his trip in the sky. A fence as light as vine branches but strong enough to stop a raging horse, and as sharp as thorny bushes." Batuughed, almost jumping in joy. They gazed at the barbed wire Batu had erected next to his yurts to protect his horses and goats. As the Lord had suggested, they had used barbed wire attached to their copsible wooden frames, simr to the ones they used on their yurts. Thus, the barbed wire could be packed and fielded as they moved from ce to ce. With the elders'' approval, the new fences would face no resistance. This would secure their future. Now, even the dangerous task of guarding the flock was bing light, even for the youngest among them. Batu couldn''t help but head inside and said to his wife, "Do you hear it? The Noyan has granted us protection from predators. Our men no longer need to die to keep our flocks safe from wolves." His wife looked at him warmly and, while ying with the sleepy baby, said, "If the Noyan is truly that great, then I hope our child, Lancius, will have at least half his talent." Batuughed and then, in great excitement, went out barefooted. He looked at the blue sky and shouted, "The gods in the sky and thend, hear me, hear me out!" His action attracted his tribesmen who went out to watch. "You have answered our prayers by giving us a Great Noyan to lead us from a wretched life. Now, our fathers have enough soft and warm food to eat in winter, and our children have enough breast milk from their mothers and have warm clothes and nkets to cover their bodies." More tribesmen emerged into the snow and approached Batu and Jelme. They all affirmed their leader''s words by greeting the blue sky, opening both arms, and beginning to dance in a trance. "I dere our prayers fulfilled and I shall y a thousand goats to honor your name. I wish the Great Sky and the Great Noyan will continue to guide us to greatness and beyond, and one day may his bloodline lead our grandchildren back to our ancestral home of the sea of grass in the great north." Energized by his words, his tribesmen responded with a chorus of rich, resonant voices. United in spirit, they lifted their song high into the air, a powerful chant that mingled with the winds, echoing across the vast snow-covered ins. The once scattered tribesmen had united under a single leader. Many had joined, even from the deep south, swelling their numbers from a mere thousand soulsst year to well over seven thousand. They had be more numerous than most cities in Londia. Now, a hope, long dormant within them, burned brightly. *** Chapter 166: Script, Silk, and Shadows Chapter 166: Script, Silk, and Shadows Script, Silk, and Shadows Korelia, Eastern Mansion Amid winter, six castle staff and two carpenters, who had braved the snowfall, were busy dismantling the old bed in the master chamber. Lansius observed that most beds in this era were made from solid wood, equipped with canopies, and often adorned with heavy draperies. These beds were heavy and typically permanent fixtures, not designed to be moved easily. The mattresses themselves were usually filled only with straw, wool, or feathers, but it was the bed frames that contributed most to the weight. In contrast, Lansius'' new mattress and bed frame, which were waiting in the hall outside, were modestly sized and remarkably lightweight. They featured coil spring construction, which kept the interior hollow, eliminating the need for dense materials to provide support andfort. A thickyer of linen and feathers served as padding on top. After the old bed was fully dismantled and removed, the new bed and mattress were carried into the chamber with surprising ease. The new bed required no instation, as it was designed to bepact. Once the maids had fitted a new bedsheet, everything was set. The castle staff and carpenters, happy that their work wasplete and looking forward to the warm snacks Lansius had promised as a bonus, left the chamber. The maids finished their cleanup and locked the door behind them, likely eager to join their colleagues in the kitchen. Audrey, draped in warm clothes, approached the bed with a hint of skepticism. She touched the mattress, noting its bouncy yet firm feel, which raised her eyebrows in surprise. She turned to Lansius with a curious gaze. "Go ahead and try it," Lansius encouraged. "But you said it¡¯s made of metal wires," Audrey responded, still unsure.With a chuckle, Lansius approached the bedside and then jumped into the bed, aiming tond on his butt. He surprised Audrey as hended squarely on the bed with a satisfying ''thump.'' The bed responded gloriously¡ªits handmade springspressing under his weight before rebounding smoothly to their original shape, not just absorbing the impact but adding a gentle bounce. Audrey watched, wide-eyed, as the bed proved itself crash-proof. The initial doubt on her face transformed into an amused and impressed smile as she observed the bed''s performance. Lansius''nding was far from the harsh jolt she expected. "See? It''s perfectly safe," he eximed with a wide grin as he patted the space beside him, inviting her to try. Audrey sat down gently and looked charmed by the softness. "It''s like floating on deep water," she remarked. "What do you call this kind of bed?" she inquired. "My people call it... a spring bed?" Lansius replied, trying to trante the term from his world. Audrey nodded approval in her eyes. "I like it. It can absorb punishment but quickly returns to form," she remarked, like a fighter assessing a weapon¡¯s resilience. "It''s also healthier," Lansius informed her with a smile, fully expecting to draw her attention. Audrey gave him her full attention, and he continued, "It''s mostly made of coiled wire, so much of the space inside is hollow. Because of this, there are fewer ces for humidity, fungi, bugs, or lice to grow. Moreover, it''s easier to clean since we only need to work on the topyer; there''s no need to clean and air the entire bed." "Easy to maintain, that''s great to hear," she nodded again and then tried resting her head on the bed. "Even without a pillow, it''s almost as soft as feathers." "And they''re longsting. The coil springs inside won''t sag orpact over time. They''ll maintain their shape and function for years." Audrey turned towards him, propping her elbow on the bed, her eyes inquisitive. "Lans, how do you know all this? Tell me, did you sleep on a bed like this on your home ind?" Lansius wasn¡¯t prepared for this but managed to reply, "Yes, my family has one." Audrey pursed her lips as if thinking hard and mumbled, "I never thought you were this rich." "Feeling guilty for letting me sleep on straw mats and in small tents?" he quipped. That made her giggle, her eyes and lips looking sweet and enchanting. "Tell me, what else do you have on your home ind?" Lansius pondered what he could say without making her suspicious about the level of technology. "Well, I know about airships, but I don¡¯t own one. I don¡¯t think anyone I know owns one." "I see, so you¡¯re no richer there than here," she let out a satisfied smirk. "That¡¯s correct. There, I probably have a house, or so I remember," he muttered. "But here, I own a castle." "Three," she corrected him, then added with a proud tone, "You own three cities, three castles, and vast estates." Lansius found it almost too unreal, almost too funny to believe, and nced at her, noticing her smirk. "What''s with the smirk?" "Well, if you¡¯re sessful here, then it¡¯s likely you¡¯ll stay and not try to go back home," she exined lightly, eliciting chuckles from Lansius. Oh, Audrey, you''re always so practical. "I have a wife here and soon a child. My ce is here," he reassured her. Audrey smiled sweetly, her cheeks flushing, which quickened his heartbeat. She nced at him, her expression shifting to one of concern. "I''d better do something," she muttered, starting to rise from the bed. Lansius frowned. "Wait, what''s wrong?" "It''s nothing serious... just, I don¡¯t want to risk twins," she muttered. "Twins?" His brow furrowed in confusion, but he calmly waited for her to exin. Audrey noticed, put on a thin smile, and exined, "If we¡¯re too... enthusiastic, I might end up with twins. I want an heir, but two at once could be risky..." Lansius stifled hisughter. Although he harbored some doubts, as he didn''t fully understand this world''s human anatomy, he found her concern too amusing. "Drey, it doesn¡¯t quite work that way." "Really?" Audrey focused on him, earnest and a bit puzzled. "I heard that twinse from being too active in bed during pregnancy." He snorted and shook his head dismissively. "That''s just an old wives'' tale." Audrey looked relieved and nodded, but she still headed to her armoire. It was a freestanding wardrobe with two doors, thetest model from Mindia, gifted by one of the guilds seeking to curry favor with them. Lansius admired the design, which was more modern than anything he had encountered in Londia. It featured shelves for folded clothes and a separate closet designed to hang expensive garments, preventing damage. Not that the two of them had many; they mostly used it to store their tunics and freshly cleaned gambesons. Despite her fondness for the expensive color ck, Audrey wasn''t into fancy clothes. Her preference for ck was purely because her knight master had told her it suited her well. As the firece crackled, he watched her shiver from the cold as she undressed and quickly changed into a sturdier gown after donning her undergarments. "Wait, where are you going?" he asked, rising from the bed. "Archery practice. Will you join?" She asked without looking, then quickly added, "I guess not, you''ll be busy." "Will I?" Lansius was puzzled; he didn''t remember having any scheduled activities today. Even the scribes, who often worked with him on the story''s manuscript, had taken the day off to be with their families. "Yes," she answered while wearing her archery gear, which included full-length linen bracers extending to the upper arm and separate chest guards. "I''m sure you''ll be thinking about making a lot of these beds and selling them for a profit." Lansius was amused by her suggestion that he was that industrious, although he was also concerned that she might think him too profit-oriented, or perhaps even mercenary. "Well... I''m thinking of giving it to our honored guests first, then selling it, but it''s probably going to be pricey." The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. "With that kind offort, I think they''ll pay. Especially if it''s new," she turned to him. "Nobles can''t stand not having thetest thing their peers have." Lansius'' confidence rose at her words. "Come, let me apany you to training." "Nice, practice is always better with somepetition," she dered in high spirits. "Drey, archery is always a practice against yourself," he remarked. "In battle, a hit is a hit," she retorted inly. Lansius chuckled as the two exited the chamber, bows in hand, quivers on belts. *** Winter in Korelia Despite the cold embrace and the thick snow, the Korelians remained active inside their workshops and homes. Under Lord Lansius'' guidance, the workshops had transformed intomunal hives of activity. While most continued as production facilities, some were repurposed for winter shelter and schooling. With the promise of warmth from the firece and two free meals, even the poorest had shelter and food. The number of destitute individuals had decreased significantly fromst year, as many had found employment. Korelia had grown into a city bustling with opportunities, no longer limited to shepherding but now home to various shops, farming, and building projects. Rivaling these workshops, the orphanage shone as a center of learning. Dozens of orphans learned to read and became avid readers. Several of the brightest students even became assistants at the nascent public library for the chance to ess various books. This arrangement, spearheaded by Lady Astrid and Sir Michael and strongly supported by the Lord and Lady, allowed these young assistants to earn pocket money while studying and keeping the library clean. They also assisted the scribes who worked to make copies of borrowed books from nobles or wealthy merchants for the library''s collection. They worked infortable warmth, as the Lord had decreed the building important enough to warrant a share of the city''s precious firewood. Aside from the librarians and assistants, five guests¡ªguildsmen staying in Korelia¡ªalso resided there. Preferring the library¡¯s schrly environment to the noise of an inn, they opted to rent rooms where they could find thepany of like-minded individuals. There, they prepared reports for their head office in Mindia. Despite the session crisis and worsening ties, their focus remained on making a profit and growing their ventures. During their stay, they became close and shared tales of their travels, food recipes, and knowledge of their crafts. Despite the gap in their social status, a few even grew as close as brothers, ying music and board games. One guest even offered the brightest orphan a job, recognizing the need for talent as his guild expanded. The orphan''s sess inspired his peers to study harder, reading books about trade and sessful merchant stories. They listened eagerly when the guildsmen shared stories and became familiar with their business lingo and terminology. Slowly, they paved a brighter future for themselves. For the guildsmen, after growing tired of their own tales, they found themselves drawn to stories from the Lord''s homnd. While others had be familiar with these narratives, working-ss individuals like them seldom had the chance to read for pleasure, especially during the busy season leading up to winter. With many tasks needingpletion before the cold fully set in, leisure reading was reserved for the slower times of winter. They devoured tales like "The Boy Who Cried Wolf," "The Three Little Pigs," and "Pinhio." Their curiosity piqued, they moved on to "The Little Mermaid," surprised by its darker theme of sacrifice and the consequences of desiring a life contrary to one''s nature or fate. But it was "Felis in Wondend" that truly baffled them with its whimsical and often absurd events. At first, it seemed purposeless and confusing. Only upon searching for deeper meanings did they liken it to a pilgrim¡¯s journey, or a knight''s quest, sparking several nights of discussion. The story''s richly imaginative world was unlike any they had encountered before, and this enthusiasm encouraged other guests to at least try reading a few pages. Of the five, three were eager for more, but the shelf was empty. Unaware it was thetest release, they inquired during lunch, and the librarian confirmed it was thest story avable. Later, as they sat near the firece, the old librarian revealed that his colleagues worked as the Lord''s personal scribes. "I believe the Lord is working on a new story, one of a different ss," he said, his gaze sweeping across the guests who surrounded him. "What kind of difference? Can you tell us?" one of the guests asked eagerly. "This one is much more seriouspared to the previous stories," the old man responded. "Do tell us, what is it about?" another guest asked, everyone''s eyes peeled in anticipation. The scribe chuckled and shook his head. "I''m not at liberty to divulge details, and it¡¯s far too long to recount even a part entirely," he replied. Seeing the disappointment in their faces, he added, "But I can recite a few memorable lines." Eager eyes turned to him. "Please, spare us from wanting, good master." With a smile on his lips, the librarian leaned back in his sturdy wooden chair and closed his eyes, reciting, "It is entirely seemly for a young man killed in battle to lie mangled by the bronze spear. In his death, all things appear fair. But when dogs shame the gray head and gray chin and the nakedness of an old man killed, it is the most piteous thing that happens among wretched mortals." The guests listened in awe, captivated by the strong lines. "Such a remarkable line. What is this story about?" asked one. "Please share more with us, what else do you remember? We can always part with ale if that would loosen your tongue," another suggested. With a shoulder rocked by chuckles, the librarian said, "An ale might just do that. But I only remember a few phrases that my colleagues often repeat." He then closed his eyes and then recited another, "Everything is more beautiful because we''re doomed. You will never be lovelier than you are now. We will never be here again." The guests were overjoyed, but one held his finger to his lips, signaling for everyone to remain quiet and allow the old man more time to recollect. Nodding his head, the librarian took a deep breath and then murmured a poignant line: "And fate? No one alive has ever escaped it, neither brave man nor coward, I tell you¡ªit''s born with us the day we are born." The guests savored the line andmitted it to memory. It was a familiar yet unique concept; the Imperium rarely discussed fate or destiny. The librarian exhaled deeply and raised his hand to request silence as he recalled another passage. "Come, friend, you too must die. Why moan about it so? Even the elves, far greater beings than you, have died," he said as he rose, his voice intensifying. He struck his chest passionately, then posed convincingly. "And look at me, see how handsome and powerful I am? The son of a great man, the child of a deathless grand progenitor. But even for me, death and fate are waiting," he continued, walking away then turning back solemnly. "There wille a dawn, or sunset, or high noon when a man will take my life in battle too¡ªperhaps with a thrown spear or a deadly arrow." The guests were enthralled by his recitation and asked for permission to write it down, moved by the beauty and depth of the words. Afterward, the Lord''s unfinished story became the topic of spection. Naturally, they wrote to their families and friends about the must-read books in Korelia¡ªa series that made the journey to Korelia worthwhile. Without sending invites or offering money, Lord Lansius had unknowingly attracted the intellectual and educated elites. *** Lansius Three months of winter had passed in Korelia, each day unfolding in peaceful bliss. As the grip of winter gradually loosened, the oppressive cold receded, and the thick snow thinned. From a tall tower or the unfinished city wall, one could see patches of clearednd on the great ins. Lansius could sense in the air that the spring of 4426 was just around the corner. Yesterday, the river thawed, and the watermill resumed operation. Smoke billowed from the newplex as production restarted. Workshops busied themselves with various projects: one produced wires, another barbed wire, a third coiled springs for spring beds, and yet anotherpleted a carriage with leaf spring suspension. With the harsh bite of winter''s chill softening, the guards wore feweryers. Riders, travelers, and carts ventured out more frequently as roads cleared of snow. As soon as the road was open, Lansius headed to the airship "hangar", located beside the iplete city wall. The structure was rudimentary¡ªmerely wooden beams and scaffolding topped with straw mats to protect the airship''s expensive skin from the elements. Every day, a crew of thirty, many recruited before winter, braved the cold to clear snow from the straw mats, preventing buildup that could stress the wooden supports. Thanks to their dedication, even with only partial shelter, the airship remained free of snow. To further protect the airship, a furnace directly connected to the vessel generated the necessary heat. Fueled by coal, this heat helped maintain the integrity of the airship¡¯s structure by preventing the material from bing brittle and cracking in the cold. Coal was chosen for its avability and cost-effectiveness in Korelia. It burned hotter and longer than wood but was notmonly used in homes due to the smoke and soot it produced, making it an economical choice for this specialized purpose. Lansius'' visit boosted the crew''s morale, and Hans, whom Lansius had termed the airship¡¯s chief engineer and pilot, escorted him to inspect the airship''s worthiness. During this inspection, Lansius confided that he now had a specific mission in mind for the airship. Previously, Lansius had only a vague notion of using the airship, primarily considering it as a means to generate cash through joyrides. But now, he envisioned a specific mission: to scout and map every corner of his domain in search of overlooked natural resources. Thus, he dubbed this crew of thirty the Airborne Survey Team. Lansius remained in the hangar to discuss the new team goals, mission parameters, and requirements with Hans and the other crew members. He also took his lunch break there and, afterward, with a smile on his face, weed a shipment from the workshop. All winter, the smiths, craftsmen, and carpenters from Londia had been making a new gond with changes and adjustments based on Lansius'' design. While Nicop had their experts, Lansius brought the advantage of modern knowledge. Carefully, the crew and the craftsmen unloaded the newly improved gond. It now featuredrger canard wings based on Hans'' input, and thinner walls that were reinforced with hollow square steel to provide structural rigidity. The new gond was only slightlyrger but more spacious due to dedicated storagepartments. Surpassing Lansius'' expectations, the wire smith was able to finish what he wanted. Based on his design, they rebuilt the airship control from the ground up. Now it used a single stick, a lever for fuel throttle, and two-foot pedals for left and right yaw movement. Without a doubt, the new control would require a lot of trial and testing, as well as a lot of calibration on the ground, but Hans was up to the task. He observed the new design with serious admiration and curiosity. All these changes were only possible due to the work of various craftsmen whobored through the winter, even when water mill power wasn''t avable to them. Their efforts were so great that Lansius was moved. I have underestimated their brilliance. Medieval or not, they are masters of their crafts. He boarded the improved gond, thrilled by the new space. The gond boasted lightweight canvas seats with seatbelts and dedicated storagepartments crafted from thin, lightweight wood and webbing. Now, Lansius could only wait for another part of the puzzle: Calub, who was tirelessly experimenting day and night to produce an improved fuel form. He knew he was pushing it, but he couldn''t squander the talents of a genius alchemist in his service. Even a modest 2 to 5% increase in power could extend their range by dozens of miles or provide crucial safety margins in emergencies. Achieving this could open the door to further enhancements, allowing for the integration of specialized mountings and even multirole hardpoints for weapons or rescue operations. "Rescue operations," he murmured to himself, finding the idea both ironic and a bit absurd. Lansius touched the skin of the airship, felt the warmth from the externally heated air, and said, ¡°Pray that nobody is stupid enough to challenge us. Otherwise, we''ll show the world that beneath that silken skin, you are a weapon delivery system.¡± *** Chapter 167: A New Canvas Chapter 167: A New Canvas A New Canvas Korelia The airship''s first flight of the year became a spectacle in Korelia. The vessel, which had slipped through the night on its arrivalst season, was now revealed in all its glory under the morning sun. Its majestic form, sleek and unburdened by ornaments, resembled the tip of a spear soaring across the blue sky. The ivory skin of the airship gleamed as it made its rounds, seemingly to delight the onlookers below. Rumors spread that the Lord himself had piloted the flying vessel. The airship took to the skies several times over three days before the activities in the sky subsided. However, these events were just a prelude to the military disy that would soon take ce. The citizens of Korelia had barely finished discussing the Lord¡¯s daring exploits with his airship when, one crisp morning, the sound of marching abruptly filled the air. As the first light of dawn grazed the horizon, hundreds of men d in full military gear streamed out from their billets, their breaths forming misty clouds in the cool air. Hearing themotion, Korelians opened their windows in amazement and watched the troops pass by. Cheers erupted from some who recognized family members or rtives among the marchers. Sir Justin, fully armored, rode his eager warhorse at the front. Following close behind were Sir Harold and Sir Michael, leading the rest of the mounted knights and the cavalry. They moved like a procession, marching in good order toward the city''s west gate. Lord Lansius and Lady Audrey were present too, riding in a new carriage nked by squires and guardsmen. The Korelians was emerging from winter''s grip and relished the parade-like atmosphere. Among the figures they cheered for was Francisca. Her towering yet delicate presence had made her a favorite among the children. Banners from Korimor, South Hill, White Lake, Three Hills, Nicop, and the Nomadic tribesmen fluttered in the wind, a vibrant testament to the significant expansion of House Lansius over just one year.Although the ice outside had not fully thawed, it was preferable to the impending muddy conditions that spring would bring. This lingering chill did little to deter the procession as it reached the open ins of west Korelia. Upon arrival, Sir Justin, acting as the marshal, promptlymanded the army to assume formation. Following Lord Lansius'' directive, he was to ensure the troops were ready and willing. In the field, the soldiers lined up in precise formation, their backs straight, right hands holding either halberds or spears, shields on their left, and swords at their belts. As the sun rose higher, its golden rays caught the polished ringmail and helmets of the men, making them glisten under the morning sun. Despite maintaining garrisons in Korimor, South Hill, Hill Fort, and the bulwark in Umbend, their numbers had swelled impressively. From the original four hundred, the force had almost doubled. As the columns formed squares, the formidable scale of the army became apparent to everyone. Whereas a typical barony might muster a hundred or two hundred, House Korelia had assembled seven hundred professional soldiers. This impressive count did not even include the militia and their allies. Lord Lansius, observing from outside his carriage, instructed calmly, "Line formation, five men deep." Echoing hismand, Sir Justin announced, "Line formation, five men deep!" Captains and lieutenants immediately ryed the order through their units. The soldiers, no longer mere recruits, shifted into line formation with practiced ease. Most of them had seenbat and bled in battles. Their faces were confident, eager to march even with loaded rucksacks on their backs. Lord Lansius then climbed into his carriage for a better view of the troops. He admired the straight lines of the formation before him. With a nod, hemanded, "Forward, maintain formation." "Vanguard, march! Maintain formation," echoed the marshal. The order cascaded down the ranks. The army advanced. Infantry formed the center with cavalry on both nks. The cranequiniers, a special unit armed with crossbows, held the reserve position. Meanwhile, the Lord and his knights kept pace. Riding next to the carriage, Sir Justin confirmed, "My Lord, My Lady, do you have any specific orders for today?" "Let¡¯s head to the vige by the forest where Lord Jorge campedst summer," Lord Lansius replied from inside the carriage. "The scouts have confirmed the roads are passable for carriages and carts." "By your order," Sir Justin acknowledged, then rode off to inform hismand staff. With that, House Lansius began their early spring training. It wasn¡¯t the annual training session, but it had be a tradition as the men were restless after a long stay at the billets and eager to show what they had learned or how they maintained their edge despite the long winter. ... Lansius Despite the softer seat and the leaf spring suspension, the ride was still rocky and bumpy. Lansius knew this was to be expected as they were riding off-road, yet he couldn¡¯t help feeling downhearted by the harsh ride. I guess I expected too much. He admitted this to himself while peering outside to observe the ins and the troops¡¯ movements, using it as a distraction from the ufortable journey. "It''s a smooth ride," Audrey reassured, as if reading his mind. "Really?" Lansius turned to her and couldn''t help but notice the gentle swell beneath her pashmina wool coat. "Definitely better than usual," she said warmly. Lansius couldn''t resist a smile. "It''s still bumpy, though." "Of course, it''s running on a frozen, off-the-beaten path, not the Imperial road," she replied. The mention of the Imperial road piqued his interest. "Imperial Road? I''ve never heard of that." Audrey raised her brow. "But you read a lot?" He chuckled softly. "I guess not many bothers to write about roads." "Well, there''s a road that connected Centuria, Tiberia, ndia, and Nicop," she exined. "For the most part, it''s a good cobbled road, some even wide and smooth. Even in disrepair, it surpasses most dirt tracks." Lansius nodded thoughtfully. "I hope I could get a map of that." "I can probably find one for you," Audrey offered confidently. "You can?" Lansius'' tone was skeptical yet amused. Audrey wore a proud smile. "You''d be surprised at how many letters I receive, asking for invitations. Cecile said that somee from wealthy families from as far as Galdia and Salceslia." "Now, I''m getting jealous," Lansius quipped as he leaned closer. "And what exactly do these correspondents seek from my lovely wife?" Audrey grinned as they bumped shoulders. "I already told you, invitations to our court. They probably want to see the face of the ck-haired conqueror," her tone was yful. "The famed ck Lord, eh?" Lansius chuckled. By now, he had embraced the moniker. "Soon, it''ll be Gray Lord." "I don''t mind," she said with a sweet smirk. "I also love gray horses." Lansius chuckled, allowing Audrey to add, "Husband, you work too much. Even in winter, I see you tinkering with so many things¡ªstacks of ns on your desk, drawings, and you''ve even had the servants help you with those boxes of canvas and resin." She reached out to gently touch his arm. "I''m guilty of that," he admitted. "I wish I couldy back and rest, but with so much going on, I fear that I''m on borrowed time," he exined. "The world isn''t going to get better in a few short years. I fear that the conflict in the Imperium will drag us all in." Audrey squeezed his hand. "Lans, you have me, the knights, the staff, and the people. We''re not weights to carry." His smile returned, grateful and warm. "You do well to remind me often." "Of course," she replied, holding his hand warmly. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. As he lowered his gaze, the baby bump caught his attention again. "How''s the baby?" he asked, d that he could shift the topic to lighter matters. "He seems rather excited today," said Audrey, caressing her belly. "Maybe from all the moving in the carriage." "Do you feel nauseous?" he asked, concerned. "Not at all," she shook her head. "The view and the smell make me happy." Lansius drew a deep breath and felt relieved. As they conversed, thendscape began to shift, growing more rugged. Audrey peered out the window. "The terrain is getting harder; we''d better adjust the formation." "You''re right," he remarked and then opened a small wooden window. Sterling quickly rode closer. "My Lord," he greeted. "The terrain is getting rougher. Ask the marshal to have the men form up into marching columns," he instructed. "At once," Sterling responded, spurring his horse to convey the orders. Only then did Lansius realize the carriage was performing well. He noticed the terrain was rough, likely from the freezing winter, which had made it jagged, unlike the smoothness of summer. He could feel and hear the leaf spring suspension working hard to absorb shocks from the uneven terrain. Still, it was far from optimal. Sometimes it was harsh; other times, it was too bouncy. He needed to hand over this carriage and allow the craftsmen to take it on a long journey for testing and further improvements. He reckoned that a dozen more tunings were required, and along the way, they might try another approach or design. Such was progress and development¡ªit was never a linear process. *** Korelia This early in the season, farming, herding, and most other activities hadn¡¯t yet started. There was only the spring festival waiting just around the corner. The military training concluded within a week. Lansius did not participate directly but visited several times to check on their progress and gauge their proficiency. He observed that his orders were carried out with increased flexibility and confidence. Moreover, Lansius was satisfied to see the troops executing a well-ordered retreat against a mock enemy, yed by the knights. I guess they''re ready for the next level. Lansius made a mental note to order a specific purchase to enhance their effectiveness. As for the cavalry, he noticed that theirmand had be more intuitive. Even without direct orders, they assumed effective positions using their intuition and experience, reducing the need for his micromanagement. The same improvement urred with his crossbowmen, who had be more mobile in separate smaller columns. Sir Justin had experimented with repositioning them to counter various threats or surprise the least expecting enemies. This strategy worked surprisingly well, especially inbination with the skirmishers, who moved as quickly and could provide protection against fast-moving cavalry. Sir Justin and Farkas, whomanded the skirmishers, considered integrating them, and Lansius could see a rough model resembling a mini Spanish Tercio. This formation would consist of smaller, mobile columns of guards surrounding the main army, serving as the vanguard, nks, or rear guard. However, he realized he didn''t have enough troops to create even one full Tercio. Despite not having muskets like a real Tercio, Lansius felt that the formation might still work using his new crossbow design. Thus, he gave his officers the freedom to experiment, especially since they would need more experience in pitched battles. Lansius feared there woulde a time when he couldn''t rely on strategic maneuvers and would need to depend on brute force. Lansius wanted his army to be more than prepared¡ªhe wanted them to excel. However, he was grateful that his concept of a standing army was now gaining wide eptance. Initially, a gambit born out of desperation to survive, it had since rewarded them well. Anyone could see that the alliance and the shogunate stood on the shoulders of his army, which had conquered Korimor and South Hill, and brought peace to Three Hills and Umbend. They had proven themselves in battle, and now in peacetime, they demonstrated their ability to maintain a high standard. Lansius observed their prime physical condition, their well-polished gear, and the sharpness of their spears. Reports also confirmed the cleanliness of their billets and the absence of crime-rted issues. This consistent demonstration of high standards reassured him. Furthermore, with a more experienced chain ofmand in ce, Lansius felt confident that his army was in good hands. The only issue was loyalty. While there were no direct allegations, the deteriorating crisis in Mindia cast doubts on the loyalty of several key figures. Although Lansius would vouch for people like Sir Justin and Sir Harold, their past ties with Lord Bengrieve and the fact that they had family in Mindia could cause a rift with the rest of his officers. Only Calub fared better, as his marriage to Cecile made him more trustworthy since he was of Tarracan origin and had no family in Mindia. Despite his concerns, Lansius kept them to himself. He knew that even a small hint could rouse his supporters and potentially cause a rift. So far, he could only discuss this with Audrey. He didn¡¯t even dare to mention it to Farkas, who managed hiswork of spies, which had now grown from bards to also include peddlers, market workers, masseurs at the bathhouse, and even beggars. Lansius'' reluctance and caution left the issuergely unaddressed until now. One week after the military training, at the small council meeting, Sir Justin unexpectedly relinquished his office as marshal. "On what grounds, my good Sir?" Lansius asked from his seat, blindsided by the unexpected development. Sir Justin maintained a rxed posture. "I doubt any Arvenian needs to exin himself. However, if My Lord needs a direct reason, thest time Sir Archibald was here, I gave the champion my word that after your return from the Umbend campaign, I would assist the Arvena resistance. So now it feels like the right time." So, it was Anci''s doing... This meant there was no ulterior motive. The man was a force of nature, but he was also reckless and rarely had a n in mind. This revtion made Lansius somewhat reassured. "For how long?" Cecile asked. "I''m not sure how long it''ll take, but I''ll return to Korelia," the knight answered Cecile firmly, then turning to Lansius, he added, "Next time, I''ll bring my entire family." Lansius let out a snort, acknowledging that the marshal likely had a rough idea about the issue of loyalty. "Don''t forget to bring your son and also your horses." "Such is my n, My Lord," he said with a charming smile. "Pardon me for intervening," Calub interjected, "but if the campaign is sessful, wouldn''t you gain morend in Arvena?" Sir Justin chuckled. "If that were to happen, I''d take cash." His unexpected jest made the other council members chuckle. The knight continued, "Arvena may have more fertilend and developed towns, but it seems that the fortune of my House lies elsewhere as fortune continues to evade us." He looked around the chamber and said, "I seriously think that my House''s fortune lies in Londia." Lansius chuckled, finding the reason poignant despite its nonsensical nature. "What happened to the knight that fight for profit?" Sir Justinughed. "I haven¡¯t changed. It¡¯s just that I smell fortune and revenge in Arvena." He then gazed curiously at Lansius. "What about you, My Lord? You''re as good as any Arvenians. I heard you were in Riverstead when the city fell and in Sabina Rustica as well. I¡¯m sure you have blood debts to settle." Lansius leaned back in his seat and admitted, "My blood boils if I think of their treachery. I wish to lead an army there if I could, but s, I''m now responsible for so many souls." Sir Justin smiled like a proud father and nodded. "Originally, I had hoped you could lend me some troops, but with the situation in Mindia, I doubt they would let an armed party enter." Lansius exhaled sharply. "I wish you would reconsider your n; I don''t want you to get tangled in their session crisis." "I''ll manage. The one thing I''m expert at is smuggling myself," he quipped, eliciting chuckles from Cecile and Calub. "Besides, it''s probably a good way to prevent them from trying to use me against you, My Lord." Lansius sat up straight. "Gratitude for your concern, Sir Justin." "Don''t be," Sir Justin shook his head. "It''s mostly my own affair. You see, I also badly need to see my son and my wife." Lansius nodded and had nothing else to say. Cecile took the chance to ask, "What about Eleanor?" "Yes, this is the hardest decision," he said with a sigh. "I sincerely hope you can take care of Eleanor for me. Right now, Korelia is probably the safest ce in this part of the Imperium." Cecile exchanged nces with Calub, who nodded and replied, "I''ll be honored to be entrusted with your daughter. And indeed, as you said, politically and militarily, Korelia is the most stable." "Militarily, yes," Lansiusmented, "but politically, we''re still to see whether the shogunate will take form smoothly." "My Lord, it''s still a better bet," Sir Justin replied. "With the Imperium in this state, Korelia is likely to escape the crisis¡ªor, as Sir Harold said, strong enough to wrestle the conflict down." Lansius chose not to argue. The other two council members, Calub and Cecile, nced at him, waiting. "How many men will you bring to Mindia and Arvena?" Lansius finally asked. "Twenty from here. I''ll pick up more when I arrive in Mindia, thinking about forty or fifty." "That''s big enough for Mindia to see it as a threat," Lansius leaned forward. "I can''t give you more men, but I can give you something better." *** Eastern Mansion As Lansius returned to Eastern Mansion, Ingrid and ire had been waiting. Audrey asked them to join us for lunch. Sterling, who hadn''t seen his newlywed wife for an entire winter, was certainly emotional, but heposed himself well, despite ire clearly giving him some sweet smiles. After lunch, Audrey invited them to their private hall. With Margo keeping watch at the door, they could speak more freely. "How was your stay at Cecile''s family estate?" Audrey asked. "It''s wonderful. I might even say that the stay has been incredibly pleasant," said Ingrid. "My house is honored to host an esteemed educator like her at our humble ce," iremented. Originally, Lansius was a bit worried since Cecile and Calub had stayed in Korelia over the winter, leaving only ire as the host. But as it turned out, it worked out well. Afterward, Ingrid began her reports. "I''m sure My Lord and Lady are eager to hear about my findings. As Sir Morton has said, indeed, ire has a talent." Lansius, seated, and Sterling, who stood guard, both leaned forward; however, Ingrid merely smiled, prompting the two to look at ire, who sheepishly smiled in return. "She can," Audrey muttered without surprise to Lansius. "I could see her aura." Lansius and Sterling breathed a sigh of relief. "Congrattions," Lansius said to ire, who promptly curtsied. "Lans, I believe the two need some time together," Audrey hinted, and Lansius chuckled. "Sterling, ire, I order you two to go home. I''m sure you''ll have some catching up to do." The two newlyweds, separated since the start of winter and now slightly flustered, excused themselves. "I feel bad separating them just after their wedding," Lansiusmented as he watched them leave. "Especially since Sterling just furnished their new house." "He ended up spending the winter in the Eastern Mansion with us," Audrey said, sharing a simr sense of guilt. "I think My Lord and Lady shouldn''t feel bad about it. We should feel fortunate instead. ire''s gift of magic was almost lost," Ingrid revealed. "Then indeed it is a stroke of good fortune. Now our House has another mage," said Audrey spiritedly. She was the one who introduced ire to Ingrid and brought this n to Cecile and Lansius. "It''s going to take another year before she can be of any use," warned Ingrid. Then she asked, "My Lady, you previously mentioned something about an aura?" "Oh, yes," Audrey muttered. "That''s what my master used to say about the colored glowing thing around the body. I''ve begun to see it clearer and clearer." Ingrid furrowed her brow, nodding but looking quite befuddled. Lansius rose and decided to seek his expertise. "Ingrid, I think you should see what Lady Audrey is capable of." This piqued Ingrid, who readily stood and asked, "Capable of what exactly, My Lord?" "Oh, you''re going to be surprised," Lansius remarked, his voice tinged with anticipation yet carrying an ominous undertone. Meanwhile, outside, the nket of snow gave way to a tapestry of wildflowers, closing the chapter on winter. Now, the canvas of spring sets the stage for the ascent of the new Korelia Shogunate. *** Chapter 168: Halls of the Rising Sun Chapter 168: Halls of the Rising Sun Halls of the Rising Sun Eastern Mansion Lansius invited Ingrid into the renovated corridor used for training. There, Margo had prepared and lit seven candles on a table. The candles burned brightly, some made of tallow and others of more expensive beeswax. Meanwhile, Audrey stood a good ten steps away from the table and its lit candles. Ingrid stood at attention, doubt clouding her face about what this demonstration was all about. Audrey nced at Lansius, who nodded back. She casually raised her right hand and, with a small motion, extinguished a candle without taking a step. Ingrid¡¯s eyes widened, and her mouth fell open. "That is impossible," she said,pletely bewildered. She hurriedly approached Audrey, inspecting her hands and body gently, careful not to disturb her pregnancy, muttering, "How can I not sense anything?" Audrey was delighted by her reaction, biting her lip to stifle a grin. Lansius and Margo exchanged nces and grins; they had seen it several times and were still equally impressed by it. "Show me again. Can you do¡ª" Ingrid began, but Audrey flicked her finger, and two more candles went out. Ingrid then turned emotional, grabbing Audrey''s hands with tears in her eyes. "It''s impossible," she muttered, her voice filled with gratitude. Turning to Lansius, she said, "Even now, I can''t sense arge magic from her.""It looks like magic to me," Lansius said lightly. "Can you at least confirm that it is magic and not some other art?" "What she did is clearly magic, My Lord. No question about that," Ingrid replied, regaining herposure. With a small circr motion of her hand, she extinguished a candle. "It is exactly what I taught her." Audrey grinned. Lansius knew that Ingrid''s words had validated her ability more than he ever could. "But the question remains: I can see the fire, but not the firece," Ingrid exined. "My Lady, how do you do that? Since when?" "Well, on my return journey, I tried to manipte the wind aboard the airship and sensed something. Still, it was hard, and I gave up. Then, when I trained in archery, I could feel it more clearly and see it. That''s how I managed to rein it in." Ingrid furrowed her brow. "See, as in seeing shapes?" "And colors," Audrey confirmed. Ingrid just stared nkly before assuming a stance. "Tell me, what do you see now?" "Around your right leg, I can see a yellow aura swirling around it," Audrey said, much to Ingrid''s disbelief. "It''s a fascinating color. I''ve never seen it before." Hearing that, Ingrid showed a mix of emotions. Lansius could see she was happy, even grateful, but also equally troubled. After giving her time to ponder, Lansius added, "I also noticed that her eyes sometimes turn golden, but I guess you''ve seen that already." "Do you think it''s rted?" Audrey asked Ingrid. "I''m not sure at this point, My Lord, My Lady," Ingrid admitted. Then, with more firmness, she asked, "But what powers this? I don''t feel any source flowing from you." "I have no idea." Audrey exhaled sharply. "And I don''t know much about the source." Ingrid was deep in thought. Meanwhile, Lansius tried to make sense of it all, saying, "If, as you said, it''s magic, then clearly she''s a mage, no?" "But is it even magic?" Ingrid murmured, more to herself. Turning to Lansius, she exined, "I can''t sense any, but it''s clearly magic. Somehow she can do it without¡ª" She stopped, realizing something. While Lansius and Ingrid conversed, Audrey took a spare bow. "Mind if I practice?" "Sure," Lansius said, thinking it would also give Ingrid more time to ponder. Audrey didn¡¯t bring her chest guard and arm guard but was confident enough to do without them. Besides the spare bow, she had kept two quivers for practice. She assumed a natural stance, drew, notched an arrow, and loosed. The piercing sound of the arrow slicing through the air was followed by a satisfying thud as it hit the straw mat at the far end of the corridor, cushioning the precious arrowhead. Audrey didn¡¯t smile at the solid hit; she merely pulled another arrow and repeated the process. She spent all her quivers and only then observed her hits. "Good aim," Lansius remarked. Meanwhile, Ingrid approached Audrey. "May I inspect the bow?" "Certainly," Audrey offered the spare nomadic recurve bow. Ingrid tested the bow''s draw and, at first, couldn¡¯t draw itpletely. She looked rather distressed, but on her second try, she was able to draw it fully. She carefully let the string rest without releasing it, her face brightening. "What is it?" Audrey asked, noticing her reaction. "My Lady, you may not realize it," she began with a shaky smile on her lips, "but somehow you''ve mastered strengthening magic." Audrey furrowed her brow. "That''s surely a jest. All that based on this bow''s draw weight? But it''s not that hard. Even Lord Lans used it for practice." Ingrid turned to Lansius, who shook his head and said to Audrey, "I use my crossbow or your bow. I tried that spare bow once but thought it either needed some tuning or had gone bad, probably because we left it here without proper wrapping for winter. Likely the animal parts used to make the bow''s limbs or strings got dry or hardened." "You mean, you can''t draw it?" Audrey looked surprised. Lansius shook his head to confirm. "I can, but it''s incredibly hard. I believe Ingrid used her magic. And yet you still shot two quivers'' worth of arrows without even noticing it." Audrey finally came to terms with her power. She looked at both her open palms, trying to understand what she had done. Then she turned to the others, asking, "You people are not joking with me, right?" "Of course, I wouldn''t dare, My Lady," Ingrid reassured her. Lansius approached Audrey, whose eyes began to moisten, and gently grabbed her hands. "You have it within you. Whatever it is, now you''re as good as Isolte." "My Lady, congrattions," Ingrid said, her eyes equally moist. "I don''t know how, but you''re a mage. And I can train you further." "To think I''m going to have ire as a sparring partner," Audreymented, not expecting anything. "No," Ingrid said, steadying herself quickly. "It''s best if nobody knows about her, not even ire or anyone closest to you." She turned to Margo, prompting Lansius and Audrey to follow her gaze. "I''ll keep this a secret," the fair-lookingd blurted out. That failed to reassure Ingrid. "Who else knows about this?" "Nobody, I swear," Margo tried to reassure her. "We trust her, Ingrid," Audrey said, while Lansius chose to wait and observe. "I understand," Ingrid said to Audrey. "But we''re going against Mindia and little things like this matter." She turned to Margo again. "Can the Lord and Lady trust you with such a secret?" "They can. I have never made a mistake," he dered. Ingrid rxed slightly as she approached, then asked in a calmer tone, "Margo, tell me about your family. Are they natives of thisnd? Do you have brothers?" "I''m a native of White Lake. I have no brothers or sisters. My father is a knight but can''t take up arms anymore, and my mother is the second daughter of an esquire." Ingrid then softly but ominously asked, "Tell me, Margo, if someone threatened to kill your family for this secret, could you still keep it?" "Ingrid, that''s too far," Audrey intervened. "Apologies, My Lady, but it¡¯smon for servants to be silenced to keep lesser secrets than this." "I''m not that kind of person," Audrey retorted, causing Ingrid to bow her head slightly. Margo grew nervous, his face turning pale, but he stood straight and answered boldly, "Our family estate is a poor one. Father and Mother rely on me. If I go against My Lord and Lady, then I''m as good as killing my own family. I believe my father would choose the sword rather than starvation." The youth''s answer and determination surprised everyone. Lansius, beaming with pride, approached Margo and patted him firmly on the shoulder. "I don''t deserve such loyalty." He nced at Audrey before adding, "Margo, can you write a letter to invite your father and mother? Perhaps I can offer them to manage one of my estates." Margo''s face brightened with a smile. Right now, he looked as sweet as a girl. "Yes, My Lord, I shall do it." "Then go now before I change my mind. I''ll permit you to use my messenger for this." Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any urrences elsewhere. "At once, My Lord. G-gratitude," Margo stammered as he ran, heading downstairs. "A wonderful solution, My Lord," Ingrid said as the three of them were now alone. "Is this what the book meant by buying loyalty with gold?" Audrey pondered. "Gold isn''t the best thing," Lansius argued. "Using gold will get you corrupt and greedy individuals. I prefer fairness and generosity." "Wise words, My Lord," Ingrid praised. "Still, I must advise that we quickly find a suitable woman for Margo." "Isn''t he a bit young for marriage?" Lansius asked, surprised by her suggestion. "Soon, he''ll be of age. Fair as he is, when lovees, his tongue might turn loose," Ingrid exined. "I only wish to keep My Lady''s secret safe." "Why is my being a mage so important to keep hidden?" Audrey furrowed her brow. Ingrid''s lips formed a warm smile. "Imagine this, My Lady: an invitation turned ambush targeting My Lord''s life. Theye fully prepared to handle guards, knights, a mage, or even a half-breed. Their n is to kill My Lord outright or capture you for ransom. Now, imagine their surprise if, instead of ady in distress, they find a Mage Knight beside My Lord." Audrey''s face said it all. Her empty gaze, her slightly parted lips. She was love-struck by the idea. As Lansius had learned a long time ago, nothing pleased his wife more than a righteous retribution. *** Korelia City Several days after the Lord weed Ingrid''s return to the city, the weather changed drastically. The southern wind had returned to Korelia. Almost overnight, the remaining flowers bloomed everywhere around the city, creating a spectacle to behold. This change ushered in the long-awaited spring festival. The festival was a week-long celebration of feasting, dancing, and merrymaking. The streets were alive with colorful parades, music, andughter, while stalls offered delicious treats and handcrafted goods. Nobles andmoners alike gathered to celebrate theing of spring and a brighter future. Never before had they celebrated spring with such joyfulness, and they weren''t wrong; there were plenty of reasons to celebrate. Last year¡¯s victories, the creation of the Grand Alliance, and the sessful Umbend campaign were all cause for jubtion. Moreover, the Lady of Korimor was pregnant with the Lord''s heir, and everyone was happy for her. With so many achievements in such a short time, it was only natural that the Lord and Lady''s names were on everyone''s lips, spoken with great reverence and respect. While the city was dazzled by the feast and festivity, Sir Justin and hispany of men, without waiting for the conclusion of the spring festival, departed for Mindia. They were heading to Brunna, where Lord Arte''s base was located. From there, he would gather more men and lead reinforcements to Arvena. Sir Justin''s haste stemmed from the weather. As the snow melted, the dirt roads in Londia would turn to mud. Worse, the rainy season usually fell in early spring, oftensting for a good two months or more. The Lord and Lady, along with key retinues and officers, joined in a brief ceremony to honor their departure, bestowing gifts and wishes for safe travels. Alongside Sir Justin''s thirty men, thirty other Arvenians also decided to follow. They would take a different route so the Mindian authorities would be less likely to suspect them. It was a bittersweet moment for those who had followed Lansius since the inception of their army in Toruna. Bitter because they would leave Korelia and might never return, but sweet because they had been longing to return to Arvena, and now they had their chance. The Lord and Lady provided them with ample supplies, along with a few personal gifts. It was widely known that both the Lord and Lady wished to join, but their circumstances and duty to their domain made them reconsider. The Korelians and Arvenians who stayed behind could only hope that the two would be content to y a different role: providing support for Lord Arte while also caring for those who wished to start anew, unburdened by the blood feud. Eleanor, Sir Justin''s daughter, took her father''s departure with pride. Young as she was, thess didn''t break down crying, shedding only a few heartfelt tears as she would be lonely without her parents. Cecile and Calub assumed the position of her guardians and nominally took care of her well-being. Despite this arrangement, they let Eleanor choose, and she decided to continue living with Lady Astrid as herdy-in-waiting. Meanwhile, in the city, the people continued their spring festivities until they ended on the eighth day. Afterward, the farmers returned to their fields. Everyone began their work in earnest, knowing that everything must be sorted out before the rainy season. Farmers hurried to nt seeds before the heavy rains, while traders rushed toplete as many transactions as possible before the roads became impassable. Builders aimed to work as much as they could before the downpours arrived, and herders began shearing their sheep for good quality wool. Thus, the city and its surrounding areas came alive with various activities. Walls were built, workshops were furnished, bridge construction was resumed, and farms were cultivated. However, the monotony was not tost. The year 4426 was destined to be special for Korelia. News spread that a noble convoy had been spotted a few days from the city. Not to be outdone, another noble convoy was seen from the west, bearing rich banners, carriages, and fine steeds. The Shogunate, an alien word they had never heard before, was now on everyone''s lips. It was discussed in every tavern, inn, bathhouse, andmunal spot in the city. With excitement, the people from different regions of Londia, who now proudly called themselves Korelians, weed the era of the Shogunate. *** Lansius The Grand Keep, located on the easternmost side of Korelia, was still unfinished. Masons andborers worked daily to build its many chambers, storage areas, and the city wall that connected to it. Lansius purposely designed it to berge but simple, as he didn''t want an borate castle. Defensively, the building had ample space around it, allowing for the addition of ditches and walls if needed. For now, he envisioned it as a training and marching ground for his troops. Unlike traditional castles, the Grand Keep had space to house arge garrison of men. It featured only modestly high walls without multiple towers. From the outside, it didn''t look grand or imposing, but its main functiony in providing a residence for troops and officers. It also served educational purposes and was equipped with training facilities. In essence, it was a military academy with dormitories for its officers in training and active duty. It also had a dedicated barrack with ample living space to house the city''s garrison. While the billets south of town would remain in use, this new facility provided better living conditions as Korelia''s army continued to grow. The Grand Keep also boasted state-of-the-art supply rooms, designed to store wooden barrels for longevity and spoge prevention. Additionally, it had wells and cisterns that provided a reliable source of fresh water, especially in emergencies. As for Lansius himself, the Grand Keep was primarily a refuge for emergencies and wouldn''t be his main residence. Its only other significant function was to hold formal meetings, and now it was being used in that capacity for the first time. The Grand Keep had a vast hall dedicated as an indoor training area. Its purpose was to allow the men to train all year long without concern for the weather. It wasrge enough for group sparring, had a tall ceiling for spear practice, and was long enough for crossbow and archery sessions. The hall was decked with stone tile, gleaming softly under the ample light streaming in from the still unfinished tall, mullioned windows. In this hall, Lansius held the first meeting of the Grand Alliance, now effectively a Shogunate due to the presence of other lords residing in Korelia. The arrival of the two lords and their closest retinues was greeted by sunlight that cast a warm glow over the hall, illuminating the intricate tapestries that adorned the stone walls. These tapestries were trophies from House Lansius'' victories in Korimor and South Hill. A long, polished table made of dark oak dominated the center of the hall, its glossy surface giving it a regal appearance. Around it, high-backed chairs were arranged, their cushions covered in rich brocade. Standing to wee them were Sir Harold, Calub, and Farkas, who served as moderators. Lansius was seated at the middle of the long table, with Lord Jorge and Lord Robert in front of him. Despite Lansius'' wish to keep things informal, they adhered to the usual formalities out of respect for the guests. However, that said formality didn''tst long. "So, we meet again," Lord Robert opened as he reached the table. Despite having a seat prepared by his squire, the old viscount didn''t sit but walked around to grab Lansius'' shoulders. Lord Jorge chuckled at the sight and did the same from the other side. As he walked, he took a jug of spiced ale and poured it into the three waiting goblets, saying, "Pardon my thirst, but it''s a vast ce." Lansius chuckled, and they drank from their goblets. Clearly, the lords had broken the rigid Imperial decorum, causing the moderators and other retinues to grin as they no longer needed to adhere to formalities. It was clear to anyone that these were all warlords. To them, etiquette and formalities were just minor facades. The meeting began with Lord Robert pulling the nearest chair, which was empty since Audrey opted not to attend, and sitting facing Lansius. The moderators quickly moved another chair for Lord Jorge, who also sat facing Lansius. There was no table between them, and they couldn''t be bothered. Following their lords, their retinues also sat down. Sir Morton, Sir Michael, and Sir Omin were present, along with Sir Harold, Calub, and Farkas. The lords'' squires were also present in the back row, keeping watch at the door and passageways. "First, I have to say that I feel honored that you two lords came so early in spring," Lansius greeted as the host. "What can I say? I promised," answered Lord Jorge. "And it''s not like I''ll let this old man mock me for being young andte." Lord Robertughed,menting, "Oh, Jorge, you''re getting better at reading my mind." "Now, aren''t we good honored Londians for once, fulfilling our promises and all," Jorge jested at his own expense. Old Robert snorted, "A well-behaved Imperial citizen, just like the Ageless had wanted." He then gazed at Lansius and said, "Well, we better start our discussion before we end up getting thirsty and start drinking." Lansius stifled his chuckle. "Indeed. Gentlemen, I believe it''s time to set some policies." "I hope that policy allows me to ride an airship," Jorgemented lightly with a charming yet mischievous smile. "Oh that," Robert eximed, then quickly added, "And also, where''s the beastman? I want to see." The retinues in the back collectively shook their heads, amused. The old viscount was undeterred and continued passionately, "From childhood, I always heard and read about beastmen but never had the chance to see one. Can you please bring him here?" "I think I could invite her," Lansius said, eyeing Sir Harold, who rose without hesitation. "Her? That''s even better," Robert was more than pleased. "Ah, to finally meet such a creature. I feel young again." Looking at his counterpart, Jorgemented to Lansius, "I doubt we''ll have trouble epting the Lord of Umbend''s membership in this alliance." "I''ll trust my instincts when I see one," Robert retorted, likely his honest reaction. "Well, as we wait for the female beastman, why don''t we talk about the South Trade Proposal?" Jorge suggested. "Wise words" Lansius agreed, shifting in his seat. He noticed Robert''s sharp eyes, indicating his interest. "The South Trade is ongoing. I havemunicated twice with the Lord of Dawn via the Hunter Guild''s hawk, and he reassured me that everything was in order. We can expect the first caravan this summer." "Excellent," Jorge eximed in good spirits. "I have arranged some deals to build the small fishing vige to have a harbor and warehouse fit for trading." "How about the guild''s reaction?" Robert''s tone was careful. "I heard you gave a tepid response when the Guild wanted to participate." Lansius did not answer quickly, merely nodding while formting his reply. He noticed the sweet fragrance from the fresh lily-like flowers decorating the table they didn''t use. He then gazed around to ensure that the servants who usually innocently listened from the corner were absent, as this ce had yet to have one and this meeting was confidential and privy to the highest level. "There''s a reason for that," he began. "Certainly," muttered Robert. "In truth, I need them. The Alliance needs them," Lansius emphasized. "But I also see that they could undermine our rule." "They''re always powerful if you let them be," Jorge agreed. "They have the money, the expertise, and the influence. Without them, it''ll be hard to build anything worthwhile in Londia." Lansius leaned forward and exined, "The problem is, I have some inventions that, while beneficial to many, could be dangerous in the wrong hands..." "Sounds like a trade secret issue to me," Jorgemented. "Perhaps the Alliance should behave like a guild." "That''s not a bad idea," Lansius said, grinning. "Wait till I tell my wife that I''m also a merchant now," Robertughed freely, joined by the other two lords and several of their retinues. Afterward, catching his breath, Robert turned to Lansius and asked, "You did say inventions?" "It seems we''re going to see more than just the airship," Jorge remarked. "Indeed," Lansius confirmed. "I have several, but as I said before, revealing them might lead to the guilds copying them recklessly." "Worse, they could bribe and steal our craftsmen, depleting us of our own talents," Jorge agreed. Robert looked annoyed, grunting, "I wish I could reach their homnd; that would make exerting our authority easier." Lansius nodded. Robert was certainly right¡ªthey were dealing with organizations that operated within their territory but were based beyond their jurisdiction. The meeting had now arrived at a critical juncture: either find a way to ensure the loyalty of the Mindian-based guilds or risk bing mere stepping stones in the guilds'' rise to power. *** Chapter 169: Lords of Lowlandia Chapter 169: Lords of Londia Lords of Londia Lansius Inside the spacious hall of the Great Keep, the three lords were discussing the issue with the guilds'' power when the Lion of Londia crossed his arms, muttering, "Still, I think I''m missing something. Do you think there''s a clear risk that they will try to antagonize us? I mean, united as we are now, we''re a pretty powerful alliance." Lansius and Jorge nodded to acknowledge Robert''s take. "I say, let''s give them the benefit of the doubt. After all, more people, more trades, more money. While I still think forming a guild does have a benefit, I''m against making this all tooplicated. I mean, everyone is better off with more money than more effort," Robert added. Lansius smiled at the old viscount''s practicality, which reminded him of his wife. Perhaps I married a lioness without knowing... "I assure you that one of the inventions could be powerful enough to make them betray us," Lansius exined. The two viscounts stared at Lansius, their expressions a mix of doubt and admiration."Such im will require exnations, Lord Lansius," Jorge said, giving his full attention. Lansius leaned forward and exined, "I have a new fence that I wish not to spread outside of Londia. At least until we begin to master it and be familiar with it. I think for at least a decade or two, just to be safe." "Fence? A wooden fence?" Robert asked, his experience with horse breeding and livestock influencing his tone. "A better one," Lansius answered. "What if I told you that I possess a fence that is easy to make, light to carry, easy to install, and ten times cheaper than a stone fence, yet could stop a raging horse?" Robert''s breathing grew heavy. "I need to see it," he dered, his enthusiasm evident despite his whitening beard and hair. "But of course," Lansius reassured him. "We can see it after this meeting is over." Jorge chuckled as he watched his older counterpart. "If such a fence exists, then I think we''re better off forming our own guild. After all, a guild exists to protect its members'' crafts, trades, and interests. It¡¯s only fitting that you protect yours as well." Lansius nodded, listening intently. Jorge continued, "If you''re concerned about the other guilds'' reactions to us forming our own, we can entice them with more opportunities." "Put them in a golden chain," Robertmented with a dry smile. Lansius then revealed, "My n is for the South Trade to persuade the guilds to cooperate, with a contract stipting that they must honor our trade secrets or be barred from trading." "That is clever," Jorge praised. "I think we can do both. Two solutions for an issue might sound unusual, but even in battle, we use multipleyers for protection." Lansius found himself nodding again. Jorge was making a lot of good remarks. Lansius couldn''t help but feel that those whobeled Jorge as the Big Fool of One Hill were simply short-sighted. The viscount was clearly well-educated, just not as talented as a warlord. Jorge turned to Robert, who responded, "No issue from me. As long as I get those new fences avable for me." Lansius chuckled. "They''ll be avable for our Alliance members." Jorge smiled at Lansius'' reassuring words. "A question though, Lord Lansius." His careful tone drew the other two''s attention. "I think we all heard about the Mindia crisis. Will we take any action?" Lansius sighed but shook his head. "I will not trouble ourselves to deal with Mindia. Besides, after thest campaign, my men might be refreshed after winter, but my resources are depleted." The two lords didn''tment but likely understood as well. Lansius continued, "The new power in Mindia did send me a messenger with a threat, saying he''ll round up my friends and also threatened toe to Korelia after he finishes with Lord Bengrieve." The two lords'' eyes sparked like fire. "Open threats to the Lords of Londia?" Lord Robert scoffed as if hearing something absurd. Gazing at Jorge, "It sounds like this Reginald has a severe brain rot to cure." "Sir Reginald''s name is rather well-known in intellectual circles. We shouldn''t underestimate his followers," warned Jorge. "Still, if hees, I''ll dly prepare a Londian wee." Robert''sughter echoed in the chamber, while Jorge continued firmly, "This time we even have the Alliance. If they really are that foolish, perhaps we''ll even gain parts of Mindia''s fertilends as a concession." Satisfied with their reactions, Lansius asked, "Then do I have your support to ignore Mindia unless theye looking for trouble?" "You have our support," Jorge and Robert said reassuringly. "Gratitude for the support," Lansius replied, sighing a breath of relief. "I wish I also secure the people''s support. The city has dire needs for talent." "I doubt you haven''t won the people''s hearts," Robert responded amused. "I''ve yet to tour the city, but with so much construction and innovation underway, it''s only natural that the city will need carpenters, masons, smiths, and all kinds of artisans," Jorge exined to Robert, who stroked his beard and retorted, "Ah, don''t worry too much. With three lords in a city like this, I''m sure talent will find its way into Korelia." "Technically four, I believe we have Sir Omin here," Jorge nced at the retinue row some distance away from them. "It''s actually five. We also have Sir Gunter, the former Lord of South Hill, in Korelia," Lansius said apologetically, considering Jorge and Gunther''s past rtionship. Lord Jorge noticed the tone and shrugged. "What''s past is past. He lost South Hill, and your arrangement has satisfied my House and my court, so for me, it''s a settled matter." As they talked, Calub and Farkas personally delivered the snacks instead of the usual servants, ensuring the confidentiality of the meeting. Deep in their discussion, the three lords didn''t pause the meeting for lunch, which was served in ce. All agreed to forgo an borate, fancy meal in favor of a simple one like those they had on campaigns. Thus, still in the same seats and without a table between them, Lansius, Robert, and Jorge continued talking while eating stews topped with pickled vegetables, apanied by wheat bread. One ate and listened while the other two discussed. After several back-and-forths, Lansius became convinced that forming a guild-like department was a good choice without serious drawbacks. The only issue he foresaw was the potential for production bottlenecks, as a single entity owning the design might hinder widespread adaptation. Still, he knew he could try issuing licenses, allowing other guilds to produce limited quantities within Korelia while barring their smiths from leaving. However, he realized that total exclusivity was risky. He could end up losing them, much like how the Empires of China lost their monopolies on silk and tea by refusing to share the secrets. He preferred topete on cost. Lansius believed that if he could enforce this approach until Korelia became a major producer, they should be able to climb the learning curve, be cost-effective, and remainpetitive. Furthermore, he saw simrities to how modern governments operated their own state-owned enterprises. He figured the Alliance could run based on a simr principle. All this extra effort to protect trade secrets was necessary, not because of losing potential profits, but because some inventions, like barbed wire, could cause irrevocable damage if introduced recklessly. "It seems this is the best way to safeguard our trade secrets and protect everyone from unnecessary risks," Lansius finally stated. "The word ''our'' seems too much, Lord Lansius. I don''t see how I, who did nothing, should benefit from this endeavor of yours," Jorge voiced his concern. Robert, still wiping his bowl clean with hisst piece of bread, watched them with interest. Lansius smiled, exining, "I think ''our'' is correct since I''m going to need the Alliance to enforce it." "Ah, enforcing it," Jorge nodded while setting his bowl aside. His squire wanted to take it, but Jorge motioned that it was unnecessary. "It''s a good idea. Rules without enforcement are just an empty bluff," Robert added, then drank from his goblet. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been uwfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Jorge pondered before saying carefully, "So the idea is whether the guilds y by the rules, or they invite the wrath of the Alliance... it''s quite a solid proposal." "Just like hunting those wild ducks. Fat chance, big risk," Robert added. "Then what should we name it the guild?" Jorge asked Lansius, who was still munching hisst piece of bread. The Lord of Three Hills then turned his gaze toward Robert. The old viscount replied with a grin, "Don''t look at me. Thest thing I named well was my daughter." Lansius, setting his bowl aside, said, "I already have the Korelia Mason Guild, so we can get it up and running. As for the name, I''m pretty bad with names too." The two chuckled, but Jorge had something in mind. "I read somewhere that the Imperium used to have a Ministry of Works. Obviously, we can''t use ''ministry.'' But we can substitute it with ''office.'' How about ''The Office of Works?''" Lansius nced at Robert, who said, "Not bad at all. Not too fancy. Not too nd." The two turned their gaze at Lansius, who was quick to nod, saying, "Sounds good. Then it''s settled¡ªwe''re going to expand the city''s Mason Guild into The Office of Works." Robert stood and took the jug of water, pouring it into their goblets. "I think it''s fitting that we drink water to celebrate this. Let''s hope that our endeavors stay fresh, sober, and vital." Lansius raised his goblet, as did Jorge, marking another breakthrough of the meeting. As Robert finished his goblet and ced it on the table nearby, he turned to Lansius and muttered, "Before we move on, when are we going to name ourselves? The Grand Alliance is a bit of a mouthful, and alliances usually have an expiration date." Lansius stroked his chin and admitted, "I haven''t settled on a name yet." "Then let''s use the name we agreed on before," Jorge urged. "My staff and I often referred to it as the Shogunate n. So, I think we can just call it the Korelia Shogunate, and you, the Lord Shogun." "Lord Shogun does sound nicer and less alien than just Shogun," Robert approved. "Does it mean anything specific?" "Shogun meansmander-in-chief, so it''s essentially Lord Commander," Lansius exined. "Then it fits," dered Jorge, turning to Robert, who gave a firm thumbs-up. "Then we have a name," Lansius dered, pping his hands to mark the decision. A team of scribes quickly rushed to their side. Lansius prepared to dictate his decision, but Robert raised his hand, interjecting, "While there may be no precedent for this, since you will be first among equals¡ªperhaps even more¡ªit is only proper that I pledge my sword to your cause." Hearing that, the rest of their retinue also rose, quickly surrounding them and beginning to kneel. "Robert, Jorge, don''t kneel," Lansius quickly pleaded. He hadn''t expected this and felt the honor was too great to bear. Robert nced at Jorge, who had also taken his sword and scabbard out. The two Viscounts of Londia, without kneeling, merely lowered their heads as they offered their swords, still in their scabbards, to Lansius. Lansius, now standing, racked his brain for something solemn to say. He touched their swords and dered, "As Lord Shogun, I vow that no freeman shall be taken, imprisoned, or in any other way destroyed, except by thewful judgment of his peers." With this vow, the first formal meeting of the Shogunate was concluded. *** Lansius Returning home after the three lords meeting and debriefing with his top staff, Lansius headed to his study. It needed cleaning; leftover canvas and resin were everywhere¡ªsticky, gunky, and smelly. He hadn¡¯t had time to clean it since Sir Justin''s sudden departure forced him to rush the production of sturdy canvas boxes that were reinforced with resin. He wished for modern resin since tree sap resin was difficult to work with, requiring a long time to cure in the absence of a hardening agent. Nevertheless, it made the boxes lightweight, sturdy, and mostly waterproof. Lansius hoped his invention would serve Sir Justin and the Arvenian effort well. Although there was a fear that his new invention could fall into the wrong hands, he convinced himself that its intricate and unfamiliar design would likely break and render it unusable if tampered with, or tried by an inexperienced person. Besides, it''s still far from the final design. More like a limited test bed. "Are we going to clean the ce, My Lord?" Margo asked as he lit up the multiplenterns in the chamber since it was getting dark. "Yes, Margo. It''s time to clean up." "Then, I''ll go call for help," Margo said, heading to the door before he paused. "My Lord, will we do crafting like that ever again?" "Possibly," Lansius nodded. "We''re going to make a lot more of them, this time with a better design." "When are we going to make it?" the faird asked, his eyes hopeful. "Soon, Margo. We''re still waiting for more resin. Why do you ask?" Lansius inquired as he took a seat in his study. "Well, it''s sort of fun making crafts with you and the other squires¡ªcutting, sewing, and gluing," Margo exined cheerfully. Lansius chuckled. "Well, it''s going to take longer as I have to improve the design." "Understood, My Lord." As Margo left the study chamber, Lansius spent some time alone just to soak in his experience. He had just been made Lord Shogun, and now the Shogunate was truly up and running. Its first decree had been to expand the Korelia Mason Guild into The Office of Works, tasked with managing all new inventions. Knocking on the door interrupted his thoughts. "Enter," Lansius called. Margo, leading a group of maids, entered. They bowed their heads before beginning to clean the chamber. Lansius himself pulled open his drawer and took out many of his designs. As he looked at them, he couldn''t help but feel frustrated. Just how to make it hold more? If only I could double stack them. He picked up a finished box and began to tinker with it. He knew he had an hour or so before Audrey would knock on the door and ask him to join her for supper. Without realizing it, his lips turned into a smile. Just as he was busy with the shogunate and several inventions, Audrey was also busy. Under the guise of studying, she continued to train with Ingrid, who was experimenting with how archery could help her master magic even without a source. Lansius suddenly frowned. He had seen Sir Morton today and remembered that it was Sir Morton who had recognized Audrey''s potential. Perhaps it would be beneficial if we involve Sir Morton... Maybe we could learn a thing or two. With that in mind, Lansius nned to broach the subject with Audrey and Ingrid. If they agreed, they could begin to find ways to invite Sir Morton privately without arousing suspicion. ... Another week had passed quickly for Lansius, who was busy nearly every day. At one point, his health nearly faltered under the weight of his duties. But Audrey, ever watchful, forced him to sleep early and instructed the cook to prepare spicy meals along with boiled duck eggs, which helped Lansius'' sickness to disappear. There was a reason for all these activities. Lansius was assisting his noble guests, helping to distract their families from feeling homesick. He had devised an borate tour, enabling his staff to showcase the city in their carriage, which was equipped with leaf spring suspension. The trip highlighted what Korelia had to offer. First, they toured the market area, which was smaller than Three Hills or White Lake but was growing and had a vast selection of goods. Almost every week, new traders arrived from other cities to try to make a profit in Korelia. Next on the tour was the library, which had gained several more books during the winter thanks to the librarians'' efforts to copy borrowed books. Now that trade had resumed, the library had also acquired highly valuable works such as the Imperium encyclopedia, arranged no less by the decree of the Emperor himself, several volumes of Imperium histories, and books on mathematics and philosophy. Further into the tour, they showed off the state-of-the-art bathhouse, decked with marble and decoratedvishly like a cool oasis. The separate indoor sauna and swimming hall were also nearingpletion. Afterward, as they returned home to their inns, the tour traveled through the other side of the market where they could see the new fountain projects. Oncepleted, these would provide the city with clean water and help flush all the sewage from the city center into a dugout area that wouldter be ditches outside the city wall. Aside from the city tour, Lansius had also delivered two spring beds, one to each Lord''s household as gifts. They were well-received, and many inquired about them. As a gesture of goodwill, he nned to deliver another set for Sir Michael and Astrid, who were part of House Robert, and for Lord Jorge''s children, as production ramped up. Next to receive the beds were Calub and Cecile. Despite his objections, Sir Harold would also receive one. They were also trying to make a special lightweight bed for Batu, andstly, Sir Gunther was on the priority list, as he was still a former Lord and was ailing. Contrary to Lansius'' low expectations, the news of the new mattresses caused quite a stir among the nobles and merchants. Some curious souls found their way into Lord Robert''s presence, who then decided it was in his best interest to further boast about the beds. The Lion of Londia praised the mattresses'' supremefort and durability, even going so far as to im that he felt much healthier after sleeping on them and that his long-waned virility was now returning in force. This led to great demand for the beds among rich knightly Houses and wealthy merchants. Lansius addressed the issue early by introducing a waiting list, thus preventing a major headache as everyone wanted to meet his staff just to inquire about the bed. The esction in demand made Lansius realize that he could profit greatly from the craze. Thus, he implemented tiered pricing: those who received the beds first paid a premium price for exclusivity, while those willing to wait were offered a lower price. This strategy allowed him to maximize profit without tainting his reputation. Furthermore, he also implemented discounts for members of his knights and his allies, pleasing everyone and securing a long future for one of his enterprises. *** ndia, Lord Bengrieve Unexpectedly, and against his advisors'' counsel, Bengrieve took only Sir Stan and a small detachment of a hundred people, aiming to return before winter. Many believed he was being obtuse, yet he left that notion unchallenged, not wanting to reveal his ns even to his closest retinue. Thanks to the Hunter Guild''s reliable eagle messengers, they had a steady stream of information from home. However, they were stranded around the ndia-Mindia border as heavy snowfall battered the region. There, they spent their winter in humble viges. Bengrieve sat on a wooden stool and, in the absence of entertainment, was content making his own meals, chatting, or engaging in singing bads he knew. Often, he watched the fire in the old soot-filled firece. He didn''t need a quill pen or paper to formte or revise the grand n in his head. Never before had his retinue seen him live like a humble viger, yet Bengrieve seemed unfazed by any inconvenience. In his youth, his father and grandfather had mentored him well on multiple hunting trips, making him ustomed to resting in such old wooden cabins. The door creaked, and Sir Stan watched indifferently, munching on a blood sausage. The squire opened the door to a slit and received news from the man outside. Turning to Bengrieve, the squire reported, "My Lord, the advance scout reports that the road is clear of snow." The bar of Toruna''s face immediately beamed with delight. "Good," Bengrieve remarked lightly. "Then, let us move to Chateau D''Agur." "D''Agur, My Lord? Not to Cascasonne?" the squire dared to ask. Before Bengrieve could answer, Sir Stan interjected, "There''s nothing there. Why are we heading there?" "You didn''t know? Beneath it lies a town with natural hot springs," Bengrieve replied, almost quipping. Sir Stan and the squire''s eyes widened. Taking steps closer, Sir Stan confronted Bengrieve, whispering, "What are you thinking? Are you hiding something in that ce?" Bengrieveughed and quipped to his cousin, "I merely wish to find somefort after the winter." Then, turning to the squire, he ordered, "Set our men to D''Agur tomorrow morning." "Yes, My Lord," the squire confirmed, despite his doubts, and left themand tent. Once alone, Sir Stan dropped the formal facade, asking, "Cascasonne is our power base, and it''s besieged by ten thousand angry mobs with siege weapons." Yet, Bengrieve''s response wasckluster, "There''s no need to force ourselves. The rainy season ising." "But the news from the castle... With that many opponents, even the tall walls might not withstand the siege regardless of rain," Sir Stan pressed. Bengrieve was amused, saying, "Have some faith, cousin." Next, he wore an ominous smile and mused aloud, "But you know. Even if I let Cascasonne meet its fate, it will still serve a beautiful purpose." *** Chapter 170: Ex Veteri, Novum Chapter 170: Ex Veteri, Novum Ex Veteri, Novum Londia It was a beautiful spring, with a slight persistent chill lingering in the air and blooming wildflowers in the pastures all over Londia. Hundreds lined the roads to Korelia from the East and the West, many experiencing this journey for the first time. Despite the hardship of crossing the great ins, they were captivated by the convenience of resting ces that appeared strategically located at a day''s march, even in the middle of the ins. Upon arrival, travelers were enveloped in nomadic hospitality, treated like honored guests with offerings of fresh water, warm meals, and lodging¡ªall for a mere three copper coins. This fee included the famed mare wine and enough water for the onward journey. The nomadic family also offered select merchandise; purchases of leather goods, wool, or trinkets often resulted in free additional food provisions for their travels. The host''s warmth made the travelers feel safe despiteing from different backgrounds. There, they often encountered other groups heading in the opposite direction, messengers, and even cavalry on patrol, which bolstered their sense of security further. With Korelia now bing the political seat of Londia, dozens of messengers and their escortsmuted daily into the city. Along with them, official merchants and cargo haulers operated their trade between domains now unified under one leadership. Their meetings with the lord''s men further emboldened these would-be migrants. They learned what Korelia had to offer, what the Lord and Lady had achieved, and their grand ns for the city. The journey from Three Hills to Korelia typically took fifteen days on foot, though many preferred to extend this to twenty days, taking long rests at scenic resting spots. From the White Lake region, the journey was shorter, with half the route veiled in thick vegetation due to the proximity of White Lake itself, tapering off as they moved further away. For the migrants seeing the city for the first time, they were immediately greeted by the new city walls, which were still under construction. The presence of the walls instilled a sense of safety and bestowed a grand prestige on the city, rivaling that of Three Hills. Coming to the powerful-looking eastern gate, each traveler had their details recorded in the gatehouse. They were issued permits and then were free to enter the city. Straight out of the gate, the travelers were weed by the sight of a burgeoning city with a vibrant market area. New buildings were everywhere. Rows of shops with freshly painted facades stood under colorful canvas canopies, where traders from every known region hawked their goods.And then there was the za, adorned with colorful mosaic marble and featuring a graceful water fountain at its center. The area around the fountain, surrounded by palm trees, provided a cool shade frequently used by citizens to rx after work. They sat around on carpets, enjoying the melody of folk songs and the dramatic ir of street performers, which included minstrels and even acrobats. The social gatherings in the za gave Korelia its appeal, further enriched by the rich aromaing from the market district. The city hosted arge variety of foods as merchants who supplied the three lords often had surpluses to sell. Thus, the city offered goods from every region: wheat and wine from Three Hills, fresh fruits and ducks from South Hill, barley, venison, and salted fish from White Lake, and rye and smoked fish from Korimor. These goodsplemented Korelia''s own offerings of salted or fresh meat-based meals. With the ease of obtaining a rich selection of ingredients at affordable prices, the number of food stalls continued to grow. This favorable business environment allowed cooks from as far as Umbend and Nicop to start their own stalls. After their supper, travelers often headed to the city¡¯s bathhouse to cleanse and unwind. The migrants who had settled there had fostered a tradition of rmending that neers take a refreshing bath before retiring to their lodgings. While most of the bathhouse facilities would close after sundown due to the costs of illuminating such arge space, the small indoor bath remained open. This cozy haven offered warm water baths at a modest price, bing a favored spot forte workers, guardsmen, travelers, or anyone who needed to wash up. For the would-be migrants, this warm bath felt like a cleansing ritual. "From the old, the new," the bathhouse worker would say to neers, encouraging them and wishing them a better life. For those in need of alcohol, the city boasted an enviable selection. With multiple lords bringing their own suppliers, there was a wide array of drinks avable: from the expensive mead made purely from honey mixed with either fruit juice, floral water, or spiced water, to local ales, Three Hills'' wine, and the exotic nomads'' mare wine. Drinking stalls and taverns sprang up everywhere to cater to Korelia¡¯s burgeoning poption, which had soared with the arrival of migrants sincest fall. Even early this spring, hundreds more arrived, all seeking a better life under the rule of three lords. As thest tavern closed and its guests retreated, the night nketed the city in the middle of the steppe. When the stars gave way to daylight, Korelia awoke to a bustling scene of trade andmerce, offering abundant opportunities for those literate in thenguages of trade or construction. From the eastern banks of the river, the city''s emergence as a manufacturing power was evident. Workshopplexes, waterwheels, cksmiths billowing smoke, and warehouses upied dedicated areas. Manufacturing jobs were plentiful, allowing masterless smiths and apprentices to learn as they worked. The ruling House offered a myriad of opportunities, including for breeders and farmers. Thends of Korelia, a steppe with limited fertile areas only between the hill and the river, were now being transformed. New lines of trees and shrubs were taking root, and fields were grazed by sheep. After much study, the Lord had decided on four crop rotations, a method previously unknown in Londia. Unlike the traditional three-crop rotation used in Mindia, this new approach includes two main crops and reces fallowing with the nting of fodder and grazing crops. Farmers working on thesends were eager to see the results of this new method. The Lord''s staff had told them that the fodder and grazing crops would help repair and maintain the soil''s fertility more effectively than simply letting the soil rest and allowing wild grass to grow. Hearing this, they were hopeful that thebination would change the barrennd to grow wheat or other grains. The details were as follows: 1. Main Crops: Wheat or rye, cereals that required rich and fertile soil, were nted first. 2. Fodder Crops: After harvesting the main crops, turnips and other root vegetables were nted. These broke up the soil and helped reduce soilpaction from the previous main crop. At the same time, their root structures also helped bind the soil, protecting it from the harsh steppe winds. Additionally, they were effective in reducing weeds and, once harvested, provided a convenient source of livestock feed for the winter. 3. Secondary Crops: Barley or oats followed the fodder crops. These staple grains, more tolerant of poorer soil conditions, helped clean the soil of weeds after the root crops. They also provided sustenance to the poption without overly burdening the soil. 4. Grazing Crops: Clover or legumes were nted where the secondary crops had been harvested. These nts rested, maintained, and enriched the soil. They also provided a grazing area for livestock, further ensuring the ability to breed year-round without needing to graze outside, thus allowing premium grazing ground to be dedicated to horse breeding. This year, the city had begun to wee horse breeders and traders from all over Londia. With the major Houses and the knights¡ªwho were their primary customers¡ªnow concentrated in Korelia, they had no choice but to follow. The lords'' move had created conditions for the city''s horse market to thrive. Furthermore, being stationed in Korelia opened new avenues of opportunity. It was known that the lord of the city maintained good rtions with the nomadic tribes, and the nomads had pledged to bring a yearly tribute of a hundred horses. Upon their arrival, there would be ample opportunity to purchase high-quality horses and mares for breeding. Adding to the allure, rumors circted that the three Lords would hold an annual race and horse contest after the harvest. This event was highly anticipated, as horse racing had long been a favorite entertainment among the lords and people of Londia. Now, the city, which was once nothing more than a dusty fortified hill on a frontier gued by wars, was the fastest-growing city in the south of the Imperium. Its citizens and migrants were looking forward to a great year. *** Lansius One month had passed since the first meeting. While the three lords were always wee to visit each other, it was decided that they didn''t need to meet daily, and such meetings didn¡¯t have to be formal. Often, they gathered in the Eastern Mansion¡¯s garden for casual chats or to resolve minor issues. At other times, they walked near the wall construction site or the new agricultural area to exchange ideas. Thus, meetings in the Great Keep were reserved for important discussions or monthly gatherings. Each lord managed the affairs of their household and domain via a fast and reliable horse messenger system. This system, pioneered by Lansius with the help of nomadic peoples, made sending mail and small packages both reliable and ultra-fast. Despite great distances, they could send mail in just six days and urgent messages in three through a horse ry system. Surprisingly, Korelia had also developed a robust tradework. The firewood merchants, utilizing the lord''s established postal route¡ªwhich provided convenient resting spaces, protection, fresh water, and resupply¡ªhad evolved into a significant tradework. Previously, they traded only firewood for bathhouse services, but now they also transported a vast array ofmodities to make substantial profits. Thus, the small caravan of several carts had grown to a dozen, ready to meet the demands of the growing city. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Lansius would need every bit of efficiency if he wanted to keep the popce happy and the industrial heart of the city well-oiled. Speaking of oil, "Reports of naphtha from Calub," Sterling said, offering a missive inside the eastern mansion''s second floor hall, where Lansius managed his domain''s affairs. Seated behind arge table, Lansius took the missive and nced at it, noting that Calub had found a supplier all too d to provide oil to Korelia, despite the hostility in Mindia. Turning to Sterling, Lansius said, "Next." "From Sir Gunther," Sterling offered another missive. Ah, thankfully, just a thank you note for the spring bed mattresses. Mm, he did hint about his worsening condition. Lansius ced the missive to his right to remind himself to ask Farkas whether the former lord was livingfortably and if he needed special care due to his old wound. While House Gunther was no longer relevant, Lansius felt that people would judge him if he mistreated those who had surrendered to him. "Next," he instructed. Sterling offered another missive. Soon there was a pile of items to consider:
- noble area''s reports - dedicated firemen service - reports on guild that proposed gambling den - reports on agriculture projects - duck breeding progress - the city library matters - new letter from Dawn - correspondence from the Hunter Guild - reports on workshop expansion - decisions regarding city wall features - current treasury valuations and appraisals - Dame Danie''s report - and even paint color choices for the Great Keep.
Lansius stared at them, trying to prioritize his concerns, then remembered Lord Robert. "Sterling, do you have any news about the Lord of White Lake and Francisca?" he asked before he forgot about it. Instead of answering, Sterling nced at Audrey, who was seated on a soft couch next to Lansius. Audrey offered a thin smile. "They exchanged stories, snacked, and traded gifts. Lord Robert seems to treat Francisca as an honored guest," she reassured him. Lansius nodded but added, "I hope that''s not a mating ritual." Audrey and Sterling chuckled softly. "The Lion of Londia isn''t that kind of man. He could have pursued more but chose to marry only once, despite having only a daughter," Audrey replied. "A good role model," Lansius muttered, earning an approving smile from Audrey. He then turned a concerned gaze toward her. "And what about Sir Harold and Francisca?" "What about them?" Audrey responded, her smile evolving into a sweet grin. "There''s no innuendo between them, which is only to be expected. Sir Harold is more noble than most; he wouldn¡¯t take advantage of his charge." "But My Lady, the charge seems enamored," Sterlingmented, amused. Audrey giggled but gave no furtherment. After that brief distraction, Lansius returned to his work, organizing the letters and nning a working schedule. Many tasks required a visit and supervision, as well as decisions. "So many things to look after," he muttered. "We still have several more just arriving," Sterling added. Lansius was stunned. "This is not all?" "Ca is still working with the apothecary to detect poison," his squire reminded him. "Ah," he murmured. With hostilities from Mindia, the council had urged him to be extra careful. He was about to sort his priorities when the door swooshed open. A young man, his personal scribe, entered and greeted him as he caught Lansius'' gaze. "My Lord," Lansius exhaled, preparing himself, then asked, "What do you have for me?" "The crossbow smiths need your attention," the young scribe exined, offering no missive. It was simply a verbal request. "Sterling, make sure to remind me to visit the crossbow smith," Lansius instructed. Sterling nodded, and Lansius motioned for the scribe to continue. "My Lord, word from the market: you have yet to decide on the horse market." Lansius mulled it over before giving his answer, "The Korelia horse market will be seasonal. It will be avable for auction this spring. If anyone wishes to buy horses, they can do so when the tribesmen arrive." The limited time window was designed to allow the nomads to share in the profits, rather than letting horse traders hoard most of the earnings. By making the market seasonal, everyone would be encouraged to participate, enhancing the opportunity for knights and esquire families to connect directly with the nomads, who were the main producers. By eliminating the middleman, Lansius hoped to empower his cavalry by providing reasonably priced, high-quality warhorses for their main steeds or spares. Moreover, this limited time window would also simplify the process of ensuring that taxes were paid. Having settled the matter of the horse market, Lansius asked, "What else do you have?" "I have reports on the city fountains as you requested, barbed wire production, and also an airship report from Hans," the scribe offered three missives. He took the papers, nced over them, found themplicated, and set them aside. He then turned his gaze to the scribe, who seemed eager to say more. "Don''t tell me you have more," Lansius frowned. "My Lord, just a small request." "Yours?" Lansius responded as if it were a slight betrayal. The scribe sheepishly stifled his boyish grin. Audrey and Sterling were also amused, finding it all too funny that Lansius'' guidance was needed for so many things. Inhaling deeply, Lansius said, "Spit it out." "Your story about the Trojan War. There are so many requests, even if it''s only for a chapter or two..." Lansius massaged his nose bridge. He had forgotten about the Trojan War; he barely covered their crossing to Troy. And they loved how Odysseus didn''t want to go there, even to the point of faking insanity, plowing the field, and sowing salt on his farm. I did too many projects... Audrey looked at him, quipping, "I''m d to be pregnant and have none of your work." Lansius chuckled and retorted, "That was before. Now you''re educated. I shall delegate half of this to you." "The decision is for the Lord Shogun to make, not his wife," she retorted back, nervously. Lansius chuckled with a tired voice before saying, "I told you, I''d rather live in the woods and chop wood daily than do this." Knocking was heard at the door, and Sterling opened it to allow a guard to approach. The guard in ringmail bowed and reported, "My Lord, the guildsmen have assembled and are ready for you at the Grand Keep." Lansius turned to Audrey, who replied, "Go on, this can wait." cing a weight and a clean sheet of paper on top of the stack of missives, Lansius rose and said to her, "Wish me luck." After descending the flight of stairs, Lansius stepped out of the mansion. His entourage was ready, but he longed for a moment of respite in the garden, weary from all the work. As he neared the garden, his gazended on a stack of wood and an axe embedded in an unfinished log. Without a particr thought in mind, he approached, suddenly cing his boot firmly on the log. With a swift motion, he grasped the axe handle and pulled it free with ease. His entourage watched with a mix of concern and curiosity but Sterling¡¯s silence reassured everyone. Feeling the weight of the chopping axe in his hands, Lansius assumed the correct stance, raised the iron overhead, and then drove it downward. The axe sliced through the wood, splitting it cleanly in two with a satisfying crack. He caught Sterling''s eye, who immediately understood what his lord wanted. "Next," Lansius quipped, his voice steady. Without a word, Sterling ced another log on the stump. Lansius readied himself again, muscles tensing, and delivered another powerful blow, the axe''s de biting into the wood with a thud. The gathered onlookers¡ªservants, guards, and maids¡ªmurmured among themselves, initially surprised at why the Lord was chopping wood, but soon became captivated by his rare disy of strength. They whispered theories about his need to vent frustration¡ªsome spected it was due to the sheer volume of tasks he faced, while others suggested that with the Lady being pregnant, his frustrations might also be personal, given that he had not taken any concubines. A few jestingly said that he needed to pump himself up before meeting with the guild. Whatever the reason, Lansius continued to chop, log after log, his strokes rhythmic and forceful. He stopped only after he had reduced a sizable stack to neatly split wood, his brow glistening with sweat. With a final, forceful swing, he nted the axe into the tree stump, then loosened his tunic, revealing pronounced muscles on his arms rippling under his skin. Turning to his entourage, his chest heaving slightly from the exertion, he announced, "Time to head to the Great Keep." *** Guildsman Caine Followingst year''s debacle, where a guildsman''s attempt to promote gambling nearly invoked the lord''s wrath, it became clear that leadership among them was necessary. They quickly found a suitable leader in Caine, who not only came from one of thergest guilds in Mindia and was well-liked and respected by many but also had a good rtionship with the Lord of Korelia. Thus, he became the de facto head of the guilds. His primary roles were to organize and cater to their needs, and keep their members in line. Caine felt they were grossly unprepared to handle the changes ushered in by the Lord of Korelia. Like any guildsman and merchant, he noticed how Korelia¡ªand indeed, all of Londia¡ªhad been gradually transformed following the Lord''s n for the shogunatest summer. Now, the shogunate epassed five regions along with several allies. Moreover, as the new political center of Londia, Korelia had be a hub of activity, attracting a steady stream of messengers, guests, visitors, merchants, and talent seeking opportunities. Just recently, many were thrilled to learn from the gatehouse records that more than five hundred people had traveled to the city to stay. For guildsmen like them, arger market meant more money to be made. Furthermore, it was solid proof that Londians werefortable and had put their trust in the Lord of Korelia¡¯s rule. In such a short time, they witnessed the transformation of Korelia from a remote, unwanted town into the most promising city in Londia. Now, the guildsmen waited in the vast hall of the Great Keep, chatting as they awaited the lords'' arrival. They had not yet greeted Lord Lansius since the spring festival, and for many, this was their first business meeting of the year. There were activities, and soon the herald took the stage: "May I present to you the Lord Shogun of Korelia, Lord of White Lake, and Lord of Three Hills." The guildsmen all bowed their heads as the three lords entered. The Great Keep now featured an elevated wooden tform,cquered to a high gloss, where the lords would sit on their designated chairs. Lord Robert and Lord Jorge took their ces to Lord Lansius'' right and left, respectively. Lansius'' seat, however, was elevated a step above the others. Each lord had a small table before him, and from the audience''s perspective, the arrangement resembled a courtroom. Even Caine felt a slight nervousness. To many observers, it was evident that this was not the Lord of Korelia they had knownst year. Though Lansius still donned hisfortable blue tunic, the air around him had changed. His influence and prestige had expanded across nearly all of Londia. It was clear that his growing power was bound to attract more lords, drawn by the myriad of benefits of aligning with him. Caine, who looked like an experienced clerk with neatlybed hair and a sharp nose, along with his fellow guildsmen, began their greetings and soon dived into the South Trade proposal. Only after a session of questions did the Lord motion with his hand to stop the inquiries. "My dear guildsmen," Lord Lansius began, causing everyone to focus on him. "Based on your enthusiasm, I think there''s some mimunication." Caine and his fellow guildsmen exchanged nces. Lord Lansius continued, "I''m telling you about the South Trade because I don''t want to offend you. I would rather you know it from me than from other sources. However, the caravan that''ll pass through Korelia will have exclusivity rights." "Exclusivity?" Caine blurted out, surprise painting his face. "Correct," the Lord said as he gazed at him. "It means you are gravely mistaken to think that you can trade with them. Their goods are sealed to be traded only in Navalnia, and from Navalnia to the archipgo beyond it." Colors drained from the guildsmen''s faces. They had been dreaming of astronomical sales and fat profits allst summer, yet it was all just a silly misunderstanding on their part. "They will be under my protection, but I merely collect toll payments, escorts, and supplies as needed," the Lord continued. Even Caine paled. The South Trade was the biggest trade opportunity he had ever faced in his lifetime, offering a direct route from the furthest reach of the Imperium into the neighboring kingdom to the south. Previously impossible due to warring lords, this route had now materialized, yet they would be barred from it. At the urging of his friends, he asked, "My Lord, could we explore any avenues for trade with them at all?" "Unlikely," Lord Lansius muttered, leaning back in his chair and gazing at his two lordly allies. "We only care about the tax," he quipped dismissively, eliciting chuckles from the two lords. All the guildsmen present felt their stomachs churn. Even though it was hypothetical, the potential loss of profit¡ªpassing right under their noses¡ªwas too heartbreaking. "Unless you want to be an active part of this venture," the Lord muttered, his eyes shing with a predatory gleam. While many of his fellow guildsmen turned hopeful, Caine swallowed hard. He knew that they had fallen into the Lord''s trap, and he too woulde willingly; the lure of profit and progress he could provide was too great to resist. *** Chapter 171: A Company of Men Chapter 171: A Company of Men A Company of Men Caine As the discussion between the lord and the guildsmen continued, Caine, the mason guild representative, grew weary. Several times he had resorted to wiping the sweat from his forehead, though he was merely standing and listening in a cool, well-ventted hall. The mental effort of processing the Lord''s offer proved quite taxing. The other guildsmen fared simrly. The drinks offered to them barely cooled their heads or helped them continue. From their reactions, Caine could see they were wondering whether they were dealing with a merchant, a war general, or something else entirely. For a long time, Caine had questioned whether the Lord of Korelia was one of them, a profit-seeker. Previously, many had suspected his brilliance originated from one of his advisors, like thete Sir Cahan, Sir Michael, or even the shrewd Sir Omin. But now, he no longer felt the need to find an answer. It was clear that beneath the veneer of a warm and empathetic noble in times of peace and a cold-blooded warlord in conflict,y a shrewd mercenary. The Lord had proposed they "be an active part of this venture," which meant for the guilds to join the southern trade with their own caravans. On the surface, it made perfect sense: Join the South Trade and you can conduct business as suppliers or providers of inns. Nothing sketchy about that. However, his instincts warned him that it was as good as gambling against a weighted die. A deeper look revealed that the exclusivity meant each participant had to dig deep into their pockets to join. Moreover, it was tied to the caravan, meaning any guild that stopped participating the following year would be barred from trading. Thus, each year, themitment would need to be renewed. In essence, it was a limited membership. The Lord of Korelia was asking them all to pay for a permit to enter his exclusive tradework.Suddenly, Caine realized that the Lord was treating the southern trade as if it were a guild. A guild for guilds...? A bead of sweat trickled down to Caine¡¯s chin. It was clear that Lord Lansius spoke their mercantilenguage. He had awed them with his Londia peace initiatives, massive city-building efforts, grain trade, airships, and even new mattresses. Now, he had charmed them with his vision of a grand southern trade. In the face of the Imperium''s crisis, this route served as a lifeline in gold, reconnecting the westernmost reach of the Imperium to the easternmost Navalnia Empire via a more direct route. Leveraging their profit-oriented motives, Lord Lansius had effectively divided the guilds. While smaller guilds could not afford to set up a long-distance trade caravan, therger guilds with cash to burn would leap at the opportunity. This arrangement undermined Caine¡¯s chance to negotiate, knowing that his informal group was an unreliable partnership; it was there to protect their interests, not to prevent one from gaining an advantage. Moreover, there was the looming fear of missing out. Thus, like a coiled snake, the Lord''s fat proposal had ensnared them. There was no escape. Even if half of the guildsmen understood, they would still willingly walk into the trap. The potential profits from the South Trade were too lucrative to dismiss. In fact, Caine himself began to doubt whether it was justified tobel it a trap. "A shared profit is still a profit," the Lord suddenly said, answering a guild representative''s question as if reading Caine¡¯s mind. Caine was humbled by those words, but his instincts screamed to keep his guard up. Is there another catch? If so, where? He looked inward with slight panic as he searched his mind about the proposal, knowing well that it would be best to find the issue and ask for rification now in front of the other guildsmen. "Well, I think I have said everything," the Lord suddenly dered, and Caine felt a jolt that made him stand ramrod straight. He was about to step forward when the Lord of Three Hills cleared his throat. This prompted Lord Lansius to turn toward the speaker, who was seated to his left on a slightly lower tform. "Yes, Lord Jorge?" "Lord Shogun, may I?" Lord Jorge inquired, his voice dripping with affluent charm. "Be my guest," the Lord of the city replied with ease and pleasure. "Gentlemen," Lord Jorge addressed the hall, "I believe this announcement will surprise no one. The shogunate has established the Londia Office of Works, and thus every question and dealing will go through them. Think of it as a separate body designed to ensure our new institution runs efficiently. Furthermore, I believe it''s only prudent for us to keep our dealings and contracts clearly documented." Noble houses forming guild to protect their interests? It was unprecedented. Caine had been informed about the transition from the Korelia Mason Guild to the Office of Works but had felt it was just another extension of the city''s function. However, he now understood what it was really about. The southern trade was a guise. At its heart, it was a venture and should be properly named: the South Trade Company. *** Lansius In under four days, the guilds came to terms, and many signed their contracts. A few small guilds, in a stroke of genius, merged to form arger one in a desperate attempt to secure a share of the lucrative trade. Lansius employed his talents to draft an irond contract designed to minimize loopholes. He also aimed to empower the Office of Works and appoint the Shogunate as the arbiter of disputes. Although not quite a neutral party, this arrangement was more equitable than anything previously avable in the Imperium. With so many dealings and fine details to consider, Lansius included seemingly insignificant points, such as requiring the guilds that signed to respect inventions made by the Office of Works. Another use stipted that they could participate and be granted a license to produce a limited quantity, but production had to remain in Korelia for twenty years to protect the Office of Works'' interest and trade secret. It was also stated that anyone breaking thisw would face the full might of the Shogunate, whether via diplomacy, economy, or military. This might seem like a lot of effort, after all, Lansius could simply rely on a total monopoly to continue making substantial profits. However, he understood that when demand far exceeded supply, it was likely to invite crime, as had happened with the smuggling of silkworms and tea trees from the Middle Kingdom. Simrly, if Lansius maintained a monopoly on spring beds, eventually someone would replicate the technology, causing Korelia to lose significant opportunities. He preferred to allow them a piece of the pie and remain content as the industry leader. As thest of the guilds signed the contract, Lansius ramped up barbed wire production. This new fencing would give the majority of his citizens a fighting chance. Out in the wilderness of the Great ins, packs of wolves, wild dogs, and even elusive carnivorous cats imed thisnd as their territory. Previously, it required skilled riders armed with weapons to keep livestock alive as they grazed increasingly far from town. Every year, a shepherd with 100 sheep could lose two dozen sheep, if not more, to predators. With more than three thousand souls leading a pastoral life, a yearly loss of more than 20% was a life-and-death situation. This was without ounting for attacks on humans and farm personnel. Each year, there were dozens of recorded cases of deaths from carnivores and tens of reports of crippling injuries. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Now, barbed wire would pave the way to even the odds against these apex predators. In the hands of shepherds, barbed wire was a weapon. And Lansius was arming them to the brim. *** Korelia The presence of Lord Robert and Lord Jorge in the city was still sensational news. Nobody would have thought this arrangement possible, and the presence of three powerhouses in Korelia had an immediate effect. The city had received a steady stream of craftsmen, smiths, and talents from all over Londia, lining up for opportunities. Now, there were more people buyingnd permits and building their houses. Rows of shops and houses were emerging here and there, based on thetest cityyout approved by the nascent Office of Works. This growth was further fueled by the local popce who had disposable ie, many of whom had joined the Lord''s war effort, either in defense work or as soldiers. The influx of campaign money was sufficient to stimte the surrounding economy. Additionally, many residents earned wages by working in various workshops or profited from selling goods to the reigning House. Another effect came from the two noble houses, which required a great deal of supplies for their retainers, making the Korelian merchants very happy. Luxury goods that nobody in Korelia ever bothered with were now in great demand. Carpenters and furniture shops that had just finished their orders for the bathhouse were now working full-time to meet the orders from the two lords. Clothing shops also received significant orders, as the lords couldn¡¯t bring their entire wardrobes and needed extras. Artisans found plenty of work, as both houses required tes, bowls, jars, wooden bathtubs, and a myriad of other items. This economic boost extended further when the two lords, despite having their retinues secure temporary amodations, purchased properties in Korelia for temporary residences. Neither wanted to be outdone by the other. The lord of the city appeared to adopt an open policy and rarely intervened in his counterparts'' dealings. However, hidden from the public eye, Lord Lansius had established specific guidelines to ensure peace and maintain honorable conduct. One rule was particrly noteworthy: the lords should not hold important celebrations or send invitations on the same day, and especially not at the same time, to ensure that all their retinues and other lords could attend without sensing any rivalry. Such rules were necessary as Lord Lansius, more than ever, wanted them to live in peace and prevent potential conflicts from ring up. These rules also extended to the nobles'' residences. Under the pretense of preventing rivalry and maintaining dignity and peace, he instructed that the main building be a one-story construction with high ceilings and arge roof for good venttion, surrounded by gardens. The main hall could be connected, separated, or integrated into the main building as the upant wished. As protection, theplex was surrounded by high, white-washed walls with two-story watchtowers at each corner. Both the walls and the towers were regted not to exceed a two-story house height and needed to be decorated with tiled roofs on top to not make them look like bastions. He underlined that the house needed to look like a ce to live in, not a defensive structure. As much as possible, the design should conceal or soften its defensive capabilities with woodwork or stonework. The lord of the city also dictated that the house be filled with lush gardens and ponds that also benefited cooling. He allowed thepound to have multiple buildings as necessary but encouraged them not to overbuild as it would add a significant risk of fire. With these guidelines in ce, the two lords were busy managing the construction of their new residences. Lord Jorge in particr had abandoned his n to im thend up north, where he used to camp after the war. Now that Korelia had built a city wall and a dedicated noble district, the young viscount realized it would be more beneficial to ept the offer and put less strain on his house¡¯s still depleted coffers. Due to histe start, Lord Jorge was still working on the foundation but expected the main residence building and surrounding residential wall to bepleted within the year. The rest of theplex, including the guardhouse, horse stable, armory, andvishly decorated main building, would bepleted in the following years. Meanwhile, Lord Robert got an early start. He had tasked Sir Michael and Astrid to select a prime spot in the noble district. Their residence''s foundation had beenpletedst fall, allowing them to anticipate thepletion of the main residence byte summer, with ns to expand its adjacent wings next year as needed. Moreover, the old viscount excelled in leadership and had less of a penchant for decoration. Thus, he expected his gardens and banquet hall to be ready around harvest time. True to his style, Lord Robert drove the masons and carpenters with military fervor and an abundance of spirits. However, his unyielding stamina did not match his nning, which gued the worksite with mistakes, setbacks, and repeated fixes. Amid their busy schedule, these two lords also needed to care for their families'' demands. Noblemen or not, keeping their families content was essential for this arrangement to work. Fortunately, Lord Lansius had provided some assistance. Thevish gift of a new mattress and the city tour was still the talk of many. But for them, what was more exceptional was the modest-looking carriage that they had been using for the city tour. The carriage was morefortable than any they had ever experienced. Even nobles like them were ustomed to jarring rides, so afortable ride came as a shock. Only riding on a palfrey horse was better, but riding a horse under the sun was exhausting. Impressed by the ride, Lord Jorge and Robert quickly ced an order for such carriages. As a token of goodwill, Lord Lansius, through the Office of Works, decided to simply upgrade the lords'' existing carriages, as building from scratch would require a lot of time. Hearing about this, now every wealthy family in Londia began to pay attention. Soon another waiting list emerged, giving Korelia''s growing Office of Works a robust foundation to expand their manufacturing capabilities before the start of the southern trade. Around this time, the guild began to recruit every talent it could find locally. News quickly spread, and since then, it wasmon for well-educated esquires to exchange their swords for a quill. For the most part, the integration of another two noble houses along with Sir Omin and Sir Gunther, the former Lord of South Hill, proceeded smoothly. Aside from construction efforts, the two lords spent their days managing their affairs back home, which had yet to fully adapt to their move. Sometimes they decided to bring in more officials to support their functions; other times, they delegated more duties to their governors. They were also responsible for training a small contingent of guards, men-at-arms, and cavalrymen as reserves for the shogunate. After the two Houses had familiarized themselves with the new military standards and practices, the Lord nned to send the majority of this reserve, no more than two hundred, to Korimor. This would alleviate Korelia¡¯s food burden and provide a stronger garrison for the city closest to Mindia. Some rumors came from Lord Robert''s arrangement to have his wife stay in the Eastern Mansion with their daughter, Lady Astrid, who was pregnant. The old viscount was known to have a close rtionship with the popr Francisca, thus fueling rumors about them having a romance. Instead of dispelling the rumors, Lord Robert was only too happy to let them spread, as it would bolster his im of regaining his virility. Meanwhile, externally, Lord Jorge faced no issues that sparked rumors. However, internally, he was gued by problems in his domain. While Sir Arius was capable as a governor, his cousin still needed reliable support. With the memory ofst year''s coup still fresh, Lord Jorge was considering whether to send Sir Morton home. Unnoticed by all as they dealt with their various concerns, the first month of spring had quietlye to a close. *** Ingrid The educator felt her hand while she fed power into the earring, whichzily absorbed it. Unlike older dwarven artifacts that usually nibble aggressively at power or have their own temperaments and feeding issues, this one was rather dormant. Ingrid understood that itsziness wasn''t due to its mood but because it was entirely different. "When I take care of dwarven gemstones, they usually nibble at my power aggressively," Ingrid exined to Lord Lansius and Lady Audrey in theirfortable private hall in the Eastern Mansion. "Some are a bit picky and have their own eating habits, but they all have that almost sentient-like personality. However, this gemstone," she held it up for the Lord and Lady to see, "doesn''t have that sentient feeling." "Then what is it?" thedy asked, resting on her soft couch after her mage training. "It''s a replica of a dwarven object," Ingrid replied. "Replica?" the lord''s eyes widened. "Indeed. It''s a craft that even the Mage Guild did not possess, yet clearly, there were people in history skilled enough to create such items." "Could it be that the Grand Progenitors are the ones who made it?" Lady Audrey asked. "To my understanding, every Grand Progenitor had an innate understanding of magic and runes, even more than the elves. I doubt a Grand Progenitor with thousands of years of experience would make such an inferior product," Ingrid responded. "Especially when they are half-dwarves themselves," Lord Lansius added. "Exactly, My Lord," said Ingrid approvingly. Nodding while rxing in her seat, the Lady asked, "Well, what does the artifact do?" "Francisca told me that the famed Old Man Kae in Umbend used this to send pictures from one earring user to another. The half-beast tribes used it for hunting for several generations before it stopped functioning." The Lord was piqued, leaning forward, he asked, "It can send pictures?" "Yes, pictures or colors," Ingrid rified. "May I see it? How do they do it?" the Lord asked, and Ingrid readily offered the gold-encrusted gemstone. Smiling, the Centuria-born mage exined, "It''s an earring. I believe you only need to wear it, My Lord." At the Lord''s side, the Lady quipped with the same reaction, "Obviously you can''t wear it unless we pierce your ear first. Should we?" The Lord chuckled and took his time to examine and admire the earring before handing it to the Lady, who turned to Ingrid, asking, "May I try it?" "Yes, it''s safe; I''ve tried it before," Ingrid reassured her. The Lady removed her earring and put on the new one. "When My Lady uses it, it will activate but won''t do anything," Ingrid exined. "Yes, I can feel it trying to do something," the Lady confirmed. The Lord suddenly rose, his voice filled with unexpected excitement. "Come, we need to go somewhere." "Eh, why?" Even the Lady was perplexed by his sudden urgency. "I''ll exinter," he promised, his eyes alight with an unspoken n. "Where are we going? Do we need to bring Ingrid?" the Lady inquired, rising with Ingrid''s aid. "Yes, bring Ingrid, and don''t forget Francisca," the Lord instructed as he led the way. The three hurried out to the waiting carriage, with their entourage scrambling to keep up. The Lord''s instruction to the coachman was simple: "To the new workshopplex." *** Chapter 172: A Distant Reply Chapter 172: A Distant Reply A Distant Reply Lansius Riding in a carriage that had undergone further improvements, Lansius took Audrey, Ingrid, and Francisca to the workshopplex near the river that divides Korelia into west and east. In addition to experimenting with the magic earring, this trip also served to invite Audrey out, providing a change of scenery from her confinement in the Eastern Mansion. Now that her pregnancy was stable enough, her physician and the old nanny had given their approval. Despite seeing her every day, Lansius remained captivated by Audrey''s growing bump. Noticing his fascination, Audrey caressed it, prompting Lansius to also gently touch it, much to the delight of the other two passengers, Ingrid and Francisca. The carriage wasn¡¯t spacious, so Ingrid ended up covered in some of Francisca¡¯s fur, though she didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. "This is a really smooth ride. What did you do to it?" Audrey asked, clearly impressed. "We''re trying adding rubber and corkwood as dampeners to the metal springs," Lansius exined casually. Audrey nodded, while Ingrid and Francisca looked intrigued. Their conversation was abruptly interrupted as they neared the workshopplex. Guards stationed at the entrance readily motioned for approaching carriages and carts to slow down. The area was loosely cordoned off by wooden fences, providing some measure of security. Nearby, the newly formed second fire nightwatch brigade, the Fire Wardens, was stationed, further bolstering the area''s security.As their carriage approached, the guardsmen recognized Sterling seated next to the coachman and promptly waved them through. "Ingrid, do you mind telling Sterling we''re going to the wire warehouse?" Lansius asked. Ingrid turned and opened the speak-through panel, knocking on it twice. Sterling, hearing the signal, leaned back slightly to face the panel. "Yes, maester Ingrid?" "My Lord said we''re heading to the wire warehouse," Ingrid directed crisply. The carriage then promptly veered right, heading towards a cluster of warehouses strategically spaced apart to mitigate fire risks. As they pulled up in front of one particr warehouse, the sudden stop drew curious looks from carpenters and masons working on an adjacent building. "What are we doing here?" Audrey''s tone filled with curiosity. "Just a small experiment," Lansius reassured her with a smile. Francisca jumped down first to secure the area, her presence stirring a buzz among the nearby workers. With Sterling and the half-breed, it was clear to everyone that the Lord was likely in the carriage. The three guards stationed nearby approached and snapped to attention for an inspection. "At ease," Sterlingmanded them with casual authority. Lansius then emerged from the carriage, reaching back to carefully assist Audrey as she descended. Her presence, highlighted by her noticeable baby bump, immediately captivated the workers who lined up, their faces showing surprise and admiration. "My Lord, My Lady," they greeted almost in unison. A woman from the warehouse staff stepped forward, speaking on behalf of the group, "Blessed be the child in your womb. May you always be in good health." Audrey smiled warmly at them. "Everyone," Lansius addressed the warehouse workers, carpenters, and guards, "gratitude for your hard work." Pleased murmurs filled the air as the group moved toward the warehouse, led by Lansius and Audrey, with Ingrid close behind, and Sterling and Francisca guiding the way. The warehouse, constructed with local stone on the first floor and topped with a timber roof, was typical for Korelia where stone was abundant and quality timber was scarce. As they walked, Lansius turned to the warehouse staff and asked, "We have thick copper wire, right?" "Yes, My Lord, we''ve kept it as you ordered," the staff answered. "Bring them to me," Lansius instructed, stopping in a spot well-lit by arge window. As the staff jogged off, Audrey and Ingrid looked around. It was their first time here, and they were amazed by the rows of uniform wooden shelves of simr build and height that lined the walls. Each was meticulouslybeled with a logo for efficient storage. There were two portable stairs made of light wood to easily and safely ess the higher shelves. The shelves were stacked with metal bars, pipes of different sizes, rolls of metal wires, and a massive quantity of barbed wire, all coated with thick, greasy tallow to prevent rust. Hays were scattered here and there, used to absorb moisture. "What are those?" Audrey pointed at the multiple stacks of crates, some sealed with y, others with ropes and a tar-like substance. "They''re for bolts," Lansius replied. "Each crate can hold six hundred normal-sized bolts." "Why are they ckened like that?" "They''re sealed to ensure they remain sharp and in good condition," Lansius exined. "There are also crates for crossbows and spare strings." Audrey raised her brow. "I didn''t know sealing could help preserve things." Lansius smiled at her curiosity. "In some viges, they store freshly harvested fruit in y and dry it. It canst until the next harvest." Hearing this, Francisca looked at the crates with interest. Audrey noticed and turned to Lansius, addressing him formally, "My Lord. Francisca has nted several native nts in her garden. Perhaps she''s interested in the crates. Would it be possible to spare her one?" "Native nts?" Lansius was intrigued, muttering, "That reminds me of the nts the Lord of Dawn gave us." "She''s been tending them too with the gardener''s help. She has a knack for gardening¡ªused to grow her own yams back home," Audrey exined. Hearing this, Francisca approached and knelt, listening intently as they discussed her. "Interesting," Lansius remarked thoughtfully. "I can spare a crate or two, but Francisca, let me inspect them first. It''s best if we handle the sealing here since it needs skilled hands." "I''ll bring them over as soon as they''re ripe," Francisca responded, her tail wagging with enthusiasm. Lansius returned his gaze to the stacks of crates ready to be delivered to the Eastern Mansion, the Castle, and the Grand Keep. Sometimes he wondered if this was overkill. A thousand bolts cost him three gold coins, and now he had over a hundred thousand bolts. It was an impressive amount of bolts, but still barely enough for five hundred of his crossbowmen, who, with an average firing rate of three bolts per minute, could expend it all in just one hour of fighting. 300 gold coins, the entire ie for a small barony, for an hour''s worth of ammunition. War is indeed costly... While he knew the realistic number would likely cover several hours, as battles were rarely fought at a continuously high intensity, Lansius was ustomed to nning based on the worst-case scenario. The warehouse staff returned, apanied by another worker who carried two rolls of reddish-gold wire as thick as a quill pen. Lansius examined them briefly and then announced, "Let''s go outside and call for some help." Audrey followed him without question, nked by Sterling and Francisca, with the warehouse staff and a worker trailing behind. Lansius nced at her. "You might want an umbre." "That''s unnecessary," Audrey replied, but Ingrid had already unfurled avishly decorated canvas umbre she had carried from the mansion. "Let me hold it for you," Francisca snatched it from Ingrid. "Hey, I can manage," the mage protested mildly to the half-breed. "No, no, you carried Margo¡¯s bag for drinks; don''t be greedy trying to do two tasks at once," Francisca quipped back, and the two stifled their chuckles. As the group stepped outside, the sun was high in the sky. Turning to Sterling, Lansius said, "Find a nimble worker to put that wire on top of that building and hold it there. We¡¯re going to test something." Sterling did as instructed; he went with the warehouse staff and solicited help from workers at the unfinished building. It required some coordination, prompting Lansius, Audrey, and Ingrid to retreat into the carriage. Francisca climbed to the seat next to the coachman in front, momentarily unsettling the two horses, but she calmly continued to cover everyone with the umbre. Soon after, Sterling returned with a strand of copper wire in hand. "They¡¯ve put it on the rooftop," he reported. This novel is published on a different tform. Support the original author by finding the official source. "Did it take two rolls?" Lansius inquired through the half-opened carriage door. "Almost, but there is some leftover," Sterling reported back. "Good. Were the connections done neatly?" "Exactly like the ones in the barbed wire," Sterling confirmed. "Excellent." Lansius paused, giving Audrey a brief look before addressing Sterling again. "Could you spare us a moment?" Understanding the request, Sterling nodded. "I''ll take the coachman for a drink then," he said, epting the two copper coins Lansius offered for the beverages. Knowing his way around theplex, he headed towards the kitchen and rest area. Lansius then turned to Audrey, handing her the copper wire. "What should I do with this?" she asked, surprised. "Hold it and then try the earring again," Lansius exined. Audrey and Ingrid exchanged nces. The educator nodded, and Audrey grabbed the reddish-gold wire and closed her eyes. "What do you feel?" Ingrid whispered after a moment. "Something... I''m not sure," she frowned. After a while with no progress, Lansius suggested, "Let''s try touching the wire to the earring." Lansius and Ingrid helped with the wire. Lansius fashioned it into a spiral so it would be blunt and t, ensuring it wouldn¡¯t graze Audrey¡¯s ear if they slipped. Audrey leaned closer, and once she wasfortable, she closed her eyes again to focus. "Well?" Lansius prompted. Audrey opened her eyes but shook her head. Lansius chuckled, a light sigh escaping him. "Well, it was worth a try." Ingrid looked at him curiously. "My lord, where did you get such an idea? Does copper enhance magic?" "Just a feeling," Lansius reasoned, unable to exin radio waves, electromaism, or antennas. They ended up testing it on Ingrid and Francisca, but they too had no luck. "Maybe the other earring is without magic?" Audrey suggested. Ingrid shook her head. "No, this kind of thing usually shares potency. It''s a simr concept to a mage and their source. It isn''t affected by distance or space." "Probably my cousin''s wife doesn''t wear it," Francisca offered an exnation. "Perhaps," Ingrid agreed, preferring a simpler exnation. Lansius nodded, saying, "Francisca, can you write a letter to your cousin? We''ll send a fast rider to Umbend to inform them." "Of course, I shall make a letter," the half-breed replied firmly. With that, Lansius called off the experiment, instructing the worker to roll up the copper wire. He decided not to put them back into storage, thinking to try it again at their mansionter. ... After their little experiment, the group headed toward the market area. The carriage stopped several times as Sterling and Ingrid, also disguised, bought various food items from stalls that caught the Lady''s eye. Her appetite had grown considerably, with strong cravings, especially for fruits and smoked fish. While they paused, they watched children ying cheerfully under a cluster of palm trees in the new za. The children ran freely over the colorful mosaic marble, their clean linen fluttering in the wind, as their mothers filled their jugs with clean water. The city had recently unveiled its first working water fountain, from which clean water flowed from a metal spout shaped like a mythical duck. Since its inauguration by the city''s officials, the fountain had be central to the daily lives of the Korelians, providing fresh water for drinking, cooking, and washing, as well as a venue for resting and socializing. The fountain¡¯s base, made of stone, featured a basin with borate carvings and a column depicting Ancients, elves, dwarves, and grand progenitors. The figures of the Lord and Lady, serving as the patrons, were prominently disyed, wearing ceremonial raiments with their coat of arms chiseled into the stone. Sitting next to him, Audrey leaned on Lansius and whispered, "Lans, what you did will be remembered for a long time." Lansius smiled. "To see children ying freely like that, instead of protecting sheep from wolves with a wooden cane..." "They''ll be forever grateful," Audrey added, grasping his hand tightly. The two continued to observe the za. Furnished with palm trees and borate marble mosaics from the local quarry, the fountain came at a considerable cost. However, it represented more than just a facility. Lansius held the view that well-maintained and essible public facilities, such as fountains,fortablemunity spaces, and essible libraries, enhance the quality of life for residents. They promotemunity engagement and foster a sense of ownership and civic pride among the inhabitants. He would need this civic pride and good popr support if his experiment with the Shogunate were to seed. In line with this, the construction of two other fountains was currently underway, withpletion expected just in time for summer. The fountains were powered by a water wheel that pumped water from the river into a three-story-high reservoir. From there, gravity facilitated the delivery of water viarge and sturdy stone pipes underground into the fountains. Lansius found simrities with how the Romans built their aqueducts and fountains. They used stone and y pipes, especially after learning that lead pipes caused some cases of poisoning. While in this world lead pipes were also the go-to choice, due to their malleability and cost, Lansius had opted for more costly bronze pipes. He didn''t want to risk his popce with lead poisoning. Moreover, bronze was only used in bends or specific ces, so it wasn''t all that expensive. The excess water from the fountain was used to irrigate the selection of native trees nted by the city and affluent families at the Lord¡¯s suggestion. These growing greens provide more shade, trap moisture, and cool down the city. Additionally, this excess water supports the city''s nascent waste system by flushing wastewater through the system and sending it outside the city into the recently dug moat. Lansius then realized that Audrey hadn''t made a sound, so he turned to her and found her asleep, leaning on the corner of the carriage. She looked so peaceful. Maybe pregnancy made her sleepy... No, wait, she''s always been like this since we met. Lansius'' lips formed a smile, recalling how he often saw her sleeping during any lull, just like when they were wintering in Ceresia. It was a valuable trait in the military, where resting time in battle was at a premium. This was also probably the reason she could handle night watches with ease. She looked sofortable, so Lansius refrained from doing anything, afraid of waking her up. Francisca, who shared the carriage, looked at him with approval, then returned her gaze outside, not wanting to intrude on her masters'' privacy. Lansius did the same and observed Korelia, which had transformed into a thriving city. The za, fountain, and trees again caught his eye. As he admired the simple yet powerful facility, his thoughts naturally drifted to the pipes and pumps. He recalled another reason why he had chosen bronze pipes: to provide his smiths with valuable experience in handling bronze¡ªfrom alloy creation with tin, to mold making, casting, cooling, and finishing; there were many processes to learn and master. Sincest winter, Lansius had been nning to buildrge furnaces and a foundry, but he was uncertain whether medieval trade could supply and sustain enough raw materials to make it feasible. This thought spurred Lansius to observe the sky. As per his instructions, the airship had been methodically surveying the area around Korelia, guided by the city''s old records and nomads'' stories about unique geological sites that had piqued their curiosity. The crew was searching for resources that might have been overlooked, which provided valuable experience, including for a new pilot trainee. He mused that it was also a good use of the airframe. Since most of them were made from organic materials, Lansius did not expect it tost five years before aplete refit was needed, thus he felt the need to get his money''s worth. As he thought about the airship, his lips smirked. He was thinking about the new pilot in training. The candidate was simply unexpected. Through the ss window, Lansius saw Ingrid and Sterling emerge from the market crowd near the za. They appeared sessful in their errands and were heading back to the carriage, purchases in hand. They were still a hundred paces away when Audrey woke up. She blinked slowly and turned to Lansius, who smiled at her. She inhaled deeply but slightly blushed, excusing herself, "Suddenly, sleep came to me so strongly." The squire in her was still very much alive. "We''re in Korelia. You can have all the sleep in the world," Lansius reassured her. Then he added, "Are you feeling tired?" "I''m quite refreshed now," she replied reassuringly. "Care to visit another ce before returning?" "Lead the way," Audrey replied with a wide smile. *** Lansius Not giving up easily, Lansius nned another experiment. He had ordered Sterling to take a horse to the warehouse to fetch more rolls of wire. He knew they only had one copper wire left, but iron ones were avable as well. Lansius, along with the rest of the group, headed toward the eastern wall where the airship hangar was located. Fortunately, the airship wasn''t scheduled to survey thend that day, so after some formalities, Hans quickly prepared it for a short flight. As they waited in the crew''s quarters adjacent to the maintenance warehouse, Lansius overheard Audrey asking the staff, "How''s the new pilot in training?" The crew nced at each other and grinned. "Interesting," one replied. "Charming," said another. Lansius didn''t join the conversation; instead, he climbed the section of the wall still under construction. More than just supervising, he wanted to see the airship from a higher vantage point. As he walked with a guard, the rhythmic chiseling of masons and the sight of workers installing stones filled the air, their efforts supported by a man-powered treadwheel crane that hoisted materials upward. Navigating crude scaffolding and rough stone bs, he marveled at the ingenuity of the carpenters and craftsmen who had erected not only the walls but also the connected hangar. They had built up several meters, fortifying the inside of the structure with rammed earth on Lansius'' orders to ensure the wall was thicker and sturdier. Reaching the construction''s highest point, Lansius was suddenly drawn to amotion from outside. He saw troops outside the city wall in training. There he heard a familiar voice¡ªit was Sir Harold''s, who cried out, "If we can''t make you smarter, then we''ll make you harder." It was a chilling cry as the knight and the best of his vanguard rushed into the fully armored columns of recruits. Sir Harold''s small column methodically battered therger column. The gap in skill and experience really showed. "Sir Harold always believes that nothing beats real-time experience in warfare," the guardmented from the side. Lansius chuckled. "Let''s just hope they don''t overwhelm the infirmary with bone fractures." After more sightseeing from above, Lansius returned to ground level where he found Sterling and Hans had made the necessary preparations. After some final measurements and discussions about safe procedures in case something went awry, Hans took off with the copper wire, now fashioned like an antenna strapped to the airship gond. Slowly, Hans kept the airship''s ascent as vertical as possible. Roll after roll of copper and then iron wires were used. With some colored gs, the crew signaled Hans to stop, and he did his best to maintain altitude. "Give it more ck; we don''t want it to strain," Lansius ordered. Then, when it was ready, Ingrid, covered by an umbre held by Francisca, slipped in. She was the one wearing the earring since there was some risk involved from the wire snapping. For this experiment, Audrey had to contend with watching from the safety of the crew''s quarters. "Give it a try," Lansius whispered, looking left and right to ensure that no one was watching. Since they were near the wall and far from popted areas, not many were watching them. The wire was thin and almost translucent from afar, so it did not attract much attention on the ground. Ingrid closed her eyes to focus. Lansius was about to ask a question, but she turned to him, her eyes wide. "I have someone on the other end," Ingrid eximed. Lansius couldn''t believe the experiment was working. So, it had some basis in electromaism. "Imagine the color red and send that to them. It''s for: I found something," Francisca suggested excitedly. Ingrid''s shoulders shivered and her smile blossomed. "They sent colors to me, I see red." Francisca giggled, pleased. "Let''s send him a picture," she turned and found a scenic field in the eastern agriculture projects. "Send them that." Ingrid nced at Lansius, who nodded. It was just a farm and from that distance, it was merely a scenic beauty, nothing he needed to conceal. He then tried toe up with a way to mark the wire; if this was working, he might have to build a tower and would need the exact height, hoping it wouldn''t be too high. After a while, Ingrid had another excited reaction. "They sent a picture. It''s vast farms with flowers stretching everywhere..." Her face turned troubled, she looked at Francisca, whomented, "Terraced farm?" Ingrid shook her head, worry painted across her face. "There are no vast farms in Umbend," Francisca said, her earlier excitement lost as she turned guarded. "I don''t see mountains or forest," Ingrid added, suspicion was on her face. It was clear that they had contacted someone, but not the one they expected. Someone who still possessed an old relic like this and kept it working. Now, the decision was in Lansius'' hands. *** Chapter 173: Beneath the Throne Chapter 173: Beneath the Throne Beneath the Throne Lansius Beneath the shade of the umbre, Lansius pondered an answer while Ingrid and Francisca waited. Above them, Hans took a slow, tight turn to maintain altitude and keep the wire from snapping. "We better end this," Lansius said to the two, who looked at him sharply. "Call me paranoid, but we might be contacting an unknown, powerful party, and we might get discovered." Ingrid and Francisca exchanged nces. "I think it''s a good approach, My Lord. I don''t even know who could possess something like this," Ingrid agreed. Lansius turned to Francisca. "Do you have a color to say goodbye?" "Wood color," said Francisca. "It''s for night, to sleep well." "Why not ck?" Ingrid asked. "Because you can''t imagine ck in your head. The color of the void is ck, or so the scripture says," Francisca exined.Lansius nodded. "Do it, send the color, and then let''s end this now before we make a mistake and reveal ourselves." Ingrid nodded and closed her eyes. It took a moment before her shoulders rxed; turning to the other two, she said, "The other party also sent wood brown." Lansius breathed a sigh of relief, saying, "Let''s move away from the wire. Francisca, can you get the crew to mark the wire and then have them bring Hans down?" Francisca moved rapidly, leaving the umbre with Ingrid. Together with Lansius, the educator walked toward the crew quarters where Audrey was waiting. "My Lord, are we going to abandon this experiment?" Ingrid asked. "No, this is too valuable," Lansius revealed. "We need to learn who they are, and for that, we need to find a way tomunicate with them." Ingrid''s eyes wandered as she muttered, "It is unfortunate that it is only limited to colors and images." "Can it send an image of letters?" Lansius asked. "I think it''s not possible, My Lord," she said in an apologetic tone. "It''s hazy and dream-like as if seen through a thick veil." "I''ll think of something," Lansius replied, already considering a way forward. Ahead, the crew used gs to signal Hans to bring the majestic airship down, while Audrey stood by, eager to hear what they had achieved. ... The recorded length of the wire was around 12 ceremonial spears'' lengths or about 24 meters. Lansius felt he could get by with less, so he built a shorter wooden tower with a long pole in case more height was needed. He constructed it in the Eastern Mansion as the experiment involved magic and he wanted it to be concealed. Externally, it appeared to be just a very tall watchtower, which also served a purpose as it enabled them to see much of the city, even beyond the city walls. While construction was underway by his select men, who by this time had grown akin to an engineers'' corps, Lansius was trying toe up with a solution tomunicate. He had discussed with Francisca, but she could only confirm what Ingrid had already told her: The earrings were simply limited, perhaps because they were only an imitation of the original. The range and also the function was likely limited. However, at least now he knew that there were six colors that he could use: Red, Green, Blue, Yellow, Wood Brown, and Silver White. With thatbination, he had an idea to write a basic code. It was essentially Morse code but with abination of colors. He designed it so most letters corresponded with two colors to make it efficient as the earring couldn''t use sound and, from what he had gathered, the visual signal was significantly slower. After one day, he came up with:
A = Red, Green B = Red, Blue C = Red, Yellow D = Red, Silver E = Red, Wood F = Green, Blue G = Green, Yellow H = Green, Silver I = Green, Wood
And so on with Blue, Yellow, Silver, and Wood. Now, in his private hall, Lansius presented his idea to Audrey, Ingrid, and Francisca. "Can you understand it?" he asked,ying the parchment on the table for them to see. "Using colors to make letters," Audreymented. "But wouldn¡¯t it beplicated tomunicate even a simple greeting?" "Yes, it''ll take time even to ask a simple question, but it¡¯s better than groping in the dark," Lansius replied. "This might work in concept," Ingrid said thoughtfully after studying the list. "But how do we send this alphabet list to them?" "We''ll have to userge, clear lettering," Lansius suggested, cing a nk sheet of parchment on the table. "How many letters do you think we can fit on one sheet while still making them legible enough to be sent?" Ingrid pondered momentarily before responding, "I think we can manage threerge letters with their corresponding colors listed underneath." "Well, if there''s no other way..." Lansius pushed the ink and quill pen he had prepared beforehand across to Ingrid. Seated across from the Lord, Ingrid began to write the first parchment with A, B, and C. Beneath each letter, she noted Red, Green; Red, Blue; and Red, Yellow. "Do you think the other side will understand this?" Audrey asked. "Hopefully... but if they don''t, then I don''t feel that much threat from them," Lansius exined with a smile. "Indeed," Ingrid muttered in agreement. "If they can''t understand this, then they''re probably not much of an issue." Turning to Francisca, she asked, "How about you? Why are you keeping quiet?" Francisca crossed her arms and tilted her head a little. "Mm, I understand the idea, but it''s such a hassle. If they don''t try, then they might just be another half-breed tribe," she said dismissively. "Does your tribe know any mage in Umbend?" Ingrid asked, looking doubtful. "Mm..." Francisca pondered. "Good point," she admitted, then giggled innocently. Lansius and Audrey smiled at her carefree attitude. Lansius turned to the window, observing the wooden palisade that had been used forst year''s defense now being repurposed for the tower''s construction. As the city walls started to take shape, the need to repurpose every piece of hardwood and timber became vital, especially since Korelia had only a limited amount of preciousnd. While the trade route to Umbend and Three Hills had been opened, with plenty of firewood and timber expected to arrive in summer, the price for good quality timber was likely to still fetch a premium until the building boom ended in several years. Turning back to the trio, Lansius said, "Then we''ll reconvene when the tower ispleted." "It should be quick. Then, My Lord and Lady, I''ll take my leave," Francisca said, nodding her head slightly before heading out. "Where are you going?" "To help them, obviously," she replied, gazing outside to the base of the tower where men were working with a smirk. Indeed, as Lansius had witnessed before, half-breeds like her could climb building easily. They also seemed able to survive jumping down from two to three stories high without even flinching. After Francisca had left, Audrey asked Ingrid, "Who do you think we are dealing with? Could it be the mage guild?" "Possible but quite unlikely," Ingrid responded with a tone of doubt. "I know about such earrings from the books, but not even the mage guild had one to be studied." Audrey turned to Lansius, who gave a reassuring nod. "There¡¯s always a risk, but at least they know nothing about us except for an image of a farnd. I hope we can keep it that way until we learn more about them." Ingrid added, "I think it''s prudent to direct our suspicion toward the Hunter Guild, one of the two lords here, or one of the guilds operating right under our nose." "Not likely," Lansius stated. "The fact that they knew about the color red and wood brown means they are familiar with Umbend''s legends." "Lord Robert?" Audrey raised her brow. "No, I already asked Francisca about it," Ingrid reassured her. "Then not the two lords," Lansius muttered. He gazed again at the window, now seeing Francisca leaping up with building materials on her left shoulder andnding nimbly on the unfinished tform. "Let''s just stop worrying about this," Lansius said to the two. "We''ll find out soon enough." Despite saying that, Lansius harbored an ufortable feeling. If he was contacting potential enemies, then he would be giving away something akin to Morse code to hostile hands. He felt a chill down his spine but realized that the path of progress is never without risk. *** Chateau D''Agur The smell of sulfur was thick in the air, and the greenish water of the natural hot spring bubbled nearby. Bengrieve sat in a separate bath of brick and stone, fed by a mixture of water from the hot spring and a stream that poured down from the ruined chateau above them. The long peace in Mindia had made the knightly House that owned the chateau neglect its upkeep, preferring thefort of a more hospitable manor nestled next to a bustling vige. For Bengrieve, the steaming waters of the bath were as addicting as they were rejuvenating, a rare luxury after his campaign in ndia. This book''s true home is on another tform. Check it out there for the real experience. Sir Stan approached, his figure stark against the misty backdrop. He was naked except for a ne, rings, and a sheathed sword. He made his way toward Bengrieve, who lounged chest-deep in the green waters. "Ah, you''vee. Care to join?" Bengrieve asked, dressed merely in his undergarments. The gemstones on his nes glistened while his rings werepletely submerged. With just a sigh and a grunt, Sir Stan joined Bengrieve in the pool. Sir Stan moaned from the hot bath. "I must admit, this is extraordinary," he said afterward. Bengrieve smirked but did notment. Several minutes passed in peace, until Sir Stan asked, "Cousin, how can you enjoy this while Cascasonne is besieged?" "Don¡¯t ruin the mood," Bengrieve warned. Sir Stan sighed and changed the topic. "When are we leaving?" "Soon, I''m just waiting for the messengers." The bar nced. "I doubt the local nobles will entertain us. At best, they¡¯ll just feign illness." "We''ll see about that," Bengrieve answered, keeping his secrets close to his chest. "How do you even n to win Cascasonne and secure Mindia now?" Sir Stan muttered, his shoulder muscle tensed. "I thought you were going to lead the entire army home." "What can I say, I''m a greedy bastard," Bengrieve said with a wry smile. "I want ndia as well as Mindia. And I can''t secure ndia without the army." Sir Stan gazed at Bengrieve sharply, his voice turning vicious, "And how do you suppose we''ll win without an army? Groveling and begging for help?" Bengrieve opened his mouth but merely yawned. The bar''s veins in his forehead bulged. "Do you know just how few are protecting Cascasonne? I''m sure you do with your outstanding memory, so tell me, how do you think those one hundred guards will fare against ten thousand?" "They can also rely on one hundred trained staff and another fifty of¡ª" "Gardeners, stable boys, and cook¡¯s assistants?" Sir Stan snapped. "That''s insane!" Bengrieve turned and gave him a disapproving look. "I... I apologize for my outburst," Sir Stan said, exhaling deeply. Bengrieve¡¯s face looked smug momentarily before saying, "Since you¡¯re such a worrywart, let me tell you something." He looked directly into Stan¡¯s eyes. "Cascasonne will not fall. Not that easily." Sir Stan could only nod under Bengrieve''s intense gaze. "Even against assault towers?" "Yes, it''s within my calctions." "But how...?" Sir Stan¡¯s eyes wandered, searching for an answer or hint. "You weren¡¯t with me all the time, cousin," Bengrieve chuckled. "But even when you were with me, the preparation was always ongoing." ... The next morning, a column of Bengrieve''s small cavalry rode toward a noble''s manor near the border. Scouts in light armor rapidly came and went, a reminder that Mindia was no longer friendly territory for them. "I''ve been here twice," Sir Stanmented atop his horse, wearing te armor painted bright red. "I''ve known them since I was little. They''re friendly and helpful people," Bengrieve answered, his gaze fixed on the surroundingndscape, covered in beautiful rolling grass and colorful wildflowers. "I''m surprised they agreed to meet you, given the situation," Sir Stanmented, more to kill time than expecting a truthful answer. "Because the message is fit for purpose," Bengrieve exined. "What did you tell them?" "I told them that even if I''ve lost Mindia, I''m still the de facto Lord of South ndia. And that I still have an army and support to take half of Mindia," Bengrieve exined, ever so indifferently. "That is quite a powerful message," Sir Stan praised. Unconcerned, the deposed Seneschal continued, "I also told them that even if I fail, I can still funnel those marauding Nicopns from ndia into theirnd. So they can either open their doors to me, or to thousands of armed looters and cannibals." "What a frightening choice," Sir Stan chuckled nervously, drawing the attention of nearby riders momentarily. "Indeed. But what I said just outlines all the things they already knew. They knew it was true, but it was buried under piles of unnecessary information." Stan nodded seriously in understanding. Gazing at him, Bengrieve said, "I don''t need to persuade anyone. I only need to remind them just how much of a bigger threat I am, despite everything that has happened." "Still, they won''t support you fully," Sir Stan warned. "That''s unnecessary. I''m not actively seeking their support. I only want their tolerance and cooperation," Bengrieve said ominously. Sir Stan smirked and whispered, "How about the Lord of Korelia''s support?" Bengrieve squinted his eyes and jumped to a conclusion. "What did the Champion of the Londians do? A victory against poverty?" he mocked. "Don''t be so dramatic," Sir Stan teased. "Actually, I just learned that he responded harshly to Reginald''s offer." "And what kind of offer that was?" "Half of your realm, or so I heard," Sir Stan said with a wide grin. "And he said no to that?" Bengrieve chuckled and then burst intoughter, prompting his men to look at him. The sound of hisughter reassured them that things were going well. "Wonderful..." Bengrieve muttered, pleased. "So, the impudent and ungrateful bastard who took my prize actually has a working brain. Perhaps I underestimated his intellect." "Oh, you did, several times already," Sir Stan quipped. Bengrieve snorted dismissively but still maintained a happy demeanor. "If he proves to be loyal, then perhaps he can join me in the grand n." He was soon distracted by a pair of birds flying carefreely across the meadows. But it only amused him further, "Yes, perhaps they could be redeemed?" Sir Stan was piqued. "Redeemed?" However, Bengrieve refused to rify, merely stating, "This whole mess has fortunately borne some unexpected ripe fruit." To him, anotheryer of this crisis was just a test to see who was loyal to his House. For he had no fear of losing Cascasonne; winning or losing didn''t matter to him. In his calctive mind, he was already working to secure thest step of his victory. With an expectant gleam in his eyes, he asked, "Tell me, what response did the Lord of Korelia give to Reginald¡¯s messenger?" *** Tiberia, Imperial Capital The hall was immense and ornately decorated, soaring so high that two three-story buildings could befortably stacked beneath its intricately painted ceiling. Frescoes and gilded motifs adorned every surface, casting the legends of old in vibrant hues. The air, kept fresh by attice of Grand Gemstones hidden from view, carried a subtle, invigorating scent. Ingeniously ced light gemstones bathed the hall in celestial lights, creating the illusion that the ceiling itself had parted to reveal the skies. Beneath this celestial canopy, rays of light danced upon the central gardens, whichy at the very heart of the hall, directly below the throne¡¯s imposing dais. Here, a magnificent golden tree stood as the garden¡¯s crowning jewel, its branches heavy with thergest gemstones, each encased in shimmering silver that caught and refracted the light. Surrounding the tree, a serene stream meandered, its bed a mosaic ofpiszuli and aquamarine, sparkling like stars scattered across a clear night sky. The First Emperor had envisioned the hall as a lesson in humility: thevish gemstones that adorned every corner were meant to demonstrate that the wealth of the world was mere vanity, just ornamental stones without true value. Yet, centuries after the Third Emperor vanished, this once hallowed hall had descended into a den of corruption. The garden, once a beacon of moral and philosophical ideals, was now tarnished by greed. Nearly all the original gemstones had been ndestinely reced with counterfeits of tinted ss. This betrayal was not lost on the ministers who convened their weekly council amidst these corrupted splendors. To them, the dpidated state of the garden served as a powerful reminder of the unchecked power they wielded; in the absence of effective oversight, the Imperium was effectively theirs tomand. "O Great Sages," a minister called out from the floor, addressing the seniors who reclined behindvish curtains that afforded them the luxury to lounge, dine, or rest at their leisure. Though they bore the esteemed title of Sages, they were formally recognized as ministers in this grand assembly. There was no immediate response, only thick smoke wafting from behind the curtains. The air was heavy with incense, designed to mask the scent of the substances they smoked from ivory and other exotic pipes. These substances soothed their nerves and delivered immediate pleasure, warding off boredom at the cost of yellowing teeth and the risk of gum rot if indulged carelessly. "Proceed," a weary voice eventually called out from behind one of the curtains, its tone tired and disinterested. They had been there since the first light, a tradition established by the First Emperor. Their discussions had ranged from food shortages and famine to the persistently grim situations in the western and eastern regions, none of which had improved since thest winter. "O Great Sages, the northern rebel has sent a letter," the standing minister, assuming the role of the speaker, dered. A hundred pairs of eyes shifted toward him. Though their gazes wereden with questions, the minister could only offer silent nces left and right. "What does he want?" inquired a senior minister, his voice emerging from beyond his rich, red draperies. "A proposal," the speaker began, his voice steadying as he prepared to delve deeper. "A proposal from Gottfried?" interjected another minister, his tone filled with mockery. "Why hasn''t this bald rebel leader died yet?" a new voice from the right row suddenly asked. "One would''ve thought that his bald head makes a good target for our assassins," one added, followed by a chorus ofughter from his row. "How many have we sent?" another asked, his voice seemingly old and frail. "O Great Sages, we have dispatched six," the speaker answered. "The Hunter Guild isn''t aspetent as they imed to be," one from the right rowmented firmly. The old and frail voice coughed before suggesting to his peers, "The weather is clear and the roads are open. We should urge the Hunter''s Guild to send another, under threat of utter destruction should they continue to fail us." A high-pitched chuckle from the right corner drew everyone''s attention. It emanated from the prime spot nearest to the tform where the Emperor''s throne resided¡ªa spot reserved exclusively for the highest minister, the Emperor''s Hand, formally known as the Minister of the Right. Silence ensued until the Minister of the Right continued, "Maybe we should send our assassins?" "If the elder suggested it, we have no say," a minister from his row replied. "A word," said the Minister of the Left, one of his only equals in this hall, capturing everyone''s attention. "Yes?" responded the Minister of the Right. "The reason we use the Hunter''s Guild is merely to dissuade him. We don''t want him to die," the leader of the left ministry argued. "And why is that? It''s been so long I don''t remember," from the tone it was clear that the Minister of the Right was jesting. Nevertheless, the leader of the left replied lightly, "If he dies, it''ll be hard to control the northerners." "Ah, I remember," the Minister of the Right feigned enthusiasm. "We wanted to bribe him to pacify the north." "Yes, many in the capital, even among us, still count House Gottfried as allies," the leader of the left dered, ying the game. "Then should a persecution be scheduled, given that this great pacifier of the north is now ramming at our doorstep?" There was a lull, and none dared to interrupt the two until it became clear that nothing more was to be said. Then, someone from the right row suggested dramatically, "We shouldn''t show leniency to the rebel or his associates. He raised his sword against the Imperium, even nearly breached the Capital¡¯s outer defenses. Moreover, he has dered himself the king of the north. This is treason!" Another was quick to add, "Only capital punishment awaits. Let him be brought to justice to be drawn, hanged, and quartered." "Treason, rebel... Those are such charged words," his left row counterpart replied. "He''s still useful to govern the north. Let the unruly govern themselves. We don''t need the north. It''s only there because of the High Noble''s hunger for conquest and blind prestige." "Nobody can eat prestige," the leader of the left added, garnering chuckles from both rows. In truth, they cared little about the nobles'' domains since they derived no direct profit from them. Long gone was the era when ministers viewed the Imperium as a unified entity; now it was merely a question of who controlled whom. "Perhaps we should hear what the letter says first?" suggested one. There was no objection, so he addressed the speaker, "What does he want?" "He wants peace," the speaker replied, his smile betraying amusement. Mockingughter slowly filled the hall. They understood the stark contrast between a truce and peace ¡ª that Gottfried asking for peace meant he was admitting his mistakes. One from the left row suggested, "Then we should demand his sons along with heavy concessions, including Arvena and Inglesia." "And what is our n with Inglesia and Arvena?" someone from the opposite row asked, his voice filled with excitement. The chamber erupted in chuckles. No answer was necessary¡ªthey wouldn''t return the territories; they would be divided into small parcels for hundreds to own. "So, what has he offered?" another from the right row inquired. The speaker walked toward a curtained area and reported, "It''s a fifty-one-page deal." Many were a mix of emotions¡ªsurprised and confused. "Why so long?" one asked curiously. "He''s trying to confuse and trap us with details," the old and frail minister warned. The high-pitched chuckle echoed again from the top right row. "It''s likely because he''s frightened now. Hisst assault was a gambit that failed to yield any gains." "Debacle turned into victory," the Minister of the Leftmented. "Indeed. Our own failed attack by the nobles actually baited Gottfried into attacking deeply and exhausting his resources. What a fortunate series of events," the Minister of the Right praised themselves. "Winter, in one sweeping blow, dashed all his efforts to nothing," the speaker dered, pleased with the poetic justice of his words. "The capital''s walls remain untouched, and the garrison has yet to bleed. No wonder he now seeks peace." Murmurs of agreement came from the dozens of ministers standing on the floor. The Minister of the Right spoke up, "Let''s assign our brightest ministers to scrutinize every detail. I expect a thorough discussion the next time we convene. Let''s safeguard the independence from the High Nobles that we have fought so hard to achieve." The hall echoed with agreement, and with that, the council meeting was adjourned. Like thest hundred, they had failed to reach any effective decision. No policy changes were made concerning the imminent food shortage, there were no firm stances on uncontrolled migrations, no decisions regarding the military¡¯s request for emergency funds to address the crises in their borders, and certainly no responses to the public outcry against crimes, corruption, and injustice. What they had done was merely initiate a series of studies and fact-finding missions, which continued until the results affirmed their belief that no changes were necessary¡ªand that the faulty in the popce¡¯s weak-mindedness, pettiness, and rampantziness. The ministers were driven by nothing more than a desire to maintain their grip on power, appointing the numerous sons they had sired to positions of influence while indulging in opiates and reveling in the wealth they had umted. Among them, one group sweated profusely. For a long time, they had been gathering the courage to speak up, but past censure had nearly cost them everything¡ªtheir fathers, mothers, uncles, and wives had berated them for daring to voice harsh truths. Thus, even as a crisis loomed, they found themselves paralyzed, unable to warn of the report they had received: arge contingent of disgruntled citizens, weary of the Imperium''s heavy taxation and emboldened by rumors of the Ageless One''s death, along with the absence of the high nobles, was marching toward the capital. *** Chapter 174: Final Days Chapter 174: Final Days Final Days Tiberia, The Imperial Capital There was no creaking noise as the owner opened the intricately decorated wooden door that led to the back garden. Upon entering, the delicate sensory gem activated gemstone-powered bronze fans in the ceiling, which expelled hot air and drew cooler air from underground stone vents. Three men dressed in old-fashioned ceremonial white tunics and red togas entered. Thest man quietly closed the door behind him and followed the other two through well-lit corridors, courtesy of arge panoramic ss ceiling that extended to the garden at the back of the mansion. The soft gurgle of water, channeled through bronze plumbing, filled the air¡ªa soothing sound that would drown out their voices and any unwee ears. They sat close on the low stone benches as the host passed around a jug of liquor, a precaution against the servants who might be spying for the ministry. They smeared their lips with wine and shared cheap jokes, theirughter carefully measured¡ªloud enough to seem genuine, but not so hearty as to arouse suspicion. Contrary to rationality, the members of the Imperium¡¯s ministerial council, known as the Sages¡ªsupposedly wise and benevolent¡ªlived lives of debauchery. This abnormality stemmed from a fanciful interpretation of the Ageless One''s teachings about celebrating peace. The truth didn''t matter, as those in power used it to discern friends from foes. Thus, since the dawn of thest century, officials who didn''t partake were viewed with suspicion and could face censure. With each generation, the situation only deteriorated further. Hard work and critical thinking were seen as creating disharmony or even being regarded as disruptive to the Imperium Court and, therefore, punishable. Offenders were encouraged to partake in "Imperium Peace" which meant living a life of indulgence¡ªtrying intoxicants, taking multiple wives, eptingvish gifts, and embarking on obscene building projects. Those who refused faced censure, loss of rights, family shame, and numerous social terrors designed to enforcepliance. In this elite society, the nail that stuck out was hammered down, and dissent was drowned in wine.A minister who couldn¡¯t afford a grand estate, with its requisite lush sprawling gardens and opulent halls, was deemed a failure, bringing shame to his peers and risking his position. Conversely, a minister able to hostvish feasts, disying his wealth and generosity, would see his influence and reputation soar. In such a corrupt and decadent state, few good ministerssted long. Everyone, except those at the very top, was under constant scrutiny. Even within the walls of their own estates, every move was watched by households loyal to opulence. These three ministers, however, maintained a facade of corruption while keeping their moralpasses intact. They coborated with a handful of like-minded individuals. Like the generations before them, they tried to steer the Imperium out of trouble, but with each passing generation, they found themselves increasingly powerless. In the previous century, there were only 32 ministers. Now, the number had swelled to over 100, most of whom were new members with little credibility, appointed merely to amodate the sons of powerful ministers. These additional ministers effectively silenced any dissenting voices in the Imperium Court. "Don''t me yourself. You did the right thing," the host said to the young minister, who forced a chuckle despite the sadness on his face. "You shouldn''t let your family suffer," the second minister, a clean-shaven gentleman, added, pouring more wine for the young man. "Neither the left nor the right ministers will listen. They''re too absorbed in their games. Let them discover the truth on their own and spare us the risk." "But their agents are ipetent," the young man objected. "Not ipetent," the host shook his head. "They simply know what to report and what not to report. It''s a structure that rewards those who tell the master only what he wants to hear." "Then is the Capital finished? Should we just sit and do nothing?" The host stroked his graying beard. "Even without informing the top, their captains of the guard have taken some measures. I saw contingents hurriedly leaving for the west, likely in an attempt to quell the masses." The gentleman offered his advice, "You''re young. You should escape. Tell the ministry you wish to explore the women of the South and bribe them well. They''ll probably believe it." The young minister nodded, his eyes moist. "But what about you two, good sirs?" "My wife was the one who reported us for censure. I have no other family. I''m prepared for a violent end," the host replied. The young man turned to the gentleman, waiting for his response. The man sighed deeply and said, "As you know, my son died young. He saw one of our peers smoking ck poppy milk and tried it. He became addicted. My family and I were no better. I have no more worth; let the fire consume me." Suddenly, they heard the door open and quickly pretended to tell jokes, sharing augh. But it was one of their own, who shouted merrily, "I brought edelweiss mead!" "Splendid! Come, join us," the three said loudly, eagerly tapping the stone bench and table. The man, in his early thirties, sat down. Unlike the three of them, he was genuinely cheerful, a trait that seemed inherent from birth. He was content with tinkering with his gemstones and cared little for the Imperial Court, so much so that he rarely joined the Court at all. Surprisingly, those in power left him alone as long as he partook in ceremonial events and asionally held parties at his estate. "So, Paulos, why did youe? And what is the reason for this precious edelweiss mead?" the host asked as he brought more goblets for the mead. Paulos uncorked the thick ss bottle and poured the mead, rich with a floral aroma, for everyone as he replied, "I''ve had a great breakthrough! I just established contact with the old Capital." The other three were stunned. "Really?" "But how?" the host asked. "The western nomads'' incursion has been so deep and ever since we pulled most of our men to counter Gottfried, we''ve been unable to even send messages to Centuria." Paulos smiled with reddened cheeks, proud of his achievement. "Indeed, my vignce in keeping watch has borne fruit." He pulled a clip-on earring from his unpierced earlobe that was connected via a hair-thin wire to his inner pocket and showed it to them. "It¡¯s the dwarven ear artifact," the young minister recognized. "It¡¯s not a dwarven original but a close copy. I''ve been improving it and ying with it with my wife to send messages as I work. Then one day, I heard someone else contacting me." The three ministers were piqued and did not interrupt. "They''re clearly using an old model. It can only show colors and images. And you know what that implies?" Paulos grinned. The three exchanged nces between them but shook their heads. "Well, I think outside of what we''ve got in the Capital, there are only several left of that model in existence, and they''re in Centuria at the Old Capital''s vault!" Nodding, the gentleman asked, "What exactly did youmunicate with them?" "They sent me a picture of farms and as a courtesy, I sent them a picture of the farm at the back of my workshop just outside the city wall," Paulos replied happily. "Oh, wonderful," the host said, nodding amusedly. "Yes, they''ll need a lot of farms. We''re in crisis, and even if we somehow manage to create a safe corridor for supplies, we''re unable to send them any." Those words put the three in a foul mood, and then one by one, they drank the expensive mead. "But that''s not all," Paulos dered, gathering his friends'' attention once more. "The man who contacted me is super smart. He made a series of colors and letters to makemunication possible using only colors." "Who do you think that person is?" the host asked the gentleman, who stroked his chin but shook his head, replying, "All my friends in Centuria have been dead. I''m not sure who''s in charge of the old vaults now." The host turned to Paulos again. "So you''re saying, you can use this ear device tomunicate with them?" This tale has been uwfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. "Yes, using color code," Paulos reminded the host, not wanting him to miss the good part. "Right..." The host scratched his head and then, turning serious, asked, "So, what information do they give? Are they asking about reinforcements?" "Not really... They seemed to have problems with their device. Whenever I asked about something they were unable to reply and just resorted to sending wood brown color." "Wood brown color?" the host squinted his eyes. "Yes, that''s the code the Hero Kaen used¡ª" "Oh, I''m familiar with that story," the younger minister eximed. "It¡¯s for saying goodnight." The two then went into a recollection of stories and shared augh. The host and his older friend looked at them with fondness, hoping the Imperium would somehow survive to let these two talents thrive. Then, the host''s eyes widened. "Paulos," he called out. "Yes?" Paulos turned to face him. "Tell me, do you ever wish to visit the south, like ndia? There are a lot of old Imperium fortresses there." "Imperium fortress?" Paulos muttered, intrigued, while the two other ministers began to suspect a n was forming. "Yes, I read it in the old records. They should have a good collection of Dwarven artifacts. I heard there''s even a sealed vault somewhere," the host replied. "Ooh," Paulos eximed, getting excited. He knew that a sealed vault was an Imperium armory, dedicated in case there was another Beastmen war. The host continued, "Legend has it that it was filled with ancient weapons, armor, and Dwarven artifacts. Since we''re currently facing a crisis, it might be prudent to catalog them and see if they''re of any use today." Paulos'' eyes filled with admiration. "How do you know all this?" "I''m not the August One''s Record Keeper for nothing," the host smirked. "I have old records from the era of the 1st Emperor. I¡¯ll give them to you so you don¡¯t search blindly." "I really want to, but I''ve never been outside the Capital," Paulos said without hesitation. "There''s a first time for everything," the host chuckled. "The road to ndia is clear right now, so you should start your trip before the spring rains arrive. And bring your family with you; it¡¯s going to be a beautiful trip." Paulos looked ecstatic but suddenly frowned. "But what about the Court?" "Ah, that¡¯s easy," the host dismissed the issue. "I¡¯ll arrange it so that you''re going on an official trip. That way, you¡¯ll even get some money for the travel costs. Now, what are you waiting for? Tell your family to pack; you don¡¯t want to get trapped in the rain and mud." After sharing another merry round of drinks, Paulos quickly left, his footsteps light. "What is this n of yours?" the young minister whispered. "Is the story of the Imperial vault even true? I''ve never heard of them before." The host''s eyes wandered as he answered, "They are true, but even in my predecessor''s time, they had be ruins. The wood had rotted, the iron rusted, and the stone vault itself crumbled after the great ndia earthquake." Turning to the young minister with a grim face and voice, he advised, "You should go with Paulos. Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to give all my savings to you and Paulos. Bribe your way and live there in peace, build a happy family, and support whatever kingdom arises from the ashes of the Imperium." The young minister was deeply moved and could only drink his mead to stave off tears. "You''re a good chap with a bright mind. Also good with a sword. You''ll do well in life," the host tried tofort him. Meanwhile, the gentleman took a deep breath. "I like the idea, but ndia is now under Bengrieve. Do we even trust him? Also, I doubt it''s that easy to obtain a permit for one, let alone two." "No, I don''t trust that man," the host admitted, ying with his graying beard. "But he''s better than waiting to die in the Capital. As for permits, the top ministers aren¡¯t paying attention to the young ministers with little influence. And so far, the young in our group has never caused a scene." The gentleman nodded and drank his ale loudly before mming his silver goblet down on the stone table. "If only I had money to give. s, as an addict, I doubt I even have enough to pay for my own funeral." The host and the young minister chuckled. At this point, they had grown ustomed toughing at dark humor. "You shouldn¡¯t feel bad. Even without the gold, Paulos alone is enough," the host said to the young minister. "Keeping him safe will be your mission for life." The other two looked unsure. Noticing their expression, the host rified, "He¡¯s probably one of the few who know about Dwarven artifacts, capable enough to repair them, and even make copies of them. For the good of the people, we must not let such talent die." ... Four dayster, as Paulos and the young minister busied themselves packing for the long journey and arranging the necessary escort, the top ministers had finally given their answer. "They said what?" the gentleman asked the host as the two reconvened in the garden. "They told me to supervise Paulos and also to take whoever I want to help me with the task," the host still couldn''t believe what he had heard, but the stamped royal decree for four persons in his hand was real. "Possibly they hate my guts so much for petitioning so many things through their channels that they want me gone from the Capital." The gentlemanughed hard, tears streaming down his eyes. "What a stroke of luck. Then, who will you bring? I can suggest¡ª" "You, it must be you," the host remarked firmly. "Old friend, we¡¯re going together on this." "I¡ªI¡¯m ttered, but I''m an addict," he said with a sharp sigh. "Without a regr dose of ck poppy milk, the withdrawal is too painful." "You can do it. You¡¯re the most hardy person I know," the host tried to persuade him. "That was before I started smoking. Now, my body has waned greatly along with my intellect. Promise me you¡¯ll take someone else more worthy," he said, then drank his wine to erase the bitterness. "Old friend, there''s time before my departure tomorrow morning. Let me know if you reconsider." "No, you should depart now." He rose, patted the host¡¯s shoulder firmly, and whispered, "I heard rumors from the city guards that the contingent sent to the west had been routed. Soon, the top ministers will hear about this and seal the gates. Go now, take Paulos and our young friend." The host gave no immediate answer, so his friend added, "My House possesses a dwarven artifact that can inflict painless death. I promise to offer that option to your family after mine, before chaos and fire consume the Capital." With tears in his eyes, the host looked at his old friend. Both knew that their families would rather die than live without the luxurious lifestyle they had enjoyed since birth. The two sped their hands firmly. "Then, I''ll begin preparing to leave," the host stated with rity. "I still have bolts of Centurian silk and a golden ringmail, the heirloom of my house. I shall fetch them for you," the gentlemen revealed warmly. "Sell them, be well, and one hundred years from now, remember me on your deathbed. May the August One watch over you." *** Tiberia, The Imperial Capital The flowers in the central za burst into vibrant colors, heralding the beauty of spring in the Capital. Hope was in the air as rumors of an impending deal with the Northern rebels spread¡ªpeace seemed finally within reach. Lavish parties filled the Capital''s market district, spilling over to the innerke, which shimmered with the glow of festive lights. But abruptly, it all ceased. Without warning, all four city gates nged shut. Only then did the people of the Capital learn of the open rebellion brewing outside. The siege came not from an outside enemy, but from their own citizens. Since Arvena''s fall, everymunity under the Imperium has been heavily taxed, levied, and robbed of its livelihood to fund wars in the west and the east. So severe were their hardships that they no longer feared threats from the west or east; instead, they recognized that the ruling ss in the Capital was the one inflicting the most pain. Last year, many had turned to banditry. Now, after a winter that inflicted so many deaths from famine, it grew into an open rebellion. The peasants around the Capital took up their farming tools and rampaged through the countryside. There were no nobles or knights to oppose them, as almost all had fled the Capital due to their distrust of the Sages. Facing little resistance, their numbers swelled as more and more joined their ranks. They attacked the surrounding towns, destroying everything in their wake. When they couldn''t find food, they resorted to cannibalism. No one was spared, not even the children. Guildsmen and merchants and their families were ughtered; captured officials were paraded and then nailed to their office doors, left to perish from hunger and thirst. They wailed and cursed, and manymitted suicide by biting off their tongues, dying from blood loss. Meanwhile, anyone resembling a guardsman was beheaded, their heads ced on pikes, and disyed like banners during marches. Despite the staggering death toll and brutality, the rebels'' rage remained unsatiated. Initially, they sought revenge on the Sages and the elites. Now, after a series of sesses, they had tasted power and believed themselves divinely sanctioned by the Ancients to punish the wrongdoers. Thus, despite facing hunger and gue, they marched toward the Capital at the head of fifty thousand armed rebels, unstoppable by any force. When the Imperium Court finally learned about the rebellion, heads quickly rolled as me was cast on everyone even remotely responsible. Every day, a dozen officials, their adjutants, and their confidants were put to the axe in the field next to the market, in front of a booing crowd that med them for their misfortunes. In reality, almost none of them were guilty; they were merely scapegoats. The blood of the innocent officials and the tears of their loved ones were still wet when the Capital was finally besieged. Seven thousand defenders stayed behind their walls, while fifty thousand rebels tried their best to mount an assault. However, without adequate siegedders or siege towers, their only option was to attempt burning down the nearest gate using dried grass, firewood, and tallow. Slowly, the gates were consumed by fire, but the defenders used water and sand from above to counter the mes. Meanwhile, inside the Capital, three million souls were trapped. In just ten days, crimes surged as the poorest in society had nothing to eat. The market had ceased, and people were desperate enough to hunt rats in the sewer canals and frogs in theke. shes at night became frequent, filled with murders and robberies, with no one to stop them. The city guards only concerned themselves with the ruling elites. The city''s youth organized themselves as militia and patrolled the night. However, their zealous attempts to find and punish perpetrators only worsened the situation, leading to more bloodshed. In response, the masses targeted merchants with storehouses openly. Shops and warehouses were looted even in broad daylight, escting the situation into a crisis. Despite this, the ruling Sages, content that the defenses had not been breached and that they had ample supplies, merely shrugged at the soaring crime rates. "That is just what the popce really is," one sniggered behind their red silken curtain. "An animal in human skin," another senior minister mocked from the opposite row. "These lowly people should be grateful that we allowed them the honor of staying in the Capital and breathing the same air as we do," said an old minister, whose voice was old and frail. A dozen ministers nodded in unison. They felt no need to devise a solution, merelymenting as if observing a different race or a creature. The Court''s only response, stemming from greed in the face of cmity, was to offer special permits¡ªwhich had to be purchased at exorbitant prices¡ªif any wealthy family wanted to stay temporarily inside the inner walls. For the majority of the people trapped in the Capital, their only hope was for a hero as they shuddered and cowered in fear in their homes with their families. However, there was none. Instead, a fire that had started in a looted warehouse and failed to be extinguished quickly turned into a raging inferno. It engulfed the surrounding buildings and soon became uncontroble, burning everything in its path. *** Chapter 175: The Fall of the Imperium Chapter 175: The Fall of the Imperium The Fall of the Imperium Tiberia, The Imperial Capital Another day dawned on the throne of the Third Human Imperium, yet dark, billowing smoke obscured the beautiful sunrise. The fire had raged throughout the night, consumed the warehouse district, and spread uncontrobly into the neighboring market and residential areas. The popce tried to control the fire by demolishing buildings. However, as desperation grew, a great host of people shifted their attention to the eastern gate. Deprived of food for weeks and encroached upon by the fire, the gathering masses rushed the gatehouse from the inside, seeking escape from the besieged capital. The eastern garrison, mostly inexperienced and led by officers appointed solely due to their family''s connections to top ministers, failed to mount an effective resistance. After only two hours, the poorly trained garrison fled. Many trapped in the gatehouse were either captured or cut down at their posts. In the ensuing panic, they opened the gate to save themselves from the masses. The heavy gates swung open, and at this critical moment, hundreds of thousands fled south. The military in charge of the Capital''s defenses was thrown into chaos as they learned that they had lost control of the eastern gate. They rushed contingents, both on horseback and on foot, to try to retake control of the gate. It became a race as the peasant rebels besieging the west gate learned of this and surged toward the east. Despite the ditches, marshes, and farnds, the peasant rebels won the race and stormed the stricken city. For the defenders, the fight turned into a bloody struggle. Despite their efforts, their hastily assembled forces were fighting a losing battle, having lost the protection of their wall and being at a great numerical disadvantage. It was four thousand¡ªhalf of the entire Capital garrison, aided by willing militia¡ªagainst thirty thousand, whose numbers kept growing as many more arrived from the east gate. There were norge fields for deploying formations; it was urban warfare fought from street to street, alley to alley. In the thick of the fight, the city continued to burn. The Capital garrison, beaten and bloodied, finally broke ranks, fled, and left their strickenrades and allies to their deaths. For the two million souls still trapped inside, their verdict had been cast.Seeing victory, the rest of the rebels flooded into the heart of the Capital. In their wake, they beheaded every captured man found wearing a gambeson, ringmail, or any armor. Heads filled the gutters, and blood soaked of what was once a beautiful za in the most prestigious market area. The peasants didn¡¯t care about ransom; they sought only food, liquor, and vengeance against those responsible for their misery. When they found nothing to eat, their rageplete, they began to set the city ame. The fire that had started from the warehouse remained uncontained, and several more fires had also erupted. From its magnificent towers, one could see that the Capital was burning. Like the aftermath of a volcanic eruption, ashes were showering the city and giving everything a gray coat. Chants were heard everywhere murmuring that the Imperium was over. The 1300 years of peace in the Capital hade to a sudden bloody end. The beaten defenders retreated to the inner walledplex, their morale shattered. They were good men but without capable officers andmanders. Outside the inner wall, numerous rebels massacred the poption in a blood frenzy. Screams filled every corner of the city as humans butchered one another like animals. Seemingly hungry for blood, the rebels killed those they encountered, took what they wanted, and set the rest on fire. On that day, filled with ashes, not even children were spared. The masses had hated the Imperium for generations for its heavy taxation, for taking away their much-needed grain, and for conscripting their family members into the nomadic western wars from which they never returned. Watching the children reminded them of their lost sons, daughters, or siblings who sumbed to famine. It only fueled their hatred further. They believed that those residing in the Capital were responsible for their suffering. For the rebels, what happened today was retribution against the corrupt officials, a reckoning long awaited. Amid the turmoil, smoke, and fire, inside the inner wall, where the Imperium pce and officialsplex resided, a lone person politely knocked on the door of a mansion as if everything were normal. "Good afternoon," the gentleman said politely. He was wearing ringmail, but the servant and family recognized his face. "Let him in, quickly," the father said to the servant, who opened the door. "What news do you bring, good minister?" the father nervously asked as the gentleman entered. "There''s only bad news, I''m afraid," the gentleman replied with a smile, as if it were all just a jest, while he gazed upon his friend''s family. As the rain of ashes fell again, the father quickly motioned for them to get inside. Once in the inner hall, the guest said to them as they all sat down, "I''m here as I promised your husband and son." "Then are we saved?" the father asked. "Saved only from pain," he corrected them. "As you may be aware, the city is burning as we speak. The rebels kill indiscriminately. They''re unlikely to stop, even if they see the August One flying with wings on his back." "Then, what then?" the wife trembled from fear. "But what about the Sages? Surely they have ns to save us all?" the mother said with enviable confidence. "The top ministers are delusional. Right now, they are collecting everyone''s gold and jewelry, trying to bribe the rebels. They''ve even ordered cooks to prepare fine meals to entertain the rebels'' leader." Heughed and pped his hand at his superiors'' stupidity. "Won''t it work?" the mother asked, her confidence waning. Even she knew it was a futile attempt. The gentleman smiled grimly. "Madam, do you bribe and negotiate with hungry wolves?" Only now, the family looked aghast. He continued with eerie calm, "The rebels will either reject or take the riches and the food, but they will continue to watch the city burn. At this point, the fire is already uncontroble. The fire barrier set by the August One has been trampled by the rich and powerful who built houses, buildings, and shops in the gardens meant to stop and protect us from the fire. Now, everyone is paying the price." The father could only nod, his expression pained, while the mother and wife were at a loss for words. Without wasting breath, the gentleman revealed, "My ancestor served in the first Beastman War and became a guard to the First August Emperor." He took out an item bound with a silken pouch. "This dwarven artifact has been passed down in my family. We''ve kept its function secret. It can grant you instant death without pain or fear. One blink and you''ll be in the presence of the Ancients in their eternal hunt over the grand pasture." The family looked at him in horror and distress. "I''ve been a good, exemry citizen all my life. This..." the father paused. "These horrors, this madness, what wrongs did we ever do to them?" "I heard the masses med the Imperium and the Sages, but we are just families working to serve the Imperium. Surely they can''t me us. We''re innocent," the mother added emotionally. "Everyone is innocent," the minister shrugged. "Sir, you know my uncle. After returning from war, he built farms and tried to house refugees from the west. Myte father tried to convince the ministers to give some funding, believing it would alleviate the strain on themunity. But the ministers never did. My uncle died inside a burned-down granary when the harvest failed and the migrants and the locals shed." "But what does that have to do with us?" the mother pleaded. "Nothing, if you only look at the surface. I''m only shedding light on the unjust remarks you made," he exined. "You, me, everyone here knows about the heavy taxation imposed on the popce, and you also know about therge influx of refugee migrants from the west, and how they strained themunity to the breaking point. And what did you do?" He let thest question linger for a while before continuing, "Did you help people like my uncle who tried their best to find a workable solution? No. Despite the might of your House with all its affiliates and influence, when the time was critical, you closed your eyes to the injustices that befell the unfortunate. You preferred to bribe your way so your son could be a minister by recing one of the good ministers." The gentleman paused. "I must admit, your son turned out to be a better minister. But by then it was toote. Now the unfortunate havee, migrants and locals joining together for a cause, and just like how you closed your eyes to their plight, they will also close their eyes as they deliver injustice to you." The words hit them hard, and they had no rebuttal. "I''m not here to joust with words. I''m merely offering a dignified end, but the decision is yours to make. Know that I have granted these merciful deaths to my family, my concubine, the maids, and even to my beloved dog. They feared that the angry mobs would tear them apart for their soft limbs." The family began to cry,menting the end of their lives. "Take a bath," he warmly suggested. "Wear your best clothes, your gold and jewelry. Eat your best meal. Drink your best wine. Burn your best incense. Make peace with life and then return to me. Or you can opt not to, stay in your room, or try to escape with the servants. Your fate is yours to choose. But I won¡¯t be here for long. I still have things I need to take care of, so give your answer before sundown." "Can''t we decide tomorrow?" they begged for more time. "My husband surely... There are so many things I wanted to do," the wife rambled, clinging dearly to her luxurious life. The gentlemanughed dryly. "Can''t you smell the bitter taste of soot in the air? Probably hundreds of thousands have died by now, and the nobleplex is next. Even with the guards'' brave sacrifices, by tomorrow, this mansion will be ashes." ... *This scene might be too strong for Royal Road, you can skip this and lose nothing.* In the aftermath, the father and mother epted the offer. After ritually cleansing themselves and barely touching the in food they were served, they freed their servants and maids, allowing them to take whatever they wanted in an attempt to survive the uing chaos. The gentleman, hiding his nervousness, took his dwarven artifact from its silken pouch. It had an odd shape, with short metal barrels bursting forward, arranged like bamboo in a bundle. Its color was that of gray metal, and it was attached to a polished wooden handle, much like the haft of a sword but smaller and cunningly designed to fit one¡¯s handfortably. A protruding metal piece on top and a mechanism below gave it a sophisticated appearance. "Please, close your eyes and imagine the field of the Ancients." The old couple did as instructed, and the minister, out of respect, loudly announced if he were a speaker in the Court of the Emperor, "ept this honor bestowed by the First August Emperor, crafted by the dwarves, forged in the Old Progentia Continent." He lowered his arm and held the artifact with both hands before squeezing the trigger. The loudness of his voice masked the violent popping sound, while his hands recovered from the sudden recoil. There was no smoke as the essence inside the barrel waspletely burned, leaving nothing but heated air, as the dwarves had designed it to be used in their underground citadel. "May the Ancients light your way and may your hunt..." He continued the chant as he moved and squeezed the trigger again. He abruptly stopped his rites and used his sleeve to wipe his moist eyes. He was relieved to see that the two had met their end with grace; there was no fear or pain on their faces. Despite the circumstances, he was the one who took their lives, and he shouldered the guilt heavily. With a broken heart, he looked around the now-empty hall that had once been warm and weing. He had been there several times as a child in thepany of his parents, long before he served in the western war that consumed his entire youth. Departing from there, he headed toward the heart of theplex only to feel the heat emanating from the deeper parts of the house. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. He had heard from the fleeing maid that the mistress had locked herself in her room. Apparently, she set her own chamber on fire, unable to part with the things she loved so dearly. The minister sighed deeply as he walked to the open courtyard and looked south. "Friend, I have done as promised. Please consider my oath fulfilled." By now, the sun was high on the horizon, its rays obscured by smoke andpeted with by the fire emanating from the city. In front of the mansion''s double door, he checked the artifact and knew well enough that two out of seven barrels were hot. He took out a clean cloth and used a small wooden rod to carefully wipe down the inside of the two barrels, ensuring they were clear of any residue. Next, one by one, he meticulously loaded the two barrels with white powder from a ss vial, inserted a round metal ball, and used a little paper or cloth to keep them in ce. Afterward, he checked the flint on the hammer, which was seldom damaged. He took onest look at the mansion; it was arge estate that the fire inside had yet to appear on the outside. He bowed his head for thest time as a sign of respect and left. Outside, he walked with purpose toward the pce. He had debts to settle. *** History would not recall his deeds, for he spoke of them to no one. Silence was good for secrecy¡ªthe fewer men who knew, the less the risk. No man knew, no risk. In this manner, the lone minister had meticulously nned his move to eradicate the gue that had long crippled the Imperium. He wasn''t naive enough to think that his actions would restore the Imperium. His efforts were solely to ensure that the gue died with its host. He wouldn''t allow it to infest the sprouts that would arise from the ashes. After passing the courtyard upied by wounded soldiers and the few refugees they allowed into the inner courtyard, the lone minister navigated through another courtyard. He used his credentials to pass through gate after gate into the belly of the Imperial Capital. Despite the ensuing chaos, the grand pceplex remained well-guarded. Though the guards were nervous, many recognized him and let him pass without issue. He was only stopped at thest post, where he had to resort to bribes to satisfy three persistent guards. "I''llin to your superior about this," the minister-gentleman said in displeasure after giving them the coins. "Rules are rules. Even with key and credential, if you don''t wantpany, then you must pay the fee." The guards grinned sheepishly. "Go on, Minister. Be on your merry way. The Captain''s order is clear. Besides, we know what you are hiding in there," another added. "Hmph," he feigned dissatisfaction and added, "Lock the door behind me. I''m heading straight to the Court." "At your service," one replied mockingly. The lone minister paid no heed and quickly entered as the heavy iron gate swung open. Initially, only a faint light greeted him inside, but then an array of sensor gems detected his presence, causing lights to brighten one by one from the ceiling, illuminating the vast cavern. The light revealed walls constructed from massive gray stones on each side. The space was filled with thousands of tall wooden racks containing canvas bags or stacks of crates and barrels, many sealed with a thin sheet of tin to protect them from dust and the elements. High above, the ceiling disappeared into shadows, giving the cavernous room an almost infinite feel. It resembled a vault, aptly so, since it was the Imperial Armory. The air began to circte faster; it was cool but stale, carrying the scent of tallow, old leather, and even mold. Even the bronze fans and ducts were in need of maintenance, but the funds were always embezzled. As he walked, he recalled a time when he cared and tried to address these issues, but he had given up as corruption had run too deep, even in this ancient repository. He had visited this ce dozens of times for inventory and documentation as part of his duties. Despite its regal name, there was nothing special about its contents. There were no dwarven weapons like the ones hidden in his inner pocket. If there had been any, they had likely been taken many generations ago. Here and there, there were only barrels and crates filled withmon items like swords, spears, old unwanted scale mails, moldy padded jacks, socks, and various sizes of shoes. Over the past ten years, he had noticed that many items had been removed without recement. Yet, he made no issue of this, and for his "cooperation", the Captain in charge of the armory treated him well. Simrly, the top ministers in charge never bothered him about his post. This was further evidence that the money flowed to the very top of the bureaucracy. Now, most of the functional armor had been stolen, and other valuable items had also been sold; he had seen the missing boots being sold at the market but again did not raise the issue, as he was disillusioned with the entire corrupt ministry. Unlike his friends, he felt that everything they did was fruitless. "Only fire can end this corrupt nature," hemented softly as he navigated the turns of the vastbyrinth. This armory should have been able to arm and equip an army of ten thousand men in case of imminent war or rebellion. But in reality, it was reduced to a warehouse filled with old, rusted, moldy, and subpar equipment. It was in such a state that even now, during an open rebellion, nobody but him ventured down here. As for the reasons, he could think of at least four: One, they knew there was nothing of real use here. Two, they feared that using it would expose the corruption and allow them to be persecuted by their rival factions. Three, despite the rules forbidding weapons in the Court, in reality, many had secretly armed themselves. Some even had bodyguards disguised as servants or maids. Fourth, distrust of their own popce. Even in the face of rebellion, the Sages would allow no one but their trusted affiliates to bear arms. It was almost poetic that their neglect of the armory spelled doom for the Sages'' plight. In their greed, they had hammered the final nail into their own coffins. And today, the lone gentleman had decided to be the one to swing that hammer. Thus, he walked with ease. There was no rush. He had drunk hisst good wine, smoked hisst cigar, said thest farewell to his family, and delivered his oath to his friend. To the uninitiated, the armory was like a maze. Everywhere he went, tall wooden storage racks nked him on the left and right. After all these years, nobody really knew the entire manifest, which had been revised too many times¡ªand mostly poorly¡ªto conceal the embezzlement. The crates and bags visible contained mundane items like scarves, various shoulder bags, rusted crossbow limbs, dpidated winter undergarments, grain grinders, and canvas for tents. It took a lot to fully equip ten thousand, and this was reflected in the vastness of this underground space. Finally, after passing seemingly endless uniformly built storage racks and crates, he found a seemingly inconspicuous cluster of wooden barrels neatly arranged next to one another. He knew from memory that one cluster was filled with iron nails, but next to it were ivory granules. Nobody knew what it was, except his House. His great-grandfather had recognized its simrity to the white powder that the First Emperor had given them. They had taken a little, run some tests in secret, and for years, it led to nowhere. The granules seemed dull and acted likemon sand. It did nothing until they mixed it with some of their precious white powder and sealed it in a container. Only then would it violentlybust and explode. Having learned about the experiment from his father, he had tested it himself on a small scale and mastered it. Ever since that day, he had been waiting for the right time to end the Sage''s charade. Many times, he had thought to end it, but without a catalyst, he hadn''t had the guts to do so. But now, there was no more hesitation. He pushed several barrels aside. Those had been tampered with, and their seals broken. The previous ministers weren''t all ipetent; they had tested the material but, fortunately, found nothing of value¡ªlikely because they did not possess the white powder. Exerting his muscles, he carefullyid the barrel on its side and began to roll it toward the other door that led to the Pce above. Wearing a satisfied smile, he rolled the wooden barrels one by one. He took his sweet time and managed to move thirteen barrels, the entire unmolested stock. He sat down to catch his breath, ming himself for not bringing a waterskin to drink. However, he smiled. He had finally taken the steps he had always wanted to and his hands were trembling with anticipation. Standing on his feet again, he prepared his dwarven artifact, removing three of the metal balls and loading a different concoction inside. Next, he straightened his clothes to make them neat, ensured his hair was immacte, and then went to the door. He inserted the small yet intricate key and operated its mechanism. After generations, nobody really cared about the armory anymore, except to asionally hide their contraband; thus, there were no guards posted outside. As he opened the door, he was greeted by ornate decorations, pristine marble floors, and lights cascading from the ceiling, all subtly perfumed with floral scents. There, he spotted a much older minister whom he had known but never had the chance to work with. "Why are you here? The banquet has almost started," the minister, with deep eye sockets and a thin mustache, asked. "Then help me with the barrels; they''re for our honored guests," the gentleman urged. The old minister raised his brow and looked at the opened door to the armory. "We keep wine in there now?" "No, they''re opiates," he whispered bluntly. "Oh..." the older minister eximed, knelt, and took a good look at the substances. "Why is it different?" "It¡¯s the bad unrefined stuff. My order was not to give the good ones to those bloody peasants." The older man nodded in agreement, "Indeed. Let them empty their bowels for robbing us dry." "What happened?" he asked. "They ate so much and had the audacity to ask the pce to cook for their entire officers waiting outside the inner gate." "And did the Left and Right Ministers consent?" "We had no choice," hemented before turning to the corridor and snapping his fingers. Two servants appeared, their movements smooth and quiet, seemingly gliding over the stone floor. "Get the others and move these to the banquet hall," the old minister ordered. The two bowed and left in a hurry. Afterward, he muttered, "Maybe allowing them to smoke this will enable us to control them." The gentleman could only nod as if in agreement. He knew the Sages would try alcohol and drugs against the rebels'' delegation. They would even prostitute themselves to buy more time, even if only for half a day longer. But he wouldn''t allow them to stall any longer. Outside, the citizens was suffering. This terror must end, or millions would die. Everyone had suffered enough, except the Sages and their enablers. The servants dutifully relocated the barrels to the entrance of the opulent banquet area, positioning them discreetly next to the main pir. Amidst themotion, everyone was too preupied to notice. Following the old minister, he joined the others to observe the speaker and several ministers as they endeavored to pacify the warlike delegation. He watched as the ministers unveiled their dwarven artifacts, presenting them as one might present toys to toddlers, demonstrating their capabilities and mystical purposes. The peasant leaders seemed pleased; the empty tes and bowls indicated they had eaten heartily. However, the distrust and gloating that marred their faces could not be erased. Moreover, their eyes bore the unmistakable look of violence, both as victims and perpetrators. And now, greed was also unmistakably present. Just as the Sages had corrupted everyone, they also tried to corrupt the rebels. The minister next to them had been whispering, "We have shifted the me to the nobles. The only thing left is to shower them with gold and titles, so they would bring their troops home and rule as mini kings. Afterward, we can pit them against one another." "The Sages'' ns are marvelous," one praised in a whisper, without considering the impact of such shes on the entire poption or the agriculturalnd that had already been heavily strained. Then one of the rebels, a short but stout man, said, "These things are wonderful toys. We shall take them for our children to y with. But you have yet to show us what we seek." "And that is?" the speaker minister asked ever so politely. "The gemstone of life," the man dered clearly. "I need to bring back my son and daughter who died from faminest winter." Despite the stirring music, the chamber fell silent. "Please, the elixir requires ingredients and extensive preparation time," the speaker attempted to reassure the rebels. There was no such elixir, and the gentleman began to realize that the entire meeting was predicated on a lie¡ªthat the ministers possessed such a thing. He smirked and promptly returned to his thirteen barrels, each filled with more than two tonnes of ivory granules. As he walked, he observed that every Sage was there, seated invish soft chairs, openly disying their faces, with their top lieutenants behind them. Most were old and looked even older due to their addictions. His only remorse was for the servants, but there was little he could have done. They had been thoroughly trained. If he had warned them, everyone would have been alerted. Thus, he opened two of the ss vials he possessed and buried them in the ivory granules within one of the barrels. He gave onest look at the banquet table and then, without giving a speech or making any remarks, he simply took out his dwarven artifact, which had been loaded not with balls but with a firepound, and squeezed the trigger. He believed that only if the Sages were dead, then real change could begin. Certainly, he wasn''t an idealist. He knew the bloodshed would likely continue for years toe, but even if he could speed it up by one day, then the lives that were spared were enough justification. The sound was deafening, and he watched as many cowered. Some turned toward him, their faces a mix of shock and confusion. But it didn''t matter. The second shot at the white powder triggered the primary explosion, and a brilliant white sh engulfed everyone. His eardrums were shattered, and blood was everywhere as the explosion hurled his body to the side. The detonation was bigger than he had anticipated, rocking the entire pce, knocking down one of its magnificent columns, and sending debris raining down. The gentleman barely registered the heat or the pain, yet he was acutely aware of his clothes, limbs, and eyelids being scorched. Still, he was content, watching as everyone in the banquet area met the same fate. Time seemed to stop as he watched several Sages get crushed by falling debris, while others perished when their heavy chairs were lifted by the st, tumbling forward andnding their upants face-first into the cold marble with gruesome effects. On the other side, the head of the right ministry stood screaming, his face bloodied, his jaw broken, his front teeth falling out as his enablers ran to assist him like headless chickens. But the worst happened to the head of the left ministry, who was ame like a human torch. It started at his head and quickly spread to his limbs and body. Apparently, the rumors that he bathed in wine to keep his skin tight were true. He tried to run, his skin melting, but the frightened rebels'' men impaled him with spears. The gentleman grinned onest time as an even stronger st enveloped the whole pce in fiery wrath. There was no regret¡ªand then it was all over. *** Korelia The sun dipped low on the horizon, casting long shadows as Lansius hefted his axe and brought it down with a satisfying thud into a log. Chopping firewood was hardly a necessity for him, yet it had be his favored pastime. Somehow, someone had swapped out his usual axe for one with a better shaft and a keener edge. The thoughtful recement brought a smile to his face. With a firm grip, he swung the axe again, effortlessly splitting another log in two. Each strike sent chips of wood scattering, and the sharp crack of splintering timber punctuated the quiet evening air. Suddenly, Sterling, who was with him, announced, "My Lord, Farkas, Sir Harold, and the Hunter Guildsman are approaching." Lansius turned to the courtyard entrance and spotted the three. "Now this could be trouble," he mumbled. Farkas, Sir Harold, and the Hunter Guildsman approached, their footsteps muffled by the soft earth. With a casual flick, Lansius embedded his axe into the stump, the de sinking deep with a satisfying thunk. A cool breeze swept across his face, drying the beads of sweat on his forehead. "My Lord," they greeted in unison. "You three, here at this hour¡ªit must be urgent," Lansius observed. The trio exchanged somber nces. Sir Harold, spoke first. "It¡¯s a message from the Capital. And likely theirst." Lansius'' heart skipped a beat; he knew instantly what it was about. "How? A coup?" But I''m yet to hear that the Capital was besieged. Farkas gently nudged the Hunter forward. "Tell the Lord what you told me," he urged softly. The Hunter looked tense as he began, "My Lord, the message was passed from branch to branch. At first, it seemed chaotic, but I can now confirm it as true: The Capital has fallen to rebellion. The casualties are immense. All the ministers perished in a violent explosion that also destroyed the pce." Lansius stood frozen, his gaze distant as he processed the news. Slowly, he reached for the axe handle, pulling it free from the wood with a forceful tug and tossing it aside. He sank onto the stump, his mind reeling. Sir Harold''s voice cut through the heavy silence, "The Ageless One is dead. The Imperium... is no more." Lansius looked at his staff and sighed. "The age of strife is truly upon us." *** Chapter 176: Harbingers Chapter 176: Harbingers Harbingers West of the Capital Dust billowed into the sky as seven thousand cavalrymen surged furiously from the west. Their faces were haggard, their horses spent, yet they clung on tenaciously. Duke Alvaro, notoriously slothful, now rode determinedly at the front with his knights. The Imperium had asked for aid, and the sons of Centuria had answered. "Ride, ride!"manded the Duke''s knights as they switched to fresh horses at intervals¡ªa tactic borrowed from their nemesis, the western nomads. With barely a pause, they continued, hearts swelling with hope as they glimpsed the imposing white walls of the Capital, its majestic towers and grand gatehouses looming in the distance. "It''s burning," murmured a woman, her voice as cold as her lips, cloaked in gray trimmed with gold. Murmurs rippled through the ranks at her observation. In response, the Duke''s most hardened Captain bellowed, "Harden your hearts, the time is upon us!" Like his men, the Duke was simrly spurred into action. He rode with a newfound vigor, tapping into a strength he scarcely knew he possessed. His spare horse, bred for endurance, trotted eagerly beneath him. Since receiving the dire news five nights prior, he felt fortune had smiled upon him. If he could save the Imperium now, he would wield unparalleled leverage over the corrupt ministers. Not that he intended to negotiate. His disdain for them ran too deep; he would not permit them even a sliver of power. Once he regained control of the defenses, he nned to use the ministers of grave ipetence for allowing the city to fall to rebels. He would execute them en masse for such failure, sparing only those agreeable enough to help maintain a functioning bureaucracy. To Duke Alvaro, this crisis was a dreame true. He envisioned reviving the High Noble Court and restoring the Imperium to its former splendor."My Lord," called a Hunter Guildsman, riding up from behind. "Speak," the Dukemanded, not breaking his pace. "The hawks have returned, still carrying their messages." "Keep sending them. Pray they receive our warnings in time," the Duke instructed, muttering, "I only need an hour, just an hour." The Hunter Guildsman nodded and moved away, ready to coax his tired hawk into another flight. The Duke turned to his side and called, "Berengia,e closer." "My grace." The Royal Mage rode up beside him, her golden hair peeking from beneath her beautiful cloak. "Tell me what you see," hemanded. But before Berengia could reply, a violent st erupted in the distance, sending a towering plume of debris skyward. The earth-shattering roar that followed halted the horses and silenced the men, who exchanged stunned gazes. Even the knights were at a loss for words. "What happened?" the Duke halted, his heart sinking with the realization that something catastrophic had urred. "That''s from the direction of the pce," the Royal Mage answered, her usuallyposed face now etched with shock. "By the Ageless," Duke Alvaro cursed, spurring his horse forward. His lead was followed by all seven thousand cavalry, charging toward the Capital, oblivious to the tragedy that awaited them. ... Despite Duke Alvaro''s timely arrival, it was toote to save the Royal Pce. The inner gates had been breached, the nobles'' quartery in ruins, and mes engulfed the pce. In the midst of this chaos, the Duke ordered his men to engage any rebels they encountered. Despite mounting fatigue, his stalwart and hardened men from western campaigns easily subdued and massacred each group of rebels blocking their path, before moving on to another pocket of leaderless rebels,rgely unaware of their presence. As they advanced into the innerplex, they rallied the beleaguered pce guards. From them, they gained crucial information about the situation. With the defenders now united, they began to drive the rebels out. The Duke¡¯s powerful cavalry allowed them to reign uncontested on the wide roads of the Capital, while dismounted knights inflicted untold horrors on the remaining rebels. For four intense hours, they fought from street to street, corner to corner. Yet, the Capital city was vast, the rebels numerous and everywhere, and the sun dipped low. Illuminated by the eerie glow of gemstones of light, Duke Alvaro¡¯s forces solidified their hold on the area around the pce¡¯s inner walls. Yet, behind them, the Royal Pce continued to burn. Its ancient elven wood¡ªprized beyond gold, brought from the old continent, and once part of the Grand Progenitors'' ships¡ªzed brightly against the night sky. As his troops established a new defensive perimeter, allowing citizens refuge, Duke Alvaro and his staff approached the burning wreckage of the pce. Armored, though tightly around his girth, Duke Alvaro stood watching the pce burn under the darkening skies. From where he stood, he could see the area around the inner courtyard, once imposing and magnificent in its vastness and symmetrical beauty, now lying in ruins, strewn with debris, ash, and corpses. And there was the Royal Hall, once the center of this realm and a proud testament to the Imperium''s enduring majesty and unmatched splendor, now defiled and crumbling. Its central gardens, directly below the dais and the grand throne,y desecrated. The celebrated golden tree had sumbed to the inferno; its once majestic branches were now bent and twisted into grotesque shapes, dripping into a pool of ckened ooze. The stream that once flowed beneath it was now filled with smoldering rubble. Berengia, the Royal Mage, approached quietly. "I see a lost cause," she whispered to him. "I did not ask for your opinion, sweetie," the Duke replied curtly, his gaze fixed on the mes as if in mourning. Berengia stepped back, giving him space to watch the great ancient structure being consumed by fire. Several sections copsed with loud crashes, sending dust and debris to the immediate area. Momentster, his Captain approached with a group of officers. "Your Grace," the Captain greeted first, then introduced, "the pce guardmander and his officers who led the inner sanctum''s defense." The Duke turned and saw the officials, who bowed their heads politely. "Your Grace," they greeted, their demeanor seemingly upbeat. Observing their unfitting demeanor, pristine armor, and clean gauntlets¡ªonly slightly marred by ckened soot¡ªDuke Alvaro exchanged a knowing nce with his captain, who subtly blinked in acknowledgment. "Has anyone here witnessed His Imperial Majesty?" the Duke inquired. The men looked at each other before themander replied, "No, Your Grace. We did not see anyone fitting His Imperial Majesty''s description. Surely, he wasn''t in the Pce. In fact, not even our seniors have ever seen anyone resembling the August One." The Duke nodded. That was all he needed to know. "Commander, you and your staff have performed admirably in defending the pce," the Duke announced. "Berengia, please bestow upon them a fitting reward for their breathtaking efforts." "Breathtaking, Your Grace?" Berengia echoed, her tone neutral, seeking confirmation. "Indeed," Duke Alvaro affirmed. Berengia turned to face the officers, her expression unreadable. "Gentlemen, please embrace the sensation. You will find peace and rest." Themander and his four officers suddenly felt a cold, rejuvenating breeze sweep past them. Initially pleasant, the sensation soon turned unsettling as they became dizzy, then began gasping for air, their eyes bulging. They attempted to shout or scream, but no sounds emerged from their mouths. In a panic, one tried to draw his sword, but Berengia closed her eyes and, momentster, all five copsed, their bodies convulsing as their lungs and muscles starved for air and their blood vessels ruptured. "Oh, none of them were even wearing the slightest anti-magic," Berengiamented indifferently as the officers bled from their eyes and mouths. Based on their poor reaction, it was evident they were poorly trained and unfit for their roles. "This is why the ministers wanted you lot away," the Captain remarked from nearby. "Trust issues," the blond said dismissively. The Captain motioned his men toe closer. "These five felt dishonored by their failure and redeemed their guilt by throwing themselves into the pce fire," he instructed. The group of men nodded, ustomed to suchmands. They stripped the officers of their valuables and dragged them into the mes of the burning pce. Gazing at the Captain, the Duke asked, "Do you think we''ll face more resistance?" "We can handle any resistance," the Captain assured him. "Make sure to secure the provisions," the Duke added. "At your service," the Captain bowed his head. "One more thing. Rescind the order to attack tomorrow, unless it''s for raiding supplies. We''ll maintain our gains." "Doesn¡¯t Your Grace want to free the city?" the Captain asked. "It''s a lost cause," the Duke replied, ncing at Berengia, who nodded in agreement. "Tomorrow, systematically plunder everything. Gather any carts or pack animals we can find and load them with gold, silver, ancient furniture, and any other prized artifacts. Make sure to scrape up any precious metal ooze we can find on the pce''s floor. We''ll need it for the wars in the west." "Shall we do the same to the nobles'' quarter as well?" the Captain inquired. "What''s stopping us?" the Duke snorted. "Today, the Imperium has fallen, and I don¡¯t see any Lord capable of restoring it. House Centuria has fulfilled its oath to the end, and now we''ll take what is rightfully ours to defend its legacy against the western barbarians." The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. *** Korelia In the chamber of the Eastern Mansion, Lansius sat at the head of a long oak table. Although it was close to supper time, the tabley bare. Lord Robert and Lord Jorge, having arrived at short notice, sat across from him, their expressions grim after hearing the Hunter Guildsman¡¯s news from the Capital. "And so the Imperium has fallen," Robert stated somberly, his words heavy as they hung in the air. Lord Jorge''s face hardened, his eyes momentarily closing as if to block out the reality of those words. Despite having predicted this ouest year, the reality filled him with despair. Robert continued, "The Londians will grieve, but ultimately, little will change." Jorge nodded but remained silent, his usual quick wit absent. He turned to Lansius and asked, "So, what should our response be?" "Inward," Lansius replied, capturing the attention of his allies and staff. "Without the Imperium as the glue holding the human realms together, now the lords have no allegiances. Things will stay the same for a while until someone is proimed King." "Gottfried has," Robert reminded him. "And perhaps more will follow," Lansius replied. "Without the Imperium, and in the absence of a reliable trade and the copse ofmerce, these kings will eventually resort to attacking their neighbors just to sustain their kingdoms." "What a messy outlook," Robertmented, crossing his arms and sighing loudly. Everyone seemed to have the same reaction. Robert then turned to his counterpart. "What do you think? If such were to happen, would they reallye to our humble province of goats and grass?" Jorge responded, "The Nicopns are proud people, yet we found them on the ins of Korimor and Umbend." Robert nodded, his question answered. Sensing the chamber''s somber mood, the old Lion of Londia decided to lift spirits. "Well, on a brighter note, we have another lord willing to join the Shogunate." This news surprised Lansius, Jorge, and everyone else in the chamber. "Who?" Lansius inquired. "The Lord of Galdia," Robert revealed with a grin. "How did you convince him? You didn¡¯t overpromise anything, did you?" Jorge asked, his tone cautious. "I¡¯m not that reckless," Robert reassured him. "I simply mentioned that, along with other benefits, each member of the Shogunate could also opt to have a half-breed in their retinue." Lansius blinked twice, the pieces falling into ce. He realized this was Robert''s strategy and chuckled, amused by his audacity. "What is it with you and the Lord of Galdia''s obsession with half-breeds?" "Don¡¯t get me wrong. We''re just old friends, and he''s as interested in legendary creatures as I am." "I hope you''re not thinking of breeding them," Jorge quipped, his snark returning. Robert chuckled, followed by the rest of the chamber. He turned to Lansius and said, "Perhaps you haven¡¯t considered this, but we should invite more half-breeds for education." Lansius exchanged nces with Sir Harold, Sir Omin, and Sir Michael, none of whom had the slightest idea. "I admit they''re popr," he muttered, unsure. "Come on, Robert, don¡¯t tease us like that. Do you have a n, or is this just a running joke?" Jorge asked on behalf of everyone. Robert stroked his gray beard before exining, "The half-breed has told me a lot. For example, they age quickly and reach maturity by age seven. By twelve, they are as wise as an elder human." Lansius was piqued and nodded earnestly. The old Viscount leaned forward and continued, "Each has been taught to read their scriptures and has experience with writings and records. Can you imagine? Every one of them can read, and some write as well as scribes. I say they have great potential to aid Korelia''sck of talent. They''re also pleasant to work with and could captivate themoners'' interest." "Indeed, one of the hardest things is getting people to attend school," Lansius admitted. Although there was gratitude for educational opportunities, in reality, parents wanted only their children to learn; they themselves did not participate despite being young enough to benefit. This attitude turned education into a generational issue, one that would take a long time to resolve. "All I¡¯m saying is they could be a good catalyst for learning. And even if it doesn¡¯t work out, they¡¯re still more than capable of bolstering our security." Jorge seemed ready to agree but held back hisments until Lansius said, "Good points. However, I doubt we can simply ask Lord Beatrix to send more of her people." The Old Lion smiled, likely satisfied that his petition had been heard and considered. "Of course. I don¡¯t want to overstep my bounds, so I rest my case." Lansius was amused. "That¡¯s fine, Lord Robert. I don¡¯t have designs for them. We might as well try your idea." The mood in the chamber improved. Somehow, even the notion of more half-breedsing had the intended effect. Do we unconsciously treat them like beloved pets? Lansius pondered this, realizing that everyone, including Ca, the guards, and even Audrey¡ªwho had bled against half-breeds¡ªfound Francisca agreeable, if not trustworthy. They had even exchanged gifts and even asionally shared perfumes. Ironically, the only one who remained guarded was Sir Harold, who had instructed Sterling not to let his guard down. "Now that we''ve shared the good news," Robert said, settling back into his chair, "may I ask, what is our concrete n moving forward?" Lansius paused to gather his thoughts before exining. "Firstly, we will allow the people time to mourn the Ageless One. Next, we''ll drill our troops to ensure they are proficient with the new formations. Then, we''ll send two hundred to bolster our garrison in Korimor. Our immediate goal is to defend against any potential incursions from Mindia. Furthermore, we will continue to fortify Korelia by increasing our grain reserves and seeking new food sources. Lastly, we''ll prepare the routes for the uing South Trade caravans." Before anyone could respond, Lansius raised his hand, signaling he had more to say. "As much as possible, let''s maintain peace in Korelia. A city can only thrive in peace. Should invaderse, we will intercept and eliminate them on the Great ins." "Words of wisdom," Robert remarked with a chuckle, a sentiment echoed by Jorge and the others. With that, the meeting concluded. *** Mindia As they departed the D''Agur area, leaving behind its hot springs and the hospitality of its people, Bengrieve and his expanded band of men, crested a hill that offered a clear view of the western horizon. Taking advantage of the cloud cover that provided respite from the sun''s heat, Bengrieve waited for his staff to ride closer before he remarked, "Did you know that ndia was once known as the Kingdom of ndia?" "We''ve heard such stories, My Lord," Sir Stan replied on behalf of everyone as their horses came to a stop. "It''s far older than even the First Imperium. They say its advancements surpassed even those of the elves, but s, it did notst," Bengrievemented. "But we didn¡¯t see any magnificent pces in the area," his Captain argued. "That¡¯s because the kingdom was far greater than today¡¯s ndia province. Records indicate its capital was located at the intersection of ndia, Mindia, and Arvena," Bengrieve exined. "The Great Ancient Forest," Sir Stan remarked. Bengrieve chuckled softly. "People tend to add ''Great'' and ''Ancient'' to everything old," he quipped. "Its name is Amertume Forest, from the words ''am¨¡rus,'' meaning bitterness, sadness, and sorrow. There, a kingdom once rivaled the dwarves'' achievement but faced a tragic demise. Now, only fell beasts lurk, and no man dares to go near it, turning the whole area into a vast swath of forest." "That''s an interesting tale; perhaps we ought to send an expedition party there. There ought to be gold," one of his knights quipped, promptingughter from his fellows. "What are we, the Old Continent''s Explorers?" another joked. Bengrieve enjoyed their reaction, finding respite in his men¡¯s good morale. Then one of the newly joined knights spoke, "My Lord, my mother was originally from the area bordering that forest, and there''s more to that legend." "Please, speak freely," Bengrieve encouraged. "There''s a legend that a man who died at the heart of that forest returned as a different person." "Doppelg?nger story?" Sir Stan ventured. "Simr, possibly rted," the knight confirmed. "It happened to my mother''s neighbor. The man went out looking for firewood, as he had done for years, and then one day he disappeared for several days. Half the vige searched for him but found nothing¡ªhis traces simply vanished. Then, suddenly, after a week, he returned. What''s strange is, he could no longer speak properly, only gibberish. It took him months just tomunicate again. Only then did he start saying strange things, like how he couldn¡¯t remember anything¡ªnot even his mother, siblings, or his wife." "Ah, such stories won¡¯t spook me. If I don''t remember my wife, all the better; then I have no issue finding a new one," the Captainmented, triggering a round ofughter. "But what if you forget how to joust? Or where you keep your secret stash?" Sir Stan teased. "I kept mine in these fists!" the Captain insisted, chuckling along with the others. Bengrieve was amused by their yfulness, but his mood soon changed when two hawks arrived almost simultaneously from the north. With them on the move, the Hunter Guildsman on his service was hard pressed to maintain the line ofmunication. Because of this, news reached them slower. Now, the majestic creatures crossed the skies, screeching as if harbingers. *** Commander, Bald Eagle Against all odds, and under the mysterious Sagaria''s watch, the column of men sessfully crossed Tiberia at the height of winter. Their journey was nothing short of legendary. An ethereal shield above them protected them from the snow and provided a stream of warm air. Their only issue was the melting snow beneath their feet, which wetted their boots and socks¡ªa minor inconveniencepared to facing the full fury of snowstorms. It was no surprise that the four hundred men under Bald Eagle became devout believers. Sagaria had led them to a cluster of viges in northern ndia. The vigers were initially shocked to receive guests in the dead of winter, but they soon warmed to the neers, especially when they noticed several weing anomalies, such as the winter bing milder wherever the group was located. Some vigers even saw their vegetables and trees bearing fruit in the middle of winter. During the winter months, Sagaria crafted various items, including salves for skin disorders, soap, ointments, and remedies formon ailments. Unlike herbalists who often guarded their secrets, she openly shared her knowledge, teaching anyone willing to learn. If there had been any doubts about her abilities, Sagaria was now truly revered. Bald Eagle, once worried about payments since they had gone rogue and could not hope for more payments from the Sages, was relieved when the men dered they required no pay beyond sufficient food, having be soldiers of faith rather than fortune. Only after Sagaria''s intervention could Bald Eagle freely distribute confiscated valuables from thest war, allowing the men to purchase personal items like socks and boots for their journey. And march they did, ever since the snow had thawed. To avoid too much attention from the locals, they had split into two groups, with the Guardsman and the Squire leading the rear group. With that arrangement, they steadily journeyed southeast. Sagaria had learned that a certain lord was in southern ndia, and she wished to join his cause. Normally, this would pose a problem, especially since shecked noble lineage. But Bald Eagle was convinced of her ability to prove herself as more than just the daughter of a hat-maker. ... The spring sun shone brightly on the barn where they had stayed. Bald Eagle, though old, woke up refreshed, despite only using straw mats and leather carpets as a bed. As his men began to eat breakfast, he nced at his silver ne¡ªthe only thing he wore because of the war¡ªand was surprised to see the small gem had not changed color. It remained milk-white, although he had clearly witnessed magic or been in close proximity to it. While Sagaria remained subtle and never admitted that she used magic, the results were evident. The nking noise andughter from outside quickly drew his interest. He saw eager men honing their skills with swords and spears. Now, the young knight had grown fond of Marc, the new member, who trained himself hard after he had recovered. "How is he?" Sagaria asked as she snuck next to him, bringing two bowls of thick soup. "Marc or Sir Munius?" Bald Eagle asked as he received the bowl. As agreed, he didn''t call her dy'' during the journey for fear ofplications from the locals or bandits. "Marc," she replied while sipping her soup. "Well, he''s lucky to have met you. And for the record, many are jealous of him." "Why?" Sagaria asked, her tone indifferent, without a hint of curiosity. "Well, you took good care of him, and he isn''t even one of us," Bald Eagle exined between spoonfuls of soup. Sagaria only nodded once but didn¡¯tment further. Bald Eagle continued, "I sort of understand, you know. I mean, you didn''t even treat our champion, Sir Munius, that well." Only then did Sagaria¡¯s lips form a smile, though she quickly busied herself with another sip of soup. "Still, I have to ask, why do you take special care of the Arvenian boy?" Bald Eagle asked, his tone fatherly. "I''ve noticed you chat with him more than with anyone else in the group." "The chats aren''t anything special¡ªjust about the ce he was born and his family. However," she turned to him, her expression serious, "he is indeed rather special." "Special as in talented as an herbalist?" Bald Eagle had seen Marc assisting Sagaria often while she prepared medical concoctions and salves. ¡°No, not as an herbalist," she said, holding back her full thoughts. She continued in a tone like an old mentor, speaking in riddles, "Perhaps you should talk to him. Ask about his family or his sister." "His sister?" He was puzzled. He knew she wanted him to find out on his own, but it was beyond him. "She has golden hair and blue eyes," she hinted. "You mean they''re nobles'' bastards?" Bald Eagle asked, clearly skeptical. "No," she said firmly. "I''m not interested in that." "So...?" "He is not of northern descent, yet his sister has that kind of mutation." Seeing Bald Eagle frown, she exined softly, "He''s gifted." "Of what kind?" Bald Eagle whispered, his voice barely audible. Sagaria didn¡¯t smile, but her eyes were gleaming. "Magic," she breathed softly. Bald Eagle was surprised; he quickly turned his gaze outside to see Sir Munius and Marc training with the rest of the men-at-arms. Sagaria''s voice was a whisper, meant only for Bald Eagle, "The boon does not reside with him alone; it extends to Sir Munius as well. I suggest he take Marc under his wing. That way, he''ll secure a powerful ally." Bald Eagle nodded thoughtfully, wiping cold sweat from his brow. How could he not? Theirpany had grown into a tapestry of legends: a prophetess in disguise, a knight returned from the dead, and an ordinary farmboy turned mage. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was at the start of a great saga. *** Chapter 177: Cascade Chapter 177: Cascade Cascade Sagarius As dawn broke over ndia province, a thick misty heavily upon thend. This part of the Imperium was cloaked in forests and rolling hills, lending them a mystical appearance. The air was damp and earthy, saturated with the scent of pine and wet foliage. Humans had built towns and viges and opened vast areas for agriculture, yet they were clustered tightly, surrounded by woonds. The thick forests and hills made the province naturally difficult to traverse, especially in wet conditions. Despite being obscured by fog, the forest was alive with the rustling of wildlife¡ªbirds chirped from hidden branches, and the asional deer darted through the lush foliage. Sagarius was familiar with this area, but it had been some time since herst visit, and the roads and towns had changed. Some had grownrger, while others, once promising, had be abandoned ruins. During one of their stops, Bald Eagle met with one of the local knights to discuss some matters. With time avable, Sagarius felt it was time to teach Sir Munius and Marc. Without informing them too much, she took them deeper into the neighboring forest, and the two followed unquestioningly. Sagarius stopped in front of arge tree that towered over the others, so massive that it stood alone, with no other trees in its close vicinity. Small stone structures, half-buried with dposing leaves, likely old altars of past beliefs, were scattered on one side."What a huge tree," Marcmented in awe, looking up at the tall branches. "It''s probably as old as the Imperium," the young knight observed. "Possibly," Sagarius stated before turning to them and pulling something from her pocket. She then motioned for Sir Munius to take it. The knight did so, taking it with both hands. She handed him an inconspicuous medallion made of iron and tightly woven bronze, inscribed with runes. "It''s an anti-magic piece. In the old days, champions used these for protection." "I''m not worthy to ept this¡ª" "Hush," Sagarius said gently but dismissively. "Take the gift with pride. It will be useful, especially for this exercise." Sagarius then turned toward Marc, who stood at attention. She gestured for him to approach. As Marc did so, she took one of her rings, ebony-colored as if made from wood, and handed it to him. "I hope it fits." "What should I do with it, mydy?" Marc asked. "Wear it and watch. Do not run," she instructed, then walked a distance before turning to face Sir Munius. "Draw your sword and try to charge at me." "But mydy?" Sir Munius voiced his confusion, expecting to spar with Marc as they had done so many times before. However, Sagarius was not known for her patience. With a focused gaze, she summoned her magic and silently extracted the breath from the knight''s lungs. The knight clutched at his throat, gasping for air, his eyes wide with shock as he staggered back, desperately trying to draw breath. "What, what happened?" Marc cried out, turning to Sagarius with a mix of concern and rm. "My Lady, what are you trying to achieve?" Amidst his panic, Sir Munius instinctively drew his sword and began to retreat rapidly. Suddenly, the suffocating effect ceased. He gasped, inhaling sharply as fresh air flooded his lungs. Doubling over, he fought back the nausea. "A good and correct reaction," Sagarius praised from afar. "Remember this range. This is the practical range for a mage in closebat." "Then you are truly a mage," Marc stated nervously. "Don''t speak of it as if being a mage is something abhorrent. After all, you too are one," she revealed, her voice almost indifferent, though her eyes betrayed a flicker of excitement. Marc looked down at his calloused hands in disbelief. "Me, a mage?" "A mage with an unawakened source. So, let''s do the same to you," Sagarius directed her focused gaze on Marc, who suddenly found himself gasping for air. He wanted to run, but amanding voice echoed in his skull, "Do not run." His legs froze in ce. "I need you to fight it, so don¡¯t run," Sagarius exined in her usual tone. Marc struggled to breathe, groaning, before finally deciding to crawl toward the knight. Watching the man''s face turn blue, the knight pleaded, "Mydy, he''s almost out of breath; please, spare him." Sagarius waved off her magic, and Marc gasped sharply before vomiting on the side. "You did well," she said before adding, "Nothing triggers the mind and body to adapt like losing breath." "H-how do you stop me from¡ª" Marc coughed and spat, sitting on the ground, "And what did I do well? I lost my breath almost instantly." Sagarius decided not to discuss the voice. From experience, she knew it easily aroused suspicion, as many believed the skill could control their minds. However, it could only temporarily shock the mind and force it to surrender to the suggestion. It was useful to prevent violence, stop a de in mid-thrust, or move a stunned child out of the path of a charging horse. "The duration is not the point. What I want is for you to fight it like a drowned man fighting the water." "Did he resist your magic?" Sir Munius asked, his eyes wide in surprise. "Yes, he did. Like a baby''s finger trying to wrestle its mother''s hand." The knight chuckled, turned to Marc, and said, "You have a long way to go, mage-boy." Then, looking back at Sagarius with renewed spirit, he asked, "Is the training still on?" "Come at me, Sir Knight," she replied without hesitation, standing only twenty steps away. "Any tips, mydy?" he asked as he prepared himself. "Swing your swords, use the trees and terrain, anything that made me lose focus can save you." Sir Munius did as he was told, moving calctingly from one spot to another, without running to preserve his breathing, while maintaining eye contact to gauge her reaction. He did so much better, able to breathe momentarily behind cover, and then stopped just a dozen steps from her. Sagarius removed her magic from him and asked, "Why did you stop?" "I feared I could hurt you, mydy," he said. Then suddenly, his vision red brightly, his muscles spasmed in shock, and his knees buckled, forcing him to the ground. "I still have plenty of tricks in my bag," she warned, while the knighty immobile on the mushy forest floor. Marc dashed toward the knight, stopping next to him. "Are you good, Sir?" "It felt like being stung by arge bee," he muttered. "They named it static control. I manipted this area to deny you a connection with the ground and sent fragments of dry leaves to overload you with a charge. When I wanted, I restored the connection¡ªand that¡¯s what happened." Marc gazed at Sagarius and dry swallowed, his eyes betraying his fear that he might be next. "Of course, you shall experience¡ª" Marc broke into a run, attempting to conceal himself behind therge, ancient tree. "It will only make it worse," she said, disappointed, and blinked once. Suddenly, a long pitiful yetughable groan emerged from behind the magnificent tree. Sir Munius chuckled as he slowly stood up, feeling a strange tingling in his limbs. "You said arge bee," Marcined from afar. "Mine was like being struck by a stag." The knight stifled augh and turned to Sagarius. "Say, if I don''t move, can you still do that to me?" "An excellent observation," she remarked. "Static will only work if you move quickly and abruptly. If you remain stationary, it will hardly affect you. However," she flicked her wrist slightly, and suddenly the knight toppled unceremoniously. He gasped in total surprise, scanning the area for someone he thought had struck his leg. "A skilled mage can also concentrate her magic to gather rubble, dirt, and stone, and direct them to your blind spot." "Can you manipte even something like a sword?" he asked from the ground. "Swords are too smooth and slender, I doubt most mages can do such a thing." "But can you?" Sir Munius asked. Sagarius merely wore a thin proud smile. In her hundreds of years of experience, she was able to put a strand of fiber into a needle or swat a fly without moving her finger. Those were small thingspared to the other arts she had mastered. Interpreting her smile, Sir Munius broke into a chuckle. Then from behind, carefully Marc approached, pleading, "No more of those." "I won''t. You could die. I only do it to Sir Munius because he wore an anti-magic." "Why don''t I have it?" Marc found his courage andined. "I don''t have two and you need the ring." "Ah," he eximed, suddenly remembering. "What does the ring do, mydy?" Marc asked, his gaze fixed on the simple yet intricate ebony ring. This novel is published on a different tform. Support the original author by finding the official source. "It shall grant you magical capacity as you learn strengthening magic." While Marc frowned, the knight remarked, "I know that one." He stood up, brushing dry leaves from his clothes, and asked, "Can he really master such a technique?" "Is it strong?" Marc was now piqued. "You''ll be like a Mage Knight," he replied excitedly. "Really?" Marc''s jaw dropped, likely thinking about the impact it would make on his life. "More like a mage squire," Sagariusmented, then addressed both of them. "The human world is in peril. The Imperium might be gone at any moment. By some twist of fate, against all odds, you have been brought together from the brink of death. I advise you to heed the workings of the Ancients and unite your strengths. Sir Munius," she called out, "why don''t you take Marc as your squire?" The two men exchanged nces, and Marc''s expression seemed troubled. "My Lady, I think we need to give Marc more time. Even though he joined us, the fact remains that we were on opposing sides, and there''s likely still some bad blood between us," Sir Munius voiced. "Marc, are you still contemting it?" Sagarius inquired, aware that he had spent the winter reflecting. Marc took a deep breath. "I don''t me any of you, especially you, My Lady. You saved me, and for that, I am eternally grateful. More than ever, I me myself for letting myself be recruited into Gottfried''s army." "But my side did kill many Arvenians," Sir Munius stated clearly, not attempting to gloss over the truth. "No," Marc shook his head. "Not you, Sir. Even if I wanted to, I can''t hold you responsible. I know for sure that by the time you arrived, all of my brethren had perished. You fought against the Northerners and the Inglesians, vile people who oppressed us, and for that, you have my gratitude." The knight breathed a sigh of relief. Turning to Sagarius, he suddenly dered, "I''ll take him as a brother." Marc''s tanned cheeks turned red as he stammered, "Wait, but why? I''m not even noble-born." "You''re a mage," the knight reminded him. "I haven''t done anything mage-like yet." Sagarius decided to intervene. "Marc, focus all your thoughts on protecting your chest as if you''re about to be punched," she instructed, her tone icy, her gaze even colder. Driven by fear, Marcplied, his muscle tensed and Sagarius thrust a tree branch, as thick as a spear, toward him. The branch shattered as if striking another tree. It knocked Marc to the ground and ruined his clothes, but his chest was only bruised a little. "That''s strengthening magic," Sagarius exined, tossing the broken branch aside. "With enough magical capacity, the mind can draw power from it and manipte it to protect your body or limbs." "Is magic really that easy?" Marc asked as he got up. "That''s the ring''s power, not your innate source," Sagarius corrected him. "Also, let''s try again. Now, I''m going to p you on the face," she announced, then raised her hand deliberately slowly, causing Marc to lose his focus. Her p connected gently, yet Marc flinched sharply in pain, prompting Sir Munius beside them to burst outughing. "You lose focus," the knight pointed out. Marc, patting his reddened cheek, frowned. "I know that, Sir. But it''s harder than it looks." "In time, you''ll learn, as will Sir Munius," she said warmly, then gazing at the knight. "There are gemstones that can grant you a simr ability. Many Champions of old collected them." The knight nodded thoughtfully, then turned to gaze at the man beside him. "So, brother...?" he offered his hand. The mage apprentice sheepishly took it, and they finally sped hands. "Gratitude, Sir. Well, it seems I''ve found another brother." *** The Imperium Royal Pce, once the beacon of human progress, now stood as a charred remnant of its former glory. Its markets and residential areas were engulfed by the stench of burnt and dposing bodies, bing so unbearable that both defenders and rebels had to abandon parts of the city. Swarms of flies and insects, attracted by the horrendous smell, came to feast on the infested carnage. Although there were several attempts to bury the dead in pits outside the city, these efforts proved insufficient, and the risk of shes loomedrge. Despite Duke Alvaro''s presence and his seven thousand strong cavalry, the numerous yet leaderless rebels continued to upy and plunder therger part of the capital for three more days. They only ceased when the situation became dire due to a severeck of food, the overwhelming stench of corpses, and the onset of rampant diseases. Finally, the rebels, content with their plunder, abandoned the capital to its grim fate. Little did they know that Duke Alvaro and his knights had been waiting. As the rebels crossed the ins west of the capital, thousands of cavalrymen chased after them, and a great host of rebels was massacred. The riches from their plunder were now added to the Duke¡¯s grand baggage train, stretching from the pce to the west gatehouse, where he had taken temporary residence. With these significant victories, many hoped that the Duke of Centuria would fully liberate the capital. However, after six days, the Duke signaled his intention to return to his domain, exercising an abundance of caution against the western barbarians. He left the capital to its fate, entrusting it to token stewardship of volunteer knights, men-at-arms, and remaining officials. On the day of his departure, three hundred thousand citizens followed on foot, despite his pleas for them not to, as even the western part of the Imperium was not secure. As the Duke and his rear guard vanished into the distance, the rebel remnants, still upying a section of the capital, resumed their reign of terror. They attacked at night and attempted to reupy the rest of the city in search of food and riches. Anarchy soon erupted anew, but after three days of fighting, the citizens, having reorganized into an effective militia, managed to control the situation. For the first time, the defenders, now outnumbering the rebels, began to retake lost parts of the city. The rebels,cking a charismatic leader and fighting in a piecemeal fashion, began to suffer significant losses. In contrast, the citizens'' militia, backed by knights and a confident new guardsman, soon gained the upper hand. After a series of shes, the demoralized rebels finally abandoned the city, fleeing with whatever spoils they could carry. After two weeks of terror, the upation finally ended. The capital was now under the control of the stewardship of volunteer knights backed by several wealthy families who funded the militia. However, despite their victories and sacrifices, there wasn¡¯t enough money or a functional bureaucracy to man the extensive walls and fortifications that had protected the city. If the walls were unmanned, the capital was practically defenseless. In such a state, the city lingered in uncertainty. Once a paragon of order, peace, and stability, it had be a collection of scorched houses and burnt rubble, dotted with pits of mass graves. Its citizens, once proud, now wandered through their crumbling city, their faces etched with the resignation of a lost empire. Its beautiful zas and grand streets, once bustling, were now silent and haunted by the marks of violence. Before long, millions of its citizens and the remaining officials fled south to war-torn ndia, racing against time as many believed King Gottfried¡¯s northern army was approaching. To the east, even with the capital secure, the defenses of neighboring cities copsed. Deprived of the Sages and their governing bodies, no army could sustain itself. Troops abandoned their posts, while nobles and knights focused on dispatching urgent missives to King Gottfried. Now the capitaly deserted. Yet, the seat of power remained a ma for those ambitious enough to grasp its importance. It would be a prize too great for any but the most powerful man in the realm. *** Bengrieve Another day had passed, and Bengrieve actively and ndestinely gathered more supporters around Mindia''s border. Here, people driven by anxiety over the new ruler''s intentions came together to hear him speak. Though not naturally gifted, his oratory skills were sufficient to deliver speeches that resonated with a popce ustomed to centuries of prosperity, now viewing any change with suspicion and doubt. "You should ask: What does Reginald want from you?" Bengrieve said, seated on the town''s fountain as a diverse crowd of knights, esquires, andmoners from all social levels gathered around. "From what I''ve gathered, he has surrounded himself with ''intellectuals'' and wants this tight-knit group to govern Mindia and implement untested changes¡ªchanges that go against policies that have long brought us good harvests and profitable business. To what end?" he let his words hang. Bengrieve¡¯s words captured their undivided attention. "Why fix what isn¡¯t broken?" he asked, promptly garnering murmurs of agreement from the crowd. "Reginald has his group¡¯s interests at heart, not yours. I doubt he''ll champion your cause when he has no respect for our way of life." Many in the crowd nodded their heads, and anxious whispers filled the air. He continued, his tone sharper: "Furthermore, this Reginald ims to have the support of the masses, but all I''ve seen is him in cohorts with the Healers'' Guild¡ªa group of rowdy and violent fanatics blinded by a corrupt Saint Candidate." Bengrieve had tailored his words carefully, reinforcing the concerns that these people had already heard and grown worried about. Now, the crowd looked concerned, with fear and anger more clearly etched on their faces. Looking over the sea of faces before him, Bengrieve posed another rhetorical question: "Are these so-called reformers better than the Ageless One, whoid down our paths centuries ago? Why should we stray at Reginald¡¯s behest?" People nodded in agreement. They knew that Mindia was established by the Ageless One himself when he visited roughly six hundred years ago, and since then, for the most part, they had wanted for nothing. Therefore, there was little reason for them to believe that a change would benefit them. Bengrieve''s rhetoric of fear and respect for the Emperor moved many. "I''ve said enough. I''m not here to convince you," Bengrieve stood, his gaze sweeping across the crowd. "Yes, I want to keep mynds as is my right. And I want to continue serving as Seneschal of Mindia, as I swore to thete Lord whose son is now unfit to rule. These are hardly hidden motives as my service is to the public." He turned to an old local knight he knew well, "What''s the difference between me defending thend and the titles my family has held, and you defending your home and family from bandits?" "None, My Lord," the knight replied firmly, echoing the supportive murmurs from the crowd. Bengrieve faced the crowd again, "If I was wrong, then why didn''t the previous Lord give me a fair trial? And what standing does Reginald have to im lordship over this realm? He''s like an unwanted rtive who interferes in your children''s marriage." The crowd nodded, visibly troubled. "To me, he''s nothing but an opportunist pushed forward by corrupt men envious of my family''s longstanding influence. They want power for themselves¡ª" "This is all just nobles squabbling," a bold voice interrupted. Bengrieve waved off those eager to silence the dissenter, "He is in the right. Let him speak." "I''m just saying, whichever lord rules, they only see us as fodder for their wars." "You''re correct. But I''m not here to recruit," Bengrieve responded. The man in the crowd had no rebuttal. Bengrieve''s gaze swept across the crowd, making direct eye contact with several individuals. "I only ask you to listen to my words and tolerate my presence." "Do not take us for fools, my lord. What is the purpose of your words and presence here?" challenged an old man. His eyes had grayed from years of farming, yet there was wit in his words. "I am but a harbinger," Bengrieve replied in a clear voice, his words stoking the crowd''s interest further. "Reginald has over ten thousand hungry soldiers. How do you think he will feed them? Or more precisely, from where do you think he will gather the needed grains?" The crowd now seemed tense and concerned. "My campaign to ndia was fully approved and funded by the Lord of Mindia. I have taken the entire military stockpile¡ªenough for 200 days. Additionally, I have secured supplies for another 100 days. Gentlemen, I can assure you that the provincial reserves are now depleted." A wave of astonished murmurs swept through the crowd. "Then Lord Reginald''s troops have nothing to eat?" someone asked, sparking a buzz of conversation. Bengrieve maintained a stoic expression and then added, "And the coffers too. Do you think Reginald and his supporters haven''t divided whatever was in the castle''s vault? Now their army has no food and no money to pay them." He let the implications hang in the air, the crowd understood that looting and piging were imminent. Many shuddered; others looked resolute. "They want everything," Bengrieve stoked their fears further. "They''ll take your crops, yournd, and your families. It''s nothing but a game for them." Bengrieve leaned to the fountain and took several sips of water using both hands. Turning back to the crowd, he said in a softer tone, "Now, you must decide whether you let them rece you, or if you are going to do something about it. Whatever it is, I won''t be here; I''m merely passing through." The notion surprised many, who now looked at Bengrieve with longing and renewed interest. "This realm has turned its back on my House after a century of loyal service. My House is innocent. I don''t even bring the army here today," he yed his victim card effectively. "Truth be told, I''d be content as a small lord in South ndia. But should that happen, don''t me me for not defending Mindia," he said, his expression turning grim. "By next summer, thousands of marauding Nicopns will descend on Mindia''s border. When that happens, I will not be here to defend this realm. What follows is that, after you''ve satiated Reginald''s hungry troops, you will, regrettably, have to face the Nicopns'' hunger," he stated bluntly, forcing his listeners to confront the likely scenario. He concluded, "May the Ageless One''s fortune ever reside with your families." Afterward, he stepped down from the fountain and walked with hisrge escort. The somber murmurs of those willing to pledge their allegiance filled the air. Soon, men in armor, both mounted and on foot, gathered outside, ready tomit their fates to his cause. Things were looking promising from the outside, however it was nothing but a facade. "How''s the news from the capital?" Bengrieve asked grimly as soon as he entered an unused old watchtower they were using for shelter today. His earlier suaveness and charm had vanished. Ever since leaving ndia, hiswork of informants and hawk messengers had struggled to reach him. Inside the weathered wooden structure, Sir Stan and two captains, his closest confidants, awaited him. Sir Stan extended a small, rolled letter and said, "The pce has indeed fallen." "The pce, you say?" Bengrieve echoed, stupefied. For the first time, his far-reaching n had spectacrly backfired. His face now showed a mix of disbelief, disgust, and denial as he thought hard about what to do in such a situation. It felt like everything he had built hade crashing down so quickly, leaving him no time to react. Now, everything is in jeopardy... *** Chapter 178: The Pact of Silent Blades Chapter 178: The Pact of Silent des The Pact of Silent des Mindia As Bengrieve heard the news from the Capital, Sir Stan and the two captains watched him closely. Hisplexion turned pale as he settled into a hastily repaired wooden chair. Unfolding the letter, his eyes clouded over, and he stared nkly at the ground, his lips muttering gibberish¡ªan unusual departure from his typicalposed demeanor that rmed the other men in the room. The three exchanged nces, and Sir Stan approached Bengrieve. "Talk to us. What''s causing your angst? Weren''t we expecting this?" Clenching the letter in his fist, Bengrieve answered, "No. I did not expect this. Not like this." He was still processing the news. "It can''t possibly fail. What are the chances that Gottfried failed to take the Capital, and instead, a bunch of armed peasants did?" Distraught by his words, Sir Stan urged, "I think it''s time for you to reveal the n. Don¡¯t leave us in the dark. Mindia and everyone are at stake." Bengrieve stared at his cousin and the two captains. They had all been loyal followers of his house, and their doubts about his n stemmed from their professional roles as military officers, not out of self-importance. "Originally, I had calcted that the Capital could withstand anything except an imminent attack from Gottfried," he began. "But now, not only has it fallen to angry mobs, but it was also plundered clean. The Pce and the ministries were destroyed. Worse, Duke Alvaro also arrived." "There''s an indication that the Duke will not hold it," one of his captains interjected."It doesn¡¯t make a difference," Bengrieve replied. "Without the Sages, my ns are doomed." Sir Stan and the captains, hearing about all this for the first time, traded concerned nces. "I was expecting Gottfried to take the Capital. I know he had powerful men in the Pce; he only needed to show up. Once he paraded his troops, they would throw open the gates for him and celebrate his arrival like a hero." The three could only listen carefully. Rarely had they heard about the dealings behind the shadows. "Gottfried isn''t ambitious, but he would bepelled to take the seat. His people want it. So, he''ll attempt to rule and, with the Dukes and us to worry about, he''ll resort to finding the middle ground. That means appeasing the Sages. He''s likely to allow the ministers to sort out their own rivalries. He''ll turn a blind eye to the massacres within the ministries as the Sages me each other for their corrupt nature. However, he would be a fool to trust the remaining ministers." Bengrieve''s gaze drifted into the distance as he continued, "Even those who supported him will eventuallyce his food with poison that''ll slowly degrade his health in a few years. Or, they could have one of his sons do it, in exchange for the Sages'' support for the Northern Throne. Whatever the oue, it would be a boon for Mindia. But now..." He paused, rubbing his forehead. "''Now, everything is a mess." Sir Stan raised his brow. "I''m still at a loss," he admitted. "Whether it''s Gottfried or the rebels, the Capital is finished, and no Great Entity has awoken to shoot fireballs in defense of the pce. So, we have no issue." "Indeed, My Lord," his captain agreed. "Isn¡¯t the most important issue whether the Emperor is alive or not? Now that the pce is razed, we can finally be free and bury this Imperium facade." "No," Bengrieve replied firmly. "Now that we no longer have the Sages, we can''t let Gottfried take the capital." Sir Stan frowned, and so did the other two. "Don''t you get it?" Bengrieve asked. "Without the Sages, Gottfried will rule. He''lly im as the sessor, probably by marrying someone he ims is the daughter of the Emperor. Then he could take the regency as Prince, and his son could eventually be the 4th Emperor. And with control of the entire Northern Province, Arvena, and Tiberia, his House has a significant chance of seeding." Sir Stan stroked his chin, his gaze now steady and sharp. "Now that you mention it, his taking the throne and the capital seems dangerous for us." "That much is certain," Bengrieve confirmed. "Mindia and ndia¡¯s strategic positions are threats to his rule. He''ll grow wary of us who could strike at his veins and jugr, either Tiberia straight to the Capital or Arvena, his biggest shipping port to the Northern provinces. It''s only natural for him to try to find excuses to eliminate us as soon as he is ready." The three nodded, their expressions grave as they considered the bleak prospects. Bengrieve kept quiet. He loosened his tunic, his mind racing to formte a new n. Sir Stan knelt next to him, drawing his attention, and spoke, "You can''t fight this alone." "I have you and the army in ndia." "That''s not what I meant." Sir Stan maintained his gaze. "You need outside help, an ally." "Lansius," Bengrieve uttered the name that now felt so pleasing on his tongue. The bar whispered, "I know you have his mother and sister." Bengrieve stared at him questioningly. Their identities were a secret. "I''ve been with a few maids, and they''ve been quite talkative under the nket," he stated, without a hint of shame. Bengrieve shook his head weakly. "It seems I''ve underestimated you." "You assess your peers well, but you often overlook those beneath your station," Sir Stan rebuked. Bengrieve exhaled deeply, his expression one of regret. "I will take your words to heart." "You better," Sir Stan remarked as he stood up. Turning to the two captains, he said, "Let''s wait for more news before we decide anything. Rushing is meaningless if we''re going in the wrong direction." "No," Bengrieve interjected firmly, prompting the three to look at him. He rose from his seat and dered, "Stan, you''ll stay. I''ll ride back to ndia. I''ll find a way to prevent Gottfried from marching to the Capital." Sir Stan''s shoulders tensed. "You''re going to do what? Battle the King of Brigantes?" His words were devoid of jest. "No, that¡¯s stupid and reckless," Bengrieve retorted firmly. "I believe there are ways to sway him to stay put in Arvena." Sir Stan nodded, but his expression remained cautious. "What exactly do you want me to do here?" he asked. "I can''t possibly take your role. I''m a poor speaker." "Free Cascasonne," Bengrieve replied firmly, bracing himself for the inevitable verbal tirade. The veins on his cousin¡¯s forehead bulged. "We don¡¯t even have three hundred! They have at least ten thousand,'' Sir Stan eximed. ''I¡¯m not going to risk my limbs in a losing battle." "Stop acting like a spoiled child," Bengrieve countered sharply. "You can win this. Just stick to the n I¡¯veid out for you." "Against such gargantuan forces, I¡¯ll need more than just ns," Sir Stan insisted. Bengrieve looked at the two captains, who showed their somber agreement, clearly aligning themselves with Sir Stan''s position. "Fine," Bengrieve snapped, his lips curling in displeasure. "As you wish, I shall beg and ask the Lord of Korelia. Let''s hope he''ll be happy with adding Toruna to his fief." "Oi, oi, not mynd. Give him Reginald''s," Sir Stan smirked, clearly amused by Bengrieve''s change of heart. "My lord," one of the captains stepped forward. "Even if we involve the Lord of Korelia, may we know your n for Mindia?" "Of course," Bengrieve said, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Now, listen carefully..." *** Korelia It had been a week since news of the fall of the Imperium first spread. City officials confirmed the news and decided to publicly mourn the passing of the Ageless One. As a result, a somber mood enveloped Korelia. Taverns closed early, as did several of its newest entertainment venues, and the streets saw fewer people. Everyone understood that they were witnessing a catastrophic event that would be remembered in history. Never in their wildest dreams had they imagined they would live in an age where the Ageless One perished. Fear gripped everyone''s hearts as the Imperium sailed into the shadow of the night, never to return. Despite being taught by the Ageless One himself not to believe in prayers, the city, at the people''s behest, built an altar so that citizens could light candles, burn incense, and pray for the Third Emperor, the Imperium, and peace. The Lord and Lady, along with their retinue, also paid their respects. After seven days, the altar was incorporated into the newly built gatehouse, enshrined so that travelers could pay their homage. While themoners worried about the future of the Imperium and whether their way of life would be affected, the Lord''s council was in an uproar. Lord Lansius had entrusted Lord Robert and Sir Omin with the task of writing letters to their neighboring lords to inform them of this cmity and seek their response. Meanwhile, he wrote five letters himself, one each to Lord Avery in Dawn, Lord Beatrix in Umbend, Servius in Nicop, Sigmund in South Hill, and Dietrich in Korimor. With only two hawks avable and most neighboring lords not employing a Hunter Guildsman, most messages were carried by the usual horse-ry system. While many were still in mourning, life, as always, moved forward. As farmers returned from their fields and shepherds tended to their flocks, a different rhythm began to pulse from the west. As the nting season drew to a close, thousands of nomads descended upon the region, their arrival heralding the start of their annual homage. This tale has been uwfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. As was their custom and to honor their oath to Lord Lansius, the tribesmen rode and camped on the verdant western ins. They brought wide carts with their yurts, and thousands of goats, horses, and sheep, bearing gifts of fine horses for the Lord of the City. The Lord and Lady weed them on the ins outside the city walls. Arge crowd, including many recent migrants to Korelia, watched in awe as these majestic creatures were presented, their strong limbs and impable shapes gleaming under the sun. The Lord, dressed in a nomadic-style tunic, greeted the nomads with a warm smile. Batu and his brethren, along with the elders, reciprocated the honor. Many were still deeply fascinated by how this unassuming man with ck hair had united Londia and brought significant changes to the region. After the initial greetings, and with no inclination for theatrics or time-wasting, the tribesmen proceeded with the annual exchange. Lansius, Batu, and their retinue observed as the men showcased the fine Londia horses. Smaller than destriers or stallions, these horses boasted incredible stamina, were easy to care for, and could thrive on the sparse vegetation and limited water of the Great ins, making them suitable for warhorses. In front of the gathered crowd, Lord Lansius called out, "Before I ept these gifts, I must ask openly¡ªhave these horses been seized in any conflicts or raids?" "No, My Noyan," the tribes answered firmly and proudly. "All havee from grateful tribes." "Does epting these horses and goods cause any grievances among your people?" Lord Lansius continued. "No, My Noyan," they assured. "It is our pleasure to present these gifts." "Then I ept this trade," Lord Lansius dered, ushering in two days of festivities. These included sumptuous feasts, meticulously arranged gift exchanges, and robust celebrations of alliances. After the festivities, the highly anticipated horse market of Korelia finallymenced. For the following week, Korelia hosted itsrgest horse and livestock market of the year. Breeders, knights, and guildsmen from across the region converged, each seeking animals with the finest traits. They engaged in spirited bargaining, exchanged goods, and negotiated deals, all in the pursuit of profit. As the Lord had intended, this strategy allowed the nomads to gain capital directly, bypassing the dominant local intermediary horse traders. Consequently, the horse traders werepelled to shift their focus to warhorse training and breeding rather than acting as mere middlemen. For the nomads, this newfound capital enabled them to purchasend and houses in Korelia, educate their younger generations, engage in trade, start farming, or open workshops. Lord Lansius hoped this approach would prevent conflicts between the sedentary and nomadicmunities from escting. He wanted to forge strong,sting bonds between them because he knew the alternative would be too painful to bear. *** Londia Morning light filtered through the shattered windows of the abandoned manor east of Korelia, casting long shadows across the weathered stones. Two groups of four, d in soundproofed ck brigandine and helmets covered in ck canvas, gathered amidst the ruins, their breaths visible in the crisp air. The silence of the early dawn was punctured by the mechanical sound of rapid-fire crossbows as they unleashed bolts toward crudely fashioned wooden targets propped against the crumbling walls. The first group, having eliminated the wooden targets, climbed the stone staircase while the second group moved to secure the first floor. In thergest chamber of the manor, once a grand hall, the second group moved swiftly from one corner to another. The echo of crossbow fire melded with the scrape of boots on debris-strewn floors. Each man loaded and fired with practiced ease; their new weapons were a source of confidence and pride. Suddenly, the rtive orderly progress of their exercise was shattered. As they almost secured a seemingly unremarkable small chamber, the door they kicked swung back with such force that the first man wasunched to the floor. From the door, a seasoned knight and a man-at-arms stormed the room. As they fumbled with their crossbows, the two trainers pounced on them with wooden maces and swords, delivering swift, punishing blows. The sh of wood on armor echoed as the four men were taken down. "Don''t clump up and never forget the steel at your side!" barked Sir Harold, the lead trainer, as the group failed tond any shots on him with their training bolts. The rapid-fire crossbows, even in their infancy, were so effective that they had led to an overreliance, causing the men to lose their awareness. Breathless and bruised, the men from the second group stood ready, nursing their pain and fatigue. Soon, the other group joined them from the upper floor, simrly bruised. Francisca, the half-breed, was escorting them. "One knight, one man-at-arms, and one half-breed¡ªjust imagine if you were also facing a mage," Sir Haroldmented. "You guys are also missing a crossbowman," Francisca added. Farkas, in his t gray setup, stepped forward from the shadows, saying, "I think I had a clear shot to get at least two of you." "Captain!" the men called out. "Don''t mind me; I''m just visiting," Farkas grinned. The eight men''s smiles broadened despite being battered. This resilience was what made them special. Unlike most, they did notin despite the hardship because they were driven from within. They knew what they had signed up for and aspired to be part of elite groups, so no amount ofplex and hard training could dissuade them. They felt they were on the cusp of achieving something phenomenal, something unprecedented. So far, only four men had passedst year''s grueling training. At least twelve were needed to form an effective detachment, with another four men as reserve and rotational backup. They were mostly handpicked from the ck Bandits, famed for their skirmishing abilities. The battalion-sized unit had produced experts in unconventional warfare. After the events at South Hill, Three Hills, and Korimor, they evolved into a seasoned warband. They developed an innate understanding of disguise and stealth, learning that small numbers of highly capable individuals could significantly alter the battle situation. Their sess was not achieved blindly but under the guidance of Lord Lansius, who directed them with a concrete goal in mind. It was as if he possessed knowledge of what was achievable, leading them not out of mere experimentation but with a certainty that hinted at a deep understanding of such a group''s capabilities. Recruitment was by invitation only, testing the best candidates through rigorous physical and academic challenges. Their rewards included generous pay, a robust pension scheme,pensation for injuries, and some of the best equipment money could buy. What motivated them most, however, was the pride of being the sharpest tip of the spear. They were the bestbat-ready group in Londia, receiving special treatment and preferential care. This included fully customized armor with velvet liners in their metal tes to reduce noise, the still experimental rapid-fire crossbows, warhorses from the Lord¡¯s own stable, and even airship training. At social gatherings, they also wore specially tailored tunics, which Lord Lansius and everyone involved in the project also donned whenever necessary, adding anotheryer of pride. Furthermore, they were exempt from mundane tasks, and outside of training, they were free to manage their own time, conducting additional training as they desired. However, these privileges were reserved for those who seeded. "You are to scout, rescue, or kill a specific target within hostile territory," Sir Harold lectured the candidates. "Do it sessfully, and you might prevent or end a major conflict swiftly, with as little bloodshed as possible. You¡¯ll be hailed as heroes. But first, you need toplete the objectives and return alive. Now, repeat your creed." "I am the sharpest instrument of the Shogunate," the eight men began. "I am the one upon whom the Lord Shogun relies to advance further, faster, and fight harder, both within and beyond his domain. Wherever he needs me, I shall arrive by horse, by boat, or by air. I will always keep myself mentally alert, physically strong, and morally straight. My conduct, how I dress, and how I care for equipment shall set an example for others to follow. I''ll defeat the enemies by being better trained and better prepared. Surrender is not an option. Silence is preferable. Under no circumstances will I ever embarrass the Shogunate." "Good," Sir Harold was satisfied. "Now march back to your hideout and reflect on it. We''ll send random patrols, and if they spot your ce, your group will camp further out." Dismissed, the men began their march to their hideouts. The staff found theirpliance and nonining attitude refreshing. They had to admit that the Lord¡¯s insistence on recruiting not the strongest, but fit men with good intellect, proved to be a wise decision. These men proved easier to teach, emotionally stable, more resilient, and capable of thinking independently to improve their skills. "Good luck," Farkas said, his voice sympathetic. They responded with smiles and a thumbs up. "Aren''t you being too harsh?" Francisca asked Sir Harold as they began to tally and reset the wooden targets. Sir Harold smiled. "To tell you the truth, I''m proud of them. They''ve shown much progress in such a short time." "Then why do we keep failing them?" Francisca asked without hesitation. "She has a point," Farkas chimed in. "I think they''re doing fine. I counted eleven targets, each with two bolts in the torso." Sir Harold looked at them and nodded, signaling his agreement. "The problem is the task the Lord wanted them to excel at¡ªfrankly, it''s near impossible. Imagine asking just eight or twelve people to infiltrate a town or castle, capture the leader, rescue a prisoner from a dungeon, or open the gatehouse for our advance party." Francisca nodded, acknowledging the exnation. Yet Farkas, appearing unresolved, proposed, "If the issue is skill, why dy? Why not allow the candidates to try several more times today?" "There¡¯s a point to this," Sir Harold replied. "Lord Lansius believes that waiting wreaks havoc on people¡¯s minds¡ªconstant waiting, the dullness, the restlessness, and theck of sleep. That''s why he included it as part of the training." "Can''t argue with that, but it still seems so demanding," Francisca said, tilting her head slightly. "I''m convinced that the Lord has experience with such elite groups in his homnd, otherwise I don''t know where he got that confidence and nning. He even structured it so that the group''s official function is search and rescue," Sir Harold reassured. "A pretty inconspicuous function for a group tasked with hostage rescue or assassination," shemented. "Funnily enough, he often said that such objectives can be achieved through various means. That''s why he purposefully made the trainingplex and hard; he wanted them to win through good tactics, not just by being better, but through trying new approaches, clever deception, or even outright cheating." "Cheat?" Farkas¡¯ tone carried a hint of amusement as he realized the possibility for the first time. "Yes, it¡¯s also part of the training. The Lord wanted them to think outside the box," the knight exined, simrly amused. Farkas chuckled and then one of the veterans who worked with them as support and safety officers approached. "Sir, the second batch of trainees is ready." Sir Harold looked at the sky and said, "Yes, send them in. Let''s hope this batch also does not disappoint." ... The training was repeated three times against three different teams and finished well before midday. Farkas wrapped his crossbows in leather before packing them in a canvas bag. Despite being prepared to shoot training bolts, he hadn''t fired them today; there was no need. No teams had sighted him, which was worrying, but he hoped it would teach them a lesson. "Care to join us for lunch?" Francisca asked. "Unfortunately, with the tribesmen, guildsmen, knights, and prominent figures all in Korelia, I need to be where my agents can find me quickly," Farkas replied. "Sir Michael and Sir Omin are quitepetent, are they not?" Sir Harold asked, stroking his chin. "They are, but they''re not locals like me who know where to listen for whispers and talks on the streets," Farkas exined. "True, one thing the Lord hates the most is surprises," the knight nodded in agreement. Farkas was about to say something when Francisca asked first, "Is that why Lord Lansius asked me to send a letter, praising and asking Lord Beatrix for more of my kin?" The knight looked at her, smiling. "No, he wants them as mentors. You see, mostmoners in Korelia cannot read." Francisca furrowed her brow. "I''m not sure why the Lord wants everyone to be able to read. I mean, for farmers, themon alphabet isn''t really going to help them grow crops." "Isn''t it the same as how Kaen the Hero wanted your kin to be able to read and write, despite your ancestors feeling they had no need for it?" said Farkas. "Indeed," but then her eyes widened. "Wait, how did you know about that?" The acting captain of the skirmishers turned smug; he was no longer merely the innocent hunter-turned-lieutenant from Korelia, known for his tasty brown grains. His experiences with Sigmund, Dame Danie, Sir Harold, Sir Morton, and Lord Lansius, coupled with the events at Three Hills, had transformed him into an effective agent, always listening, yet rarely seen. "The scrolls," Francisca eximed. "You actually obtained and read Kaen''s dialogue scrolls." "It is my obligation to do so," he answered humbly. "Now, I have more respect for you." "Am I that threatening?" Farkas quipped, hinting that he understood that respect among the half-beast culture was derived from threat assessment. Franciscaughed and turned to Sir Harold. "This man is dangerous." "Being dangerous is good. Perhaps, I should study the scrolls from him," Sir Harold said, unable to resist a light tease. "No, you should ask me instead," the half breed replied heartily. "But you didn¡¯t bring the scrolls with you on your travels," Farkas remarked ever so casually. "H-how did you know that?" She was both bbergasted and curious. Farkas shrugged, eliciting a heartyugh from Sir Harold. "But seriously," the native Korelian said in a much more serious tone, "for security reasons, I weed more half-breeds into Korelia." His words surprised Francisca. "I hope you aren''t naive enough to think that all half-breeds will be loyal to Lord Lansius." "I''ll ept that risk," Farkas stated. "Our Lord has antagonized the new House of Mindia, likely wounding their pride or making them feel threatened. My sources believe there''s a high chance they''ll send assassins here even only to make a statement." *** Chapter 179: Mobile Brigades Chapter 179: Mobile Brigades Mobile Brigades Eastern Mansion Lansius stood at the half-open window of his bedchamber, enjoying the night breeze. Stars dotted the sky, but he wasn''t in the mood for stargazing. He sipped kumis from a beautifully crafted wineskin. The mare''s milk wine, a gift from the nomads'' elder, was smooth yet strong, reddening his face. The nomads'' annual visit and the horse market had just concluded. Aside from a homage of horses that Lansius would use for breeding, they also exchanged more horses, their famous silken-like pashmina cashmere wool, leather, mare''s milk wine, cheese, and sheep. In return, Korelia exchanged grains, textiles, salt, spices, and, surprisingly, an amount of barbed wire. Instead of feeling threatened, the nomads had grown fond of it. Batu even praised it, noting that it would enable many weakermunities to defend their herds and family members fromrge carnivores that roamed the Great ins. Lansius was just d that the invention was well received. He exhaled deeply. It had been a busy week, during which his presence was required in various capacities as the host. From nomads to guildsmen, knights, and merchants, Lansius believed he had managed to satisfy most, if not all, although there was no easy way to find out. One thing was certain: while the effort was time-consuming and tedious, the substantial tax profits made it all seem worthwhile. Still, he yearned for calmness¡ªa time when he could focus on building the city, experimenting with new things, or training his men. Unconsciously, Lansius gazed at the tall yet narrow wooden tower tipped with a simple bronze antenna on a wooden pole, clinging to the mansion''s corner. After their initial contact with someone named Paulos in the Capital, they lost all contact just three dayster. It turned out the Capital was under siege, and they feared the worst had happened to him.What a tragic loss of talent... The person was clearly talented, able to understand the basics of their color-coded Morse system with ease. It was also a shame that they couldn¡¯t learn more from him, despite being fortunate to have someone in the Capital. They had barely started smoothing out theirmunication methods when they lost contact. Now, the antennay dormant. Thest modification he made was the instation of a simple but robust lever switch, ensuring the copper cable would connect to the ground whenever the antenna was not in use. This precaution was borne out of concern for the uing rainy season when the tower could attract lightning. By grounding it deep in the soil, he turned the tower into a functional lightning rod. Below, he saw guards led by Sterling patrolling the vicinity more frequently, using directednterns with reflective tes inside, which were brighterpared to traditional ones. He obtained them from one of Mindia¡¯s guilds, who were all too happy to sell them. Lansius wanted a bettermp, like a carbidemp, but he knew it was impossible to obtain calcium carbide, which didn¡¯t ur naturally. So, for now, his options were limited to the elusive and likely expensive gemstone of light, oilmp, or the usual rushlights and candles. Sipping his kumis again, he observed Ingrid and Francisca alternating their appearances, likely to bolster security. Ingrid was on duty until the second watch, and then Francisca took over until the first light. Seeing them take safety so seriously without being instructed warmed his heart. It must be Farkas and Sir Harold''s doing. Which means, I''m actually important enough for them to care. The thought made him proud. Even though he had risen to lordship, Lansius never dared to assume that he was well-loved. After all, ruling was naturally hard with powerful people having different goals and agendas. He was under no illusion that he could make everyone happy. The thing that differentiated him from other warlords was that he simply didn''t have to make manypromises. The hand of fate forced him to face conflicts without any venue for negotiation, and he excelled in the power struggle by winning it through the strength of arms. It was tragic, bloody, and destructive, but on the other hand, it made things much easier. Of course, simply winning and conquering was just half of the process. If Lansius merely won and ruled, then he would be nothing but another dictator¡ªa man to be toppled whenever he made a mistake. This was the rationale behind the shogunate. Despite his victories, instead of appointing a new leader, Lansius cooperated with his former adversaries to ensure they could continue ruling. Lacking capable and trustworthy personnel, or even a functional noble house, he depended on them to maintain their power and influence over their domains. Through these former rivals, he maintained a firm grip on thebined military, popce, and resources. At its heart, the shogunate was an institution designed to centralize power. The sankin-kotai policy of alternate residency, gathering all lords and their families in one unified city and assigning lesser kin to govern theirnds, effectively minimized the risks of petty rivalries erupting among bordering domains. Moreover, with every lord¡¯s family permanently residing in Korelia, the arrangement greatly reduced distrust among the noble houses. It even transformed their rivalry from destructive to constructive, fostering projects like buildings and artworks. By living and building together, this system ensured that each noble house had significant stakes in the shogunate, making them less likely to rebel or revert to their old ways. In this way, Lansius expected Londia to remain internally stable for the foreseeable future. So far, it had been working well. The popce seemed happy, migrations increased, trade flourished, and despite maintaining a standing army, their cash flow was positive, and they anticipated earning more from the uing southern trade. Not to mention, his other domains were sending positive reports after the winter. The best of all was probably from Sigmund, who reported that South Hill was expecting a bountiful harvest. The winter seeds they had ntedst fall seemed to have been blessed; the majority had survived the icy winter, boosting morale among the popce and soon stabilizing food prices in that part of the region. Slowly, it would affect other regions, helping every Londianmunity that had long been ravaged by frequent wars. Lansius hoped this trend would continue, enabling them to maintain well-stocked granaries in anticipation of future poor harvests. He took another sip of kumis, savoring its yogurt-like, slightly tangy, and effervescent kick that tingled on his tongue. Feeling the cold breeze on his face, he exhaled deeply. Ever since his travels, campaigns, and feasts with the nomads, he had developed a taste for this liquor, which, despite being derived from milk, did not containctose. "What''s on your mind, love? I rarely see you drinking alone like this," Audrey asked from behind, prompting Lansius to turn around. She had just finished preparing for sleep, wearing morefortable Centurian clothes, a gift from a merchant who was all too eager to gain her favor. Surprisingly, to him, it somewhat resembled a kimono. "Well," he struggled to recall what he was thinking. "Just worrying about the Imperium and the future." "The Imperium?" Audrey inched closer, a lovely floral scent emanating from her. "But you''re not even originally from this part of the world." Lansius simply nodded, now feeling the full effect of the kumis. Suddenly, everything didn''t seem so bad. Even the fall of the Imperium wasn''t as worrying anymore. "Still, the fall is a big deal," he murmured, searching for the right words. Gazing at her, he asked, "Why aren''t you mourning the fall of the Imperium?" She tilted her head slightly. "I guess I''m yet to feel it. It still feels surreal... the Imperium is older than even my great ancestors. Nobody thought it would copse," she replied, taking the wineskin from him and gently guiding him to the bed. "Also, I prefer not to get sad since I can''t even drink to drown the sorrows," she exined as she sat down. He settled beside her on the bed, and she gently guided his head onto herp. The close proximity made Lansius smile, especially after realizing he was so near to the baby in her womb. He leaned closer and pressed his ear against her belly, listening to the various sounds within. If youe across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "Do you hear anything?" she asked, amused. "Maybe I should try calling him," he pondered. "Now, what would be your name, little one?" "Try toe up with one. Something strong but unique." Lansius pondered, but nothing suitable came to mind. "How about someone close to you?" Audrey suggested again. "I only knew Marc and Tanya, but I doubt naming our child after them would be a good idea..." His tone reflecting the uncertainty surrounding their fate. Audrey nodded, understanding his hesitation. "How about a name from your homnd?" "Lancelot? Arthur? William?" he offered a few names. "Mm, they sound so foreign to me," Audrey remarked thoughtfully. "Perhaps someone important to you? Someone who has sacrificed for you?" That struck a chord. Lansius instantly recalled a few names. "Max, Theo, and Sir Cahan." "Cahan is a nice name," Audrey remarked warmly. Lansius smiled in response. "Well, if the baby likes it, then we can call him that." "Cecile and ire will be pleased with that," she said excitedly. Afterward, they gently clutched hands, enjoying the moment in silence. "Drey," Lansius said after a while, "I''m tired," his words alluding to his responsibilities. "I know, I see you doing all sorts of things like bees in springtime." Lansius chuckled weakly, gazing into her gentle eyes. "Any advice for this tired man?" "How about eating plenty?" she teased, her smile radiant. Somehow, she looked even more beautiful. "That''s so you," he teased back. She giggled. "I heard you chopped a lot of wood." "Oh, yeah. Just to get my mind off things." "You know you should slow down a bit," she suggested. "But I don''t have the luxury of time." "That is exactly why," she said as she massaged his shoulders. "A good knight always takes care of his warhorse and won''t let her get restless the night before a battle." Lansius chuckled, amused that she always used horse analogies. "Then how does the Baroness pacify her restless horse tonight?" She leaned toward him and kissed him on the cheek. "I used to kiss Horsie to calm her down." Lansius couldn''t help but chuckle. "Someday, we''ll have peace in Arvena and then we''re going to look for Horsie." "Really?" she asked, hopeful. "Of course. I want to bring her to Korelia where she can eat, run, sleep, and even fart freely wherever she wants." Audrey stifled a giggle, her face lighting up even more. "I also want to visit Bendia," she said gently. "I want to properly meet your family, especially the little sister you''ve often talked about." That night, the two reminisced about their roots and the hardships they had endured, vowing not to forget them, despite having be major powers in a different province. ... The next morning, Lansius oversaw his troops marching in the new Tercio formation just outside the construction area of the eastern walls. He observed as the main body advanced northward in apact, disciplined block, looking for signs that his men and the officers had grasped the new formation, which was unlike anything they had seen before. At its core, the formation bristled with pikemen, supported by men-at-arms and crossbowmen. Surrounding the square-like center, four mobile brigades operated independently, each tasked with protecting the nks and rear. This arrangement gave the cavalry the freedom to advance without exposing the main army¡¯s nks. Not only limited to defensive purposes, these mobile brigades could also serve as harassment troops orunch assaults when opportunities arose. Simrlyprised of pikemen and crossbow wielders, their long pikes could deter cavalry charges, while the crossbowmen delivered punishing strikes from a safe distance. Although arrows or bolts seldom killed outright, they could be dispensed with ease and from a safe distance. Inrge quantities, they could draw so much blood that they might break the enemy¡¯s morale before contact, allowing the main army or cavalry to deliver the final blow. At least that was the idea. However, there were reasons to be confident in this strategy, as they had experienced several victories featuring extensive use of crossbows. This sess had bolstered everyone''s confidence in the lethality of their crossbowmen. The four independent brigades were designed to roam freely, drilled to either counter or reinforce the main army as needed, effectively bing their shield or sword. This strategic flexibility gave the Tercio formidable defensive capabilitiespared to traditional long line or square formations. While Sir Harold normallymanded, today Lansius had appointed Sir Michael as themander. Sterling acted as his vice andmanded one of the mobile brigades. The staff and he wanted to assess whether the troops could also effectively follow a different leader¡¯smand. As an observer, Lansius rode his horse slowly alongside Sir Harold, Ca, and a dozen mounted guards as an escort. A short distance away, the Tercio formation advanced, turned, and resumed without issue. Lansius also observed how the mobile brigades behaved organically. "Good work on the training. They seem to be able to maneuver without hesitation," he praised. "Thank you, My Lord," Sir Harold replied. "But without a real test, we wouldn¡¯t know if they can function in the heat of battle." Lansius nodded and then turned to Ca. "Give the signal for the Baroness'' light cavalry." "Light cavalry, My Lord." Ca took a color-coded torch from her bag and lit it, producing a thick ck smoke that slowly turned into a reddish color. "Calub¡¯s color signal is working quite well," Sir Haroldmented with fascination. Soon, from afar, tens of the Baroness'' light cavalry charged the Tercio formation, almost halting their advance. However, the mobile brigades effectively and patiently countered them, acting like a shield. Despite the cavalry being faster and more maneuverable, the four brigades seemed able to protect the main army''s nks, allowing the whole Tercio formation to continue their march, albeit at a slower speed. Now, the Tercio''s smaller cavalry had the upper hand and chased after the Baroness'' light cavalry. Satisfied, Lansius turned to Sir Harold, who nodded in agreement. He then turned to Ca, "Send the Dragoons." "Yes, My Lord." Ca took another torch from her bag, this one producing blue-colored smoke. Before long, the ground began to shake as hundreds of dragoons took to the field. For this exercise, they used longer strings and blunt-tipped bolts. The dragoons advanced slowly, assessing their opponent''s weaknesses beforeunching a rapid approach. Countering them, the Tercio formation assumed a defensive posture, offering bristling walls of pikes. The mobile brigades remained outside and deployed their pikes, each capable of fending off attacks proportional to their size. Lansius urged his destrier to advance closer to see the action unfold. His entourage followed, nking him, while the old and reliable bannerman carried his huge blue and bronze banner. They witnessed the frantic, almost chaotic sh between the dragoons and the Tercio, from which they learned a great deal about the formation''s resilience and its real capabilities. Although the dragoons were not using the new X-bow that Lansius had developed, nor were they equipped like the elite Cranequiners who used smaller cranequins, many were armed with steel-prodded crossbows. This steel construction allowed for a slimmer, lighter designpared to the traditional thick wooden prods. It was also more robust, far less susceptible to cracks or moisture issues, and required less maintenance. The smaller dimensions and streamlined shape were ideal for mounted users, making it easier to handle, aim, and store, and reducing the risk of snagging on other gear while riding. Despite all these improvements, they still could not gain the upper hand against the new Tercio formation. "The way they''re able to fend off the attack is impressive," Lansius said to Sir Harold, who eagerly nodded, his grin wide. "Indeed, a simple line formation would have buckled against your Dragoons. They could easily outnk them in open ins like this," the knight replied, proudly. Lansius, noticing Ca looked simrly enchanted, asked, "What do you think about the new formation?" "The smaller squares are unpredictable, My Lord. Even the dragoons became cautious around them," she replied. Lansius nodded. "Indeed, they''re smaller but can also take a lot of punishment." "Just what kind of training have they had?" she said nervously. Lansius smiled, ncing at Sir Harold, who answered, "The key is to equip them better. For the mobile brigade, we ditched shields in favor of ringmail or brigandine." "Each of the mobile brigades is essentially heavy infantry," Lansius mused aloud. Early European pikemen. Lansius thought to himself, before adding, "We need them to be extra tough. If any opponents underestimate them, they''ll pay dearly for their mistake." Ca nodded eagerly, and Lansius'' group advanced closer to watch the spectacle from close range. *** The day had turned to evening when Lansius returned to the Eastern Mansion with his escorts. Upon entering the armory, Margo assisted him with removing his brigandine and changing his clothes. He also took the time to refresh himself with water from a bronze basin before heading to the upper level to wind down. As he climbed the stairs, the guards readily saluted and opened the door for him and Margo. Lansius then spotted Audrey. "Ah, you''re back," she greeted him with a gentle smile, still wearing her kimono. "That outfit really suits you," Lansius praised with a smile. Perhaps because she hadn''t expected thepliment, Audrey simply blushed. Lansius approached and leaned toward her, observing the redness on her cheeks. "Are you getting flustered?" he asked with a teasing smile. She gave him a yful look, one reserved just for him. "Husband, don''t ruin the moment with your sarcasm." "Yeah, I know better than to push my luck," Lansius grinned and kissed her gently on the forehead. Audrey was clearly happy, but as usual, a smug expression appeared on her face, almost like a defensive mechanism. However, the expression, which Lansius found rather cute, was reserved only for him. Everyone else only received the scarydy look. As Lansius took a drink off the table, Audrey said, "You know, the staff won''t let me do much outside of the mansion, so I thought, why not wear somethingfortable since I''m not going anywhere?" "I have no issue with the Centurian dress, especially if you''refortable in it," he remarked as he sat down on the soft couch. "I think you can even use it for archery training." "Indeed, I just need to tuck the sleeve with a thick sash. That way, the long sleeve bes manageable," she replied, her voice filled with excitement. Lansius nodded in understanding. "Just be careful with the training. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt." "I¡¯ll certainly be careful," she assured him, without a speck of doubt. "Oh, Margo told me that the artisan has finished your order for arge bronze bowl." "Arge bronze bowl...?" Lansius pondered before realizing, "Ah, they''ve finished the bronze dish!" "What are you going to do with such a deep bowl? Deep fry a duck?" she wondered. Lansiusughed as he rose. "Though deep-fried does sound rather tasty, I need it for another purpose," he said, his previously tired eyes now shimmering with hope. *** Chapter 180: Interregnum Chapter 180: Interregnum Interregnum Eastern Mansion High-quality candles in the ornate chandelier generously lit the cream-stered walls of the great chamber, their brilliant light stark against the darkening evening sky. Today, unlike usual, the mansion was devoid of the usual bustle of staff preparing for supper. Lansius had granted them a well-deserved break after a week filled with extra work to cater to the guests who attended the nomads'' annual event. He went further and chose to dine privately for a week to allow more kitchen staff to return home. Nevertheless, the castle''s great hall remained open to cater to his retinue and other staff, with Calub and Cecile acting as hosts. Simrly, Sir Michael took charge in the Great Keep, amodating the growing ranks of Korelia¡¯s officers, recruits, and active military members. Lansius readily helped Audrey on the wooden stairs, with Ca also ready to assist, but Audrey was as nimble as ever. Her pregnancy didn''t seem to encumber her at all. The three of them entered the great chamber. Still feeling the effects of the kumis he had indulged in, Lansius experienced a warm burn lingering in his throat as his gazended on a newly arrived object ced on a wooden pedestal, ready for his inspection tomorrow. "My Lord, My Lady," greeted one of the staff and a guardsman on duty. "At ease, we''re just checking the delivered item," Lansius said as he headed toward the bronze dish. Shaped like a deep bowl, it stood proudly on a pedestal, its smooth curving surface gleaming under the candlelight. Though solid, it wasn''t heavy. He lifted it to marvel at the craftsmanship, noting it was slightlyrger than a Greek aspis shield, famously worn by the Spartans. At his side, Audrey and Ca waited attentively, their eyes bright with curiosity over the object. "Ah," Lansius muttered as he checked the back where he had requested a mounting suitable for a wooden pole, and more importantly, a hole for the antenna along with the necessary fittings."Mm, this looks moreplex than a fancy cauldron," Audrey observed. "What''s the intended use?" Lansius'' gaze shifted from the metallic sheen of the bronze dish to his wife, adorned in a simple white kimono that draped elegantly over her form. The sight of her, so serene and lovely in her traditional Centurian attire, captivated him anew. Or perhaps it was the kumis ying tricks on his mind because she appeared much happier than usual, her smile sweeter than ever. He shook his head slightly to clear the daze. "This is for..." he paused, realizing it was intended for the magical telegram, so he corrected, "It¡¯s for the wooden tower, just an essory." "Oh," Audrey eximed softly. From the flicker in her eyes, Lansius could tell she understood it was rted to magic. Meanwhile, Ca, the guard, and the staff looked curious, yet they maintained their silence, knowing better than to meddle in their Lord and Lady''s affairs unless asked. "Let''s install it tomorrow," Lansius added as he ced the bronze object back on the wooden pedestal. "Then, shall I arrange for Francisca and Ingrid toe tomorrow morning?" Audrey offered. "Yes, please. And also some carpenters who aren''t afraid of heights," Lansius said with a smile. ... The next morning, Lansius awoke with a slight hangover. He couldn''t remember the details of the previous night, but a big smile lingered on his face. Something about her in that Centurian kimono... He had never realized just how pleasing to the eyes Audrey was, perhaps because he usually saw her dressed like a shield maiden. Only now did Lansius fully appreciate his wife''s charm. Even thinking about it made his heart race. Thus, despite the hangover, he was in a good mood as he got out of bed and prepared for the day, remembering that he had summoned several people to discuss the bronze object. As he exited the chamber, as usual, he spotted Audrey, who was always awake first, either reading or reviewing reports in the private hall adjacent to their chamber. "Morning," she greeted first. "Morning," he replied, d she was still wearing the white kimono and looked as sweet asst night, minus the blur of alcohol. From around the corner, Francisca and Ingrid approached, with Margo following behind. It appeared they had been waiting for a while. "My Lord," they greeted in unison. "My apologies for keeping you waiting; the kumis I drankst night was quite potent," Lansius admitted. The two smiled, likely aware that their Lord wasn''t known for his tolerance to alcohol. "The carpenters you asked for are ready and waiting in the hall." "Excellent, let''s meet them," Lansius dered, and everyone headed to the hall. There, he exined to the carpenters what he wanted with the bronze dish: to remove the antenna from the pole and secure it in the center of the parabolic dish without severing the bronze cable wrapped in thick canvas. After some preparation, they climbed the small wooden tower, aided by two guards on duty. Francisca decided to help and amazed everyone with her ease of climbing, moving like arge leopard ascending a tree. In just over an hour, the bronze parabolic antenna was installed. Lansius led Audrey and Ingrid back to the upper floor hall where he switched a robust lever, connecting the new antenna to a thinner copper wire. This wire ended in a small copper clip that could be attached to a small object like an earring. Ingrid took her seat facing the small, antique-looking desk and pulled open the drawer. Inside, she found a small, beautiful box containing Francisca''s magical earring. With the help of the mirror on the desk, she put it on her right ear, then connected the wire and the copper clip to the earring. After receiving a nod from Lansius, she closed her eyes. Without needing further instruction, she began to search for Paulos, their contact in the Capital. "Keep looking, I''m going to make some adjustments," Lansius said as he approached the window. He leaned out and spotted the carpenters and guards waiting on the tower. "Rotate it a bit to the left," he instructed. "To the west, My Lord?" a guardsman asked from the wooden tform above, with Francisca acting as a safety overseer from the rooftop of the adjacent mansion. "Northwest," Lansius rified. "But do it very, very slowly." Theyplied, and Lansius returned his gaze to Ingrid. He saw Audrey approaching and asked, "Do you think the bronze bowl will help?" "I hope so," he exhaled. "There¡¯s no guarantee, but since the bronze wire helps with the range, this parabolic shape should also work." She licked her lips, muttering, "Sometimes I wonder how you know things like this." "I studied a lot," Lansius said with a proud grin. Audrey stifled a giggle, and the two of them settled into a soft bench to wait for Ingrid. They passed the time by carefully verifying the directions on the map, ensuring every detail was correct. "It should be correct," Audrey reassured him. "I have traveled via the Capital and ndia; they should be northwest of us." Lansius nodded. "If Paulos is alive, then we should be hearing from him now, or tomorrow¡ª" "My Lord," Ingrid eximed, turning to them with a nervous smile before scribbling frantically on her wax tablet. "You found him?" Lansius asked, already knowing the answer. Ingrid recited the message she saw: "Green Yellow, Blue Wood, Red Green, Red Silver. Wood Silver, Yellow Blue. Green Silver, Red Wood, Red Green, Wood, Blue. Silver Silver, Yellow Blue, Red Red." Lansius and Audrey rose and approached her. "What''s the trantion for that?" Audrey asked, anticipation in her voice. "d to hear you," Ingrid answered with a big sigh of relief. Lansius chuckled while Audrey grinned, happy to know Paulos had survived. "It¡¯s funny that we don¡¯t even know what Paulos looks like, but we¡¯re happy he survived," shemented. "Our concern for others needs no acquaintance with their features," Lansius remarked poetically, and Audrey looked at him with delight. Lansius quickly instructed the men on the tower to secure it in that position. Francisca continued to watch over them, her kind heart not wanting even the carpenters to fall. Afterward, they allowed Ingrid tomunicate freely. Soon, Lansius discovered several interesting facts. "So, he escaped from the Capital," Lansius muttered from his seat. "He said he''s been reassigned to ndia before the Capital fell," Ingrid rified. "Lucky him," Lansius said with a breath of relief. "Get some information on ndia," Audrey instructed gently. "Ask without arousing suspicion: With whom does he travel, and what will they try to do now that the Capital has fallen? Also, does he intend to stay in North ndia, or will he try to seek refuge in South ndia?" Lansius understood her intention. South ndia was now under Lord Bengrieve, and with the new Lord Reginald of Mindia openly threatening Korelia, there was no other way for him but to stay loyal to his benefactor, at least externally. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. A hundred allies are too few, one enemy is too many. *** Two days after they reestablished contact, Lansius had learned a great deal about the grim situation near the Capital. From Ingrid''s exchanges, he captured Paulos'' grief and desperation. In general, North ndia was in no shape to act, even in the face of the Imperium''s demise. There was no rallying, no movement to retake or secure the capital. Instead, the local powers feared and expected the return of Gottfried''s army. Worse, everyone seemingly suspected that other nobles had established backdoor channels to the new king. "The only figure they could rely on was the old Duke Louis," Sir Omin exined as Lansius gathered a few for a meeting in the Eastern Mansion. The former Lord of Korimor was more knowledgeable and intimate with the delicate nature of Imperium politics. Sir Omin continued, "However, despite being in his early fifties, he is not blessed with good health. Moreover, unlike his counterpart, Duke Alvaro of Centuria, who is diplomatically shrewd and decisive, Duke Louis is stoic and pessimistic." "I heard the old Duke is generally not well-liked," Farkasmented without any reservation, despite the former lord''s presence. "Indeed," Sir Omin did not raise his brow but merely nodded in agreement. "The old Duke''s untrusting nature led to inefficiency and political stagnation in the High Lord''s Court. Those contributed greatly to the rise of the Sages in the Capital." From their interaction, he could see that the two got along. He nced at thest person, Sir Harold, who stoodfortably in silence. Without asking anyone in particr, Lansius asked, "So, what is the old Duke likely to do now in this situation?" "Unfortunately, from what I know of him, he''s likely worn out or has given uppletely," Sir Omin predicted. "His swan castle in Tiberia may be formidable, but hecks allies, and without the Imperium''s support, everyone sees him as a lost cause." Paulos and his small group of officials-turned-refugees probably thought the same thing. No wonder they decided to travel to South ndia. "Reports from travelers indicate that afterst year''s siege and the Imperium''s doomed counterattack, the old Duke mostly stayed on hisnds," Farkas reported. "He didn''t seem to send his troops or try to establish a defensive line with his allies." "He''ll get surrounded again just likest year, and this time he has nobody to support or rescue him," Ominmented in an irritated tone, likely disliking the powerful figure''s ipetence. Lansius sighed softly in his seat, muttering, "So now, North ndia and the remaining Tiberia will likely be taken by Gottfried." "Likely so, My Lord," Sir Omin agreed. "I think we''ve overlooked the other party involved in this," Sir Harold said, breaking his silence and drawing everyone¡¯s attention. "Lord Bengrieve is in South ndia. With or without the Duke of Tiberia''s support, it''s unlikely for him to sit idle while Gottfried takes the rest of the province." "That is true. However, he''s still mired by the Mindian session," Sir Omin replied, and Sir Harold gave a small nod in acknowledgment. Lansius exhaled and stood to his feet, signaling that the meeting was over. "Gratitude for your counsel. Let us adjourn this meeting until we find more news from the ndian front." Afterward, apanied by his small entourage of a squire and a page, Lansius deliberately chose the long way to his study, needing to distance himself from the chaos unfolding in ndia. From the window on the second floor, he saw the two knights part ways: Sir Harold and his staff rode east, likely to meet Sir Michael at the Great Keep, while Sir Omin headed west, presumably to the Castle to meet with Calub and Cecile. They served respectively as his arms in civil and military matters. Meanwhile, he failed to see Farkas, who seemed to have mastered traveling undetected, likely using a different door and route, fitting for his role as the acting Captain of the ck Bandits. The traveling minstrels he funded were now everywhere, spreading across many towns and baronies, collecting news and gossip, and verifying ims before rying their reports through their growingwork. Lansius entered his study chamber, and Sterling immediately closed the door while the rest of the entourage waited outside. He sat down and began to prepare his ink, while Sterling diligently sharpened the quill pen. Afterward, the squire prepared a clean silver goblet and poured water for him. Although Margo still held the position of cup-bearer, Lansius had decided that others, like Sterling and Ca, could also perform this role. "Gratitude," Lansius said as he took a parchment from his drawer. He positioned it on the writing slope set atop the table to prevent the ink from blotting. He inhaled deeply to clear his mind and began writing a letter to Dame Danie. With the help of Lord Avery and with Lord Jorge''s approval and support, they established another Hunter Guildsman in Three Hills. Now, theirwork of fast information was expanding, its reach only limited by the ability of hawks and horses to deliver messages. Even with flying, the distance between the cities across the Great ins was not trivial. To Dame Danie, he continued to answer her queries and guide her in dealing with the Moneylender Guild, now under his control. He aimed to transform it into something more significant than a mere money-lending operation. He spent his time borating on his vision for the new guild, detailing policies and ideals. Finished with that matter, Lansius continued with Sigmund''s letters. The skald had sent good reports from South Hill, now expecting a bountiful harvest from the winter seeds. However, he also reported that while the realm appeared calm on the outside, it was brewing with tension internally. He had learned of an insidious n and was asking Lansius for his advice and approval. Lansius wrote back, expressing his confidence in Sigmund but cautioning him not to stir a beehive. If action was required, he preferred that the used be brought to trial in Korelia under escort. However, he acknowledged that the situation might still escte. Ironically, such an esction would provide the justification they needed to use force to quell it. He paused, reluctant to suggest further actions, as he disliked being maniptive when not facing an opponent on the battlefield. He believed that ruling should have a standard of transparency and fairness, or else his peers and popce would see him as untrustworthy. And history had plenty of examples of what happened to rulers with that kind of stigma. Leaning back in his chair, he eyed several reports still requiring his decisions. Some he had read but had yet to act upon. "Paperwork," he muttered, prompting a smile from Sterling. "Perhaps some refreshment, My Lord?" Sterling asked considerately. "Nah, I''d better finish this before my mind refuses to," Lansius quipped. "Besides, even without the glory, this is way better than drawing blood on the battlefield." *** ndia "So, I heard you have a mother or father with different eye or hair color?" Sir Munius asked Marc as they sparred in the woods. "They''re brown, like mine," Marc replied, swinging a broadsword at Munius, who could have easily dodged but chose to parry it instead as training for both of them. A metallic ng and a spark urred when their des locked. "Keep it up," Sir Munius instructed, despite the slightly numbed feeling in his hand. "But my sister, she''s blond," Marc said, breathlessly continuing with another wide swing. "I see," the knight eximed as he parried again. He made it look easy, but it was challenging even for an experienced knight like him. "So, your parents are from the north?" "No, we don¡¯t have any Northern ancestry," Marc replied as he unconsciouslyunched a murderous strike. The knight parried the monstrous blow with all his strength, also recognizing what fueled the strike. He was slightly disappointed in Marc''s answer but not surprised. After all, the Arvenian didn''t possess the facial traits typical of Northerners, unlike his family. The truth was, that Sir Munius was a descendant of Northerners but concealed it, afraid that many would view him with suspicion or question his loyalty. "Isn''t the idea not to overdo the swing?" Marc asked, resetting his stance. "That''s for amon man with average power. But you, with your strength... Many will nce at your form and pose and decide you''re nothing but a trainee, then fail to counter you properly," Sir Munius reasoned. "I see," Marc responded andunched an overhead strike. They continued their training until Marc grew tired. "You said I''m stronger than normal, but am I really that strong?" he asked, beads of sweat trickling down his forehead. Sir Munius grinned and pulled a handy axe from his belt, offering it to him with one hand. "One way to find out," he said, nodding toward the trees around them. Marc took the axe, his face set with determination, and chose a tree about the width of a man. It was an old tree with dark brown bark and thick branches. Touching the bark, he found it firm but dry. He then prepared his stance and channeled as much strength from the ring to his arm. Without hesitation, heunched his strike, which cleaved deep and shook the tree as if a bear had pummeled it. The disy of strength surprised even Marc himself, his eyes widening in disbelief. Unfortunately, it also dislodged old, dying branches, along with ants cascading over his head. Sir Muniusughed as Marc took several frantic steps back while desperately trying to remove leaves and reddish-colored ants from his hair and clothes. That moment of silliness marked the end of their training, and they headed back to their main group. There, a situation had unfolded. Faces had be grim, the mood heavy. They saw Lady Sagaria sitting on a tree stump, conversing with a group of strangers who were likely fellow travelers but strangely wore fine clothes underneath their traveling cloaks. Sir Munius approached theirmander and asked, "What happened?" Sir Bald Eagle turned to him and exined, "We just received word that the Capital has fallen." "No way," Marc eximed, while Sir Munius disyed only a look of displeasure and bitterness. "Who conquered it? Gottfried?" he asked. "No," themander responded firmly. "It was amon men''s rebellion from the west that also burned the pce to the ground." The knight sighed, allowing Sir Bald Eagle to continue, "Best prepare your gear. I think we''re going to march faster." "Why, is someone threatening us?" Sir Munius asked, his eyes sharp. "No, we have a new destination," Sir Bald Eagle revealed. *** Lord Avery Dawn It was a cloudy afternoon, and it looked like the rainy season had arrived in Dawn Barony. Inside the formidable-looking castle, Avery enjoyed a merry lunch with E, his favorite granddaughter. Despite her young age and slight build, the thirteen-year-old had a healthy appetite, much like his own. Her health and appetite pleased him. Born with peculiar red hair, she was active, enjoying activities like riding, sword fencing, and she was quite adept with knives¡ªnot just kitchen knives but also a full-sized hunting knife. E had helped him in skinning and preparing game during the hunting season. Their lunch consisted of roast chicken, skewered meat, and stir-fried vegetables, apanied by white rice, as was customary in theirnd. As they ate, the chubby, friendly-looking Chambein, who was waiting in the chamber reading a book, received a missive from a newly arrived squire. He listened to the whispered report and nodded ordingly. Avery took little interest and enjoyed his meal, aware that his duties often required him to be away for days outside the castle. "My Lord, a hawk from Korelia has arrived," the chambein reported to Avery, without any sense of urgency. Avery merely said, "Treat the bird well. They''ve earned some respite after all those flights." The chambein bowed his head slightly. It was well known that the messenger hawks needed to regain their fat before their next flight. Soon, Avery concluded his meal with a ss of clear rice wine, savoring its sweet taste and fragrance. "So, what''s the message? Is it as grim as thest one?" he asked, prompting E to listen attentively. "I doubt anything could be as bad as thest one," the chambein replied, referring to the news of the fall of the Capital and the Imperium. For two weeks, they had been receiving reports of the Capital''s fall, including its unbelievable details from several of their allies. "Our newest ally is ready to send another 100 warhorses," the chambein reported. "That''s pleasing to hear," Avery said, smiling as he sipped his rice wine. "He also suggested trading twenty more warhorses for as much fuel as he could get. He wrote that he''s building fuel reserves." "Fuel reserves? So he actually likes the airship," Avery chuckled, prompting his daughter to smile. "Perhaps you should entice him with our newest build?" she remarked wittily. "That is a good suggestion," Avery replied, stroking his chin. Then, turning to the Chambein again, he said, "Twenty more horses for fuel. Not a bad deal. Let''s give him what he wants, plus a transport fee." The Chambein nodded and motioned for their scribe to write it down for the uing caravan. "How''s the report from the border?" Avery asked in a much more somber tone. "Still the same, My Lord. Our men engaged another raiders'' attemptst night." Avery sighed deeply. "There might also be a problem on the water crossing to Three Hills," the Chambein added cautiously. "What about it?" Avery pressed. "After a more thorough examination, I believe we''re facing a piracy threat. The Corinthians, despite mostly being fishermen, are still Londians by nature." Old Avery rubbed his forehead but maintained his smile, so E wouldn''t worry. He then muttered, "With the caravan already on the move from the west and piracy on the east, we can''t afford any more risks." "My Lord?" the Chambein asked, slightly nervous. "I fear we''ve been too lenient with our actions," Avery dered firmly without raising his voice. "If these Sarmatians and Centurians can''t get along with the Nicopns locals and us, then there''s no point in waiting. I''ll have them apany the Imperium in its demise." E seemed to grasp the meaning, but her gaze remained unflinching. Avery turned his gaze toward the chambein and said grimly, "It''s the birth of a new era. Old problems should die with the old regime. If they''re not with us, then they belong to the past." *** Chapter 181: Chiroptera Chapter 181: Chiroptera Chiroptera Nicop, Dawn Barony''s Border Tattered tents pped in the cold night wind, their shadows flickering over the barren, trampled ground. The only lights in this sad encampment, scattered around a ruined vige, emanated from several dwindling campfires. Next to these fires sat empty cauldrons, alongside pottery that once stored grains. Like all other food supplies there, they had been depleted long before the onset ofst winter. It was a miracle that many who wintered here survived the cold season with barely anything to eat but boiled wild nts. Their only sustenance came a few times a week from their mercenary overlords, who brought thick soup with meat. Nobody dared ask what kind of meat it was. They ate gratefully; it was better than the gruel made from ground tree bark mixed with wild nts. As the cold season gave way, the conflict stirred anew. Thousands who had taken refuge along the river longed to return to theirnds to restart farming. However, many among them, particrly the more militant mercenary groups, resisted these movements. They were driven by ambitions to conquer Dawn Barony, which they saw as a crucial haven needed to survive the ongoing turmoil. Their resolve was further steeled by the belief that the Lord¡¯s granary was filled with rice¡ªrumored to be both fulfilling and superior to most grains. Many were also buoyed by the sess ofst year''s raids into the outskirts of Dawn, which emboldened them to push deeper into the territory. As the night wind blew again, whistling through the mes, its eerie sound was the only noise disturbing the silence that stretched for miles. The men were too weak to even snore, and no crows, owls, or crickets could be heard¡ªeverything alive had already been hunted down. "Is it raining?" an old man muttered in their tent, wrapping his bony figure in old but thick fur coats his son had stolen from a manorst year. "Indeed, the wind brings the scent of rain, but it has been like this sincest week," replied his son gently, once a stout farmer, now reduced to thinness and weakness. He knew his father hoped to catch some frogs when the first rain came.His father nodded weakly and returned to his sleep. The son looked at his father¡¯s graying hair and wrinkles and felt a pang of sadness. His father was the only family he had left; the other family members had died in shes between the migrants and the Nicopns. Families like his had left Centuria and Sarmatia to avoid wars with the western nomads, but after a few years, they ended up in a simrly dire situation. There were simply too many mouths to feed and too little harvest. Once hunger struck, people attackedmunities like theirs, ironically, even those that grew food for everymunity regardless of their origin. Meanwhile, the nobles merely watched from afar. Despite owning the best fertilends, they chose to grow grapes for wine instead of grains. After years of greed and ignorance, the once illustrious Nicop province was eventually engulfed in bloody conflicts. His father opened his eyes again and gazed at his son with a smile. "Son, you must abandon me¡ª" "I can''t leave you, Father," he replied without hesitation. "Go and slip through the night; go to the Dawns. As much as they hate us, they need strong men to rebuild and grow their rice paddies," the father repeated what he had said for several days. A lone tear fell from the son''s eyes. "I''ll be alright," he reassured him with a fragile smile. "I''m old and don''t need to eat as much. The neighbors will light the campfire, and that¡¯s enough forpany. I''ll just sleep peacefully under this nice fur coat you gave me." The son leaned over to moisten his father''s dry lips with a damp cloth. "We''ll escape together. I just need some of my strength back. It''ll be soon. We can''t give up now." The father gave a bright smile and stared at the stars outside their tent. "We''re such bad people," he suddenly muttered. "Why do you say that?" the son asked, worried. "We fled our home because the western nomads invaded us, but at the same time, we''ve also invaded other people''snds," he exined bitterly and with regret. The son had no reply and the father continued in his weak voice, "I¡¯ve heard a lot about the Lord of Dawn. I feel that our mercenary overlord is throwing sticks at a sleeping lion." He paused, struggling for breath, then continued, "I fear that one day, this sleeping lion will grow tired of being provoked and will strike back. When that happens, everyone will die." The son sighed, staring at the dry ground of their tent. He had been involved in several skirmishes and knew that Dawn''s forces were merely defending theirnd and had mostly restrained themselves. He was aware they were capable and well-trained. Turning back to his father, he said, "Try to get some sleep, father. I''ll heed your advice. We''ll leave at the first light. I''ve secretly saved some coins fromst year''s raid. That should be enough to bribe the guards to let us pass." ... The sun had risen on a beautiful spring morning, with dew glistening on the grass. The son carried his father on his back using a makeshift carry-cloth, crafted from coarse hemp and lined with whatever fabrics he could gather. He had spent the winter working on it, stitching with the only tools avable¡ªa-making needle he had found. The finished carry-cloth was crude but durable. Nevertheless, the coarse rope gnawed at his thin shoulders, biting deep and leaving marks that reddened and bruised. "Son, am I heavy?" his father often asked from behind. "No, father. You''ve grown light," the son jovially replied each time to appease the old man. "Oh, look a bee," the old man pointed out happily, taking pleasure from simple observation like a child. They kept on going uphill as their camp was situated low on a small river bend. Thend, having awoken from being snow-covered, was fresh. As farmers, they could even smell its fertility just by walking near it. "You must be tired. I think we can take a rest; we are already far from the vige," his father suggested. The son turned towards the vige, trying to make an estimation, and spoke, "Just a little bit more. The guards said not to be seen by anyone, especially the patrol." "How many coins did you lose to the guards?" "All of it," The son sheepishly replied. "The guard who I befriended, I misjudged him. He called his friends and stripped me clean." The father chuckled to the point of coughing. "Pay no heed to it," he reassured the son. "That was blood money. May the curse of its owner pass from us." The son snorted, amused, adjusted the thick coarse rope, and continued on their hike. "What a waste," his fathermented as they reached higher ground. "The vige we were in is fertile, with good rivers. I saw it when we arrived¡ªthe soil is dark and rich, filled with worms and insects, and there were bees everywhere, good for orchards." "Indeed, Nicop province is rich. Too bad its people are not much of farmers and chose to be warlike." "History ys a role," his father exined wisely. "The whole province was taken from the beastmen, and thend was given to nobles who fought, their champions, and troops. Thus, it has been militaristic since birth." The son smiled. "It seems fresh air makes you better." The father chuckled and admitted, "The sun and the scenic hills jolt the mind." "Mom always said that you¡¯re not always a farmer." "Bless her," the father remarked, and then added cheerfully, "Indeed, I am educated and did many things in my youth." "Howe you never told me what you did in your youth?" "It was a time long gone," his father reminisced. "I was the smartest in my vige and was sent to the Imperium Examination." "Imperium Examination?" the son never heard of it. "Back then, there was a way to be an official. You just needed to be smart and pass the test. Although I was the smartest in my vige, I was just averagepared to the brightest in the province," he said without any tone of regret. "So, I moved to a neighboring town and tried to make money with the money entrusted to me," his father continued. "I tried to start a textile workshop, but a trusted worker embezzled the funds. I attempted to raise cows, but they sumbed to sickness. Sheep too, but they were seized as taxes." At this, his father chuckled at his misfortune, a sound that prompted the son to join in theughter. "Is that why you never allowed me to raise animals?" "Yes, they be a burden. The oldws must be repealed. Owning them hardly makes anyone wealthy, and the taxes¡ªwell, they''re simply ridiculous." His son chuckled. "You''d make a fine civil officer, father. You know themon men''s hardship better than anyone." Hearing the praise, the father''s face brightened. "I''m too old and fragile. The Imperium does not need me¡ª" If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The distant thunder of hooves suddenly drew near, jolting the son and his father from their wearied march. In sheer panic, the son gazed left and right for refuge and spotted a slope thick with shrubs. He rushed toward it, keeping going despite the underbrush scratching at their clothes as they descended. He halted as the path below became treacherous and slippery. "Lower me down," his father said, his voicepeting with the hoof beats that pounded in their ears, "and drink your water." Obediently, the son set his father down among the shrubs for cover. He then took a swift gulp, the cool liquid quenching the dryness in his throat. As the mor intensified, his father gripped his arm, urging, "Leave me." He turned sharply, staring at his father, who eventually relented with a slight nod. The ground seemed to vibrate beneath them as the horses drew closer. The beasts'' neighs pierced the air. The two crouched lower as the riders thundered by. They saw a dozen riders in light armor, unmarked by any banner. "Advanced party," the father whispered nervously. His son said nothing, overwhelmed by the cavalry''s presence. Although a dozen had passed, the relentless sound of hooves indicated that arger force was still behind them, the noise swelling into a relentless tide. "They''re not ours," the father whispered again, hoarsely. "They''re the Dawns." "Damn right we are," came a clear, authoritative voice from above, sending shivers cascading down their spines. "Son!" the father half-screamed. "Hold on, father, I''ll¡ª" "Don''t do anything stupid," a second voice, feminine and surprisingly soothing, cut through the tension. "We''re not going to harm you," she added. The son froze, the voice halting any rash decision he almost made. They remained motionless, chest-deep in the shrubs, but curiosity prevailed as they looked up to find the source of the voice. Above them stood an angelic figure, her presence asmanding as it was serene. "Come, it''s dangerous to remain there. My name is Petra, I''m the Lord of Dawn''s physician, and I can guarantee your safety unless you''re a criminal." "No, we''re just farmers escaping from the mercenaries'' clutches. We wanted nothing but to work on a field," the son replied earnestly. "Please, ept him. My son is a good man. He worked hard and doesn''t indulge in drink," his father added. Petra smiled warmly at them and then turned to her squire and guard escort. "Take care of them for me. We could use some help since the little miss''s tortoise keeper passed away a few days ago, or they might assist in my garden." "But mydy," the young squire, who had found the two, interjected with a frown, "didn''t you notice their ent? They''re Centurians." "And I''m Mindian," Petra retorted firmly, standing her ground. "Your squire is simply being protective, mydy. Please excuse him," the older guardsman interjected with a reassuring smile. "Uncle!" the young squire protested, which prompted a light giggle from Petra. "Do you trust us?" the son asked as he helped his father closer to the woman. "As a physician, I''ve also be quite adept at sensing lies," Petra exined with a knowing look. The father looking at this opportunity dared to ask, "Mydy, please forgive my questioning, but why is the Lord''s physician here, along with the¡ª" Before he could finish, the lookout''s voice drew everyone''s attention as he pointed towards the vige near the river bend. "Lord Avery has begun." All eyes turned toward the general location, and they saw growing spots of smoke. Initially small, the smoke soon billowed into a massive fire with thick, ck clouds. "What just happened?" his father asked, bewildered. The son could only shake his head. As if by premonition, his father''s words rang true: The sleeping lion had awakened. *** Lord Avery Riding the airship with Angelo at the helm, Avery continued to observe thendscape through thetest optical sight mounted on the middle part of his new airship. This magnificent craft, thergest they had built, was the culmination of a lifelong project and had taken six years to produce. It had almost depleted its coffers at various points since its inception. So grand was this airship that hiding it was no longer feasible. Along with two other airships, they formed a fleet that rained destruction down on the enemy encampment along the river marking the border of their barony. Now, thend beneath them was a fiery inferno, shrouded in dense, billowing smoke that soared skyward. "Approaching the next target," Angelo reported. Having mapped them so often, he knew precisely where the most strategic targetsy. "Found it. It¡¯s a big fort," Avery remarked, surprised. "Make ready," Angelo instructed the crew of four, who began their preparations once more. Beside him, Angelo¡¯s assistant peered through the Ekionia Optics slung around his neck. He spotted the silhouette of a man below. Using the delicate adjuster on the side, he bracketed the target¡¯s height in the ss and, based on the magnification number, determined their altitude. "Speed?" Avery asked. A crew member at the rear released a small canvas kite, attached to a rope marked with evenly spaced knots. As the kite caught the wind, it pulled on the rope. He observed the number of knots that extended beyond the reel as the kite stabilized in the strong breeze. Another crew member who operated a sand hourss tapped his colleague, who then announced, "Five knots." "Elevation?" Avery asked again as he made adjustments to hisplicated-looking bronze sight. "242 standard height," Angelo''s assistant replied, having made his calctions. Avery made thest adjustment to the sight, his hands steady despite the tension. He then called out, "Angelo." "Yes, My Lord," came the immediate response. "Easy right," Averymanded. "Easy right," Angelo echoed, his hands deftly adjusting the rudder. "Steady, steady," Avery continued, his tone low but urgent as they approached the critical moment. Abruptly, he ordered, "Stop." "Stop," Angelo confirmed, his hand put the rudder into neutral. "We''re in line," Avery remarked, still peering through the sight. "Prepare your torches," Angelo instructed, his voice cutting through the brisk air. The crew members stationed along the left and right sides sprang into action on their lightwood-made tforms, which cradled forty-two amphora-like y objects in seven elongated rows on each side. A third of their number had already been used in the fiery assault. This vast array was why the airship needed to be sorge. Avery had conceived this behemoth with a grim functionality in mind: to raze a city to the ground if necessary. "Steady, almost there," Avery murmured, his gaze fixed on the sight, calcting the perfect moment for release. "Light them up," Angelomanded crisply. The crew members swiftly ignited the oily fabric wicks protruding from the y vessels, which began to sputter and ze against the wind. "Now, release a full spread," Averymanded, pivoting away from his optical sight to view the scene directly. Without needing further prompting, the crew on both sides sliced through the ropes with their razor-sharp knives. One by one, fourteen ming y vessels arched through the sky, tracing fiery paths toward their target. At the rear, another crew member signaled the trailing airship, coordinating their attack. Simultaneously, the other two airships in their formation began their own deadly release, saturating the skies with burning projectiles. The seemingly non-threatening earthen objects fell freely into the wooden fort below, much to the shock of the fort''s upants who could only run or duck for cover. As they struck roofs and empty grounds, the y vessels did not explode but shattered, releasing their sticky contents, which ignited. The fires grew quickly, fueled by the wind and surrounding materials. "Right on the mark¡ªwe hit fast and caught them off guard," Avery praised, and the crew was thrilled by their precision while the horror unfolded below. A metallic mor filled the fort, alerting everyone to the impending attack. However, before long, several of the dozens of fiery spots had be uncontroble. Attempts to douse the mes with water only made them worse. High in the sky, Angelo made a wide turn to allow them to observe the damage. Avery saw the fire spreading everywhere, now the fort was almostpletely enveloped in thick ck smoke. That day, everyone who witnessed the event realized, a new age had begun. What had previously required thousands of bowmen or tens of siege engines, firing thousands of specially-made, expensive fire arrows to burn a wooden fort at the height of summer, was now aplished in mere minutes with just a dozen or so y amphorae. While observing the damage dealt to the fort, Angelo skillfully steered them away from the thick plumes of smoke billowing high into the sky. Despite his efforts, the sharp acrid scent of burning wood and scorched earth reached the crew. "Large groups are escaping to the river," the assistant reported, his eyes still glued to the binocrs. "Ignore them if they''re on foot," Averymanded, now returning to hisrge optical sight. "I see them," Angelo reported. A mage like him didn''t need optics at this range. "Should we chase?" he asked, with a hint of doubt, knowing that attacking a moving target was a tall order even with the dedicated tools they had. "Chase them," Averymanded coldly, and Angelo began to change the angle, warning the crew, "Sit and strap yourselves in." An airship can''t normally chase horses, so he entered a dive. Avery and the crew held tight despite their straps. The baron''s lips shed with a grin as the airship plunged downward, like a canoe falling over a waterfall. "Prepare the main muzzle," he instructed coldly. The two bomb crew members exchanged nces before furiously working on a pump beneath their seats connected to arge cylinder beneath them. Their muscles strained with each stroke as the resistance built up. Each pump of the handle became harder and harder, building pressure until finally, they couldn''t pump any further. "My Lord, it''s ready," they reported breathlessly. "Angelo, your call," Avery shouted over the wind noise. "Speed," Angelo asked. "Twenty-eight knots," shouted the crew at the back as the wind rushed toward them. Angelo gave maximum fuel to the furnace to prepare the airship for recovery. "On my mark," he said as the airship shuddered from the speed and loss of altitude. Everyone held their breath. They had trained for this, but nothing had prepared them for the real thing. Angelo maneuvered as close to the target as possible, relying not on calctions but on crude instruments and his instinct. "Release!" he finally dered. Behind him, the bomb crew opened a lever before frantically pumping again, as hard and fast as they could, as their lives depended on it. At the front of the gond, an iron decoration shaped like an angry bat biting a red smoldering coal suddenly came alive. From its mouth, sticky fluids sprayed forward, showering arge area and setting everything aze. This was why the front part of the gond was covered by iron-ted, making it resemble a bat spreading its wings. Despite the speed and the wind, the heat rising from below was overwhelming, even for Avery and the crew, who could feel it on their faces and smell it in their nostrils as they delivered punishment upon the invaders. ... The nearly two hundred strong mercenary riders dispersed as the gargantuan object bore down on them, but they couldn''t escape the rain of sticky fluid that covered arge swath of the area around them. Suddenly, everything reeked of a strong, sharp scent they had never encountered before, and then, in horror, they watched as the zing fire raced toward them. "Noo!" one shrieked as the mes descended on them like wrath from the sky. Their pain was only matched by that of their poor horses, the only innocent creatures in this ordeal, who could only run faster, galloping wildly, until they all fell. Many were crushed to death in this manner or were dragged as the beasts ran toward the river. "It''s the Ancients, they''vee to punish us!" one screamed as his body was engulfed in mes. "Why me? Why me?" another cried as the skin on his upper face and eyes melted. "I don¡¯t eat the children and the women, only men!" His pleas fell on deaf ears as almost everyone screamed in agony, their skin scorched by the fire. Many who had escaped the initial fire eventually fell from their horses and rolled on the grass in vain attempts to extinguish the mes. Some, desperate for relief, discarded their clothes and cut their hair, then ran toward the river. Still, they couldn''t escape; coated in the sticky liquid, sparks of fire seemed to find and cling to them. Thus, with fire on their backs and limbs, they ran toward the river like fell beasts from folklore. Out of almost two hundred, less than half reached the river and doused themselves. Yet, the current was strong, and many, exhausted and in pain, simply drowned. Those who survived were riddled with severe burns. Now, not even the strongest and most cruel among them could do anything but wince in pain. Despite their denial, they knew justice had descended upon them. They had piged and burned those who didn¡¯tply with their wishes. They even cooked those who submitted to them, unwilling to share the precious grains cache with their own people. "O Ancients, have mercy on us," one pleaded, followed by others as they eyed the three gargantuan objects in fear and awe. Thundering hooves shook the ground and surprised them. Most had no more stamina to run. A few crawled before their hands bled and they stopped, heaving pained breaths. Some took up their des, ready to face whatever mighte. Above them, the three gargantuan objects circled again, thergest one seemingly more buoyant after discharging a fiery rain. From a different direction, horsemen finally arrived, followed by arge army. A great banner was hoisted high in the air¡ªblue and bronze with a grey skull at its center. With the dissolution of the Imperium, the binds of the old oath dissolved into the winds of change. House Dawn, once restrained by an oath from expanding, now stepped into a future unshackled and sovereign. Along with the Shogunate of the Great ins, the Southernnds had awakened. *** Chapter 182: Battle for Nicopola Chapter 182: Battle for Nicop Battle for Nicop Nicop A man in te armor, with graying hair but sharp eyes, rode in front with the cavalry, followed by a formation of troops. The banner of blue and bronze with a grey skull at the center was hoisted high, fluttering against the wind. This was Sir Servius'' new coat of arms, the Iron Skull. With the hook that reced his right hand, Servius motioned to his officers of the Free Legion to close up. "Bring in as many who value their lives. But don¡¯t act on false hope," he warned, his voice cold and clear. "Blood feud runs deep between us and them. If they draw their weapons, do not hesitate." His lieutenants voiced murmurs of affirmation. Soon, his army formed a line, and then a thousand troops began to fan out,bing arge swath ofnd, capturing mercenary survivors, or granting a quick death to those who were severely burned. Meanwhile, his riders rounded up groups, taking their surrender or decimating those who still wished to fight. Servius observed the Dawn cavalry and army approaching from the west, making their presence felt, while his Free Legion encroached from the east. As nned, the two forces would entrap the mercenaries and their militants who could only hope to cross the river to escape, leaving behind their armor, tents, and supplies. As the Iron Skull Legion advanced steadily, Servius was drawn to the scorchedndscape and the burning wreckage of the wooden fort that zed brightly. He had sent scouts and knew it wasn¡¯t an easy target, with tall palisades, a watchtower, and amodations inside to house hundreds of men. To see it reduced to burning cinders in just minutes was nothing out of the ordinary. He sighed and his nose twitched from the sharp scent of burning, then turned to his aide, who quickly came to his side."Make sure to write about this," Servius instructed. "Then, send a fast rider to Hill Fort. From there, the nomads will bring it to Korelia." His aide was still memorizing his instructions when a lieutenant who rode with them suddenly reported, "Sir, Lord Avery has moved on," pointing at the sky where three leviathan-looking airships flew westward. "Aye, he has plenty of things to do," Sir Servius acknowledged. "The campaign to reim Nicop begins now." Servius spurred his horse and advanced in front of his army with a heavy escort. ... High in the sky, Lord Avery continued westward after witnessing his army link up with Sir Servius and the Free Legion. Their joint attack and coordination were nearly wless. Now, he only needed to wait for the two forces to meet, effectively tying a knot around the enemy''s position. Today''s victory would liberate the Dawn Barony-Nicop border from raider strongholds that had been guing hisnd for the past two winters. This result was the culmination of his alliance with the Lord of Korelia, now the Shogun of the Steppes. With a guaranteed steady supply of warhorses and the allied Free Legion by his side, Lord Avery could attempt a grand n to restore order in the vast province of Nicop. With two dozen cities and towns, over five hundred viges, and a poption from thest century¡¯s census of three million souls, only arge army could establish order without risking destruction. While Lord Avery wanted to adhere to the tradition set by the founder of his House¡ªwho had taken an oath never to expand, to appease the August Emperor, since they were originally not native to the Imperium¡ªcurrent circumstances forced him to adapt. It had be clear to him, as he bided his time in his barony defending against raids and incursions for two winters, that in this turbulent era, the paradigm was either to rule or be conquered. The raiders'' persistence and savagery had strengthened his personal belief that in times of crisis, one with strength and a moralpass must bring order from the ashes or be subjected to the anarchy of the mob. "My Lord, the next target should be in sight," Angelo reported, with the wind breezing past them and the sun at their tail. "Noted," replied Lord Avery, then turning to the crew at the rear, "Tell the other two ships to follow and conserve their loads." "Any reason why, My Lord?" one of his bomb crew asked from their seat. "Because I''m magnanimous by nature," he quipped, eliciting chuckles from his crew. "Today, we make these mercenaries rethink their lives as they sleep rough in the open. We''re going to send a message they''ll never forget," Avery dered. *** Spring of 4426: Despite the fall of the Imperium and the presumed death of the Ageless Emperor, the pacification of Nicop province had started. With abined force of two thousand men-at-arms, three thousand volunteer militia, and three hundred horsemen, House Dawn and the Iron Skull Legion poised themselves to bring order to thewless province. On their first day, they secured the area south of the river separating Dawn Barony from the southern exterior of Nicop. In the process, they captured a fortified site at the river crossing, destroyed severalrge strongholds, and liberated at least seven viges. The day ended with the deaths of over six hundred mercenaries and their aplices, with no fewer than three thousand men and women captured. That very night, to alleviate the captured people¡¯s fears that the mercenaries might seek revenge, a hasty court was assembled. Lord Avery and Sir Servius formed a council where every mercenary deemed responsible for provoking raids on Dawn Barony or involved in armed rebellion was dragged in, questioned, and, if found guilty, sentenced to death. It was far from fair justice, but it was all they could manage in the face of mounting risks. Consequently, hundreds more faced their demise. There was no pit, but the river was dyed red with the blood of the greedy and ambitious. The council only hoped that they had not condemned any innocents to death, but it was likely that several were sentenced merely by association. The condemned''s heads were put on pikes erected along the road to the river crossing, apanied by a wooden warning: "The Rebels Who Rob and Ate Their Kin." It was a brutal end, but the campaign had just started. To deter further opposition, many messengers were sent under heavy escort, along with captured, burned victims, to spread the tales. The message was clear: surrender or face a simr fate. However, Lord Avery wasn¡¯t about to give the enemy time to think; he continued his air bombing campaign over Nicop''s exterior, dropping one or two naphtha payloads on each raider''s or mercenary''s stronghold as a warning. Many ces were reduced to burning wrecks. Despite this clear disparity in strength, the mercenaries''mand decided to be foolhardy and escted the situation by amassing their troops once again. In just one week, a formation of nine thousand rallied and began their march south toward the Dawn border. Thus, the mes of war were rekindled in Nicop, burning with renewed vigor. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. *** Korelia The news of renewed conflict in Nicop and Lord Avery¡¯s early victory swept into the great hall, filling everyone with a wave of surprise. Lansius himself bore a smile, touched by the rare joy of triumph. ¡°Finally, good news,¡± he dered to his court. His court responded with a chorus of murmurs, their faces brightening with smiles and nods. ¡°Lord Avery continuously proves himself a capable ally,¡± Sir Harold remarked, his tone satisfied. ¡°Indeed, this is certainly auspicious,¡± Sir Michael agreed. "We should send him our congrattions and support." Meanwhile, Sir Omin remained tight-lipped, his gaze distant, likely calcting the future implications of this victory. His silence did not escape Farkas, who discreetly observed the nuances of the room, as his training had conditioned him. The chamber was still euphoric when Lord Robert entered, his presencemanding immediate attention. "More good news," he dered jovially, apanied by a man not as old as him but simrly built, with a sharp jawline, tanned face, and strength in his eyes. "Ladies and gentlemen, may I present to you, the Lord of Galdia," Lord Robert announced, his voice tinged with theatrics. "The Lord of Galdia, at your service," the man replied in good spirits, bowing slightly and allowing his brown shoulder-length hair to sway, with his hands open at his sides, like an actor concluding his performance for the day. Lansius quickly stepped down from his seat and hurried over with a clean silver goblet filled with refreshing pale ale. "It''s an honor to meet you, Lord of Galdia," he offered the goblet to the guest, who took it graciously. "The honor is all mine," the man replied, pleased and polite despite his warlike appearance, which included scars on his cheek and even neck. This was a man who had battled all his life, much like the storied Londian warlords. With the Lord of Galdia joining, the Shogunate''s members rose to six: - The Lord of Korelia and South Hill - The Lady of Korimor - The Lord of White Lake - The Lord of Three Hills - The Lord of Umbend - The Lord of Galdia Before he was fully absorbed in weing the Lord of Galdia, Lansius made time to prepare something special for Lord Avery as a token of his support for the Nicop campaign. He believed that it would be well received and might provide valuable experience in action. The following week, Korelia buzzed with activity as Lansius summoned the shogunate members to formally ept the new member and to ratify dealings, along with arrangingnd for the Lord of Galdia¡¯s future estate in Korelia. In between feasts to celebrate the allies'' victory in Nicop and the new member of the Shogunate, Lansius and the other Lords discussed the current situation. "First, I thank you for the news; usually, we receive news from the Capital in half a year, if at all," the Lord of Galdia began. "Mind you, we in the east also have a strained rtionship with Mindia, who seldom pass us information. We often learn things faster from Salceslia, who hears news from the Navalnia sea traders." "That¡¯s Mindians for you," Lord Robert snorted. "They see us as barbarians on horses." Lord Jorgemented in jest, "I have high hopes for our Lord Shogun to improve our rtions with the Mindians. s..." Everyone, including Lansius, chuckled. "I can''t believe that Mindia has a new Lord whose first course of action was to threaten the Lords of Londia," the new member said, his expression amused, viewing the new Lord of Mindia''s actions as foolish. "Let''s set aside that matter for a moment," Lord Jorge interjected smoothly, steering the conversation with his charm. "How stands the situation in Galdia?" The tone of the Lord of Three Hills was polite, even alluring, subtly coaxing the new member to reveal his inner motive. This shift caused the Lord of Galdia to turn serious. "My original intentions remain unchanged. While I believe I am still a fierce warrior, the years have not spared me. The assurances that I can secure mynds and manor, uphold the legacy of my House to be handed down to my son¡ªall while retaining a measure of authority¡ªare too valuable to disregard." Everyone nodded, satisfied with the answer. The Lord of Galdia continued, "Those reasons alone are enough to convince me. And thenter, I learned about the fall of the Imperium." He paused gazing at the other lords. "Call me paranoid, but I think the eastern border is not going to take this quietly." "Navalnia?" Lord Robert asked with concern. "There are rumors that the Marquis of Edessa is not to be trusted. We don''t know where his loyalty stands. And without the Imperium, he might even bend the knee to the Eastern Crown," the Lord of Galdia replied. Lord Jorge breathed deeply, capturing everyone''s attention as he said, "We''re lucky to have this Shogunate. Even though I doubt they''ll be interested in our grass and sheep, if they are foolish enough, like that Reginald of Mindia, then we can show them what a united Londia can do." They all turned to the Shogun, with glimmers of hope, respect, and pride in their eyes. "I''m a peaceful man," Lansius responded calmly. "I''m mostly interested in trade and innovation. But if they provoke us, historians for years toe will be writing about their tragic demise." *** Nicop Campaign Lord Avery continued his aerial bombings behind enemy lines, while his army and the Iron Skull reinforced their gains and prepared for battle. His persistence was rewarded. Before the two sides met in the field of battle, the popce under the mercenaries finally buckled. They became hysterical over the great bat of fire, rumored to have been summoned by Dawn to devour cities and towns. As soon as their city or neighboring town received a fire warning, many fled to the surrounding forests or viges. For the first time, the remaining mercenaries were unable to control the panicked masses. News spread and the morale of the great mercenary army plummeted, leading to mass desertions in their ranks. Still, theirmand stubbornly pushed forward. They believed that once the Dawn army was defeated, the status quo would be retained. They were further emboldened by the news that the Capital had been overtaken, signaling that no Imperium relief force was in sight. With the fall of the Imperium, many of thergest mercenary groups, which had heavily profited from the raids, believed they possessed the perfect opportunity toy im to the title of King of Nicop. With thousands of forces still loyal, they marched, ready to seize victory and make a name for themselves, oblivious and almost blinded by the lure of fleeting glory. *** The Pride of Korimor Ten days prior, after a long-distance flight from Korelia, the ivory airship, informally named Horsie but formally named The Pride of Korimor, returned to its original berth in Dawn Barony. It was there to be refitted as the Lord and Lady of the Steppes wished to lend their support in the ongoing Nicopn conflict. The airship''s arrival and the evidence of modernization surprised both its maker and designer. Initially, they were skeptical and concerned upon seeing the ship''s front area, which now appeared sharper. However, their interest grew as they noticed that many of its surfaces had been further smoothed. More than just superficial changes, the gond was radically erged and revamped, equipped withfortable seats and new storage areas. They also noticed some cleverly designed, weight-saving small holes that were covered with canvas. Yet, that wasn''t the most surprising aspect. What intrigued them the most was the beautifully crafted new wing with surface control, which possibly allowed it to fly more efficiently. Meanwhile, they also lowered the distance between the gond and the balloon, making the connection rigid and seamless, as if integrated into the structure. This likely aided in maneuvering. From the conversations they had with the pilot and crew, it was evident that these features allowed the old vessel to be fitted with arger gond without sacrificing buoyancy or range. Another impressive change was how the Korelians were able toe up with simpler, yet effective controls. Thebination of a stick, throttle, and foot pedals for yaw earned the Lord of the Steppes enduring respect from the maker. They studied these innovations in detail and made many notes. They began to view Lord Lansius as a fellow innovator and many wished to visit Korelia to discuss airships and flight. In honor of Lord Lansius'' contributions to airship advancement, the Dawn did more than just a rearm and refit. They outfitted the vessel with thetest vtile oil furnace avable, enabling it to have an even leaner fuel usage and the ability for a rapid, almost explosive heat when needed, or in emergencies. As armament, the airship was equipped with a new wooden tform designed to hold two rows of four amphora-sized containers on each side, totaling sixteen payloads. As necessary, the vessel was also fitted with optics, not as advanced as those used by Lord Avery but far superior to the naked eye. Lastly, it finally received a coating that protected and maintained its rubber silk skin, giving it a shade of ck. The Pride of Korimorpleted its refit just in time to participate in the campaign. Along with three other ships under themand of Angelo, they would take to the skies at midnight. It would be a half-day flight to their destination, aiming to reach their target early in the morning. As midnight cloaked the skies, the crew of the newly refitted airship braced for their firstbat mission. However, the newly fitted payload baysy empty; instead, they still retained their long canvas seats, as they were entrusted with a different role. Two groups from the newly formed Search and Rescue, armed to the teeth, would attempt to retake Kapua city, one of the most heavily fortified towns on the outskirts of Nicop. The great mercenary army had just passed, leaving the cityden with supplies. Furthermore, the city''s historical significance made it too valuable to be razed to the ground. Previously, the only option was to set the city aze to disrupt the enemy''s supply lines. Now, a glimmer of hope arose¡ªa slim chance that this small group of elite fighters could infiltrate and take control of the gatehouse or the citadel, holding it long enough for reinforcements to enter the city. Thus, the race for City of Kapua began. The fleet of four airshipsmenced their operation while, on the ground, Lord Avery and his elite brigades continued to traverse the forest, bypassing the great mercenary army with the mission to reach Kapua undetected. The risks were certainly monumental, but the potential rewards were even greater. Securing Kapua intact would deal a severe blow to the enemy''s morale and could decisively tip the campaign in their favor. *** Chapter 183: Fight for Kapua Chapter 183: Fight for Kapua Fight for Kapua Nicop Campaign High in the sky, the troubled Nicop province was serene beyond belief, cooled by the breeze that buoyed their ships silently across the night skies. d in a cashmere inner garment and a fur leather coat, ire sat beside Sterling at the front of the cockpit, just behind the pilot. The two newlyweds had volunteered for this assignment, eager to elevate their standing within the House Lansius, viewing it as a pathway to secure rewards and rise in ranks. During crossing the great ins, ire and Sterling had alternated at the controls, umting tens of hours of experience. Sterling managed the daylight flying, while she took the nighttime shifts. Flying wasn''t easy or intuitive, but they had mastered the basics; however, a softnding still eluded them. For that skill, they relied on the new pilot, who now steered the airship with cold precision, maintaining formation with the other three airships bearing down on Kapua. He handled the flight with such ease and gentleness, that flying seemed second nature to him. ire noticed the lead ship,manded by Angelo, signaling with his hand and pointing toward arge, fortified town on the horizon, shrouded in darkness even to his trained mage eyes. "Descending," the new pilot informed the passenger, concisely and to the point. The Pride of Korimor began to enter a shallow dive. Amid the growing flutter of winds as they gained speed, Sterling asked ire, "How far are we?" "Not far. I can already see the city''s outline emerging through the dusk," she remarked, preparing her drawing tools."I can see the Keep and the west gatehouse, can you?" the pilot asked without looking. "Yes, I can," ire replied as she began her sketch. Sterling moved the smallntern closer to illuminate the area, even though he knew his wife could see well in the dark. ire sketched a bird''s-eye view of the city, marking walls and pathways. The city wall, constructed fromrge stone blocks, was at least three stories high to deter directdder assaults and thick enough to resist siege engines. It was further reinforced by towers that now shimmered with the glow of myriadnterns, a beacon in the enveloping darkness. She drew a close-up of the gatehouse, emphasizing its double gates and the strategic courtyard intended to disorient attackers. These were the most heavily fortified sections of the wall. She then detailed the inner fortifications. Like other cities, Kapua had an additionalyer of defense surrounding its Keep, the seat of power and the privateplex reserved for the local governor and his family. The Keep served as the final point of defense should any attackers breach its gates. As she finished, ire turned to face the two groups of men on her left and right, dressed in inconspicuous clothing that concealed their light armor. "From where we''re standing, this is Kapua City. It''s almost the same as the briefing we got from Dawn''s men," she praised their ally''s intelligence as they eagerly began to study the freshly drawn map under the dimntern light. Afterward, the men exchanged nces and nodded one by one. "It is almost the same," the captain agreed. "Then, we can proceed as nned." He nced toward the pilot at the front. "Is there anything else to add, Sir?" "All good from my side," the pilot replied, his voice cold but confident. The two men looked satisfied, and their captain began to review their n step by step over the map onest time to refresh and ensure everyone was on the same page. This rigor was part of what the Lord had drilled into them. What made them truly special was their level of preparedness, their detailed ns, and their willingness to follow those ns while still retaining the ability to adapt amidst the chaos. As Sir Harold often reminded them, while ns seldom worked out exactly as expected, preparing for the worst significantly improved their odds of surviving unexpected problems. Ahead, the three airships began to enter a wide circle, holding a pattern above the city. "Angelo has signaled good luck to us," the pilot noted without turning, before adding, "We are a small ss of sand away from the city; prepare the rope." The SAR, formally named Search and Rescue, but internally known as the Special Arms Regiment, began to prepare their ropedder. Although they were well-trained in rappelling and had even developed specialized gear for such operations, they chose to use the emergency ropedder provided on the ship because it was readily avable. Soon, all their training would be put to the ultimate test, as the walls of Kapua would decide the fate of Lord Lansius'' idea for a small team of elite forces. *** Kapua In the veiled darkness, the Pride of Korimor reduced its furnace to a minimum, shielded by a ckened metal cover. Despite its gargantuan size, its newly ckened hull absorbed light, rendering it nearly invisible as it glided silently over the fortified city of Kapua, barely making a sound against the cool winds. Hovering over the tower closest to the west gatehouse, just as ire had informed, they spotted the two men on sentry duty atop the open tower. One was fast asleep, his back against the parapet wall, while the other kept watch, crossbow in hand with a bronzentern nearby. There was nobody else in their close vicinity. In the silence, the first man sensed something amiss. While he couldn''t see it, he felt the presence of an unknown threat; yet, he did not expect an intrusion from above. Without wasting time, the two groups slowly lowered the ropedder with a man secured to it. The sound alerted the first guard, who nced left and right and was about to wake hispanion when bolts simultaneously struck him in the back and shoulder¡ªfired by two from the airship. Thest man on the end of the ropedder delivered the final shot, striking just below the neck. The guard copsed in shock, and the team members quickly descended to silence him. Meanwhile, the second guard remained asleep, the lingering scent of wine exining his unresponsiveness. Under the watchful eye of their fellow on board the airship, the two swiftly secured the sleeping guard, gagging and tying him. Then, one by one, they began to rope dawn. "Leave him," the captain whispered as they gathered atop the tower. "Others will interrogate him." Soon after, the pilot and the squire descended and began interrogating the bewildered, drunken guard. The two groups proceeded stealthily despite the growing tension in their veins. Their training proved fruitful as they maintained calm, which allowed them to carefully survey the surroundings, listening for any signs of discovery. There were none, so they quietly descended through a trap door. Fortune favored them, as the upper tower was deserted. Guided only by a flickeringntern that cast long shadows, they climbed down further. After noticing lights downstairs and hearing steady snoring, the point man risked a peek. "I saw four. Two on the left, one on the right, another at the far end," he reported in a whisper. "All asleep?" the captain asked. He nodded. The captain then whispered to the team, "Knives." With their crossbows slung across their backs, they moved swiftly into the tower interior and neutralized the threat. Their training enabled them to deliver a quick, painless end to their victims. Suddenly, without warning, the door leading to the battlements swung open, and a young man froze in ce, his hand clutching a bronzentern. He turned, his mouth agape, just as three bolts struck his torso, sending him tumbling to the side. Hisntern ttered to the ground, rolling and ringing sharply. "Get him," the captain ordered, as he and another team member rushed to drag the young man inside, quickly shutting the door behind them. The noise had attracted attention. "What''s that noise?" a voice called from below. "Boy...?" it echoed again, much louder. Turning to his team, the captain motioned for them to hide. Footsteps were heard, and then a man dressed in gaudy clothing and ringmail ascended to the chamber. From his attire, it was clear he was a mercenary, and from the expression on his face, he had noticed the smell of blood and reached for his sword. Three bolts struck the man in quick session; yet, he staggered but did not fall. "Intrud¡ª" His voice was abruptly cut off as the point man lunged from the shadows, tackling the mercenary to the floor and mping a gloved hand over his mouth. His attempts to wrestle were nullified as he was firmly pinned down, his shouts muffled. Gasping for breath, hisst mumbled word, "Intru..." trailed off as he finally lost consciousness. Everyone held their breath, listening intently for any movement. The captain, with his crossbow primed on the stone stairway, approached. Hearing nothing, he turned to the second team. "We''ll move ahead. Good hunting," he said, his nervousness barely concealed. This novel is published on a different tform. Support the original author by finding the official source. His lieutenant nodded and led his team to stalk the battlements outside, allowing some time as the first team descended to the ground level and approached the Keep from below. Their goal was closer, just a short distance away through the battlements, albeit simrly risky as they would force their way to enter. The first team reached the ground level, relieved to find it quiet. They stealthily neutralized another sleeping guard and discovered a small sleeping quarter. Deciding to secure it, they employed their special key tool to lock and break the mechanism, effectively locking the upant inside. After seizing some drink to quench their thirst, they headed toward the keep. This time, they had their crossbows lowered and walked at a normal pace, hoping to go unnoticed. They had memorized the route and easily located therge buildingplex. They noticed feeble lights emitting here and there, sleepy guards standing at their posts, and observed that the main gate was firmly shut. "Climb?" one of the group asked. "Let¡¯s try to find another entrance before trying that," the captain decided. Under the cover of darkness, they explored but found the servant''s entrance also securely shut. "Let me give it a try," a Nicopn among them suggested suavely, handing his crossbow to a teammate. He walked toward the servant''s entrance and knocked softly several times, whispering, "It¡¯s me." After a few attempts, an irritated voice came from inside, "Who is it?" "I¡¯m here to take the wenches home." "Wenches? The boss¡¯?" "I gave my assurance that my lips are sealed," he replied with ease and confidence, almost yfully. The door slid open, revealing an old man in a coarse gray robe, who scanned the Nicopn with suspicion. "I don¡¯t know you." "It¡¯s best to say you never see me," he replied with a charming smile, matching the old man¡¯s thick Nicopn ent. And instead of forcing entry, he deftly offered three copper coins. "Thepetition is hard and I don¡¯t want any trouble." The old man¡¯s demeanor briefly brightened, "I think you can spare some more," his greed apparent. "I have such intentions, once mydies are safely escorted out." Without hesitation, the old man nodded and said, "Then I¡¯ll have you wait a little." "May Ie inside?" he replied softly. "I don¡¯t want the guard to see me and take my coins." Taking another look at him, the old man in the robe sighed. "Can''t help it. Locals like us should have each other''s backs; I know just how much of bastards these out-of-province men can be." The door then swung fully open. The Nicopn went inside but not before motioned for his team to follow. The captain and the other two quickly approached the door, stopping only to listen, then quietly entered and closed the door behind them, securing it with a thick wooden bar. "Break the lock," the captain whispered. They had no intention of exiting through that door. Steeling their resolve, they fully loaded the rigid canvas-resin magazine of their X-bow with bolts, closing it with a simple spring to ensure proper feeding. With steady hands and sharp eyes, they entered the Kapua''s seat of power. *** Kapua An hour passed quickly for the 1st SAR group as they secured most of the Keep through stealthy eliminations and sealing off doors. Their expertise with special tool to lock and jam the locking mechanisms provided a significant advantage, allowing them to avoid clearing every chamber and confronting all of the Keep''s upants. Thest stage of the fight escted into hand-to-handbat as the mercenaries became alert. The Korelian group prevailed through their superior weaponry and training, emerging nearly unscathed. Breathing heavily with a bloodied de in hand, the captain secured the city''s leader, a Samaritan horse breeder turned mercenary, along with one of his top lieutenants. The leader hurled curses and insults until they tied and gagged him, then locked them both in a separate chamber. The four-man team was exhausted but their mission was a sess. They had paralyzed the city''smand center and just needed to hold out until Dawn''s men could enter the city. However, the mission was far from smooth. Before the final stage of the fight, the captain had his X-bow rendered useless; its delicate feeding mechanism jammedpletely when a guard struck him from the side, forcing him to use it to block the attack until his men could assist him. He then resorted to using his dagger and a captured sword to continue the mission. Meanwhile, another team member slipped on the stone staircase, twisting an ankle but pressing on with a slight limp. Their point man also sustained injuries when an alert guard thrust a spear that struck his forearm. Now, hisrade carefully cleaned the wound and fashioned a bandage from torn linen. But they also received some unexpected assistance. The man in the gray robe was a local who had served the original House that perished inst year''s shes. After some persuasion about the fate of the city, he pledged his support and began actively gathering like-minded servants. Their greatest help came when they secured the dungeon, eliminating three guards and freeing more than twenty prisoners. Although these individuals appeared bearded, haggard, and decrepit, among them were renowned knights and famous fighters held for ransom. After a brief exchange, they eagerly offered their help, including guildsmen who had never before wielded weapons. Time was pressing. They heard ms on the main door as suspicious mercenaries demanded entry. "A few likely jumped down from their posts," the Nicopn member suggested. "Can''t we get the leader to tell them to back down?" the point man asked. "Better not. He''ll sell us out," the old man in the robe warned. The captain raised his brow. "He doesn''t value his life?" "He has a crooked way of thinking. He''d rather die than give us the satisfaction of controlling him," the old man exined. The captain swept his gaze across the hall, observing the other servants'' agreeing nods. He took a long breath, recalling what Lord Lansius had told him about the importance of sharing amon goal so his men would fight with tenacity, and decided to address them. "Listen up," the Korelian-born captain began, gathering them around. "My order is to hold this Keep to buy time so our men can enter and liberate the city," he exined. "Things will be rough, but I want to assure you that our troops are on their way, and we also have support from the skies ready to assist us." Everyone began to murmur in excitement, curious about the support. "So, it is a vessel, not a monster," one of the knights murmured with unveiled excitement, while the guildsmen looked curious. The captain gave a confident smile before continuing, "Now, I want you to look everywhere for weapons, food, water, or anything we can use to defend this ce in case of a breach. We need to build barricades and secure every possible entry point that the mercenaries might use." "Certainly, we''ll keep a record of this and will report back to our Lord. They''ll be thrilled and most likely to reward any meritorious service," the Nicopn added, lending his charisma to get things moving. For those in the Keep, things were going well. Little did they know of the chaos that was beginning to unfold at the west gatehouse. ... After a bloody fight that left no fewer than twenty men dead, the 2nd group managed to secure the west gatehouse, only to discover the gate mechanism was broken. A captured servant confirmed their worst fears: the gate had been broken in the previous year''s fight, and there were no talents to fix it. The lieutenant and his men exchanged tense nces. "Yourmand?" one asked courageously, a grin on his lips but his voice betrayed his weariness. "Say yourmand," one remarked courageously, his grin tinged with nerves. "Let''s retake the south gatehouse," the lieutenant replied firmly, despite knowing that Kapua''s defenses were likely alerted by now. "Embrace the suck," muttered another, echoing a phrase he had learned from his mentors, possibly even from Lord Lansius himself. He promptly checked his gear and reported, "Ready and willing." "Korelians, follow me," the lieutenant ordered after ensuring his gear was in order, taking the point. He opened the door and quickly saw that the tower to the south gate was thoroughly manned, with crossbowmen ready to unleash their barrage. "That''s not going to work," onemented and the lieutenant agreed. "Lieutenant," another called from his position at the back window. "A dozen has climbed the stairs from the other tower, heading our way." The lieutenant exhaled deeply, took out two torch-like objects, and headed toward the firece. He lit their ends and, once they began to burn, returned to the door. He nced out onest time to confirm they were burning, then threw them hard toward the opposing tower. The objects glowed increasingly brighter, bathing the area in a bright red light for several moments before fading. The mercenaries on the opposing tower showed slight panic but eventually cheered and began to taunt them. However, the SAR 2nd group merely exchanged grins, knowing what was toe, and shut the door tight. Within minutes a distinct sound of breaking y confounded the defenders, as their tower had no y roof. Another shattering sound followed, and then their tower began to glow. "Fire, fire!" their men outside warned. "It¡¯s the bat!" another shouted in sheer panic. As warned, more burning amphorae rained down from Dawn''s three airships circling above. The defenders wisely deserted the tower as it was quickly engulfed in mes, which they knew would be hard to extinguish even with water. Meanwhile, the second team, capitalizing on the fact that the mercenaries were still in panic, slipped through the base of the tower, which was somehow left unguarded, possibly because the key to the door was with one of the officers they had subdued earlier. Through the unguarded door, they advanced toward the south gate, passing through the now-awakened city. Shouts rose everywhere, like a chaotic storm. Meanwhile, behind them, the tower continued to receive fiery bombardment, setting it aze. The four-man squad rushed across the cobbled road with swift determination. Surprisingly, even when they encountered a confused group of defenders, they managed to slip by simply by pointing at the burning tower and feigning panic, shouting, "It¡¯s burning, it¡¯s burning!" "The bat is upon us!" With just that ruse, they went undetected, which brought nervous chuckles as they picked up their pace. After covering quite a distance, they finally reached the south gate. They encountered a lone young guard outside, who was trying to watch the burning spectacle, and quickly rushed him and brought him inside, still confused and mistakenly thinking they were merely local drunkards. Inside, they found three men barely awake, drew their X-bow against them who showedplete horror, but before releasing the deadly projectiles, the men inside quickly raised their hands and said in trembling voices, "Don¡¯t, don¡¯t. We¡¯re not them. We¡¯re justmoners pressed into guard duty." The lieutenant lowered his aim, noticing how thin and haggard these men looked, even the young guard who had turned pale and offered no resistance. "He¡¯s right," another added, "Not many of them in here. This gate only leads to farms." "Then where are they?" "Drunk, sleeping on the upper level." The lieutenant found it hard to believe. "The whole city is in chaos, and they¡¯re still asleep?" "If you saw how much they drink, you wouldn¡¯t question it," another quipped, breaking the tension. The lieutenant motioned his men to barricade the door and then quietly tied the men''s hands and legs to the chairs, telling them to keep quiet as they stealthily climbed upstairs. *** Pride of Korimor After knocking out the drunkard, Sterling and the pilot returned to the airship. They soon became airborne again and observed the unfolding events from a safe altitude. They saw how the fight unfolded, how the second group called for assistance, and how the tower was bombarded until it resembled a giant pyre burning brightly against the night sky. "It¡¯s a bit overkill," Sterlingmented. The pilot merely nodded, his face always devoid of emotion, his predatory gaze fixed on the city beneath them. After a long while, however, a smile formed on his lips. His expression did not escape ire, who was intrigued, especially since the city was still under their control. "May I ask what''s the reason for your smile, Sir?" she dared to ask. The pilot turned to her and pointed toward the south gate. ¡°They¡¯ve sessfully breached it,¡± he exined. ¡°I am gratified that my intervention was not required, as per my orders.¡± The young couple exchanged nces; as Korelians, they felt a swell of pride at the praise. ¡°This SAR ismendable. I am proud to be part of this,¡± the pilot added. His words prompted Sterking to ask, ¡°What do you think of thempared to your ck Knights?¡± The pilot¡¯s smile thinned. "Let¡¯s not dabble in possibilities. When we return, I shall petition for a friendly sparring. Then we¡¯ll know who¡¯s superior." Sterling swallowed dryly, not realizing hisment would elicit such a serious reaction. Seeing the tension, ire tried to lighten the mood, "Sir, imagine if we had more airships. The ck Knights could storm into battle just like this." "Indeed," Sir Morton dered, "I will dedicate myself to ensuring the Shogunate expands our airship fleet. The ck Knights will revel in this new kind of warfare¡ªno more dealing with distasteful sieges. We¡¯ll justnd on their castles and bring the fight to their face," his voice unusually charged with emotion as his predatory gaze sharpened. *** Chapter 184: Supremacy Chapter 184: Supremacy Supremacy Outside of Kapua It was dark, cold, and wet in the leech and snake-infested swamp west of Kapua. The putrid water often rose knee-high, obscuring the ground and hiding countless hazards¡ªfrom tangled roots and treacherous muck to hidden water channels that threatened to swallow an unwary man whole. The terrain was so challenging that no one would expect anyone to pass through it at night, let alone an army. However, this was precisely what the Lord of Dawn had nned. Five hundred of his men advanced under the veil of night, guided mostly by dimnterns through the dense canopy. Today marked their third day of forced march, beginning in the woond and now concluding in the swamp. This swamp was their final obstacle before reaching Kapua, effectively positioning them at the rear of the great mercenary army heading south. Although it was a strategic masterstroke, crossing the swamp was arduous and grueling. Despite their preparation and a half day''s rest beforehand, they still faced great difficulty. Even with reliable guides steering them clear of the most treacherous paths, every step forward met with muddy resistance. Even on drier patches, the dense underbrush was unyielding. Yet, the worst was the pervasive dampness from the heat and humidity that soaked through their clothes, chilling their bones. Leeches greedily fed on their exposed skin in the shadowy waters, and even the air smelled rotten and heavy, making each breathborious. Their only relief was the little activity of venomous snakes at night, though some still glided silently across the water, adding to their distress. Despite the nightmarish conditions, their morale remained high. "Where are the sand fleas? It doesn''t feel right without them crawling up to my cheek," one jested, prompting murmurs of agreement from hisrades."Fleas on your legs, mosquitoes on your hands, and the master instructor in your face¡ªthe perfectbination," another quipped, reminiscing about their training. "Fuck that ind! Fuck everything on it," another cheerfully cursed under his breath, careful not to be overheard by the staff. Their resilience was not by chance, but the result of rigorous training and conditioning. Unique among the forces of the Imperium, the troops of Dawn Barony, though following the same levied system, were exceptionally well-trained and equipped. By tradition, each soldier spent several months on an isted ind, essible only by raft, where daily survival depended on enduring long physical training, coping with hunger, and hunting in dense forests and swamps. This harsh regimen broke many men, but only those who endured were deemed to have passed the rites and earned the honor to bear arms. Thus, to them, crossing this swamp was no different than revisiting their training. Despite their grumbling and the profanities muttered under their breath, the men secretly relished the challenge. It reminded them of the time they met their lifelong battle brothers, reinforcing their camaraderie and belief in themselves. The second reason for their high morale was the presence of Lord Avery himself. Despite his age, the venerable leader marched on foot with his knights, using a gemstone-mounted cane whose soft glow illuminated the surroundings. Leaning slightly on a pike fashioned like a walking stick, he openly grumbled about the conditions yet moved with a steady determination thatmanded respect. His confident stride made even the younger soldiers look on in admiration. It had been an hour since they could see the silhouette of Kapua city, withnterns on the city walls and towers glinting like bright stars in the night sky. These distant mes served as beacons in the dark, fueling their resolve to press onward. Then, suddenly, a tower in the northern part of the city grew brighter before clearly bursting into mes. "My Lord," the lookout in front pointed out, but Avery had already spotted it as it cast a giant plume of fire that illuminated parts of the city wall. "Trouble?" a knight asked, quickening his pace to get a better view. "It''s only expected," Lord Avery muttered, then turning to his staff, "Come, let us pick up the pace and join the battle." "Men," the captain addressed the troops, "drynd and Kapua are but several stone throws away. Double the pace¡ªthe battle has already begun." "This is it, this is the moment you''ve been trained for!" the veterans among them rallied further. Despite theirints of no rest time and fatigue, the men hastened their pace. As they pressed forward, the relentless muck and waterlogged terrain gradually gave way to firmer ground. The thick swamp reeds were reced by sparse vegetation. The air, once heavy with the smell of decay and dampness, grew lighter and carried the scent of dry grass and earth. "Marching column," the captain instructed as they reached an open ground west of the city. Lord Avery quickly added, "Limit thenterns and cover them adequately. I don''t want us to be spotted so easily." The menplied to avoid looking like fireflies lining up at the city gates. They had almost resumed their march when arge shadow fell over them. As they looked up into the night sky, they saw the silhouette of arge airship, shrouded in darkness. A ropedder was extended, and someone descended. The Dawn''s men quickly escorted him to face Lord Avery. "My Lord," the airship crew member greeted. "What''s the news from Angelo? I hope we''re not toote?" Lord Avery asked, wiping sweat from his forehead. "Right on schedule, but the situation is evolving rapidly," the crew member reported. "Exin," another staff member pressed. "The infiltration group has abandoned the west gate; something must have happened there. They''ve headed toward the south gate instead." Lord Avery exchanged nces with his knights and staff. Receiving no objections, he dered, "Then we''ll follow. We march to the south gate." *** Sir Morton Onboard the Pride of Korimor, the mage knight observed the unfolding situation below. He noted how the SAR 2nd group had captured the south gate without raising the rm. Inside the city, the mercenaries were in disarray; many fled to another part of the city, likely terrified by the unnatural fire and the presence of the feared Bat. Others attempted to storm the Keep, while some regrouped near the west tower, unaware that the group had slipped past their defenses. From afar, Morton could see Angelo steering his airship toward the newly arrived Dawn army. He reckoned it wouldn''t be long before Dawn''s men marched toward the south gate, ensuring the sessful conclusion of this operation. "To see a stone tower aze like a giant candle must have been terrifying," murmured a young mage trainee to her squire husband, both seated behind Morton. The mage knight didn¡¯t turn to face them but felt a wave of sentimentality. He remembered his once rejected offer to Lord Lansius to train ire, and if necessary, to marry her. Fate, however, had other ns, and for that, he was grateful. Most mages didn¡¯t have families. Even if they married, it was usually nearing their retirement. Themon belief was that the secrecy of their crafts prevented such ties, but the real reasony in their conditioning. From a young age, they were trained to prioritize duty above personal needs. This focus made them effective bodyguards¡ªloyal guardians and servants willing to sacrifice their lives for their masters. Thus, they rarely married as it would only hinder their duties. This was also the reason why the Mage Guild usually didn''t ept older candidates, as it was harder to indoctrinate those who were more set in their ways. However, with the shogunate''s n ushering in an era of unprecedented safety, even the duty-bound Morton found himself feeling redundant. This was why he requested to be trained to pilot the airship, driven by both curiosity and a diminished role to y. Ironically, Lord Jorge was safer in Korelia than at his own home in Three Hills, where numerous plots against him had urred. Perhaps married life isn''t so bad... He mused, recalling the numerous suitors from the affluent families of Three Hills. Yet, he had already favored a seamstress who shared simr traits with him. She was beautiful, yet reserved, preferring solitude. Coming from an esquire family with a shop in her name, she faced many suitors but was dedicated to her craft, striving to keep her family''s business thriving and rejecting all offers of marriage. However, some suitors were pushy, even rowdy, unable to ept a no. That was when Morton first visited her shop by chance. Witnessing the altercation, his mere presence and stare were enough to disperse even the most obstinate suitors. The woman thanked him and refused to let him pay for mending his clothes. Afterward, under the pretext of having his training clothes mended and ensuring her safety, Morton regrly visited the shop. Although they never engaged in anything beyond casual conversation, they enjoyed their time together, and she often hummed a pleasant melody that filled the shop with a light, pleasant atmosphere. The renewed fighting at the Keep snapped Morton back from his daydreams. Deftly and with precision, he steered the Pride of Korimor toward the Keep. "Setting course to the Keep," he dered to ire and Sterling. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. "Are you going to join the fight?" Sterling asked while ire looked on, worried. "Yes. I was instructed not to intervene, to assess the SAR¡¯s capabilities. I believe we''ve seen enough. Now, I aim to prevent unnecessary casualties," he replied. He then gradually increased the throttle, feeding more fuel to the furnace above, and simultaneously opened a vent at the rear allowing a stream of hot air to escape. Despite the new, vastly improved furnace, he found it inadequate for his taste and chanted words that tapped into his magical source. He created arge vacuum area in front of the airship that rapidly elerated its momentum. He had discovered that pulling the ship, like a horse-drawn carriage, was more effective and steerable than pushing it from behind. Moreover, mages had been trained from a young age to create spaces devoid of air, precise and powerful enough to kill a man from a distance. As they advanced toward the heart of the city, the unfolding scene below revealed the Keepplex under siege, with a crowd of armed men attempting to breach the gate. "Sir Morton, where will yound?" ire asked, her eyes shing with concern. "Ideally inside the Keep, but that would take too long." He rose from his seat and turned to the couple. "Leave the Keep to me and stay airborne until the city is secured." "Sir, what are you doing?" Sterling asked, his eyes widening as he watched the knight step onto the gond''s side wall, his shoulder-length brown hair fluttering in the wind. "What else?" Morton smirked and jumped without hesitation, to the horror of the two, who watched him plummet toward the Keep. Morton summoned his magic, using an innate ability few possessed, topress the air and cushion his fall¡ªa trick he had mastered since childhood to impress his brethren by falling unscathed from towers. He never imagined it would prove useful inbat. As he neared the ground, Mortonmanded the full strength of his magic, which slowed his descent as if he were moving through water. Strengthening his muscles, hended directly atop the crowd with the force of a bronze statue, crushing and knocking down four people beneath him. As Morton stood, those who had cushioned his fall groaned from broken bones. His sudden appearance and the loss of four of their members shocked everyone. "What happened?" people from the back row demanded, but those in the front remained silent, having witnessed the pair of predatory golden eyes that now stared back at them. "Greetings. I''m Sir Morton, a Mage Knight, Captain of the ck Knights. Surrender now, or die," he dered. "He''s just one man!" someone shouted, attempting to rally the crowd, but he was the first to fall as Morton pounced swiftly like a beast and decapitated him with his newly acquired Mindian curved saber. Effortlessly catching the head with his left hand, he disyed it before the crowd. "You won''t get another warning." Dozens fled, screaming and pushing past their curiousrades. Yet, about forty with drawn swords remained. "Suit yourselves," Morton said, tossing the bloody severed head toward them before chanting to summon his magic. Soon, everyone around him began to suffocate, coughing and panicking. Many attacked him in their desperation. Yet, even as his magic maintained a vacuum around them, Morton moved with terrifying ease. Without his te armor, he was nimble, parrying each blow like an iron whirlwind amidst the chaos. He skillfully baited his opponents, knowing their breath would fail within minutes. After more than fifty parries, no one was left standing. Those who hadn''t fled had copsed. Morton inspected his de, noting the nicks and scratches but still finding it battle-worthy. Observing the men who stood at a distance, some aiming their crossbows at him, heughed scornfully. "Youck a Sir Harold among you, and you''re certainly not the ck Lord of the Steppes." Regaining hisposure, and without asking for help from the first group inside the Keep, Morton advanced toward them like a hawk eyeing a family of mice. "Come, feeble ones, meet your doom." *** For the defenders of Kapua, that night was marked by a series of tragedies. They lost their Keep and were cut off from their leaders. As they attempted to mount a rescue operation, the west tower was set aze. Many men lost their minds and ran, fearing that the rumored Bat woulde to burn the city. It took tremendous effort to prevent them from opening the north gate. Eventually, the situation stabilized somewhat, and despite the chaos, they managed to gather enough men to storm the Keep. However, at that critical moment, a mage knight appeared before them. All the fearsome tales they had heard about mage knights came into full disy. Like a beast, he took down twenty of their bravest within minutes. They pulled their crossbowmen from the walls, but even their mighty bolts proved ineffective. The situation deteriorated rapidly. Anyone foolish enough to resist met a swift end, and the best they could manage was to keep a line from a distance. As time passed, a sliver of hope remained that the mage knight might sumb to exhaustion. But then, new trouble arose from an unexpected quarter. "Captain," a voice called from behind, breathless. "Captain," he repeated, his eyes wild with panic. "What is it?" The urgency was clear to all. "W-we''ve lost the south gate, we''ve lost the south gate," the man stammered, foam forming at the corners of his mouth as he copsed to the ground, his knees buckling under him. "The south gate?" someone echoed in shock as worried nces were exchanged. It was then that an unexpected proposition came. "Heard about the attack on the south gate, have you?" the mage knight asked, his body and face smeared with blood that wasn¡¯t his own. "Say, I¡¯m feeling generous tonight. How about you kneel now, and I won¡¯t kill you." Everyone, faces slick with sweat, paused to consider, their expressions a mix of willingness and suspicion. The tension hung thick in the air. Many chose to flee, but then one man threw down his weapon. The iron ttered loudly against the cobbled stone, and soon everyone else followed suit. They threw down their des and knelt. "Promise us you''ll honor your word," they pleaded. "Certainly. I, Sir Morton, guarantee your safety," the mage knight dered solemnly. "However, that does not exempt you from trial. If you''vemitted crimes, my words won''t spare you from judgment." As this sank in, two men fled. Sir Morton, picking up a spear, assumed a throwing stance and thenunched it faster than one could blink. They all turned and watched as two of theirrades were impaled by the same spear, crashing to the ground. "I believe you''d have a better chance at a trial. Here, I can only offer the death penalty," Sir Morton remarked, his tone blending jest with grim finality. ... Before the first light of dawn, five hundred men poured through Kapua¡¯s south gate, securing strategic buildings and rounding up demoralized defenders whocked leadership. Yet, this was not the end of the fight. Inside the city, they encountered resistance far fiercer than anticipated. Hardened groups of mercenaries, determined to fight to the death, engaged in intense and brutal skirmishes. These mercenaries fought with ferocious tenacity, and their cohesion only broke when Lord Avery directed his weary men in a concerted effort, crushing the stubborn resistance with equal brutality and burning several buildings in the process. Once they had assumed control of the city, Lord Avery''s men began a painstaking search of every nook and cranny¡ªfrom each tower and gatehouse to the Keep and its adjacentplexes¡ªto prevent sabotage or assassination. They captured over a hundred mercenaries who failed to flee, while another hundred, particrly from the eastern section, managed to escape through the east gate. However, their escape drew the ire of the Bat, which pursued them and inflicted heavy casualties. Inside the city, Lord Avery''s first order was to calm the citizens and muster them to extinguish fires threatening to consume more buildings. He also directed his forces to confiscate weapons and armor from the mercenaries and to ce them in separate locations to serve as temporary jails. Meanwhile, the weary SAR groupspleted their final task by escorting the captured mercenary leaders to the dungeons beneath the Keep. These were the very chambers where the mercenaries had once imprisoned the city¡¯s rightful inhabitants while usurping the Keep for their decadent use. Now, the wheel of fate had turned: the stone walls that once echoed with the pleas of their captives would now enclose them. These mercenaries would answer for their crimes, but first, it was deemed fitting for them to endure the harsh reality of the dungeons they had so ruthlessly controlled. *** In the spring of 4426, the Lord of Dawn executed a brilliant military strategy, liberating Kapua City, thergest in Nicop¡¯s exterior. His victory deep behind enemy lines signaled the copse of the grand mercenary army, whose supply line was decisively severed. The nine thousand mercenaries, feeling the noose tightening, rushed to retake the city, only to be devastated from above as Dawn''s airships, hidden from sight, bombed them relentlessly, day and night. To support this state-of-the-art bombardment, Lord Avery had constructed a makeshift airship hangar and depot within Kapua. This infrastructure allowed his airships to deliver unrelenting punishment, their effectiveness limited only by speed, storage capacity, and the need for ongoing repairs due to many of their features still being experimental. After enduring three days of relentless assault, the grand army was routed. Despite their numbers, they dared noty siege to Kapua and retreated deeper into the interior of Nicop. Meanwhile, the Londian light cavalry, having shadowed the mercenaries from the south, seized their moment to strike. They quickly decimated thousands of the fleeing forces and captured many of theirmanders. With the grand mercenary army vanquished, order was finally restored to the exterior of Nicop. This victory coincided with the onset of the rainy season, which gradually washed away the scars of battle. As Lord Avery managed the city and implemented policies, the Dawn military and the Iron Skull Legion continued to clear the surrounding areas, driving remnants of the mercenaries from their strongholds. Although they could have trapped the enemy between their forces and Kapua, Sir Servius opted to provide an escape route to prevent desperatest stands. As skirmishes continued, wiser heads among the mercenaries prevailed; many lower-ranking officers eliminated theirmanders and surrendered to Dawn''s forces. Within a month, over three hundred viges and a dozen cities and towns were liberated¡ªmore than half of Nicop. Although many ces were reduced to rubble, it was already a sweet victory for the popce. Lord Avery''s primary goal was to secure as much fertile farnd as possible to stave off famine. Even before Kapua was liberated, he had arranged for the popce to return to their fields. Thanks to this foresight, despite challenging mud from recent rains, the logistical arm of the House of Dawn sessfully transported farming tools, oxen, and draft horses. He also deployed his precious air fleet to transport seeds, ensuring that cultivation could begin in earnest. The Nicopns epted this with great gratitude and worked tirelessly, aware that their lives depended on this miraculous second chance. As the popce toiled to rebuild theirnd, the Pride of Korimor,den with prizes befitting its contributions, headed east afterpleting its recovery and rearmament. Apanying it was another airship, acting as a supply ship, loaded with fuel and other supplies. ire and Sterlingmanded the supply ship, while Sir Morton helmed the Pride of Korimor. Together, they set course for Korelia, nning brief stops at Three Hills and South Hill. While many onboard hoped the Nicop campaign would mark the end of their year¡¯s fighting, unseen troubles were already brewing. *** ndia Sagarius was stunned upon hearing that the Capital had fallen to a peasant rebellion, and the Grand Imperial Pce¡ªthest creation of the Great Progenitor¡ªhad been destroyed by fire. Despite anticipating chaos, warfare, and regime changes, she had naively never envisioned the pce¡¯s destruction. There were so many priceless works of art stored there, valuables beyond imagination. More than just Dwarven or Elven craftsmanship, some were even handcrafted by the Ancients themselves. She couldn''t even fathom how to mourn such a loss. Her eyes turned moist, recalling the many cherished memories of that ce. She had sneaked in hundreds of times under various disguises across different generations and even served as an imperial official for years. Now, her father¡¯s life¡¯s work, along with the bureaucracy he had built over a millennium, was gone, consumed by mes. She exhaled deeply, her fingers trembling as she remained seated on a tree stump, feeling weak. Facing her were several Imperial officials who had escaped the Capital. They maintained contacts within the city who sometimes could spare them some news. Topound her troubles, she had just learned that the House she intended to join, now called House Bengrieve, was at odds with the Imperium, likely having annexed South ndia in collusion with House Gottfried. Now, all her ns were in jeopardy. Sagarius nced toward her followers, her gaze settling on Sir Munius and Marc. She felt the weight of fate on them. Why has the situation be thisplicated and unpredictable? What do the Ancients wish for me? Don''t tell me they want me to start a kingdom... A cloud of worries invaded her mind. She did not desire such responsibility. The thought of governing a human kingdom frightened her. It was taxing, futile, and punishing. She had witnessed its toll on her father, and she wanted no part of it. Humans must govern themselves. There must be someone, somece peaceful... She reaffirmed her beliefs adamantly, her thoughts drifting deeply. Nearly missing the gentleman official''s attempt to rise, she spoke with sudden regality, driven by a momentarypse, ¡°Stay thyself in your seat.¡± The unexpected authority in her tone made the officialply instantly, caught by surprise. Before anyone could question her, Sagarius continued, "You mentioned an interestingly different lord in the southernnds. Who is he? Tell me about him." *** Chapter 185: Dark Arts Chapter 185: Dark Arts Dark Arts Sagarius The sun dipped low in the western horizon, its brilliant rays obscured by the rows of trees from the ancient woods. Yet, the cloudy skies still disyed a tapestry of red and golden hues. Beneath the ndian skyy an open encampment situated next to a burgeoning town at the crossroads. There, Sagarius resided in a simple tent, unbothered by theck of luxuries. Unknown to anyone, she had cast a spell to block out sound¡ªnot to thwart eavesdroppers but to mute the ambient noise. It was one of her most useful spells, as it allowed one to sleep quietly even in the middle of a deafening thunderstorm or when the summer crickets'' incessant chirping was in full swing. And it was certainly useful to preserve privacy. "Pardon my intrusion," Sir Bald Eagle announced from outside before slipping into the tent, his hands carefully bncing two bowls. He offered one to Sagarius with a proud smile, dering, "I have convinced the vigers to cook us some fine stew." "Most pleasing," Sagarius epted the bowl with polite gratitude. He took his ce on the thick carpet, directly across from her. Midway through their meal, the oldmander''s voice broke the silence. "So what are you going to do now?" Sagarius understood the intonation and didn''t immediately answer. "Let me be frank with you," she finally said. "I no longer have a purpose. Not since I gathered increasing evidence that House Bengrieve is likely in cohort against the Imperium."Sir Bald Eagle nodded, giving her time to reflect and collect her thoughts. Sagarius continued, "Right now, I can only try to help you integrate with the local noble of your choice." "Integrate," Bald Eagle repeated, tasting the word. "With ambitious warlords in disguise around us, I don¡¯t even want to think about it." Unexpectedly, Sagarius extended her hand, grasping the old man''s coarse yet warm hand. "You don''t have to. You could have a farm and build a family." "Maybe I can. I have enough coins and clout to do that. But for how long? A month, a year?" he asked gently, with a fatherly tone. "Eventually, the war will touch everything I hold dear. I fear that we''re in the eye of the storm yet to pass." Sagarius didn''t argue but sipped her warm, hearty stew. She knew a session crisis in an empire as old and vast as the Third Imperium would be disastrous. The thought almost made her reconsider her stance. However, she persisted, knowing it would only dy the inevitable. "To integrate will only lead to us and your followers being split apart to avoid a coup, then being utilized as frontliners. With four hundred veterans, we pose a real threat to most local lords," Bald Eagle continued, his voice calm and free from pressure. Sagarius nodded thoughtfully and asked, "Then what do you propose we do?" Bald Eagle offered a wry smile. "I must admit, I''m ill-equipped to handle the fall of the known Imperium," he quipped. Sagarius returned a faint smile. "Anyone who ims they know what they''re doing right now is a dangerous liar. A session crisis of this magnitude, with the throne and pce reduced to ashes¡ªit''s simply unbelievable," he said, exhaling deeply. Setting down her half-eaten stew, Sagarius paused to gather her thoughts before meeting the old man''s gaze. "It seems weck a clear path forward. I believe the military strategy dictates that if you can''t advance, you must either defend or prepare to flee." "That is correct, My Lady," Bald Eagle affirmed. "We have only two options: defend or flee." "And what does each option entail?" "To flee is to continue our journey," Bald Eagle replied smoothly. His tone then shifted to one of caution, "To defend means to secure a strategic location and fortify it." Sagarius took a soft breath and asked directly, "Do you really want to crown a daughter of a hat maker?" Amused by her candor, he replied, "Under normal circumstances, no, I wouldn''t dare. But these are not normal times." "Do not entertain such thoughts," she warned. "I have read about a new style of government. Perhaps it is time to explore such options." "They''re a bit too radical for me, but I have nothing to lose." "And what if I simply choose to flee?" she ventured. "Then, we will dly follow," Bald Eagle affirmed. "I don''t believe you spoke for everyone," Sagarius voiced her doubt. "I can only hope they''ll find a just noble to serve and continue their lives." "The men who followed you have lost more than everything. They''re... adrift," Sir Bald Eagle struggled to find the right words. "After their miraculous recovery and victory, they found no other purpose but to follow you. I believe, in doing so, they discovered a reason to live or at least a debt to repay." "That is unwise," Sagarius chided. "They received a second chance and chose to squander it by following a nobody." "Did they really?" the knightmander countered rhetorically. Sagarius took her waterskin, poured water into a wooden cup, and offered it to the old man, who epted it graciously. After he finished it, she ventured, "If I choose to defend, can we survive?" "It depends on where and how," he replied. "Exin," Sagarius prompted, almost instructively. "A defensible position requires walls, good farnd, a river, and nearby poption centers." "It''s unlikely such a ce doesn¡¯t already have a master," she observed. "You''d be surprised, My Lady. Do you know why most towns and viges along our path weed us, despite us being strangers without a banner?" She shook her head. "Even before the fall of the Imperium, ndia was overrun with bandits. Our men¡¯s presence deterred them, earning us a tepid but grateful wee," Bald Eagle exined. "If we chose, we could im the manor, and most of the people would likely support us." "It¡¯s unwise to do so," Sagarius advised, though not entirely against the idea. "Indeed. This area isn¡¯t remote enough to shield us from Gottfried¡¯s influence. Moreover, we have better options. To the south, the situation is far more dire. Last season, armed refugees from Nicop raided deep into the territory and waged battles against Lord Bengrieve¡¯s forces." "So you¡¯re suggesting we continue heading south, find a suitable city, encourage the popce to return, and then establish our independence?" she deduced, and Sir Bald Eagle nodded in confirmation. "If you¡¯re still ufortable with southern ndia, then perhaps we could cross the border into Nicop. I¡¯ve heard that no one ims thosends anymore. They perished to thest kin." Sagarius sighed, weighed down by guilt. She had heard about the great famine in Nicop and couldn¡¯t help but feel responsible, despitecking the power or position to have prevented it. Oblivious to her internal struggle, Sir Bald Eagle continued, "If we proceed, and if House Bengrieve truly is conspiring, then we could use his ndia domain as a buffer against Gottfried. It''s a sound n." "The Beastmen''s Marche," she mused, invoking the old name of the region. Sagarius had fought there as a Royal Mage in disguise. She had witnessed Kaen, the local champion, join the fray¡ªtalented and witty, yet recklessly impulsive. Despite his prowess as a mage-knight, his personality seemed shallow. Thest she heard, he was doing penance, overwhelmed by guilt for the many lives he had taken, including those of young beastmen. "Let''s revisit this discussion once we''re further south. It would be best if we have a map of the area," she dered with resolve. "Certainly, My Lady. That can be arranged," Bald Eagle responded, pleased to secure a route to salvation. ... If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Sagarius hadn¡¯t fully made up her mind but decided to explore her options. Taking antern so that no one woulde up to offer her one, she stepped out of her tent, intending to visit the officials with whom they had been traveling for several days. First, however, she needed to visit the outer boundaries of their encampment. There were no physical fences; just open fields dotted with trees where she nned to use a little bit of her magic to create a temporary ward that would alert her to any intruders. Without being asked, Sir Munius, who was sitting near a campfire, stood up and escorted her, holding a simple torch that glowed brighter than thentern. "Visiting the perimeter again, My Lady?" the knight asked, familiar with her routine ever since they had arrived in ndia. "Indeed," she replied softly while walking under the starlight. They walked quietly, her footsteps didn''t make a sound while the knight''s boots made some against the ground. Then Sagarius found a suitable object¡ªa gray rock with moss on one side. She extended her hand, channeling her magic onto the surface of the stone, and momentster began imbuing runes onto the magicalyer.
Detect Parameters: physical movement, thermal body heat, or foreign magical energies. Ignore Parameter: small signatures. Execute: transmit to decoy. End: Erase at sunrise.
She saw the magical circuit connect and briefly tested it. Satisfied, she walked away, carrying thentern at her hip, not really needing it as her magic allowed her to see almost as clearly as in daylight. Arriving at a tree that would serve as another sentinel, she repeated the process, turning the tree into another one of her wards. All the while, Sir Munius followed her without question. It had been several weeks, and tonight she felt it odd that he kept following without saying much. Thus, as she finished setting the second ward and headed toward the back of the camp, she asked, "Sir Munius, do you know the tales of the Champion, the Elvendy, and the sword?" "I''ve heard of it but never actually heard it in full. But I know it''s a cautionary tale," he replied while keeping an eye on their surroundings. "Indeed it is," she confirmed, then offered, "Would you like me to tell it to you?" "Only if it doesn''t interfere with your business, My Lady." "Not at all, we''re just walking," she reassured him, before beginning her story. "The Champion of Griate was known for his many exploits before he slew a notorious fell beast thatnded on the eastern shore. But his story didn¡¯t end there. In the beast¡¯sir by the sea, he discovered the Dwarven sword of Dainsleif. Though he did not use the sword to y the beast, the tale grew in the telling. People and minstrels imed he used the Dainsleif sword to cut through the monster¡¯s hide, which was as hard as stone as if he were skinning a young deer." "It must be a magnificent sword to capture people''s imagination like that," hemented. "Indeed. And it captured not only men''s imagination. A female elf heard of it too and began her journey to find him." "Did she find him?" "She did, after many years. By that time, the champion had already married and settled down. He kept his sword hidden as he didn''t need it anymore. The elf, wanting to see the sword, convinced him to go on another adventure, but the man declined. Until a fell beast appeared in a vige some distance away." The story took a grim tone at the end, not lost on the knight. "Was that the elf''s doing?" Sagarius smiled but ignored his question. "Against his family''s wishes, the champion took his sword and went with the elf to y the beast. They ended up doing more than just traveling. The elf wanted to see the sword used to hunt bandits and bears that terrorized the area. The champion agreed and the two became close, eventually bing lovers. And then, when he least expected it, the elf was gone along with the Dainsleif. Her only motive was the sword, with which she had fallen in love." Sir Munius took a deep breath before asking, "And then what happened to the champion?" "He arrived at the vige and still faced the fell beast, but as he was not in his prime anymore, he was in, but not before giving the beast a mortal wound that the vigers could exploit." Sir Munius gave no immediate reply, prompting Sagarius to ask, "What do you think of the story?" "It''s certainly a cautionary tale," he then added, "If I may be so bold, you used this story to teach me not to blindly follow someone as mysterious as you." "Perhaps," Sagarius refused to give him a confirmation, wanting him to reflect for a longer time. "But, My Lady, you''re not after my sword, and you''re certainly not an elf," he noted. Sagarius smiled behind the veil of the night. Prompted by her silence, the knight asked, "Since the issue is a mystery, perhaps My Lady can exin what you are doing right now?" "Well, to tell you the truth, I don''t feel safe around here," she exined without hesitation. The answer surprised the knight. "But you''re surrounded by men at arms." "Perhaps, but it can''t hurt to keep my guard up," she replied softly, careful not to wound anyone''s pride. "Are you from around here, My Lady?" Sir Munius asked. "Well, I''ve been in this area multiple times, a long time ago." "I see, then what do you fear in this part of ndia?" "Not here," she replied, "more toward the east; the ancient forest." She paused in her tracks and turned to him. "Can I trust you with something?" "I am a keeper of secrets," Sir Munius stated. She nodded and said, "The knightmander spoke of bandits that lurked in the area and how our presence here had deterred them. But I think that''s not the real reason. I believe the reason there are no more bandits around is that something else is preying on them." "A fell beast?" the knight asked in a low voice, redoubling his efforts to scan their surroundings. "I heard about the Nicop refugee and mercenary warst season against House Bengrieve. The more I heard, the more I was certain that there would be many unburied carcasses from it. I doubt the fell creatures from the Ancient Forest would remain idle. They would multiply, and with the Imperium in this state, I doubt the Hunter Guild has an answer for them." *** Lansius The sun hung high, yet the sky darkened with the promise of rain, the wind carrying the earthy scent of an impending storm. Lansius stood by the window of the Eastern Mansion, his gaze sweeping over the vast stretch ofnd that belonged to his House. From a modern man¡¯s perspective, the expanse was staggering¡ªa city, a forest, ins, dozens of viges¡ªimmense even before considering his additional holdings in South Hill. Despite actively governing them, he often marveled at the sheer scale of his domain, pondering just how many thousands of acres he had under his own name. A soft exhale escaped him as he reminded himself that the vastnd was there as a foundation to secure peace and prosperity. His eyes still peeled in the distance when thunder shed brightly, striking somewhere beyond the wall, confirming the approach of rain. Lansius turned from the window and slightly closed the curtain, not wanting the shes of lightning to disturb the people working inside the hall on the second floor. Even on rainy days, when fields and roads turned to mud, there was still much to be done. Last week, they had just finished a new chapter of The Iliad, depicting the early stages of the Trojan War. Surprisingly, from what he had gathered from those who listened to the herald outside the city library, his readers viewed the idea ofunching an armed expedition to punish a wife-stealer as a noble act. Unlike modern audiences who see an enduring love story between Paris and Helen, his readers perceived it clearly as a cautionary tale of wife-stealing, a viewpoint Lansius could understand. Even when Lansius exined to his senior scribes that Helen''s husband was a cruel king, they simply responded, "All kings are cruel to a point. But that doesn''t justify her eloping to another kingdom. That¡¯s a sure path to war, causing suffering in both kingdoms. Helen could have requested to return to her father. Eventually, the king, like any other, would grow bored and seek another. Women in power have used many strategies to retain their husbands'' attention. And I doubt someone who wouldn''t even make an effort wouldst long in a king¡¯s court, especially a cruel one. Such a king would be unlikely to remain faithful, no matter how beautiful Helen was." Lansius found their perspective intriguing, yet it made a great deal of sense. He had to admit that the story might resonate more with them than with a modern audience. Ending his musing, he gazed at the army of scribes and clerks who had been the backbone of his administration. They handled policies, tax collection, army wages, military expenditures, city expenses, guild dealings, and a myriad of other tasks. They were the ones he relied upon. Last week they did Troy; this week, Korelia. They worked here in the name of efficiency. Working in close proximity, they could ask Lansius directly about any issues they encountered, rather than formally presenting them at court, which would take too much time. Lansius found the traditional process rigid, gued by formalities, and highly inefficient. By having them work here, they achieved an astounding level of progress. The Londia Office of Works, acronymed LOW. Lansius couldn''t help but ponder whether the Mindia Office of Works would be acronymed "TOW," which reminded him of an anti-tank guided missile. The silly thought made him smile, and like clockwork¡ªyet to be invented here¡ªhe felt someone watching. He turned to a particr soft cushioned seat across the chamber and found a beautiful pair of hazelnut eyes watching him. Like a hunter to its prey, Audrey had caught him smiling, and now her lips formed a smirk that could drive him crazy. Mmm, temptations... Hold on the Paris in me. Don''t be swayed by this sword-buckling, horse-riding, knight-baroness of Londia, Centurian-born Helen. Lansius turned back to face the window again, his amused smile hidden from herpelling gaze. He could afford a moment of idleness after outlining histest n. Now, he simply needed to wait for its finalization, calction, and evaluation. One aspect of his n involved the production of res and smoke signals. Having observed their effectiveness in training, he realized their demand would only grow. Unable to rely solely on Calub for their production, Lansius decided it was time to fulfill his promise and establish a properboratory¡ªor, in this world, an alchemy workshop. Having enticed the guilds with southern trade, he aimed to leverage this advantage. He instructed the Londia Office of Works (LOW) to propose to the alchemist guild that they establish an alchemy shop in Korelia. Before negotiating the price, LOW would broach the subject that if the barony bore all costs, then the alchemy workshop must pledgeplete allegiance to House Lansius, ensuring all trade secrets became rightfully his. Lansius expected that his proposal and the stiption for trade secrets would spark their interest, likely leading to a counteroffer. This was exactly what he wanted. While he preferred to train local talents he could trust, training an alchemist was a lengthy and risky endeavor. Thest thing he wanted was for his personnel, who depended on these signals, to face failure in critical moments¡ªa potential disaster. Hence, a solution was necessary because talents were not merely tools. If the guilds did not cooperate, the arrangement could be problematic, likely requiring the alchemists, likely from Mindia, to move permanently to Korelia to safeguard the secrets. Such an arrangement was not only inhumane but could also backfire by attracting only less qualified individuals. "Nonpeting use," he muttered to himself, watching a lightning fork in the distance. Although understanding its utility and necessity, Lansius was not fond of it. Moreover, it contradicted his views on industrial secrets: keeping them too tightly guarded often led to theft, as the stories of tea and silk had shown. Thus, he preferred cooperation, aiming to retain control and secure his margins. He hoped the guild would see the profit potential as distributors and be sufficiently interested in gaining ess to either partial or full secrets, along with the capabilities to produce what Korelia manufactured after about twenty or thirty years. Whatever the deal, the alchemy workshop would prove essential for continuing experiments with vtile oils. If Calub could delegate the production of res, fire grenades, alcohol, fertilizer, and his famously potent poppy milk medicine to the new alchemists, he would then be free to pursue other projects. For a long time, Lansius had intended to ask Calub, strictly for research purposes, to begin his studies in what he deemed the dark arts of his world. This meant delving into the study of guano, charcoal, and sulfur, or in simpler terms: explosives. *** Chapter 186: Haywire Chapter 186: Haywire Haywire ndia Sagarius had finished cing the third and final ward at the back of their encampment. With Sir Munius as her escort, she headed toward the area where the ministers'' group spent the night. They had better tents along with several carts guarded by armed men. Yet, the guards kept their distance, allowing Sagarius some privacy. "Gratitude for the hospitality," Sagarius expressed as the old gentleman offered her a fragrant tea. She sipped it gracefully before muttering, "Bergamot and ck tea, how quaint." Her reaction was kindly received by the old gentleman, who smiled warmly, his full beard parting to reveal a friendly grin. "I''m d to meet someone who knows their tea. And I do apologize that I only have morning tea to offer." Sagarius smiled. "Please, in times like these, any tea is good tea." The two did not immediately delve into business but spent some time enjoying the tea, the crackling campfire, and the night sky. It was peaceful, as Sagarius had tuned her magic to shield them from insects. "I heard your group isn''t heading to South ndia anymore?" the old gentleman broached the subject. "Indeed, we have learned enough about Lord Bengrieve. He''s not who I thought he was," Sagarius confirmed.The old man kept hisposure and said, "Unfortunate for us, there''s no one else worth serving." "Perhaps so," Sagarius yed along. Caressing his beard, the man spoke, "There are new developments in thisnd. The people I''ve met say that Lord Bengrieve''s men are everywhere. Even in his absence, his couriers and messengers are riding almost everywhere." "He must be busy, preparing for something," Sagarius remarked. "He''s persuading the people," he revealed, catching Sagarius'' interest. He continued, "Rumors have it that he said: The end of the Imperium does not spell our end. Together, we must unite to stem the tide that threatens to wash away our Houses." Sagarius, staring at the fire as she pondered, finally asked, "Are his words effective?" "Given the hopelessness andck of guidance in the situation, I believe his pitch should be effective. I''ve heard that more and more knights and neighboring barons have joined him." "Does this mean the entire province will join him?" "Likely, but we still have Duke Louis of Tiberia to consider," the official reminded her. Sagarius had never met the current Duke of Tiberia, only his grandfather, but she held a low opinion of a House that for generations had shown no intention or effort to progress in science, production, or agriculture. This was why she disliked inherited power and generational transfer¡ªwhat merit and skills their forefathers had, their descendants rarely possessed. Turning to the gentleman, who sported a fine beard, Sagarius asked, "What about the new Lord your friend was telling me about a few days ago?" "How can I put this...?" he said, concern in his voice. "Paulos is naive to trust someone he¡¯s never met. The magic device he used could be connected to anyone, perhaps even brigands." Sagarius found the remark funny. "If they¡¯re such technologically advanced brigands, then I have no problem meeting them." The official chuckled and exhaled sharply, exining, "You might have a point, but it''s inherently dangerous. For instance, Paulos initially thought the messages wereing from Centuria, but they actually turned out to be from Londia." "So you don''t have confidence in this new Lord of Londia?" Sagarius asked. "I''m afraid it''ll take quite a leap of faith to trust a Lord whose track record is only a few years. Moreover, he''s the Lord of the Londians, and you know how their reputations are." Sagarius nodded and sipped her tea again, finding its warmth and slightly bitter but fragrant taste delightful in her mouth. Then, holding the metal cup in herp, she asked, "How about if youe with me? My followers and I are going south, trying to im a ce of our own. I''m sure your skill and experience would be priceless." The gentleman was quite surprised by the offer. "I don''t want to be rude, but..." "Yes, I may have no name, no reputation, but as you can see, I have followers," Sagarius remarked calmly. "I''m aware, but so do brigands," he countered sharply. Sagarius smiled, finding it true. "True," she remarked. "Usually, I wouldn''t go this far, but you and Paulos, I''ll need you two, otherwise, it''ll be, as you said, a brigand business in disguise." "I''m not following," the old man replied indifferently. Assuming a formal tone, Sagarius said, "The Imperial Pceplex had twelve outer gates, four main gates, and two inner gates." Her words captured the old man''s full attention; his eyes widened. Such knowledge was known only to those working or living inside the pce. "However," she continued, "that is not entirely urate. Beyond the Jeweled Gate, the main ess for the nobility, and the Elvenwood Door for the servants, there are two lesser-known passages to the inner sanctum." The precision of her details unnerved the gentleman. "Who are you? How could you possibly know this?" Sagarius raised a hand, signaling him to pause, and spoke with measured calm, "There exists a third gate essed through the Grand Armory, and a fourth, the grandest of all, concealed behind magnificent drapes of purple and red, iid with gold. The gate, carved from marble, features three dragons, the foremost with ruby eyes¡ª" Overwhelmed, the old official fell to his knees, his eyes brimming with tears. "No need, no need," he pleaded as he crawled closer, then kowtowed at her feet. "O Great Ones, your servant is at yourmand." Her revtion had clearly shaken him. "How can you be so certain of this?" she asked, surprised by his reaction. "Only three officials ever knew these secrets, one being my mentor, and all have since passed away. After their deaths, the high ministers sealed the gates and the entrance hall." "But then how do you know about thest gate to verify my ims?" Still facing the ground, the official exined, "Before it was sealed, several officials managed to enter and slipped a memorandum through the marble gate. I know from my teacher that there was a¡ª" "Yes," Sagarius interjected, "the third dragon''s leg engraving swivels sideways; you can insert a scroll." Realizing the gravity of who stood before him, the official wept, trembling. Sagarius, using her magic discreetly, blurred their forms from any prying eyes. While she could have rendered them invisible, she did not wish Sir Munius toe charging in, all worried. She then gently patted the old official on his back. "On behalf of my father, please ept our apology. We were not good rulers." He sobbed louder, overwhelmed by his emotions. Sagarius understood. She had been an official for more than several decades; for them, the Imperium was home, the Ministry was family, and the Emperor, was their father. Thus, she gently exined, "While people named him Ageless, the August One was still mortal. He passed awayst winter." "To the eternal emperor. May he ascend to the Ancestors," the official whispered, his voice breaking as he tried topose himself. Only after he calmed down, Sagarius instructed clearly, "Keep this knowledge between us." "Yes, Your Majesty." "Refer to me as Lady Sagaria. Although I am my father¡¯sst living child, I do not n to im the throne." Making her statement clear, she added, "Even if I were to im and, another would be the leader." She turned her gaze toward Sir Munius. "Yes, My Lady. Your humble servant understands." Laden with curiosity, Sagarius asked, "What have you understood?" "You are a grand progenitor," he replied. "They say in their youth, they preferred to traverse thends rather than govern." Sagarius put a smile on her face. She almost revealed her House identity as Elven, but seeing him so shocked and grief-stricken, she didn¡¯t have the heart to do so. Moreover, she needed him, and the matter of her true identity could wait. *** Eastern Mansion In the chamber adjacent to the Lord¡¯s private hall, Ingrid coborated closely with Farkas and Francisca, the few she could truly trust in this matter. As supervisor, Lord Lansius had assigned Sir Harold, since the wealth of information they had gathered from their contact in ndia had be overwhelming. "Wood Yellow, Red Green, Green Yellow, Red Green, Wood Blue, Green Wood, Red Green," Ingrid reported to Francisca, who, despite her notorious sharp ws, skillfully wielded a quill with deft precision. As she was finished, the half-beast handed her neatly written notes to Farkas, who tranted the color codes using a chart and then documented them for Sir Harold¡¯s review. "So Bengrieve has returned and is on the move," Sir Harold whispered, careful not to disrupt Ingrid, whose focus was critical. "Hard to believe he would abandon his ancestral home and gamble it all for ndia," Farkas whispered back. Paulos, their contact, had reported Lord Bengrieve¡¯s unexpected return to ndia. "But what is his aim? What is he trying to aplish?" Sir Harold pondered aloud. "Perhaps, Mindia is truly lost to him?" Farkas offered his opinion. "You think so?" Farkas shrugged. "I''m not sure." Lord Lansius had always cautioned him to admit uncertainty rather than fabricate exnations. He believed it was safer for his agents to confess ignorance rather than construct assumptions that could lead to disastrous results and tragedy. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the vition. Francisca handed another parchment to Farkas, then joined Ingrid for a brief respite, awaiting Sir Harold''s directive. Tranting the new code, Farkas was stunned. Turning to Sir Harold while offering the trantion, he exined, "Someone important named Sagaria is interested in meeting Lord Lansius." "Sagaria? I¡¯ve never heard of anyone by that name," Sir Harold replied, his brow furrowed. "You might want to know that the earring can also transmit a vague sense of feeling," Ingrid chimed in, capturing their attention. "And I felt that Paulus holds this Sagaria person in high regard." This only confused Sir Harold further. He stroked his square chin, bidding time to think. "For an Imperial official, who used to work in the Grand Imperial Pce, to be impressed by someone... she must be special." "You know, we should just bring them all here to make it easier," Francisca suggested. "There''s a lot of talk about this city needing so many talents; I''m sure this Paulos and his friends are quite the intellectuals." They all nodded in agreement. Prompted by their agreement, Francisca added, "So, how about just using the airship to get them?" Farkas inhaled sharply. "Unfortunately, it hinges on the Nicop campaign. And we don''t know when it''ll end." "Still no news?" Sir Harold asked. "With all the movements going on in the war and the distance to Korelia, even the Hawks would be hard-pressed," Farkas exined. The room fell silent as they pondered the situation. "If the Lord wishes, I could always travel by carriage and provide an escort," Sir Harold explored the option. "I''ll be riding from here to Korimor, then from Korimor to Mindia, and finally crossing to ndia." Francisca looked at Sir Harold with hopeful eyes, but the knight turned her down. "Both of us can''t be absent from our Lord''s side. It would be apse in security." "But, Sir, Mindia is in such a state," Farkas cautioned. "A civil war, yes, but I¡¯ve studied the report. It seems that the west of Mindia has thrown their support to Bengrieve, and technically, our Lord is his ally, isn''t he?" Sir Harold reassured them, earning murmurs of agreement. Turning to Ingrid as lightning shed outside, Sir Harold instructed, "Ask Paulos who Sagaria is and if there''s a way to meet. Tell him Londia is peaceful, safe, growing, and open to new talents." His words brought smiles to everyone''s faces. It made them happy to think that their own ce was in such a blissful statepared to the rest of the Imperium. However, before Ingrid could act, the door opened and Lord Lansius rushed in. "My Lord," they greeted him, but Lord Lansius went straight to the table and found therge wooden switch that had been in the off position. "Ah," they all understood the reason. The Lord had instructed them about the danger of lightning and how their bronze antennae could attract that very force of nature. "I always remember your warnings, My Lord," Ingrid reassured him, with a proud smile evident on her lips. "Even if I forget, I can¡¯t ignore the tingling pain whenever there¡¯s a thunderstorm close by." "My apologies," the Lord breathed a sigh of relief, clearly amused that they had heeded his warning. "Please move away from the table, it''s risky," Sir Harold added, half-jesting. And the Lord followed with a chuckle. "My Lord, if you''re not busy, how about a report?" Sir Harold asked on behalf of the team. "Sure, but let''s get the Lady first; she might be interested to hear it," Lord Lansius said, clearly valuing his wife''s opinion. Despite the building thunderstorm outside, the Lord and Lady listened to the report and were rmed by the situation. Lady Audrey turned to Lord Lansius, asking, "Why is Bengrieve back on ndia?" The Lord turned to her, simply shaking his head while stroking his chin, his face clouded with doubt. The staff did not want to interrupt, keeping quiet as if their lives depended on it. They knew just how vital their Lord''s strategic insight was to their survival. "For him to abandon Cascasonne," Lord Lansius muttered, unsure as he studied the map spread out on the table. He gazed at it, pondering under the glow of the hastily lit chandelier, as sunlight was blocked by the storm. "Could it be that Bengrieve is trying to save the Imperium?" "In a sense, he''s simr to you," the Lady chimed in. "If there''s an action, there must be a deeper motive or an underlying one." Her words were unexpected, prompting a thin smile on his lips. The Lord then turned to the staff, saying, "We can assume Bengrieve''s motive is growth and power. But his return to ndia isn''t based on this." Sir Harold, who stood next to him, asked, "Then what is it, My Lord?" "Survival," the Lord revealed. "But not because of the civil war. No. I have a feeling that he had Reginald under control. He''s too cunning not to have secret troops somewhere or assassins ready to strike." "I''m not so sure about that," the Lady disagreed. "I mean, it''s about warfare and he''s not you." Thedy''s words drew smiles from everyone and the Lord seemingly enjoyed the praise. Sir Harold quickly added, "As My Lady said, My Lord, you''re most capable in the business of war, perhaps Lord Bengrieve isn''t as capable in this matter." "He''s surely not ipetent," the Lord dismissed the notion. "Remember, he took Ornietia and ndia with ease." "I believe that''s Sir Stan''s doing," the Lady remarked. The Lord nodded. "Your bar brother is indeed capable. That''s why if I were Bengrieve, I would let Sir Stan handle Cascasonne while he''s doing his part in ndia." "But what is he doing in ndia? Consolidating his gains?" the Lady asked. "That is one good guess. But I believe it has to do with the Capital," the Lord said somberly. "Even in ruins, it remains a seat of power. Anyone who controls it couldy a im over the Imperium." The realization struck everyone hard, yet doubts lingered. Ingrid murmured, "Can they really? I mean, they don''t have the blood or the royal rights." "It''s not even an issue," the Lord answered. "A woman could be found and identified as the daughter of the Emperor, imprisoned by the scheming High Ministers. The grateful freed princess would then marry the illustrious liberators. That way, the victor would be an Imperial Prince, and their future son, the next Emperor." Murmurs of disbelief filled the room, but all knew it was frighteningly possible. Sir Harold sighed. "I wish for the Imperium to continue, but not like this. I don¡¯t see peaceing from this. The rest of the provinces will rebel." Lady Audrey also expressed her doubts. "People will eventually find out," she said to the Lord. "The woman will not be ageless, and neither will their descendants." "Again, that¡¯s not an issue," the Lord replied, exhaling softly. "By the time they find out, the regime will already be twenty or thirty years old, stable enough to fend off any rebellion. And I doubt they''ll let the popce know. It''s very easy to conceal a puppet''s death, especially behind pce walls, or they could simply argue that not all descendants had the gift of being Ageless." There was silence in the chamber, punctuated by a few thunder strikes that shed brightly despite the curtains. The Lady leaned toward the Lord and asked, "Do you really think Bengrieve is after the throne?" The Lord shrugged. "I''m not sure, but I know that he''s afraid," he said, causing others to tense up. "Whatever he ns to do, it''s likely rted to the Capital and the throne. He might not want it, but possibly he also doesn''t want Gottfried to sit on it." With that, Lord Lansius concluded the main discussion. Although further conversations ensued, none possessed the depth or importance of the Lord''s insights. Despite the revealing take on the situation in Mindia and the Imperium as a whole, the Shogunate could do little in reality; they were simply too far from the Capital. Moreover, nobody wanted to get involved in the crisis, believing it to be a waste of strength and human lives. As the meeting was winding down and they waited for the storm to pass, Francisca returned with trays of exotic-looking food resembling carrots or radishes, which she had grown herself. She introduced them as yams, exining the varieties: some were golden, soft, and sweet, others white and starchy, and a few even purple, avable both baked and steamed. Lord Lansius took a special interest in them, inquiring about their origin and sampling several types, praising their delicious taste. His genuine enthusiasm encouraged others to try, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, the yams proved unexpectedly wholesome, filling, and tasty. Seeing the Lord¡¯s and the Baroness''s enjoyment, the staff felt a new staple might soon be cultivated in Korelia, a prospect that delighted them greatly. ... The next day, as was their routine, Ingrid wore her earring, turned the switch, and began to transmit her thoughts to Paulos. Outside, the sky was more friendly than yesterday; there were clouds but they were far from dark. Interested in the newest tidings, Lord Lansius sat conversing in whispers with Sir Harold and Farkas. Lady Audrey was not around; due to the rainy season, whenever the sky was clear, she spent her time with Lady Astrid and theirdies-in-waiting. It was a happy coincidence that both women were pregnant at the same time, with Lady Astrid expecting in the summer and Lady Audrey dueter in the fall. They often went for a stroll in the mansion''s garden, now lush with rejuvenated fruit trees, meticulously trimmed foliage, and grass, as well as herbal nts and vibrant flowers, including ornate bird baths. Underneath the trees that provided cool, calm shade, they chatted and even engaged in some light gardening. Or so the Lord was told about thedies'' activities. In truth, today''s meeting was a Defense ss for Ladies. In turn, Lady Audrey and Ca demonstrated crossbow and spear techniques¡ªweapons that women could easily train with. Additionally, due to popr demand, Lady Audrey also showcased her archery skills with the nomad¡¯s bow. Since they were outside, although technically still on the mansion''s grounds, not only were extra guards and Ca present, but Francisca and her group also provided a secondyer of defense. Because Francisca was upied, the task of writing the letter fell to Margo; otherwise, Ingrid would have been overwhelmed. She believed that Paulos was likely a genius and no longer needed the color chart tomunicate, which made her feel like the slower participant in their exchanges. Inside the chamber, after a long silence, Ingrid''s lips curved into a smile. "He said hi," she informed the chamber, already familiar with severalbinations of wordsing from the device. Lord Lansius nodded while Sir Harold rose and approached her. "Let''s ask him about Sagarius." ... Sagarius Afterst night''s exchanges with the old official, Sagarius had secretly be the pce official group''s matriarch. However, other members were kept in the dark, as the secret was deemed too significant to share with so many. Today, she visited the official campsite again while the rest of the group was preparing to leave, having gathered the supplies they needed from nearby towns and viges; they would head south the next day. "So that is the item you used tomunicate with that southern lord?" Sagarius asked Paulos as they met. "Yes,dy Sagaria," Paulos confirmed. "In fact, I''m speaking with them right now." "I see," Sagarius nodded, intrigued by the device simr to one she had used long ago. Noticing her curiosity and amused by the attention, Paulos dly offered, "Do you want to try?" "Aren''t you in the middle of a discussion?" "It''s alright, I''ll notify them," he said. He closed his eyes briefly and then readily removed his earring, which was attached to a copper wire. "Gratitude," Sagarius extended her palm politely and epted the earring, still connected by a wire to Paulos'' backpack. She examined the golden earring, noting its design and simplicity. Interesting... She mused, thinking it was likely a copy of the original dwarven think-to-talkmunicator. She recalled the Imperium''s attempts to recreate such a device for long-distancemunication, but they couldn''t replicate theplex dwarven rune, often a trade secret, that enabled thought sharing. The attempts were abandoned and rekindled several times, but the results were always inconclusive. However, despite falling short of expectations, the devices saw action. They were issued to the Imperium''s many champions over the generations. She was sure that individuals like Kaen and hisrades were equipped with such devices during the beastmen war, and some were likely preserved in the Imperium Vault or studied by the respective Ministry. "So you said you''re using some kind of code to talk?" Sagarius asked while beginning to don the earring on her right ear. "Yes, a color chart, but I can decipher it without. Just let me know the color they send," Paulos reassured her. "Is the wire necessary?" she asked, rather ufortable with how close they were. "It works better that way. Somehow connecting it around my vest or my bag made it work better," Paulos exined cheerfully,pletely oblivious to her difort. Sagarius closed her eyes, familiar with having used the original device many times until she ran out of friends tomunicate with. Memories of colleagues, both human and elven, long since passed away, flooded in momentarily. She cherished them always, but after hundreds of years, it was hard for her to even remember their faces. Mm? It had no features and no mind interface. She returned to the task at hand. I doubt it can even send feelings, let alone thoughts. This is cumbersome, but probably that''s the limitation of human-elven craft... As expected, she saw colors sh in her mind but did not act on them, choosing instead to use her magic to delve deeper into the device. She noticed some depleted energy cells and sent the tiniest amount of energy she could muster to invigorate them. These cells were old, likely reused from another dwarven artifact. The cells epted the magical charge tepidly, and then the device began to reveal more functions. Ah, so they attempted to copy the mechanism but failed to regte it properly. She pondered while tinkering with the device, noticing some pretty advanced runes embedded in it. Could this be Father''s work? Maybe if I use myself as a regtor... Sagarius'' eyes glowed briefly as she used her magic to connect with someone far in the southernnd. Instead of achieving mind-to-mindmunication, however, she experienced a vision. Pain immediately assaulted her, yet she persisted, mesmerized by the freakish ident. Unconsciously, she stared, realizing she was seeing through the other user''s eyes. There was no aural sensation, but she observed a chamber, bathed in light, airy and inviting. She noticed several people staring back at her, likely sensing an abnormal reaction. Her? Ingrid...? Sagarius'' spectacrly failed attempt had unintentionally caught a glimpse of someone''s memory before everything copsed. She likely had broken the device, pushing it beyond its designed capacity. She could feel the cell vaporizing, but just before everything went dark, she caught a glimpse of a man with ck hair. Ingrid''s memory revealed a name, ''Lansius.'' Then, it all crashed down on her¡ªglimpses of the war, the inventions, the policies, the shogunate, the city fountain, barbed wire, nomads, half-beasts, the library, south trade, and airship. Sagarius opened her eyes to find Paulos in a panic. Blood trickled from her nose, but there was no mistaking the nervous smile on her lips, contrasting with the tension in her gaze and a flicker of suspicion. *** Chapter 187: Ancient Order Chapter 187: Ancient Order Ancient Order Lansius Everyone in the chamber was in a panic. Ingrid had fainted, jerking back from her seat and turning her head around as if seeking help. Suspecting an electric shock, Lansius rushed to turn off the lever switch. However, a nce out the window confirmed that a thunderstrike was an unlikely cause. Sir Harold caught Ingrid as her body slumped from the seat, her eyes rolling back and her lips muttering unintelligibly. "Get her on the floor," Lansius instructed, fearing she might have low blood pressure. He ran to the door and pushed it wide open. He saw the surprised guards standing not far from him in the corridor. "Go get Lady Audrey," he urged them with all the haste he could muster. "Right away," one of the guards sprinted downstairs. Turning back inside, he saw Farkas at the door, saying, "My Lord, I''ll get the physician¡ª" "Yes, go," Lansius affirmed, watching him run downstairs. Inside the chamber, Sir Harold hadid Ingrid on the wooden floor while Margo fashioned a cloth into a makeshift head pillow."How is she?" Lansius asked upon returning. "I can''t be sure, but she looks much better now," Sir Harold said. "Margo, remove her earring," Lansius instructed as he approached the desk and noticed the copper wire had snapped at the connection point, exactly as the artisan had designed. This precaution was intended to prevent injuries, and it had indeed saved Ingrid''s earlobe. Lansius observed as Ingrid¡¯s breathing became calmer, and thankfully, there were no signs of injuries. To keep calm, he resisted the urge to question the others, knowing it all happened so fast and seemingly without provocation. Slowly, Ingrid opened her eyes momentarily, frowned as if experiencing a strong headache, reached out for her head, and muttered incoherently. "Ingrid, can we help you with anything?" Sir Harold asked gently but received no coherent response. "Don''t give her any drink," Lansius warned, concerned there might be a deeper issue. "Keep her lying down; don¡¯t let her stand or sit for now." Theyplied, and over the next few minutes, Ingrid slowly regained consciousness. "W-what happened?" she asked Sir Harold, her voice weak, her face sweaty, and her eyes unfocused. "Everything is fine. Don''t worry about it. Just stay calm. You have no wounds or anything; just stay calm," he reassured her. "What do you feel, Lady Ingrid?" Margo asked while massaging her shoulder. "My head feels light, my eyes heavy, and my tongue unusually heavy," Ingrid''s exnation confused Lansius as it sounded somewhat like symptoms of an electrical ident. "The physician will be here soon," Lansius assured her, kneeling next to her. "My Lord," she greeted weakly. "Just stay where you are. We''ll take care of you," he reassured her. Ingrid nodded and closed her eyes again, murmuring, "It felt so odd. I felt someone else besides Paulos. And then she..." Everyone paused, realizing her words were off, and Ingrid forcefully opened her eyes again, her face sweaty. "I think I met this Sagarius person." They exchanged nces, and Ingrid continued, "She reached out to me, and then everything collided." "A mage?" Lansius questioned. Ingrid gazed at him, frowning. "Possibly..." ... Sagarius Turning to Paulos, Sagarius said apologetically, "I think I broke it." Paulos was taken aback and muttered, "That can''t be; it''s a mostly stable artifact. I doubt you could break it." "I tried something on it," she reasoned, removing the earring, but she couldn¡¯t resist recalling the fleeting image of the gargantuan object flying in the sky named Horsie. Why is it named Horsie? she wondered. "Y-you¡¯re a mage," Paulos eximed. "My apologies." She bowed her head without giving him confirmation. "No, no. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m good at fixing things¡ªthat''s my skill," Paulos reassured her proudly, evidently pleased to befriend a mage. Sagarius, fully expecting to be admonished since she knew just how precious the item must be to them, was concerned. "You''re not going to ask for money?" "Why would I ask for money? Lady, this isn''t for sale." She stared at him. "I mean, I broke it. Don¡¯t you wantpensation?" "Ah, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll fix it and even make it stronger," Paulos said with glee, likely seeing it as a challenge. Sagarius was really impressed with him. However, she suspected it was likely beyond salvage. "You know, I think I can find a recement for you." "Recement?" Paulos looked slightly offended. "These things are of ancient origin and are no longer being produced. They''re very rare." "I know a likely ce," Sagarius muttered. Her words and confidence momentarily silenced Paulos. "You do?" he asked, his tone shifting to one of excitement. "Yes. Besides, if we¡¯re going to meet someone, it''s best to bring a gift," she remarked, turning to find a map on top of a chest used as a table. "Mind if I take a look?" "Certainly," Paulos responded, pocketing the earring and joining her by the Imperium Map that disyed provinces east of the Capital. "We are around this area," he pointed out. Sagarius couldn''t help but notice the current borders around ndia, Arvena, and Mindia. "These are new borders..." she muttered. "The three provinces'' borders?" Paulos followed her gaze, seeking rification. "Yes, let''s not go there. There''s danger in the forest," she hastily put up an excuse to dismiss the topic. "So it''s true that the Hunter''s Guild is active around the ancient forest," he observed. "Yes, I''ve heard reports of minor fell beasts in that area, and sometimes even major ones," she added reluctantly. "We shouldn''t venture near it, lest we disturb one," she cautioned, despite knowing that the ruins, once known as the Old ndia Kingdom, likely held a vast amount of relics. However, the presence of fell beasts made it impossible, moreover, they were particrly sensitive to Elves. "I''ve always wished to visit the ruins," Paulos unexpectedly said, causing Sagarius to widen her eyes in surprise. "What do you mean?" "Oh, right, not even most officials know about this. There are records of an advanced kingdom''s ruins located deep in the ancient forest, but ess is officially barred. Even the records are hidden or falsified." "What are you, a record keeper?" Sagarius couldn''t help herself, intrigued by a human who knew as much as her. "Yes, I am," he answered proudly, missing the suspicion in her voice. Sagarius blinked several times, doubting what she had heard. "But with the earrings and all, shouldn''t you be in Dwarven Studies?" "Well, my parents didn''t have enough to bribe my way into that department." "Bribe? But why?" "It''s a well-known secret that the ministers there could sell fake Dwarven artifacts to unsuspecting merchants. Thus, it''s quite lucrative," he sighed, pain evident in his voice. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any urrences elsewhere. "I see," Sagarius exhaled bitterly, never having expected the once-prestigious department that her Father had helmed to sink so low. "Then how did you manage to fix this earring?" "An old minister allowed me to tinker with it. He must''ve noticed my curiosity. I couldn''t get it to work before he died, but his widow let me keep it on the condition that I promised to marry her orphaned nephew." He turned and nodded toward a modestly beautiful woman dressed in a mismatched outfit suitable for travel, her only grace being the correctly chosen inconspicuous hood that covered it all. With ease, she noticed her anxiety. "You need to take better care of her. She looks concerned." "Well, we lost the Capital, and my parents aren''t exactly easy to work with." Paulos'' expression turned sad for the first time. "Poor her, she must''ve wished to enjoy a carefree life in the Officials Quarters, ying with blue-eyed cats, chatting by the koi pond, or lounging in the vast Imperial garden." "No," Sagarius disagreed with him. "She''s lucky to be here. If she were still in the Capital, she''d be in a far worse position." "Do you think so?" Paulos turned to her with genuine curiosity. "Of course. Stop feeling guilty about it and be happy that you escaped the fall." Paulos smiled and nodded happily. "So, why are you asking about the map?" "There," she pointed at a marked area on the map. "Vin... de... bona," Paulos tried to read the small, blurred words, evident that it was just an unimportant site. "Vindebona," Sagarius confirmed. "There was an Imperial storage there during the beastmen war." "Not anymore, I think," he mumbled, then added, "I don¡¯t remember that name at all; it probably didn¡¯t make the list of important cities or towns. It must have been abandoned after the beastmen war, and its storage redistributed," he noted, oblivious to her unusual knowledge. "Then there''s a higher chance that the secret stash is still safe," Sagarius pondered aloud without thinking it through. "Secret stash?" Paulos raised his brow. "I mean, there''s a probability that what''s now a secret stash is safe," she babbled, trying to cover her slip. "Oh, I see," Paulos replied, convinced yet still harboring a hint of suspicion in his eyes. "You better take care of your wife; she needs you. Also, let me borrow the map for a bit. I''ll talk to the chief for permission," Sagarius suggested, creating a diversion. Afterward, they went their separate ways, each preparing for the next day''s departure. This time, Sagarius had a concrete destination for her growing group. Instead of just heading south, they were going to the forgotten city of Vindebona. *** Eastern Mansion Three days had passed since Ingrid''s incident with the earring, and the educator was now recovering. Although she exhibited no ill side effects, Lansius and Audrey insisted she take it easy for at least a week. As for the earring, nobody dared to touch it, fearing unknown dangers. Sir Harold suspected that the earring had broken from excessive use, while Farkas was curious about the involvement of the other party and whether they posed a risk. Despite the potentially sad end of their experiment and their contact with Paulos, life in Korelia continued. This evening, Lansius held a feast to wee several prominent noble guests who had recently joined Korelia from their respective hometowns. In the hall of the Eastern Mansion, a lively small feast unfolded under the warm glow of candlelight and a fiercely bright oilmp. Themp had returned to Korelia as a staple after the Lord had secured an oil reserve. Unknown to them, its main ingredient was leftover oil from the filter, considered too dirty for use in the airship furnace. The hall resonated with the sweet strains of minstrel music and the rich aroma of roasted meats and spiced pies. Guests mingled andughed, their voices harmonizing with the melodious sitar tunes and bursts of heartyughter. At the high table, somewhat secluded from the rest of the gathering, Lord Lansius and Lady Audrey shared a private world amidst the public revelry. They leaned close, their whispered words lost in the swell of festivity. "How about that one?" Audrey, with a mischievous glint in her eye, nudged Lansius toward a guest. Lansius turned and noticed that one of the guests had brought his daughter. He chuckled softly, observing the daughter''s slightly revealing clothes that highlighted her full-figured body, and remarked, "What a curious wardrobe choice. But, I''m happy for her future husband." His jest made Audrey stifle her giggles. "I think the father wants you, not some other guy," she quipped. Lansius continued to chuckle, the wine had gone to his head. "It takes more than just a big bosom to keep me happy." Audrey''s giggles mingled with his. "Perhaps you need a closer look. Why not invite her to join us?¡± she teased further. "Here or straight to the bedchamber?" Lansius countered boldly. The two stifled theirughter, both bing flushed from it. "I don''t want to risk losing a barony," Lansius said jestingly, before gazing into her eyes that were mostly serene these days. "And I surely don''t want to lose you." Audrey hid her smile by yfully pping his arm, then took a sip from her goblet of water. The two then surveyed the crowd, half-expecting their jests to be overheard, but the hall was so lively that their words slipped unnoticed. Suddenly, murmurs arose as an unexpected but weed development unfolded in the hall. Capturing everyone''s attention, a group of nine half-breeds entered, led by Francisca and the guards. Their arrival ignited a sparkle of murmurs and delight among the guests. The crowd graciously parted, giving the neers the floor, with some guests disying wide eyes, and others offering subtle nods of respect. The half-breeds made their way toward the high table, one of whom, taller and more beastly-looking than the others, was d in ringmail. "Male half-breed," Audreymented as they rose to their feet. Lansius noticed Sir Harold, Farkas, and their men at the table, along with Ca and her guards standing nearby, all subtly assessing the neers. It wasn''t a matter of trust but rather what professionalism demanded of them. "My Lord, My Lady, my kin have arrived to fulfill your invitation," Francisca announced. The neers then greeted the Lord and Lady with deep bows, their presence a striking contrast to the usual attendees. "On behalf of Lord Beatrix of Umbend, please ept our greetings," a female half-beast formally addressed them. "On behalf of the Shogunate, wee to Korelia," Audrey dered proudly. Lansius noticed there was little suspicion or animosity in her voice, despitest year''s ambush at the hill fort. He then added warmly to everyone in the hall, "Please enjoy the feast. We will extend the merriment until every guest has had their fill." His words were amand that prompted the mansion staff to act ordingly. They quickly prepared an additional long table, chairs, and servings of meals and drinks, while the kitchen readied more dishes. The music resumed as Francisca and the female who had greeted them stepped forward to speak. "My Lord, my Lady, we numbered nine¡ªeight females and one male," she reported, her voice and countenance reminding Lansius of Beatrix. "Nine new friends," Lansius remarked, much to their delight. "We were more numerous when we set out, but six of our kin have decided to mingle with the nomads along the way," she exined, eliciting surprise from both Lansius and Audrey. The two exchanged nces and chuckles. Lansius then reassured them, "I shall raise no issue with it. Everyone is free to choose where their soul leads them." The half-breed leader looked pleased with the answer. "You haven''t told us your name?" Audrey asked. Her question caused the leader to nce at Francisca, who giggled and wagged her tail, before saying, "This one also wishes to be named." Lansius and Audrey couldn''t resist smiling, amused by the exchange. "Looks like another task for Sir Harold," Lansius said. "But you''re the one who came up with the name Francisca," Audrey reminded him. "That''s why it''s overdue for Sir Harold to pick one," Lansius replied in jest. Asughter lingered in the air, Francisca found it appropriate to add, "My Lord and Lady, you might want to know that Batu married one of my kin who decided to stay with the tribe. He wanted little Lancius to have a powerful little brother or sister." Lansius grinned, and he knew Audrey did too, though perhaps for apletely different intention. "Then I should send a congrattory gift. What would be appropriate?" he asked. "Spiced wine," Francisca suggested immediately, while the other female sheepishly added, "And some mead." Lansius turned to Audrey for her input. "I''ll arrange for our finest to be delivered tomorrow," she replied. Servants brought snacks while the meals were still being prepared, providing enough for the feast to continue. The guests found themselves seated again, enjoying tes of assorted cheeses, slices of smoked meat, and an array of fresh and dried fruits, nuts, and small rye bread loaves with pickled vegetables. "What do you think of them?" Audrey asked inquisitively as the two returned to their seats. "A reason to celebrate," Lansius replied happily. "I dream of integration and peaceful coexistence. Managing peace between the nomads and the citizens was challenging, and I dare not think about the half-breeds. But they managed it themselves. Life indeed finds a way." Truthfully, he had always advocated for such integration, but witnessing it unfold so organically was a sight he had scarcely anticipated. Audrey nodded and murmured, "Marry and be merry," while caressing her belly where their child grew. Lansius smiled, feeling the warmth spread through his soul as everything turned out just right. Audrey looked at him once more and asked, "Shall I arrange a meeting with the two old lords?" "Absolutely, but make sure neither chooses a wife from among the neers. We can''t risk a House rift so soon after the shogunate''s inception," Lansius replied with a chuckle, thinking of Lords Robert and Galdia, who would be delighted by the presence of the half-beasts. Once mythical and forgotten, the half-beasts were now emerging, making themselves known and enhancing the charm and allure of Korelia. *** Korelia market A few days after the Lord''s banquet at the Eastern Mansion, Korelia woke to a bright morning, and the market was a flurry of activity. The air was filled with the sounds of merchants calling out their wares and the murmur of a crowd bustling through the narrow alleys between stalls. Vendors lined the streets with stalls brimming with goods. Piles of colorful fabrics waved slightly in the gentle morning breeze, beckoning passersby to touch and admire them. Tables wereden with trinkets that glistened under the morning sun¡ªsilver ornaments, intricatebs, beaded nes, and wooden toys for children. The scent of spices filled the air, a mix of cinnamon, cardamom, and cloves, drawing customers closer to the stalls heaped with vibrant powders and dried herbs. Nearby, loaves of freshly baked bread enriched the fragrance further. Amid the crowds of shoppers, a woman with a basket in hand browsed through the stalls, purchasing bread and some sweet treats. Suddenly, a figure approached her from behind. She noticed, turned, saw the face under the cloak, and spared a smile. They walked off together, with him trailing behind her, away from the crowded market. "When did you arrive?" the woman asked. "Two days ago. Couldn''t find you yesterday," he replied. "It''s a big market," she said. "How was the journey?" "Sore in the butt," he responded bluntly, then added, "It''s fortunate they don''t really check people from the east." "True, they''re well-guarded against people from Mindia but mostly turn a blind eye toward those from Edessa," she confirmed, then teased, "So, what guise have you adopted this time? A dishonest and bankrupt merchant?" "No, a bastard son of a fallen noble," he replied nonchntly without a smile. The woman formed a satisfied grin and led the way to a secluded alley, a shortcut to her inn. "That brings us to three," she continued. "I''m thest one," the man stated. "I have the guild''s order and confirmation of payment. Edessa has paid." The woman sighed heavily. "For Mindia and Edessa to send two of us, and even a mage. They really want him dead." "I care not for the nobles'' squabbles or their petty reasons," he said indifferently. "We lost so many in the ndia forest. We need fresh funds to recruit, train, arm, and replenish our ranks; otherwise, many will be in peril." "For our Order to remain faithful despite the fall of another Imperium," she murmured, then began to chant in whispers, "The guild is father¡ª" "The guild is mother," he followed, and their eyes momentarily glowed¡ªa sight that would frighten both beast and human alike. To them, the Order, masquerading as a guild, represented parents, lovers, siblings, and even future children. And now, it demanded the elimination of one: Lord Lansius of Korelia. *** Chapter 188: Riverstead Blue Chapter 188: Riverstead Blue Riverstead Blue Korelia It was nearing sundown in Korelia, and people gathered in the newly finished za beneath its many palm trees. Some came to draw water from the fountain, while others reveled in the bustling evening market with its plentiful food stalls. A guildsman strolled carefreely toward his inn. He had been in Korelia for several weeks, formally employed by a guild but never appearing for duty. He didn¡¯t need to. He had been sent here to spy on the Lord of Korelia, his true person of interest. The Lord of this city had been marked as troublesome by the new powers in Mindia. However, the operation was actually financed and orchestrated by the Lord of Edessa and a few powerful guilds in Mindia. The guildsman in disguise cared not for the reason; he just needed money¡ªplenty of it to fulfill his desire to be rich and influential. Rich enough so he didn¡¯t need to work but could rely on hisborers. And influential enough that people in nearby towns and viges wouldn''t talk ill of him and his reputation. He didn¡¯t believe he was asking for too much. Often, hepared himself to the nobles, who could barely do anything but whine and groan,pletely dependent on their servants for everything. Inparison, he was a mage. Surely, it was only just for highly skilled individuals like him to attain the same level of luxury. He believed this was the natural order of things and thus set himself on this ambitious path, unlike his more simple-minded peers. That drive initially made him a favorite of his mentor, butter, an outcast as he defied the guild''s wishes for formal employment with a noble. He reneged, joined the underworld, and sold his services to the highest bidder.His preferred work was elimination. It was the fastest and most rewarding; it also afforded him plenty of downtime, during which he could rx and enjoy the finer things in life. Having be ustomed to living in Mindia or the Capital area, he initially turned down the job in Londia. Nobody wanted to go to Londia. He recalled telling his contact to send others to do the job, but his contact insisted that the big names wanted the mostpetent. They even tripled his pay, which was enough to make him reconsider. After passing several shops that did little to interest him, he arrived at the inn in the better part of the city. It was a reputable establishment, but to him, it was nd, drab, and inadequate. Despite all the fresh coats of ster and several minor advancements, Korelia remained in his eyes a backwater region, unworthy of all the attention it received. As he entered the premises, the innkeeper greeted him warmly, "Return from work, maester?" "Yes, when will dinner be served?" the mage in disguise replied, matching his kindness without sounding fake. "Same time, we''ll have amb chop this evening," the old man revealed proudly. "Lovely, then I''ll meet you at supper," the mage said, then climbed the stairs to the second floor where the expensive suites with actual rooms and furniture were located, rather than just amunal wooden hall for sleeping. As he reached the floor and headed to his chamber, he detected faint magical traces¡ªa rare ability that set him apart. He feigned ignorance, casually continuing with a lowered gaze until a woman waved her hand to him. She was his contact for this job, a hunter and poison master as well. Standing next to her, he spotted a well-built man whose inconspicuous appearance stemmed more from his casual attire and overly friendly smile than from his physique. "Don''t worry, he''s with us," the woman reassured the mage and motioned for the two to head to the corner where a ss window was located. The two men nced at each other briefly before following her without question. The corner was only several steps away but offered a secluded spot surrounded by their rooms. There was only one staircase, reducing the worry about intrusion. The woman started first, exining to the mage, "He''s an acquaintance. He brought details from Edessa and will be joining us on this mission." The man simply waved his hand, and the mage did a double-take. Despite possessing only small traces of magic, at this close range, even a nce revealed just how absurd his physique was. Unlike mages who used their source to enhance their muscles and bones temporarily, the man must have used a vastly different method. "I''ve never met a hunter-assassin before," the mage remarked. "And nobody will. They don¡¯t exist," he replied casually, dropping his silly smile. "They are just myths perpetuated by foolish nobles. I''m just a hunter on an errand." The mage turned his gaze to the woman. "I was never informed or agreed to this. I thought they only sent two of us." "Will this be a problem?" the hunter asked. "No. Your strength will certainly be a great addition; however, in this line of work, trust andmunication are paramount, and we have never met or worked together before." "I just arrived. We have plenty of time to prepare," the hunter reassured him. But the mage shook his head. "There¡¯s not much time." His words tensed up the other two. "What do you mean? Is there a new development?" the woman asked. "Words have yet to get out, but at least nine half-beasts have just joined the lord¡¯s ranks." The hunter licked his lips and dropped his facadepletely, showing a cold, calctive gaze as he turned toward the window, observing the busy road below. "This will not be pretty," the woman exhaled deeply, hinting at their unwritten code to make it look natural or, at the very least, like a freak ident. "It''s the least of our worries now," the mage said. "If you''re here, I guess infiltration wasn''t sessful?" the hunter asked as he turned around to face her. "Unfortunately, unlike in other ces, they don''t need a physician, herbalist, or educator. They''ve got it all covered," the woman exined. "And when we tried to take them out, we learned it was usually for the staff and not the lord anddy." "Mm, they''re quite resourceful," the huntermented. "They have capable people," she confirmed, then added, "I wish I could just apply as a cook so this would be over very soon." The men were amused. It was well-known that cooks were selected through a thorough vetting system and kept under scrutiny. They would be required to work for years cooking for the staff before they were allowed to touch the food prepared for the lord anddy. This was before even considering the food taster''s ability. "How about a direct approach?" the hunter suggested, hinting at an assault. The woman turned to the mage, who exined, "It''s impossible to hit the target at his home. Even at night, the ce is crowded with guards. Moreover, I saw faint traces of magic. And they also have half-beasts prowling the vicinity." The hunter stroked his chin. "Then our best bet is when the lord is traveling. Do we know when he''ll be out of town?" "This is exactly the n I''m going to propose," the mage responded. "Unlike other nobles, he often travels incognito with a light escort. He uses a modest carriage like guildsmen or guests use, but I have memorized his carriage''s features." *** Lansius Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Today, Lansius traveled to the market. Something had recently piqued his interest, but he had never had the time to pursue it properly. Now, with the telegram earring on pause because of an unknown ident, he had the time to explore this curiosity. One of the new stalls at the market offered something that resembled pasta. Thest time they traveled with Audrey, the squire had brought one to appease thedy¡¯s curiosity, and Lansius took a keen interest in it. It was pale white, thick, and broadly cut, visually more akin to thicksagna skin, yet it tasted simr to pasta, more so than the one he had in Riverstead. Lansius knew, sooner orter, he had to develop pasta. Not because of a culinary breakthrough, but to enhance the Shogunate¡¯s food security and resilience. The importance of pasta lies not only in its taste but also in how it was stored dry, significantly extending its shelf life and making it resistant to mold and spoge. Unlike wheat, bread, or even hard biscuits, dry pasta can be stored almost indefinitely. They just need to boil it in water to make it edible again. Now, with the existence of such a shop, Lansius felt that half of the work had been done. While he knew, theoretically, how to make pasta, he had never kneaded the dough himself and didn''t know what durum wheat looked likepared to other types. He also didn¡¯t know whether it used eggs or not. He could try to work with the kitchen staff, as he had done with the croissant-like pastries, but he felt it would require a lot of his time and effort. For the croissants, the chef at least had significant experience with pastry and could recreate theyers to a degree even without a refrigerator. The chef had even experimented alone to make the skin crusty. But pasta was a different matter. Nobody knew what it looked like or how it should taste. They had nothing topare it to, which made it difficult. Until now. So, Lansius was looking forward to visit the stall, observing their craft, and seeing whether they actually made it the way he knew. Ideally, he would just summon them to Eastern Mansion and let his chef study their craft, but that would likely invite gossip and attract the guild to start sniffing around. He didn''t want to spoil the guild with another invention, not when he already had them hooked on the southern trade. Moreover, the Londia Office of Works was already busy dealing with spring beds and the new carts with leaf spring suspension. Those two were beginning to generate significant profits for him. Each spring bed soldted him almost three gold coins in pure profit, while modifications to carriages with suspension earned him a solid five gold coins each. As for pasta, Lansius wasn¡¯t seeking profit but rather protection against bad harvests. However, just like other inventions, this would require his presence, and in such a busy market, that would draw too much attention. Fortunately, Lansius had a new tool at his disposal. At Audrey¡¯s behest, Lady Astrid had brought an artisan from White Lake to make several wigs for Lansius. It was rather itchy and hot at first, but he got used to it. At least he was reassured that the brown hair was selected from clean, noble-born individuals and boiled thoroughly to prevent any issues. Armed with a new wig that caused his entourage to grin suspiciously, Lansius stepped down from the carriage. Today, he was wearing his old blue tunic, the same one he had bought second-hand in Riverstead. It was stillfortable but now felt tight against his body. Must be from all the spring riding and the firewood I''ve chopped. The blue tunic reminded him of what the old tailor had once said, "You can wear it until you''re too old to work." It wasn¡¯t directed at the blue tunic he wore, but Lansius felt nostalgic all the same. Wish we could meet again, Keith. This time, I''ll buy that red tunic. He mused, making a solemn oath, though unaware of the old tailor¡¯s fate. His nostalgia didn¡¯t alter his state of mind as he walked toward the busy street, nervously ncing left and right, pleased that nobody looked at him with reverence. Ca and another guard in normal clothes blended in at his front and rear, while another pair of guards walked a distance away. He hadn''t expected that looking ordinary would be so liberating. Nobody scrutinized what he was doing, where he was heading, or what he was observing. ... "This is good," Lansius remarked to Ca as the two munched on the hot food that resembled pasta. Originally wide and t, the stall owner had cut them thin, making them resemble broad fettine. They enjoyed it with a white gravy sauce and a slice of brown bread. Lansius paid extra, so they also got some cheese, which unfortunately wasn''t shredded on top but was cut into cherry-sized pieces and ced in a corner to be eaten separately. There were no tomatoes or garlic, but there was plenty of butter and salt from diced salted meat. "Jans," Ca called, using his alias. The brown-haired Lansius nodded, signaling her to continue. Themotions from the street masked their voices from the rest customers despite their proximity in the small stall. "You seem to enjoy it; how about bringing several bowls home?" she asked. "Do you carry two bowls?" Unlike in the modern era, they had no ess to easy packaging; even waxed parchment was not inexpensivepared to the price of the meal, making takeaways troublesome if one didn''t bring their own bowl or linen wrap, especially if the goods weren''t dry. Ca showed four wooden bowls inside her wicker basket. "Jean told me to bring extra." Lansius could only chuckle. His wife''s preparedness was evident. "Then order for her," he said, cing two copper coins on the table for Ca to take. "Also," he added as he put down two more coins, "get some of the ingredients and a portion of the uncooked meal. Tell them we want to try to make something out of it." Ca nodded readily. "Do you want me to ask about the egg as well?" Lansius nodded and gave a thumbs up. They had discussed beforehand the need to secure the flour and a dough sample for the chef to experiment with. In his era, this would be considered corporate espionage. Ca should have seen enough to exin the process to his chef and recreate it to a certain extent. If things went well, and the chef sessfully developed a dry pasta, Lansius would credit the stall owner for his invention and provide financial support. Under his rule, he vowed that no inventor would ever descend into poverty. *** Lansius rode home in his unassuming carriage, apanied only by two riders who shadowed them from afar to avoid attracting attention. Inside, he cradled a carefully prepared pasta meal for Audrey, anticipating a warm wee. Seeing her eat heartily was one of his greatest pleasures. The ride was enjoyable as the carriage had undergone several modifications to its suspension; almost every week, someone from the workshop attempted to implement new ideas, and Lansius dly lent his support. They were halfway to the mansion, passing through the newly developed noble quarter, which was stillrgely empty and quiet. As they rounded a bend, arge tree sprawled across the road, its roots unsettlingly fresh as if it had been felled only moments ago. The guard beside the coachman leaped down to inspect. "Just a fallen tree," the guard remarked, finding no signs that it had been chopped down. With no way around on the narrow road, the coachman steered the horses onto the grass to circumvent the obstruction, when an eerie stillness prated the air¡ªthen shattered into chaos. With explosive force, a figure burst from the underbrush, his movements blurred by unnatural speed. "We''ve gotpany!" the coachman called out as he deftly spurred the horses into action. The guard who had inspected the treeunched himself toward the assant. However, despite the coachman¡¯s best efforts to elerate, the masked man quickly closed the gap and mmed into one of the horses with the force of a battering ram, sending the beast sprawling into the grass and panicking the other. The panicked horse veered the carriage further from the road onto uneven ground, trapping those inside from leaving. The assant gave chase, sprinting with an unnaturally long stride. The guard might have given chase too if not for a dart that struck him in the back. He turned, brandished his sword, and after several attempts, managed to pull out the dart, the tip so fine it prated his ringmail. The odd burn he felt confirmed it was poisoned. Realizing it was a well-nned ambush, he stood his ground instead of pursuing, knowing another attacker was likely aiming to finish him off. The guard calmed his nerves as he reached into his inside pocket. Expecting an attack, he sidestepped a sudden sh. Instead of charging toward the source, he calmly twisted the item he had retrieved¡ªa small, waxy paper container. Initially, nothing happened, but then an oily liquid seeped out, igniting to produce rich, blue smoke. Watching this, a woman emerged from her hideout, charging toward him. The guard recognized her clothes. She was the same woman who had brought flowers and carrots to their horses at the market. The realization that they had been blindsided didn''t dishearten the guard; instead, he sported a wide, threatening grin. He might have been tricked, but he knew he had disrupted the assants'' n. The fact that the woman charged at him proved he was doing something right. "Come," he taunted, his throat feeling dry and suffocated from the poison. "You shall see what the ck Lord has taught us." The lone guard prepared his stance, his form immacte and precise. Soon they shed, trading blows that sent sparks flying from their finely honed steel des. One protected the smoke signal with his life while the other tried to take it out. Meanwhile, inside the carriage, the situation had turned worse. Lansius felt the world lurch as the horses panicked, their cries piercing the inside as they reacted in terror. The warm pasta he had carefully packed was now sttered everywhere. "Can you see anything?" Ca shouted as she and the other two guards tried to find the assant through the window, but their world soon turned upside down. "Hands over your heads and curl up," Lansius shouted to his men, bracing themselves for the worst. "My Lord." Ca grabbed him tightly while the carriage began to roll. One of the guards also reacted instinctively, wrapping his arms around them and using his body as a human shield. The carriage tumbled, mming them against the side. The world outside turned into a dizzying blur of earth and sky. A crushing thud marked each impact, apanied by sharp, piercing shrieks as Lansius and the others were jostled mercilessly. The wooden frame of the carriage groaned and creaked under the enormous stress. The sensation was overwhelming; pain and wooden dust assaulted everyone¡¯s senses. Finally, the carriage came to a shuddering halt, lying on its side amid a chaotic sprawl of wooden debris. Inside, there were wild coughs and groans, but all Lansius could see was red. Outside, the assant, muscles bulging and eyes wild with bloodlust, paused to observe the wrecked carriage. He had exerted tremendous force and then sprinted a great distance to chase the running carriage. A rider approached him, wielding a steel bow. He had been the one who took out the coachman and the second horse. "I saw no other threat," he said from atop his saddle, calm and in control despite the carnage. "No knight, no mage, and no half-beast." "That we know of," the first assant replied, breathlessly. The rider smiled, looked around, andmented, "I''m d we followed your n. And the drug for the horses worked wonders." He nced toward the two dead horses. The drug elerated their heartbeats, pushing them into panic. This caused their hearts to race uncontrobly, bursting veins or damaging their brains, ultimately incapacitating or killing the beasts outright. The blunt force to their body also served as a great catalyst to spook them. The two observed the silent wreckage. Nobody emerged. The first assant tapped into his magic source again and regained his breath. "Let''s finish this and flee the city. One must not tempt Fortuna." *** The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 189: The Shadow of Death Chapter 189: The Shadow of Death The Shadow of Death Assassins The mage and the hunter advanced toward the overturned carriage. Mounted on his horse, the hunter elerated, circling to cut off any escape attempt. As they drew closer, his attention was drawn to a plume of blue smoke billowing from the location of their ambush near the main road. "Colored smoke," he announced sharply, alerting hispanion. The mage cast a nce at the ominous signal and clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Cursed! No wonder the escort feltfortable taking some distance," he muttered to himself, then shouted, "That¡¯s a signal. Expect a pair of riders." Thunderous hooves came as expected. Two horsemen quickly bore down on them from the direction of the main road, their crossbows at the ready. "Keep going, I''ll handle this," the hunter barked, readying his bow and arrow, and spurred his horse toward the new threat. The mage tapped into his source and sprinted toward the carriage, but his focus now split. The two mounted guardsmen divided their attack; one moved toward the hunter, the other pursuing the mage. The hunter and the guardsman released their projectiles simultaneously, nearly hitting their horses. Clearly, there was no honor here, with both targeting the horses to ensure their opponents'' defeat. As they closed the distance, they did not break off but instead drew their swords, steel glinting as they prepared for a killing strike.Both squared off, their gazes cold and murderous, and then they shed. The hunter powerfullyunched his swing, his heavy de cutting through the air with raw strength. Sparks erupted as steel shed against steel, and the mounted guardsman was hurled from his saddle by the sheer force of the blow. The impact was powerful enough that even the two horses staggered off the path, but a faint smile crept across the guardsman¡¯s lips¡ªhis instincts had been right. He hadn''t trained with Francisca and Sir Harold to die likemon guards. He had anticipated the opponent''s strength, suspecting that with such a small number of assants, there was likely a mage involved. Thus, he had loosened his foot in the stirrup and rxed his grip on the saddle before the sh. This maneuver prevented him from being fatally dragged by his horse. Determined to fight even for a single breath longer to save his lord, the guardsman braced for the fall and rolled as soon as he hit the ground. Bruised and bleeding, he quickly knelt, dusted off his crossbow, primed it using the lever and fired a bolt at an unsuspecting target. His aim was true, striking the hunter''s horse as it moved away, eliciting the beast''s shocked and wild reaction. Although the hunter managed to maintain control and pulled the bolt from the beast''s hind, another bolt whizzed too close, forcing him to turn and retaliate. Despite the hunter bearing down on him, the fallen guardsman didn''t flinch; he cocked the lever, aimed, and released another bolt. His rapid-fire forced the hunter to pull his steed to the side to evade¡ªnot out of fear for himself but to save his mount. He couldn''t afford to lose the horse, should his main target run away. "How can he fire so many bolts so quickly?" the hunter cursed, trying a different approach. The guardsman unleashed bolt after bolt, but the hunter regained hisposure. He had faced worse monsters. With eerie calmness, he directed his steed into a circling gallop and drew his steel bow to full draw, aiming with the uracy befitting a master marksman. He then released two well-aimed arrows that pierced the immobile guardsman¡¯s shoulder and chest. The heavy arrows, typically used for huntingrge game, prated his ringmail and threw the guardsman aside. As the guardsman felt his life ebbing and blood seeping from deep wounds, he crawled back, sat in the grass, and withbored breath and shaky hands, cocked the lever. But the hunter was prepared and released another arrow, striking the guardsman''s chest just below the neck. Before hey dead, his final bolt took flight and struck the hunter''s right wrist. Despite his toughened body tissues, the sharp bolt head painfully grazed the skin. It wasn''t deep but was enough to cause blood to stream out. He cursed his carelessness but wasted no time in proceeding to his main target. Riding to assist the mage, he found that his ally had just dispatched the mounted guardsman heading his way. Breathing raggedly, the mage had used a powerful static charge to kill both the horse and the rider from afar. Although he drew the charge from an external power source¡ªa dwarven gemstone¡ªit still strained his body immensely, almost reducing him to crawling. Seeing the hunter, the mage shouted, "Go, go to the carriage! I see three climbing out, at least two with those crossbows." The hunter didn''t need to ask and spurred his horse toward the wreckage. Despite a trail of blood on its hind, the beastplied energetically. He had paid a good price for this horse, and it was quite ironic to use fine Londian horses to hunt down their own lord. From a distance, he saw the carriage door was already open, and three figures had positioned themselves behind their overturned carriage, using it as a makeshift wall. As the hunter approached, they unleashed a flurry of bolts without hesitation. The hunter reacted quickly, already familiar with the quick-firing crossbows. He dodged as two deadly steel bolts flew by, while another two screamed toward him. It would have been fatal had he not noted how quickly they could fire and maintained his distance. Even with bolts flying toward him, he pressed on, aiming to circle to the enemy''s rear. His horsebored heavily beneath him, its sides heaving with fatigue from the relentless gallop, yet it kept going. Finally, after dodging two more bolts that whizzed dangerously close, they managed to circle behind the enemy. Without hesitation, the hunter drew on the strength of his steel bow, taking full advantage of his position, and released two rapid arrows at the exposed defender. He had managed to injure one of the guards, pinning his shoulder to the carriage, and was about to deliver the final blow when another guard persistently fired bolt after bolt at him, while a third took over the injured guardsman¡¯s crossbow. Consequently, the hunter widened his circle and returned to his ally¡¯s position. "Change tactics, keep the horse safe," the huntermanded as he dismounted, preparing to sprint on foot when the mage grabbed him. "We''ve spent too much time on this. I fear more areing." "Then I''ll be quick," the hunter replied. "Let me help you," the mage insisted. He channeled his source toward the carriage area and drew energy from the gemstone, instantly unleashing a blinding white sh. A violent thunderp followed, its ear-splitting sound shocking everyone; even the horse reared up, ready to bolt if not for their effort to hold it down. Afterward, the mage copsed into a seated position, his face sweating profusely. He knew he had overexerted himself. "Take the reins, or escape if you have to," the huntermanded, then sprinted toward the carriage to finish the job. Even from afar, he could see smoke rising from the overturned carriage. At full power, the static charge was akin to a lightning strike. Witnessing it closely, he couldn''t help but feel envious of such a versatile ability. Out of the blue, a distinct buzzing sound sliced through the air, catching him off guard. It was distant but pronounced enough to make him pause. "Bolts?" he readying his bow, his eyes glowing golden as he scanned thendscape. Yet, he saw none. Screams from behind alerted him to turn; he saw the horse galloping away, a projectile protruding from its back. Meanwhile, his ally was on the ground, pierced by another bolt. It was apse; they hadn''t seen the threating. Now, the mage crawled and maintained his ethereal shield, but his wounds suggested he might notst long. More buzzing sounds filled the air and onended near the hunter''s position. It was only then he realized they were arrows, with several more in the air aimed at him. "Where are they? Why can''t I see anyone?" the hunter muttered irritably as he dashed toward the upturned carriage, dodging random hails of mysterious arrows. Unlike mages, he had no ethereal shield to block projectiles. Based on the poor uracy, the bowman was likely shooting from afar, but the speed and strength required to do so at such an extreme range, beyond his sight, boggled his mind. He scanned the cluster of trees, but even with his enhanced eyesight, he found nothing. Faced with the unnerving reality of unseen assants, he steeled himself to fight under a hail of mysterious arrows. The mission in Korelia had proven deadly, and despite the involvement of three assassins, sess was still elusive. But he wouldn''t allow it to fail. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Mere arrows wouldn''t dissuade him from his prize. He pumped his legs and made a huge leap straight onto the top of the overturned carriage. Hended with a creak from the wooden structure. Drawing his dagger, he nced at the three guards outside, finding them either unconscious or dead. He was about to search inside the carriage for a person with ck hair when his instincts alerted him to three small figures in the distance, sprinting on all fours, moving fast. "Half-beasts¡ª" "Guh," he grunted, recoiling from the bolt that struck his stomach. He was only momentarily distracted, but it was enough for the guard to sneak in that bolt. "How are you still alive?" he demanded. The guard remained silent and pumped the lever on his crossbow. Enraged, the hunter snapped the bolt shaft in half and dove into the upturned carriage. He intended to kill the ck Lord first and deal with the guard at his leisure, but instead, he found only an unconscious woman. This fueled his fury even more. With all his might, he leaped from inside the carriage, the force of his exit rocking the carriage so violently that it shocked the surviving guard. Hended nearby, deflecting a bolt in one swift motion as he unsheathed his heavy sword and charged. "I''ll kill you all. One of you must be him!" he bellowed, lunging at the guard with ferocious intent. But the man was not easily subdued; with a desperate heave, he mmed his crossbow into the hunter''s face. The hunter smacked the crossbow away with a sh of his sword, but the guard in the blue tunic was ready with his sword. Without hesitation, the hunter lunged with a powerful thrust; sparks flew, but the man blocked him. The exertion made blood seep from his wounded stomach, and then the hunter realized his opponent had unique traces of magic on him. "A gemstone of might, the champion''s secrets," he muttered. His attention briefly shifted to the pack of half-beasts charging toward him, and behind them, a towering cloud of dust¡ªlikely raised by galloping horses¡ªloomed. "Fuck," he cursed. "Who sent you?" the lone guard demanded, but the hunter had alreadyunched into a flurry of strikes aiming to overwhelm him. One strike aimed at the head was parried before the guard countered with an equally vicious strike toward the hunter''s leg. The hunter blocked it smoothly. A smile formed on his lips. "Does it matter?" he retorted, his eyes glowing with a golden hue that could petrify even the fiercest animals. The guard flinched, and the hunter advanced, poised to strike, but instead, he took a firm fist to the face. The blow smashed his nose, rattled his brain, and wounded his pride. "Why you!" he stumbled back, blood trickling from his nose, but quickly regained his footing and parried another near-fatal blow. Enraged, he overpowered the parry, turning it into a grapple. He surprised his opponent with his raw strength, surpassing even that of mages. As they wrestled with their swords, the hunter suddenly leaned in, disrupting their bnce, and headbutted the guard. The impact sent the man reeling back, revealing a hint of ck hair under his helmet. A smile of realization spread across the hunter''s face. "My Lord, I apologize, I didn''t know¡ª" His mockery stopped as the Lord sent him an uppercut from a blind angle. A sharp pain to the head almost made him stumble, but it wasn''t the end. The Lord of Korelia gathered his strength, intertwined his fingers, and hammered down a ferocious double-fisted blow that jolted his opponent''s skull. The man finally went down, grinning, blood trickling from his lips and streaking down his battered face. Yet, against all odds, he stood up, his de still secured in his hand, and challenged, "Come at me, O famed lord! Is this all you can do?" In response, the lordunched a powerful overhead sh. The hunter parried with all his might; the sh of their swords rang sharply in the air. The force was so great that the lord''s de chipped and was flung aside. Meanwhile, the hunter''s sword was directed against the lord''s stomach but was deflected by a swift hand. The hunter tried to capitalize on his advantage to end his target for good, but the lord, defying any conventional tactics, lunged forward, sweeping the hunter''s legs with both arms. Both men tumbled to the ground hard, with the hunter taking the worst of it. He barely regained his breath when the lord attempted to maneuver on top of him. The hunter resisted fiercely, and both exchanged brutal punches. The lord finally gained the upper hand by mming his fist onto the broken bolt shaft in the hunter''s stomach. "Guhh!" Apse was all the lord needed to secure a dominant position, pinning the hunter down. He rained down a flurry of punches. "Who sent you?" The hunter managed to block a dozen of blows, then found an opening. With a powerful punch, he struck the lord''s face, breaking his nose and causing blood to gush from a nostril. "Gold sent me," he spat as he scrambled to his feet and drew a dagger. But his triumph was short-lived. A gargantuan half-beast burst onto the scene, swiping its wide arms and sharp ws toward the hunter, who desperately blocked each attack with his dagger. The creature¡¯s onught was relentless, driving the hunter back. Yet, he remained standing, cleanly parrying each blow, until, atst, the beast paused, panting heavily to catch its breath. Despite his injuries, the hunter stood defiantly before suddenly scrambling toward the upturned carriage. "He''s retrieving his bow," the Lord warned, and the beast leaped to chase. The hunter spotted his steel bow and several arrows scattered from his quiver. He dashed forward, drawing with all his strength. As he nocked an arrow andy down to aim, the half-beast, as expected, charged blindly toward him. "You''re just a beast!" he mocked, releasing the fully drawn arrow straight into the beast''s face. The beast groaned, but instead of whimpering and retreating, it pounced with vengeance. "Oh fuck!" the hunter eximed as a giant fist crashed into his chest. His vision blurred red, his lungs gasped for air, and thest thing he heard was, "Don¡¯t kill him, we need him alive. I want to know who¡¯s responsible for this." *** Lansius Amid the green scenery and beneath the blue skies, Lansius was carried by Francisca, who tried her best to keep himfortable while maintaining her speed. Sir Harold rode at their side, with twenty more surrounding them, apanied by arge male half-beast that had taken an arrow to his left cheek. The strength provided by the gemstone had depleted, and Lansius felt all his bruises and wounds sting him mercilessly, jolting him awake. His head was dizzy from the burst of strength that had heavily taxed his body. "The man is beyond a mage," he muttered, recalling the fight that was still fresh in his mind. "Conserve your strength, My Lord," Francisca replied, her breath ragged from sprinting to reach him. "How are the men? How''s Ca? Did she...?" Lansius asked, pressing a bloodied piece of cloth to his nose to stop the bleeding. "She''ll make it, I''ll ensure she makes it," Sir Harold reassured him. Turning to the knight, Lansius asked, "Who''s in charge of the capture?" "Sir Omin and the guards are currently handling it. Sir Michael will soon arrive with his cavalry," Sir Harold reported. As they reached the Eastern Mansion, everyone in Lansius'' group appeared fatigued yet relieved. His attention was then captured by the tall wooden tower where a bronze parabolic dish was mounted. Atop it stood a figure with a bow, her posture as regal as if she were a guardian spirit of the realms. The sight caused murmurs and whispers of awe among those nearby. "Who?" Lansius began, but before he could finish, he recognized the silhouette and the kimono. "Why is the baroness standing there? It''s dangerous," he eximed. "My Lord," Francisca called gently, "My Lady is the one who truly saved you. The arrows thatnded near your position were hers. She saw the blue smoke and climbed up with quivers of arrows, assisted by several of my kin, whom I ordered to stay." Lansius was stunned and gazed at the angel of his life. "You mean she, at such range, with a bow?" "She even managed to take down one," Sir Harold reported. "One of her arrows protruding from one of the assassins we captured." Lansius was stunned to hear it. He knew Audrey had remarkable eyesight, likely amplified by magic, but he had never realized it was that good. Now, he was curious about what bow she used, because he didn''t recall they had one capable of reaching such a range without breaking. He was still mulling this over as they crossed the courtyard and entered the hall. Then, they closed the gates and began to barricade everything. "From now on, it''s a lockdown!" Sir Harold announced to the worried staff, who crowded around to see the lord. "If they have aplices in the city, or even here, we''ll find out." "Don''t spread panic," Lansius urged, forcing himself to stand despite the painful sensations throughout his body and the still-bleedingcerations on his wrist and arm. His staff noticed the lord''s blue tunic was bloodied and tattered, yet it only enhanced his heroic appearance. Lansius approached his seat, grimacing from pain as he settled down. His gaze was deep and solemn as he looked around at those gathered. "Hear my order," hemanded in a clear, authoritative voice. "My Lord," they all responded, surrounding him with looks of deep concern, care, and renewed respect. *** Korelia As the first mark of blue smoke curled into the sky, all city gates nged shut. The sight of blue was rare and ominous; to those in the chain ofmand, it signaled one thing: their Lord was in danger. No one else had ess to this specific smoke color except the Lord''s bodyguards. The response was immediate and formidable: every avable dragoon and man-at-arms was mobilized. The sudden surge of horsemen and men-at-arms throughout the city took everyone by surprise. Rumors flew,pelling residents to barricade themselves inside their homes. Soon, even more patrols filled the streets, including the famed ck Knights. As the hours passed, the air thickened with anxiety. The city, gripped by concern, wondered: Was this an attempted coup or something more sinister? As suspicion and fear enveloped the city, the uncertainty stretched on. Finally, the Lord''s knights, acting as heralds, brought news: the Lord had been attacked by unknown assants but had survived with only minor bruises. Upon hearing this, the Korelians breathed a collective sigh of relief. Yet, their initial fear quickly turned to anger as they demanded to know who was behind the attack. In taverns, baths, and the city za, people gathered and debated. Such a brazen attack on their leader and the nascent Shogunate stirred something within them¡ªan ember, long unrealized, now burned brightly. To them, the shogunate was more than just some lord''s n. It was the dream that bound them, a hope of a peaceful future in Londia, an era of no more strife over the Great ins. To them, the shogunate was the glue that united natives, migrants, and nomadicmunities alike. To them, the shogunate was the new identity. And now, this dream was desecrated by an act as shocking as an assassination attempt. The attack on their leader mocked every Londian''s hope. It was as disrespectful as dishonoring the graves of their fathers, sons, husbands, and rtives who had died in countless previous conflicts. Such an outrage turned their collective grief into burning anger. That night, as the initial shock gave way to a smoldering fury, the people of Londia steeled themselves. A solid resolve was born, and with it, an equally strong craving for one thing: retribution. Everyone openly wished to contribute to the war effort. And when morning came, they got what they had yearned for. The entire military had been mobilized. The vanguard, the main army, and the reserves had received theirmands. Korelia was now on a war footing. Someone had cast the dice against their Lord and the Shogunate, and now all of Londia would rise. *** The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 190: Burning Within Chapter 190: Burning Within Burning Within Lord Jorge nked by his ck Knights, the Lord of Three Hills, d in a striking ck and silver-trimmed brigandine, arrived at the ambush site a mere hour after it was secured. He passed this ce almost every day on his way to supervise the construction of his new house. "To think something so sinister could happen in such a serene ce," he muttered. Jorge dismounted and approached the gathered men-at-arms. The air was heavy with grief. Tears streaked even the toughest men''s faces and no one spoke above a whisper. He raised a finger to his lips, signaling his knights for silence, forgoing the need for a herald to announce his arrival. As they approached, the Korelian guardsmen noticed and quietly stepped aside, creating a clear path for them. The men''s expressions were painted with sorrow but also profound respect. There, Jorge encountered an unexpectedly poignant sight: a guard clung to a woman in a dark-colored brigandine. Both had departed from this world. The woman''s empty gaze was fixed on the fading sky. Their bodies bore the brutal marks ofbat¡ªsword cuts,cerations, and stab wounds, all highlighted by dark blood stains. Their fingers and nails were caked with soil, and grass was strewn around them, indicating a fierce struggle. But those details were not what held everyone''s attention. What drew the whispers of everyone, even Jorge''s ck Knights was the deceased guard''s face. It had turned deep blue¡ªthe sign of a potent poison¡ªbut an unmistakable, peaceful smile lingered on his lips. The guardsman knew he had performed his duty well. Even in death, he held the assant tightly in his final embrace. "A beautiful death," Jorge praised solemnly, moved by the loyalty and duty disyed. "Aye, my Lord," the senior guardsman replied. "He was one of our instructors and one of the Arvenians who followed Lord Lansius from Mindia. He will surely be missed."The somber mood was only interrupted when Sir Omin returned to the site. "Please step back, my Lord," he advised. "The woman had traces of poison on her; it¡¯s best if we wait until someone with medical or alchemical expertise can determine if it¡¯s safe to move them." Jorge nodded and asked, "Did you capture anyone alive?" "We captured two. Both are critically wounded; one probably won''t make it, but who knows," Sir Omin sighed. "We''re dealing with mages here." "Multiple mages..." Jorge muttered, feeling the weight of the words on his lips before turning to his former enabler. "This is beyond any Londian lord''s ability. Unless someone¡¯s suggesting that the Royal Assassins are selling their services cheaply due to the Imperium''s demise, I think there''s only one name." "I''m sure Lord Lansius will know," Sir Omin replied. "And the Shogunate will back him," Jorge gave his assurance. With those words hanging in the air, the two men left the site to retrace the events. ¡°They must''ve struck one of the horses,¡± Sir Omin said, pointing to the drag mark in the grass. ¡°The poor creature was dragged until the harness finally snapped.¡± Jorge nodded as they walked under heavy escort. Sir Omin continued, "With only one horse left, likely stressed, and the rough, uneven terrain, the carriage veered to the south." Jorge observed, "From the tracks, it looks like the coachman tried to head east." "Indeed. He must''ve been racing toward the Eastern Mansion for safety, but s, he took two arrows. Thrown from the carriage, and without his guide, the horse likely panicked and the carriage crashed." Jorge spotted the upturned carriage further down the path, now surrounded by dozens of armored men. He noticed Calub, the Tarracan-born alchemist, alongside Sir Michael and his cavalry. "Have you seen Lord Robert?" Jorge asked as they continued their approach. "He went straight to the Eastern Mansion," Sir Omin replied. "As for the Lord of Galdia, he remained at his inn. We''ve sent more men for protection." Jorge exhaled deeply. "The Old Lion must be worried sick. He looked at Lord Lansius like the son he never had." Sir Omin''s gaze softened. "And what about you, my Lord?" "Yes, the Lord of this city is dear to me. I''ve called him cousin on many asions." "Even his former enemies speak of him with such regard..." Detecting a subtle shift in tone, Jorge nced at him, "What do you mean by that?" "Talents like him are rare¡ªone in a hundred generations. And everyone sees the fruit of his works and generosity," Sir Omin replied. "So for someone to attempt an assassination..." He sighed briefly and muttered, "I pity the one who orchestrated it. They''ve just given the Londians, for the first time, amon enemy." "Do you think we can take them if Mindia is behind this?" Jorge asked. "United and enraged like this, we could raid to our heart¡¯s content. Winning, however, won¡¯t be easy." Sir Omin replied, but then his face broke into a faint smile. "But that''s before we factor in Lord Lansius'' abilities." Jorge chuckled. "The might of the entire Shogunate under Lord Lansius. This will be phenomenal to see." "Aye. We''ll need more resources to build the Shogunate, and someone just volunteered themselves." The former lord''s remark made Jorge stifle hisugh. Soon, the gathering crowd began to notice their approach. From among them, Sir Michael and Calub offered their respects, "My Lord, Sir Omin." "Measter Calub, Sir Michael," Jorge and Sir Omin greeted in return, and then Jorge added, "I apologize for being a nuisance. I merely wanted to see the scene with my own eyes." "Understandable, my Lord," Sir Michael replied, gesturing for them to approach the wrecked carriage. Meanwhile, Calub and Sir Omin separated, heading toward a different area. "How many perished?" Jorge asked, his tone heavy as they walked through the chilling remnants of the attack. "One guard near the road with the woman, the coachman, one mounted guardsman, and another guard next to the carriage. We lost four and three barely clinging to life," the one-eyed knight reported. Jorge inhaled sharply. "I''m d Lord Lansius survived. They must''ve fought courageously," he remarked, trying to find a sliver of hope amid the tragedy. "Indeed, but it wasn¡¯t enough." Sir Michael¡¯s tone darkened. "Not enough?" Jorge raised an eyebrow. "By the time the rescue party arrived, the lord was alone." "Alone?" Jorge''s eyes widened, struggling to grasp the implications. "Then?" The knight gazed firmly and said, "Lord Lansius fought the assassin, likely a mage, mano a mano." A mixture of disbelief and admiration swept over Jorge. "A truly terrifying situation, but also, what a feat of strength." "I don¡¯t know what gave him the strength¡ª" "We don¡¯t need to know," Jorge interrupted. "The fact that he survived is proof enough." The knight gave him a questioning gaze, prompting Jorge to exin. "Even I, an outsider, am aware that people cherish him. Not only the Korelians, but also the defeated people of White Lake, Korimor, South Hill, and even the Nicopns adore him." Sir Michael listened intently. "Winning wars only makes one a warlord. But to be loved and respected by so many, even former enemies¡ªthat is a quality beyond mere nobles." Jorge paused to examine the scorched marks near the upturned carriage, a clear sign of unnatural power. "Allow me to indulge myself and think that I wasn''t defeated by Bengrieve''s henchman. Perhaps the Coalition, and even the Lion, were defeated by a higher power." Sir Michael''s lone eye darted, trying to grasp the implication of Jorge''s words. "I won''t be the only one who thinks so. Soon, everyone will know that Lord Lansius survived a mage assassin''s attack with nothing but his strength." The Lord of Three Hills turned to Sir Michael, his gaze proud, but with a hint of fear. "It will be seen as proof. Themoners will undoubtedly believe this is the work of the Ancients¡ªa sign that the Lord of Korelia is destined for something far greater, perhaps even beyond the confines of the Steppes." Sir Michael, perturbed, whispered, "My Lord, you can''t possibly suggest¡ª" Jorge patted the knight''s arm. "I fear this is just the beginning." *** Ingrid The educator was still on leave due to the ident with the magical earring when a carriage, apanied by a guard and a maid, arrived at her doorstep. Horrified by the news, Ingrid quickly packed her bag and left for the Eastern Mansion. In great haste, the horse-drawn carriage spirited her to the mansion, now filled with armed men, patrols, and checkpoints. Ingrid waited for a while until Sir Harold arrived and personally led her to the makeshift hospice in the mansion¡¯s west wing. There, she found two guardsmen and Ca, all unconscious and being treated by the physician and his assistants. Sir Harold cleared his throat to gather attention. "Please take a break and leave them to us." His words prompted the physician and his assistants to prepare to leave the chamber. Before departing, the old physician gave his report: "I searched everything, but I cannot find the cause for the two. There are no traces of poison on their skin. I fear the issue is likely magical." He sighed and muttered, "I wish Lady Hannei were with us." "Certainly, her presence would be of great help, but please allow the educator to try. She may find something we¡¯ve missed," Sir Harold responded, gesturing toward the educator. The physician and the educator bowed their heads as a gesture of respect. The knight continued, "She might be able to find something based on her knowledge, and then we can try something." "Then I wish you luck. I''ll returnter with stronger smelling salt to try." After that, the physician and his assistants left the hospice. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Ingrid wasted no time and immediately began examining the patients. The first guardsmen had a clear arrow wound. The wound dressing was sufficient, and she noticed that the arrows had prated cleanly through. Despite the puncture, it was easier to treat such a wound than extracting a lodged bolt head. Meanwhile, the other guardsman, dressed in riding attire, had no wounds. Simrly, Ca also had no discernible wounds aside from some bruises. "This looks like an ident." "Indeed, the carriage was attacked and upturned while they were fleeing," Sir Harold replied. "By the Ageless," she muttered softly and began to check Ca¡¯s head. Naturally, she suspected head-rted injuries, but she found nothing except light bruises. Then, she noticed something peculiar: burn marks marred Ca¡¯s extremities, and some of her hair stood unnaturally upright. Her face filled with concern as she checked the other patients and found simr markings. These findings confirmed her suspicions. "This is Static Charge," Ingrid said, turning to Sir Harold. "It¡¯s a rare mage skill." "It is as we suspected. Maester, you¡¯ve just confirmed that the assassins are mages." "Mage assassins," she muttered, feeling conflicted. It went against the core t of the Mage Guild. "Based on this, at least one of them is powerful. Do we have any of them alive?" "Are you willing to identify them? Perhaps one is familiar to you." Ingrid took a deep breath and nodded firmly. "I¡¯d be d to. My Guild doesn¡¯t engage in this kind of thing. Besides, my loyalty is to this House." "We''ll call for you when the timees for interrogation. For now," Sir Harold¡¯s gaze fell on the three patients before them, his voice thick with concern, "can you treat them? The physician could only treat the burn marks but found nothing else to address." "There¡¯s no real treatment, but I''ll be damned if I don¡¯t try," Ingrid replied, hurriedly picking up a wooden stool and sitting between the guardsman and Ca to treat them both. She began her chant, knowing this would require her full concentration. ... Sir Harold left Ingrid to manage the aftermath of the assassination attempt. By now, news of the attack had spread, and he was needed in his role as acting Marshal of the ruling House. His first duty was to deploy his troops to ensure security and order. The Lord had also sent a herald to calm the popce. Like it or not, Korelia had grown into a capital, with arge popce that included nobles and wealthy individuals who needed both protection and attention. Meanwhile, he also needed to form a hunting party. Farkas and his ck Bandits were already scouring the city''s underbelly for information regarding the assassins. It was near sundown when Sir Harold returned to the makeshift hospice, and he was greeted by a pair of beautiful eyes and a weak smile. "Ca!" he eximed, hastily approaching the bedside. "Sir," she whispered. "How¡¯s the Lord? Is he recovering well?" "He¡¯s fine," Sir Harold replied vigorously, heartened by her recovery. "My apologies for the interruption," Ingrid said while tending to the other two unconscious guards, "but it¡¯s best to get her to her chamber for rest. Also remember to ask someone to gently clean and treat the burn marks¡ªnot with water, but with salve or apothecary¡¯s oil. Let them not fester, and watch for signs of inmmation. No bloodletting. Eat and drink in moderation." "No wine?" she meekly asked. "Just a sip," Ingrid replied with a smile. Ca grinned and tried to rise from her makeshift bed. "My limbs feel stiff," she remarked, but Sir Harold quickly stopped her. Ingrid quickly added, "Please, don¡¯t try to walk for at least two days." Then, turning to Sir Harold, she said, "I¡¯ve called for Francisca to carry her upstairs." "No need," Sir Harold responded. "I¡¯ll carry her." With one swift scoop, the knight gently lifted her as if she were as light as a child. "Is thisfortable?" he asked gantly. "It¡¯s too much, Sir," Ca replied, her face reddening. Ingrid smiled, pausing her healing to drape a nket over Ca. "Go on. You¡¯re fortunate your condition is better than the others. Get some rest. With all that¡¯s happened, I believe everyone will be busy in theing weeks, or even months." ... When supper time came, Sir Harold returned with the physician and his team to take over the treatment. Ingrid was relieved of her duty and escorted to dine with the other staff. The Eastern Mansion was now packed with more people, and there were guards at every entrance. A nce outside the window revealed several groups of armed men withnterns periodically patrolling the mansion''s grounds as extra security. There were also horsemen on patrol, along with even a few half-breeds. After she had her meal, Francisca had been waiting to take her to the Lord and Lady. "Are you feeling better?" the half-breed asked as they walked down the long corridor. "Well, I feel fine after that day, but the Lord and Lady insisted," Ingrid replied. Francisca smiled, her maw forming its usual cute expression, apanied by an equally pleasing "ha ha" sound, almost like a happy dog¡ªbut Ingrid would never say that out loud. Still, she knew she wasn¡¯t alone; half of the staff here wanted to pat Francisca¡¯s head and hug her silly. "I¡¯m d to hear nothing happened because of my earring," the fluffy beast said. "That¡¯s a precious heirloom. I hope I didn¡¯t break it. You know, I can¡¯t wait to give it another try." "I doubt the Lord will allow it," Francisca teased, ncing at Ingrid. "They like you too much to risk you again." "Oh, you," Ingrid replied, finding an excuse to hug her, much to the half-breed¡¯s amusement. She then noticed the happy, yet envious, eyes of the guardsmen, servants, and maids around them. Half-breeds like Francisca had a certain scent to their fur that made them unexpectedly pleasant, if not entirely odorless, unlike horses or other animals. She often joked that humans must have only chosen female half-beasts who didn¡¯t smell to marry. However, she also said it was only natural for them to be odorless, as they relied on their noses to hunt and survive. A smelly half-beast, after all, would be easy to track, even deep in the woods. Moreover, it was a known secret that this particr fluffy woman loved to bathe frequently, and the bathhouse manager allowed her to do so for free because her presence attracted women and girls to the bathhouse. They even supplied her with flowers and scented oils, but what she liked best was ale. They arrived on the second floor, where Margo spotted them, and the guards opened the door for them. Only then did Ingrid realize that she had forgotten to ask about the lord¡¯s condition and now felt anxious to meet him. "Go on," Francisca encouraged. "I¡¯ll have to take care of my new kin¡ªthey¡¯re still adjusting with many things." Led by Margo, Ingrid entered. Inside, she saw the Lord resting on the daybed. Linen bandages covered his right arm and several other ces. His face was bruised, especially his nose, which looked like it had been broken. The Lady sat beside him, her gaze momentarily suspicious of Ingrid, as befitting the situation. "My Lord, My Lady, I was horrified to hear the news," Ingrid said, keeping her distance and trying not to gesture too much. "I¡¯m alright, Ingrid," Lord Lansius replied warmly. "Your gemstone has saved me again." Ingrid smiled at his response. "Maester Ingrid," the Lady called, "if you aren¡¯t too tired, I would like you to check the Lord¡¯s injuries. Just in case the physician missed something." "Certainly. May I approach?" Lord Lansius motioned for her toe without hesitation. "All this added security is unfortunate. The sooner we return to normal, the better." "I hope ¡®normal¡¯ includes adding Sir Harold and Francisca to your security detail," Lady Audreymented. "Yes, as the baroness wishes," he reassured her. "With more half-breeds, I can be sure that you and the Mansion are protected." Ingrid noticed that the Lord looked surprisingly energetic, his gaze defiant, and he had even retained his sense of humor. "My Lord, pardon the difort, but I¡¯ll need to check your limbs and fingers." "Why? They¡¯re mostly fine," he replied, raising both hands and wiggling his fingers. Ingrid was momentarily stumped. "Pardon my words, but I just treated Ca and the guards¡ª" "How is she?" the Lord interrupted, his spirits lifting. "When Francisca carried her out, she looked like she was just asleep." "She has awakened and is now resting in her chamber." The Lord heaved a big sigh of relief. "And the guards, are they recovering?" "They are, My Lord. The physician and I are doing our best to treat them," she replied without hesitation. The Lord nodded, and the Lady seemed pleased. Ingrid continued checking the lord''s fingers but found no burn marks, letting out a sigh of relief. That didn¡¯t go unnoticed. "What''s the matter?" the Lady asked. "Well, as I mentioned, I just treated Ca and the guards. It appears they were likely affected by a mage''s technique called Static Charge, or Static Shock. However, it seems the Lord was fortunate enough to avoid it." "I was hit by it too," the Lord refuted. "All of a sudden, a sh enveloped us, and I was paralyzed, dropping like a lifeless log. The crossbow I was holding even hit me on the chin," he added, gently touching his chin and wincing at the sting. Hearing this, Ingrid was puzzled. "My Lord, if you were hit, how were you able to move? Ca believes she had it easier than the other guards because she was inside the carriage and likely more protected by it." "Static charge, huh?" The Lord mulled over the term. "It felt like being struck by lightning." "It does. One of my mentors could perform it, and we always heard a thunderp," Ingrid confirmed, still puzzled about how the Lord hadn¡¯t fainted on the spot. Not even the gemstone of strength could have healed him that quickly. "Indeed," the Lady murmured as if recalling the event. "Oh yes, you must have seen it. What did it look like from afar?" the Lord asked. The question made Ingrid raise an eyebrow. Noticing her expression, the Lady exined, "When I saw the signal smoke, I climbed the tower." She casually pointed toward the wooden tower outside the window. "From there, I could see the ambush and the fighting." The Lord¡¯s face showed both concern and admiration. Ingrid wanted to ask more, but the Lady continued, "All I saw were small, faint shes. Nothing like a thunderstorm." Her voice grew somber. "Then I saw you and the guards fall. I thought you were dead." Tears welled in her eyes, but she refused to let them fall. "Now, now, let¡¯s not revisit that moment," the Lord consoled her, taking her hand gently. "I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m strong, and I have this magical gemstone to protect me." "My Lord, may I?" Ingrid interrupted, afraid she might forget. "I need to maintain the gemstone again." "Oh," he mumbled, then turned to his wife. "Audrey, help me with it." "Right," the Lady helped to utch the ne and handing it to Ingrid. "I shall reward you and the Guild for this," the Lord promised. "It has saved me twice now." "Gratitude for the kind words, My Lord," Ingrid replied, bowing her head. "I hope we don¡¯t need a third time," the Lady remarked. Then she turned to Ingrid, "So, this Static Charge¡ªcan you perform it?" "It¡¯s quiteplicated. It also drains a significant amount of magical energy. Even one use can tire the body, making it difficult to ess the source again afterward." "I see. Then the assassin must be skilled. I saw him use it at least twice," the Lady remarked. "If you''re interested, I could describe it more fully. It¡¯s in some of the books I¡¯ve studied," Ingrid offered. Before they could continue, there was a knock at the door. "My Lord, My Lady, Captain Farkas is requesting an audience," Margo reported from outside. "I asked for him, let him in," the Lady responded. Farkas entered, clearly having been in a hurry. His clothes were dusty, and his face showed signs of exhaustion. "My Lord, My Lady, Maester, my apologies for interrupting, but we¡¯ve managed to treat one of the assassins. He¡¯s ready to speak and there¡¯s reason to believe he might not survive the night." "I¡¯lle," the Lady said firmly. "It will be gruesome," Farkas warned. "I expect no less," she replied coldly. "Audrey," the Lord pleaded. "You have a baby in your womb. Let others handle this." "No," she said, turning to him. "I need to see the person who tried to kill my husband and have a little chat." Ingrid didn''t want to intervene but felt the need to warn her. "My Lady, it¡¯s dangerous. He might be the one who can use Static Charge." "That¡¯s why you¡¯ll being with me," the Lady said, looking directly at Ingrid. "Don¡¯t you want to uncover the mastermind behind this?" "At your service, My Lady," Ingrid said, her voice steady with resolve. *** Eastern Mansion, West Wing The Lord and Lady resided in the East Wing, so they had repurposed a cer in the opposite wing to serve as a temporary holding cell. Ingrid had reunited with Francisca, and the two walked ahead of Lady Audrey. Upon seeing the prisoner, Ingrid immediately confirmed he was indeed a mage. Even Francisca seemed to sense it, her posture growing guarded. The prisoner had been stripped down to a simple tunic, with basic wound dressings to stop the bleeding from an arrow wound. An iron pillory mped around his neck and hands, chained to the wooden beam above, forcing the prisoner into a kneeling position. Farkas had informed them beforehand that the arrowhead was lodged inside the prisoner¡¯s chest. From experience, they knew it would likely be fatal. An operation might save him, but it was just as likely to kill him outright, given how close it was to vital organs. Sir Harold had decided that only this prisoner would be kept here. The other captives had been taken to the Great Keep under the supervision of Sir Michael and Sir Omin. "Fascinating," the prisoner muttered weakly, struggling for breath. "To see two mages in this backwater city." The jailers were quick to raise their rods, but Audrey was faster. "Hold," she ordered. The jailers stopped and bowed their heads in acknowledgment. Wasting no time, Francisca quickly approached the prisoner with a terrifying grin. "So, we meet again. Shall I tear you apart, limb by limb?" She knelt and used only the tip of her finger to slowly trail along the man¡¯s thigh, barely grazing his skin. Yet even that light touch drew blood. The prisoner¡¯s face betrayed his fear. Like many who had never faced a half-breed up close, he was overwhelmed by the sight of her ws and fangs¡ªsharp,rge, and capable of easily tearing apart limbs. Behind them, Ingrid carefully scanned the area, ensuring there was no neutral ground, which would be necessary for any attempt at using Static Charge. The Lady, d in a gambeson that also protected her belly, moved forward. Her movement made Farkas and Francisca grip the prisoner tightly, preventing him from attempting anything. The prisoner looked at thedy, confusion spreading across his face. "How does my arrow feel? Do you like it?" the Lady asked, prompting the prisoner to show a flicker of anger. But suddenly, his expression changed drastically¡ªhe began to shrivel and tremble. Ingrid and everyone else saw it: Thedy¡¯s eyes darkened with a frightening intensity. The prisoner trembled harder, but Farkas and Francisca held him tight. "Tell me, who ordered you?" the Lady demanded. Instead of answering, the prisoner trembled harder, his shouts turning into desperate wails. The Lady¡¯s patience visibly snapped. Suddenly, something radiated through the air, so rming that Ingrid involuntarily stepped back. Only then did she realize this was far more than just a Hunter''s gaze. A shudder ran through her as she sensed the prisoner''s magic¡ªhis source and soul¡ªburning from within. Even from a distance, she could feel his pain radiating like scorching heat. Yet Farkas remained oblivious, while Francisca seemed aware but unbothered. Ingrid¡¯s hands, however, shook uncontrobly¡ªshe had just witnessed something far beyond anything her training had ever prepared her for. *** Chapter 191: The Beginning of a Dance Chapter 191: The Beginning of a Dance The Beginning of a Dance Ingrid stood in the damp cer, clutching her hands as she witnessed the exchange between Lady Audrey and the prisoner. The air felt suffocating, though she couldn¡¯t tell if it was from the physical space or something more sinister. As if possessed, the prisoner screamed in terror, his body writhing in agony while Francisca and Farkas held him fast against the iron pillory. And all that, to most, would seem caused by a mere stare. A Hunter¡¯s Eyes, they believed. But Ingrid knew it was something far beyond that¡ªsomething even a trained mage like her couldn¡¯t fullyprehend. Whatever it was, the prisoner¡¯s reaction was evidence of immense pain. The way his back arched, his entire body convulsing as if struck by lightning, was beyond faking. His screams tore from his throat¡ªhigh-pitched and animalistic, filled with the fear of someone losing everything. Ingrid¡¯s heart pounded, fearing the man would drop dead at any moment. Something was tearing at his source, burning from within. Suddenly, the prisoner¡¯s body sagged forward, his limbs going limp, his face utterly drained, his breathing shallow and ragged. The arrow wound in his chest seeped blood through his tattered tunic. Ingrid¡¯s heart raced as she nced at Lady Audrey, who stood unblinking, her gaze now returned to normal. The prisoner, slumped and broken, continued to heave shallow breaths. The look in his eyes said it all¡ªhe would tell them everything, anything, to stop the pain. He tried to mutter something, prompting Ingrid to step forward. The prisoner had been injured in the chest, and his source was likelypromised, making it unlikely for him to wield magic¡ªbut there was always a risk. For any seasoned mage, taking air from someone''s breath at close range was child''s y¡ªone reason why they were, ironically, the better assassins. Certainly, Lady Audrey could hold her own, but Ingrid wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen to her.¡°Speak,¡± the Ladymanded, her voice chillingly cold. The single word sent the prisoner shivering and trembling uncontrobly. "I¡¯ll answer, I¡¯ll answer, anything." The staff exchanged nces, surprised and amazed that the Lady¡¯s stare had broken the prisoner¡¯s stubbornness. Farkas had told them that the jailers had already tried a few techniques to convince the mage to speak, but they had proven useless. The man was defiant, clearly conditioned not to answer upon capture. Despite being injured and stuck in the pillory, he could evidently still draw strength and offer resistance. As a result, the jailers requested permission from Farkas to employ stronger measures. However, they were also concerned they might kill the prisoner outright, especially with the arrowhead lodged inside him. This was why Farkas consulted the Lady directly, leading to the current situation. Now, against all expectations, just as the prisoner was about to speak, Lady Audrey redoubled her efforts. Her eyes glowed once more, and instantly, the prisoner recoiled, trembling in fresh waves of pain. "My Lady," Ingrid urged, feelingpelled to intervene, "he¡¯s willing to speak." ¡°I heard,¡± the Lady replied, her gaze still locked on the prisoner as his screams filled the cer. ¡°But just in case he tries to lie.¡± The iron pillory rattled as the prisoner desperately tried to escape, his screams growing louder. No matter how strong he might have been, Francisca and Farkas held him firm. His eyes, wide, reddened, and filled with agony, seemed frozen¡ªunable to close, no matter how hard he tried. "My Lady, you''re hurting his source," Ingrid tried again. "Then there''s less chance of him hurting one of us," the Lady replied with scorn, but relented, stopping her stare. The prisoner, as before, slumped, his body limp and drenched in sweat. Without pausing for breath, he opened his mouth as if to speak, but no words came. His eyes darted frantically around the room, brieflynding on Ingrid. She could see the raw fear on his face, pleading to be freed from the pain. There was no fight left in him, no pride. Suddenly, he found his voice. "I''ll answer. I''ll answer." His words were slurred as if his tongue were too heavy to articte properly. The Lady clicked her tongue. "You''re probably going to feed me lies and make me ask twice. Maybe a little more of this will help. It¡¯s just a stare, after all¡ªit shouldn¡¯t hurt." The prisoner''s face contorted, his chest heaving, more blood seeping into his tunic, tears streaming down his face. He was clearly breaking. Ingrid noticed something more: the man¡¯s source was flickering like embers losing their me. She wondered if this was the cause of the pain and the ethereal burning heat she felt. Then it hit her¡ªshe had been struggling with her own magic for some time. Her source had be harder to wield, more elusive, and scarce. She¡¯d thought it was because of her age or the natural limits of her source. But now she remembered that it had first happened in Umbend, the night of the half-beast ambush¡ªthe same night she¡¯d seen the Lady¡¯s eyes glow for the first time. A chill ran through her. "My Lady, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯ll be in the corner," Ingrid said as calmly as possible, not wanting to offend the Lady. The Lady turned to her and nodded. "You may wait outside if you wish." Her eyes, once terrifying, were now warm and caring. It seemed her control over them had improved since studying magic under Ingrid, and that realization filled Ingrid with both pride and relief. Ingrid bowed her head and reassured her, "No, I''ll stay right behind." "Please," the prisoner¡¯s desperate plea filled the chamber. "Please," he repeated, offering nothing more as if that word was all he could manage. "Fine," the Lady said, and Farkas promptly brought her a chair. She sat down, leaving Francisca to hold the prisoner. "Time. Slowly. My tongue... hard to speak," the man struggled to exin, his effort palpable. "Fetch him a drink," the Lady instructed, sitting back in her chair. They gave him several minutes and two cups of water before the Lady heaved a sigh. The man¡¯s back jolted in response. "I-I''m being ordered by the Lord of Edessa. I''m a mage for hire. I do things for money. I came with a hunter, a woman. Then, a male hunter joined us several nights ago. That man is the one who fought the Lord of Korelia." The Lady raised an eyebrow. "You said, the Lord of Edessa?" "Yes, I met his steward directly. He paid me." "How much?" she inquired. "I-I received seven gold coins, and he promised me eleven more after the job was done." "Eighteen gold coins!" the Lady snapped. "You tried to kill my husband for eighteen gold coins?" Only then did the mage realize who he was facing: the Lady of Korimor. It was as if a part of his soul left his body. His eyes lost focus, his mouth hung open, frozen in fear. The sight was disturbing enough that Farkas shook him until the prisoner mage blinked back into reality, trembling. "My Lady, My Lady," he stammered, and in a moment of desperate genius, he added, "Your humble servant was a fool to ept. But they paid the hunter more than me. It¡¯s worth far more than just eighteen¡ªprobably ifbined, closer to a hundred gold." Somehow, the mention of a higher price on the Lord¡¯s life seemed to appease the Lady. "It was a bad, bad deal. I feel deceived. I¡¯d never consider it again, not even for a thousand gold and a manor." His tone carried a hint of honesty. The Lady smirked. "It seems you''ve found your voice. Now, my good canary, sing me a song. Tell me who¡¯s truly responsible for this grave mistake, because I''ll n a visit." The mage gulped and quickly said, "It''s the ruling House of Edessa, no doubt." "Try again. Simply uttering a name isn¡¯t the tune I¡¯m looking for," the Lady replied, her tone bored. "They... they never gave me a reason, but I know! I know," he stammered, terrified of failing her. "Edessa heard about the new southern trade route from the guilds. They want to protect their monopoly on trade to Navalnia." His words prompted nces among the group. Ingrid noticed Farkas seemed ready to ask something. "Go on, ask him," the Lady said, gesturing to Farkas. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Farkas stood next to her and asked, "Tell me, why would the Margrave of Edessa be concerned about the new trade route? The southern trade passes through hisnd and will benefit him greatly." "They are not separate entities," the prisoner began. "The Margrave¡¯s House and his family are tied to Mindia. Every noble in the region knows that their wealthes from joint holdings in Mindia¡ªdozens of exclusive workshops whose goods are transported to Edessa and sold to Navalnian traders." He paused for breath, the effort taxing. His wound was deep, likely close to puncturing his lung. The arrow wound puzzled Ingrid. After all, the Lady said it was her arrow. Was she present during the fight? But considering the Lord''s condition, it seemed impossible. Everyone who knew the Lady understood that, even while pregnant, she would have fought right at the front. So how did she use an arrow if she hadn¡¯t been with him? Ingrid stopped her pondering as the prisoner continued, "Imagine if the goods nowe from another ce¡ªLondia, or even from Baronies or Earldoms beyond Nicop. Yes, the Margrave would profit from taxes, but it would be nothingpared to the lost sales." "I''m curious," the Lady said. "Why does the Margrave set up workshops in Mindia, not on his ownnd? Surely it costs a lot to transport the goods." "That¡¯s his protection against Navalnia." Everyone''s eyes grew curious, and the mage exined, "If the workshops and talents were in Edessa, there¡¯s a risk that Navalnia would conquer it. Navalnia always pays handsomely for artisans, craftsmen, or other talents." "To enve them," the Lady said, her voice filled with veiled anger. The mage dared not say more and simply waited. "Is Mindia involved in this?" the Lady asked. "Y-yes. The new Lord is involved. While the Margrave of Edessa orchestrated this, I know the funds and connectionse from Mindia." "How can you be so sure?" Farkas asked. "The Margrave is powerful, but he¡¯s not exactly a High Noble, and hisnd is on the edge of the border. He has no ess to assassins. If this was solely his doing, he would have sent only me, a rogue mage. But he also sent two Hunters¡ªnot the ones who handle hawks, but hunter-killers, assassins. Even for me, they are as elusive as the fell beasts they¡¯re rumored to hunt." "The old order," the Lady muttered, as though she were familiar with it. The man dared not question her and simply said in a weak and faltering voice, "That is all I know. Please, I''ll not betray your generosity." Perhaps intrigued, the Lady asked, "And what do you ask in return?" "I dare not," he replied, his expression frail and pale. "I wish only to repent until myst breath." The sudden deration could have been seen as a desperate attempt, but for those who had witnessed his agony, it was clear that the man feared the Lady¡¯s gaze more than any torture device. Somehow, it was far more powerful than the jailer''s tools. ... Farkas After the short interrogation, the Lady instructed Ingrid and the physician to tend to the prisoner. She believed he might still be of use, or at the very least, the Lord could question him personally to uncover other important insights. Her staff agreed. It wasn''t a difficult decision¡ªthe man was condemned, and even if theymuted his death sentence, he would likely rot in a dungeon. While the Lord often showed leniency by sending prisoners to work for the Nomads in the Great ins, the mage was clearly too dangerous to be given such an option. "How about the Hunter?" Lady Audrey asked as they walked down the long corridor, returning to the east wing under escort. "Sir Harold has departed to personally oversee his interrogation," Farkas replied. His answer surprised both the Lady and Francisca. "He didn¡¯t die?" the Lady asked. "He didn¡¯t, My Lady," Farkas confirmed. "His ribcage was caved in. He took Big Ben¡¯s full-force blow to the chest," Francisca muttered, and the three exchanged uneasy nces. Farkas added, "Despite all the wounds he took, he¡¯s still breathing." "What else do you know?" the Lady asked. "The bolt wound in his stomach healed faster than the physician thought possible. His nose and jaw are recovering as well. Based on his recovery, we suspect he¡¯s one of the fabled assassins." "A Ranger," the Lady muttered, drawing attention from the others. "You seem to know about them?" Francisca asked innocently, what Farkas dared not. "Yes, my master befriended one," she revealed, prompting wide-eyed disbelief from the others. "I used to hunt with them," the Lady added, to their amazement. Farkas, unable to contain his curiosity, asked, "My Lady, forgive me, but what kind of beasts do Hunters like that chase?" "Bears," the Lady said without hesitation, betraying Farkas'' expectations of exotic animals or fell beasts. "Sometimes others," she added, though she seemed unwilling to borate, before quickly continuing, "but mostly different kinds of bears." Francisca, who was usually quiet on escort duty, seemed to enjoy the conversation. "My Lady, since you¡¯re familiar with them, is there anything else you can tell us about such Hunters?" "I never called them Hunters. My master used to call them Rangers or Scouts... orzy bastards," she added with a faint smile. "They¡¯re strong, physically strong. Stronger than my master, who was a mage, and far more durable in a fight. They can survive fatal blows, deep wounds from ws, even bites, and keep fighting¡ªall while only wearing gambeson." Farkas gulped. He was a hunter, but this was apletely different kind of fighter. "How do you think one would fare against me?" Francisca asked, grinning. "I can¡¯t be sure until I fight you in a spar," the Lady said with a smile, prompting Francisca tough adorably. "Perhaps after I¡¯ve given birth." "I¡¯m looking forward to that, but let¡¯s not use the eyes against me," the half-breed teased. "Why?" the Lady asked. "It¡¯s too scary! I don¡¯t want to be seen writhing in agony," Francisca giggled, wagging her tail happily. The Lady chuckled softly as they reached the wooden stairs. Farkas stood straight and bowed his head. "Please look after the Lord, My Lady," he said, more out of formality, without expecting an answer. "Rest assured, I will not fail," the Lady replied firmly. With Francisca''s assistance, they ascended the stairs. Her words caused Farkas to take a deep breath, clearing his thoughts. Then, one of his assistants, a ck Bandit member, reported, "One of our affiliates recognized the dead woman. They traced her to an inn. The innkeeper confirmed there were only three of them. Two had been renting rooms for more than a month, and the other just arrived." "It fits," Farkas remarked. "Perhaps there are only three, and they acted alone without support." "Is it possible to do something like this without a support group?" the assistant mused aloud. "They¡¯re either overly confident in their strength, or they worked alone to prevent leaks." "A frightening opponent," the assistant muttered. "Indeed." Farkas turned to him and said, "You¡¯re smart, born into an esquire¡¯s family, and talented with a gittern." "Captain, why do you speak like that?" the man asked, troubled and suspicious. "The guards let not one, but three assassins into the city," Farkas replied grimly. "But Captain, you''re not to me. We weren¡¯t dealing with that." "Still, I feel responsible," Farkas shrugged. "The Lord might forgive me, but¡ª" "You talk shit for someone I picked," a clear voice called from the entrance. The two guards and others turned to see a stalwart man in mboyant attire and a young girl beside him. "Captain Sigmund!" they all shouted in surprise, moved by his presence. "Yes, I¡¯ve returned," the skald replied cheerfully. "And it seems my services are urgently needed." Behind him, two men in bright troubadour clothing, their muscles concealed beneath the fine fabric, stepped forward. One had a beautiful sittern strapped to his back, and the other carried flutes, but both had des discreetly hidden. Their easy, confident smiles were charming, and often used to distract others from their keen, observant eyes. Farkas recognized them¡ªthey were his tutors. Their return signaled that the Orange Skald, a cross-province spywork, was ready for action. *** Lansius Even with everything that had happened, Lansius kept his calm. Against even his own expectations, it wasn''t difficult, as he had seen how his wife and retainers reacted and knew that justice and vengeance in the name of honor were beyond question. His position as their leader demanded that he act rationally. Ironically, an army needed a cool head to direct both his and his men''s anger in a precise, effective, and orderly fashion. Because anger alone didn¡¯t win wars. Victory required immense preparation. "Veni and Vidi, before Vici," Lansius muttered as he walked, with some effort, to his desk. His brown wig was ced nearby. It would need delicate hands to clean out the pasta flour and repair it. He groaned softly as he sat down, his broken nose bleeding again. He carefully pressed a cloth against it, wincing as the pain stung. The swelling had also blurred his vision somewhat. As the difort subsided, he returned to his thoughts, focusing on Mindia. Though investigations were still ongoing, he had enough written evidence to believe Sir Reginald was likely responsible. "Responsible," he repeated, feeling the word on his tongue. Truthfully, the letter alone provided enough justification. Sir Reginald was either a fool or too arrogant to consider the consequences. But Lansius could understand. It was simply unthinkable for a mere power in Londia to challenge the might of Mindia. Even at the height of the session crisis, it was aughable idea. Lansius nced at the window, wanting to crack it open, but the aching in his body made him relent. Still, he couldn''t help but notice some of his men outside, standing guard, their X-bow ready. He sighed. "To be drawn into war again," hemented. Mindia was on a different scalepared to his previous campaigns. Compared to Londia, the province was vast, wealthy, and heavily popted. It boasted dozens of cities, hundreds of towns, and likely thousands of viges. It would be a massive undertaking. While he had better training, superior doctrine alone didn¡¯t win battles. Campaigns were won by skilledmanders, courageous soldiers with high morale, and, most importantly, a sound, robust, and flexible logistical chain. Without those, one or two battles might be won through experience, feats of strength, or bravado, but the campaign would eventually be lost. The greatest work in war, therefore, lies in the humble yetplex art of logistics. As they say, an army marches on its stomach. This was the reality ofrge-scale war and campaigns. The Veni part of the campaign would be the hardest, but it was often overlooked. What troubled him most, however, was that victory didn''t always manifest when one side imed it. In a war against arge poption, even after he secured a victory, he could still face serious resistance. Resistances that his small force couldn''t possibly handle in the long run. Even the Shogunate was smallpared to Mindia, with limited resources and manpower. He sighed and pushed that train of thought aside¡ªit was going nowhere. Opening a drawer, he found what others might consider unimportant writings, but to him, they were his prized war ns. He had created them during moments of idleness, constantly revising them with new knowledge or changes in the situation. Like the great generals he admired, Lansius believed in having a n for everything¡ªeven for his allies. Be polite, be courteous, and have a n to kill everyone in the room. He couldn''t help but recall the famous quote. As he read his notes and carefully reviewed thetest report on his realm, he drew a long, deep breath. "The numbers don¡¯t lie," he concluded. All his efforts since taking Korelia and preparing her for war hade to fruition. He had enough provisions for a short campaign. Even without him knowing, the preparations had already beenpleted. Sir Justin, Calub, and Cecile had proven themselves capable administrators. Moreover, Lansius had underestimated the strength of a united Londia, with its growing but powerful horse-driven trade routes and caravans. As a result, the Vidi part he had been worrying about turned out to be a non-issue. With his heart beating faster, Lansius pulled out another parchment from the drawer, filled with scribbles, markings, and scratched-out notes. It looked like a child''s drawing, but it was histest strategy against Mindia. He looked at his writings and focused on two words he had circled. "Decapitation Strike," he read, as he began to visualize the movement of his armies: the vanguard, the auxiliaries, the logisticalponent, and the special forces. Someone had cast their dice against him, likely expecting him to y along, but Lansius wasn''t nning to join. Instead, he nned to upturn the table¡ªand while he was at it, burn the entire gambling house down. *** Chapter 192: A Step to Follow Chapter 192: A Step to Follow A Step to Follow Eastern Mansion Soft knocks pulled Lansius from his work. He nced up from his desk, expecting the usual¡ªa report from Margo about an important matter or someone requesting an audience. Instead, he saw Audrey peeking in from the hallway. He raised an eyebrow. "Why are you knocking?" "Well," Audrey said, still standing outside, "you looked busy, and I didn¡¯t want to be a bother." Lansius chuckled softly. "You''re my wife, My Lady, and soon to be the mother of my child," he said tenderly, motioning her inside. Audrey smiled, pushing the door open and stepping into the chamber. "I may be your wife, but I¡¯m still a squire at heart. I don¡¯t want to interrupt my lord while he ns his war." "War, you say?" Lansius replied, amused. Audrey closed the door behind her and pulled a chair closer to sit beside him. "You said it was just your musings, and that I could read them if something caught my interest." "True. But I did warn you that my writing is terrible. I think better while doodling half the time."She leaned in closer, a yful smile on her lips. "Since I¡¯m not a bother, how are you? Any aches or pains? Are you tired?" Lansius smiled softly and let out a sigh. "Just a little," he reassured her, though his mind momentarily drifted to the loss of his four guards. They had been more than mere security details; they wererades-in-arms, even friends. He had treated them like seniors or uncles; in return, they treated him like a favored nephew. "Are you sure you don¡¯t want that duck egg broth?" Audrey¡¯s voice cut through his thoughts. Her words prompted a groan from him, and then he noticed the teasing grin on her face. At that moment, the physical pain from his injuries, the lingering fear of death, and the mental weight of losing his men all collided. Without fully understanding why, he leaned in and kissed her deeply. He almost lost her and everything. Despite the deaths and the chaos swirling around him, his mind cravedfort. Audrey¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at first, but it didn¡¯t take long for her to respond with equal passion. As their lips met again and again, the weight of his near-death experience flooded him. If the assassin hadn¡¯t been toying with him, if Audrey hadn¡¯t made that impossible shot, if one of the guards hadn¡¯t sacrificed himself; he would¡¯ve been nothing more than a cold corpse. After several more kisses, his mind finally began to calm, but by then, Audrey had taken charge, her usual fiery self fully reemerging. As the haze of emotion lifted, Lansius began to realize her sudden shift in attitude. Not because it was unexpected, but because of how smoothly it had happened. There was no more hesitation, no lingering confusion. It was effortless. It seemed that Audrey had seeded in mastering a public persona. A mask, much like his own. Whether this mask hade to her naturally or from observing him, he wasn¡¯t sure. After all, she had been there when Sir Cahan taught him the importance of concealing one¡¯s true self. Lansius never brought it up, allowing her to grow into her role on her own. He himself had two masks. One, rarely used, was that of a crazed conqueror, meant to confuse and deceive his enemies. The other was the mask of a benevolent ruler, shown to his inner circle and allies. Audrey¡¯s mask, however, was more pragmatic. It reminded Lansius of modern businesses, where personal and professional selves had to be kept apart. Sometimes, to lead effectively, one had to be cold, calcting, and even heartless. He couldn¡¯t recall exactly where he had worked in his past life, but he remembered the feeling of a role where friendship had no ce. The softer Audrey was herdy persona, but the real Audrey was hot-tempered, brash, and fiery. When the mask was removed, only in front of him, she reverted to the girl he had first met in Bendia and then Toruna. Now, the Baroness of Korimor stood before him, her cheeks slightly flushed, her hair taking on a bronze hue in the light of the threenterns. Her skin had a new fairness with hints of sunspots from their recent campaigns, and her eyes were as captivating as they were dangerous. She was more beautiful than ever, and even her body had changed¡ªher chest had grown noticeably. Audrey gently lowered herself onto hisp, facing him, and the ckdy from Toruna whispered, "I¡¯ll kill anyone who tries to hurt you, and you can¡¯t stop me." "I won¡¯t," he replied, inhaling her familiar scent. "Then it¡¯s settled." Lansius blinked. "Wait¡ªwhat''s settled?" "I¡¯m going with you," she dered, cutting off any protest with a kiss that left him breathless. Despite his wounds, he felt desire stir, but he kept his focus. "Drey, you''re pregnant." "We¡¯re traveling with physicians," she countered cheerfully. "And Mindia has even better ones." "But it''s war," he tried to reason. "Our seventh if you count Riverstead as two," she retorted effortlessly. "Mm..." he mumbled, unable to argue that they had been living in a constant state of war. Still, in ast effort as blood rushed and clouded his mind, he argued, "But you''re not pregnant at that time." "Quiet," she whispered with a mischievous grin. "You failed to guard this body of yours that belongs to me. Now, surrender and prepare for punishment." "Mercy," Lansius chuckled. "I¡¯m wounded." ... It was near dawn when Lansius awoke. His wife had already donned her traveling attire, signaling that she was ready to march at a moment¡¯s notice. "Is this for real?" he asked. "Either you let me join you, or I''ll join the SAR team," she quipped. Lansius massaged his temple. Despite her insistence, he could have ordered her to stay, but he knew it would only make her wither away. He extended his left hand and said, "Then help me get dressed. I can''t look bad next to you," he quipped. After washing his face, Audrey helped him dress with the skill of a seasoned squire. As she worked, they spoke freely. "I believe Margo told you that Sigmund arrived aboard one of the airships?" "Indeed," he confirmed. "I''m surprised they were able to take Kapua and defeat such arge mercenary army." He added, "I''m d to see some semnce of order and governance restored in Nicop. And the way Lord Avery and Sir Morton handled the team¡ªthat''s beyond belief." "That surprised everyone. Your SAR earned great honor and made a name for themselves. Be sure to reward them properly." "I''ll see to it that each of them gets a house," Lansius reassured her. There was enough plunder to afford such a gift. "But why is Sigmund here?" "Just a quick visit. He brought his two minstrels to assist us." "Ah, the Orange Skald," Lansius muttered, referring to his covert spywork known for their distinctive bright clothing. Internally, he¡¯d nicknamed them his Neon Ninjas. "Yes, they have capable agents, and some have naturally infiltrated our neighbors, including Mindia." "They¡¯ll be perfect as our eyes and ears," Lansius remarked. "Indeed." She took a deep breath before continuing. "The investigation points to Mindia and Edessa. The men are ready¡ªthey spent the entire night preparing. But where will you point the sword?" Lansius paused momentarily. "I¡¯ve consulted with Lord Robert. He and the Lord of Galdia will head east and send an envoy to Edessa to demand answers while preparing a joint force in case of a conflict. We¡¯ll send a token column as support." "And the rest of the troops?" she asked. "To Mindia," Lansius replied without hesitation. "They¡¯ve sent us an invitation we can¡¯t refuse." Audrey gazed at him. "And what shall we do to Mindia?" "There are several ns, and more will likely form. I intend to stay flexible," he exined. She paused and repeated, "I mean, to what end?" "To see it fall," he confirmed, his eyes firm, even though he knew her gaze could undo him. Audrey smiled, likely satisfied by his determination, and prepared his doublet. "Which route will we take?" "All routes," he replied. "We won¡¯t burden themunities andnds we pass through. As much as we carry supplies, it¡¯s better to buy food locally." "It¡¯ll also help confuse the enemy," Audreymented. "Exactly. We might even maintain the element of surprise. And it could serve as bait if they¡¯re foolish enough to take it." She nodded and checked the fit of his doublet, frowning slightly. "Why is it so tight?" he asked. "You''ve grown," she replied. "My belly?" he ventured. "No, your arms and shoulders." She frowned. "You''re starting to look like a lumberjack." If youe across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "That''s good," he replied, proudly. "How unbefitting of a lord. You should eat more," sheined unexpectedly. Lansiusughed and countered, "These arms saved me from assassins." "Well, I''m not saying I don''t like it," she said in a mischievous whisper before shifting to her usual tone, "So, when do we leave?" "The vanguard and select elements of the army depart today with a token supply train to establish camps. As for us, we¡¯ll wait for the knights and nomads, then move together with the main army. Besides, I need to take care of a few things." "Something important?" she asked, intrigued. Lansius nodded, his eyes sharp and focused. "Yes, a few tasks and two important letters to guarantee victory." *** Korelia An hour after dawn, the Korelian army was already prepared and eager. There was no need for a bannerman¡¯s call to assemble them; the Lord¡¯s army was always active, their lives centered around training and study in their billets or the Great Keep that served as barracks. The Captain of the Vanguard returned from the Eastern Mansion with his officer staff. Having received their orders, the troops began their march. It was no ordinary march¡ªit was a merry procession, each step met with the Korelians'' spirited cheers and pride as they headed toward the main za. The Vanguard was the pride of the people. They were the column that had stood firm against the Coalition Army and saved the city. They had also loyally followed through the Korimor campaign, South Hill, and Umbend. While the main army would not depart from the city, they were present in today¡¯s march. Only the knights were missing from the ranks, as they would march separately with the cavalry. Meanwhile, in the heart of the city, the za buzzed with excitement. Citizens lined the streets, their murmurs turning to shouts as Lord Lansius stepped out of one of the carriages. Beside him was the Lady, nked by other notable nobles¡ªLord of White Lake, Lord of Three Hills, and the recently joined Lord of Galdia. Their presence alone stirred awe. Joining the ranks were Sir Harold, Sir Michael, Sir Omin, Sigmund, Farkas, Francisca, Calub, Cecile, Sterling, and ire, among many others. There were also several half-breeds, the city''s honored guests, and symbols of pride in the golden era they were living. Their arrival, like the airship, brought an air of development and myth to the burgeoning Shogunate. The forward element reached the za, where the marble white fountain stood. The water fountain, adorned with duck ornaments alongside statues of the lord anddy, had be a belovedndmark. And there, in the flesh, stood the Lords and Lady, surrounded by powerful allies and trusted retainers. The Vanguard¡¯s faces,posed of the bravest from all over Londia, beamed with pride as they marched past, their eyes fixed on their leaders. Just yesterday, their peace had been shattered by the news of an assassination attempt. They had heard of three mages involved and that four of the lord''s most loyal guards had been killed. To see him now, standing with a bandaged right arm and bruises on his face, ddened them beyond measure. Everyone present in the za knew in their hearts that the foreigner with ck hair was the anchor behind the vision of a united Londia. Without his guidance, the province would likely descend back into endless blood feuds. Thus, their respect, hope, and love for him transcended the normal servant-master rtionship. Many even carried small wooden carvings of him, each marked with his distinctive ck hair. His arrival, his endless victories, his powerful allies, the half-beast''s friendship, the airships, the saint candidates, the city''s abundance of food, his innovations, his care for the people, andstly, his survival against the assassin mages had solidified his status as the Ancients'' favored son. Now, as they approached, Lord Lansius, the Shogun¡ªthe man on whom they pinned their hopes¡ªraised his hand andmanded, "Men, break formation and circle around me." With military precision, the army followed hismand, eagerly gathering around the leaders. The za wasn¡¯trge enough to hold everyone, but enough contingents were present that any message spoken would eventually spread through the ranks. "Gentlemen," the Shogun addressed them warmly. "I don''t have the heart to send you off without speaking to you at least once. And drop your bags¡ªI don''t want to tire you out." The army responded with grins and cheerful murmurs. Suddenly, someone shouted, "My Lord, we pray for your fast recovery." As if those words had broken a dam, an overwhelming surge of emotion followed. Men from every rank raised their voices, faces filled with fierce loyalty and concern. "Who dared harm you, my Lord?" "Just give the word, and we¡¯ll make them pay!" "Direct us to the ones who wronged you, my Lord." "Revenge for the fallen four!" Thest shout burned their spirit further. The chorus swelled louder with a mix of love and rage. The men surged forward, their fists clenched in fierce determination. "They want war, we¡¯ll give it to them!" "Tell us where to go, and who must answer for this insult!" It was clear they were ready for war. Not just for honor, but for revenge and survival. To them, the fallen guards and Lord Lansius embodied the dream of a united, peaceful, and prosperous Londia, a dream they were determined to protect at all costs. The Lord''s allies exchanged nces, their expressions mirroring the men''s fervor, equally moved by the raw disy of loyalty and affection. "Gentlemen, gratitude for your concern, but make no mistake that this war will not be easy, and we may end up facing a siege," the Shogun began, his voice wavering under the weight of this outpouring of support. "Guide us, my Lord," the men insisted. "We were ready for sieges since Umbend. That didn¡¯t work out, but Mindia is as good as any," someone quipped, garnering hearty chuckles andughter. Lord Lansius enjoyed the response and waited for the crowd to calm before walking to a tall, pristine marble pir. He patted it for all to see its solid thickness. "This marble is currently empty, but I¡¯ll have craftsmen and artisans to create a marvelous work of art," he began, capturing their attention. "However, my face will not grace this stone. It will be sacred." He turned to them and dered, "On one side, the names of the four bravest who fell yesterday in the line of duty will be etched into the stone. Their names and acts of gantry will be remembered forever." The men nodded in solemnity. The fallen guards were well-known to them¡ªsome had even been their instructors. "As for you," the Lord continued, tapping the other side of the stone. "This side will bear the names of those who have shown the utmost courage and valor inbat. Their names and deeds will be forever carved into this stone, to be honored by every generation of Korelians who passes by." The idea of a monument dedicated to bravery stirred the men. "But that¡¯s not all." The Shogun smiled, his eyes gleaming, earning expectant grins from his men. The Lord then took what looked like a silver crown, brought by Sterling, the squire who had returned victorious from the Nicop campaign, and handed it to the Captain. "Inspect it and tell the troops." "It''s heavy," the Captain remarked to his men. "Must be more than the weight of a great helmet." "It''s made of iron, so everyone will recognize your resolve," the Lord dered. "I shall present it to the bravest first who sessfully scale the wall on a siege. The winner can use it to weigh the silver prize they will receive as a reward for their valor." The idea of a silver as heavy as the iron crown brought greedy grins to their faces. It was a sum worth dying for. "Make no mistake," the Lord repeated. "This will be a hard campaign. And even if we win, whates after may also be filled with hardships. Now, are you still with me?" The Captain briefly turned to his men, gathering their responses, before answering, "My Lord, on behalf of the men, pleasemand us. We shall not fail." With the weight of everyone''s expectations upon him, the Lord finally revealed, "Mindia." The men, the army, the entire crowd¡ªall erupted in a deafening roar. Even the mention of the vast province¡¯s name failed to deter them. Instead, it unleashed a different raw emotion that surged through the ranks. Men banged their weapons against their shields, fists raised high, voices rising in unison. The Lady, sensing the rising momentum, took the Lord¡¯s arm in quiet support. With amanding tone, Lansius gave his order: "March north, and we¡¯ll meet again in Mindia." *** Lansius After the army had marched out, the area around the za was swept and cleaned in preparation for a solemn procession. After a ride through the city, the four coffins arrived at the za, carried by honor guards¡ªmany of whom were theirrades-in-arms. The crowd watched in silence; today had be an unofficial holiday as everyone gathered to witness yet another important event. The families of the deceased were weed by Lansius and Audrey, along with the remaining staff members still in the city. This was one of many reasons Lansius had chosen to dy his departure. He feltpelled to give thest rites for the fallen. Two of them were Arvenians, and the other two Mindians. These hardened men, with gentle souls, had followed him since the battle against the Lion of Londia. They were among the first to ce their trust in him, and their loss was as heart-wrenching as the loss of Sir Cahan. They were more than mere guards; they were his seniors, his confidants, who had never failed him¡ªin peace or war, in keeping his secrets, and in protecting him. The coachman had been a dear friend, and Audrey was especially fond of his service. A gentle soul with an endearing care for the horses, he was also a capable cavalryman. Meanwhile, the three guards had been with Lansius in every battle, fighting shoulder to shoulder with him, drawing blood on many asions. Sigmund, who was present, lent his skills by ying a bad of their bravery. As the coffins were temporarilyid to rest in the za, to honor them and allow them their final hours under the sun, Lansius and Audrey ced a wreath of flowers on each one. Knowing it would be too difficult for Lansius to speak, Audrey gave the eulogy. She had known them well, having worked with them as part of Lansius'' security detail during her time as a squire. As she read, Lansius stood silently, his eyes fixed on the four wooden caskets. He tried to listen, but his mind wandered, recalling their faces and thest meal they had shared¡ªa simple pasta-like dish. It was unfamiliar to them, and two of his closest guards hadn''t really liked it. Now, those memories were forever burned into his mind. "You were all the most courageous I¡¯ve known," he muttered, a gentle smile ying on his lips. His gaze shifted to the white marble, soon to be a monument to courage. Many more would die in the war, and he knew he mighte to regret his choices¡ªbut the die was cast. Just as these four had made their choice long ago, so too had Lansius. He was their lord, and he had a duty to honor their deaths, their dreams, and the dreams of everyone who depended on him. "Rest easy. Korelia will take care of your family," Lansius said softly before their caskets. And then he vowed, "I''ll find those who wronged you. The sky will be my witness. They''ll know our wrath." ... After the funeral, Lansius returned under heavy escort. He had several matters to attend to, one of which was to visit the airship hangar. Lord Avery had lent them an airship to transport his share of trophies from the campaign, and Lansius knew the crew would be eager to return home. "Sterling," he called, sharing a carriage with Audrey, ire, and the squire. "My Lord," Sigmund replied. "My apologies for not giving you and the crew a victory celebration." The young couple exchanged an amused nce before Sterling responded, "Not at all, My Lord. We had enough in Dawn and at South Hill. To ask for more would be wasteful." Lansius chuckled at his squire and observed, "Somehow we ended up marrying mages." "Beautiful mages, too, My Lord," Sterling smoothly added, earning approving smiles from thedies. Their banter would have continued if not for the sudden halt. Guards mounted quickly, and Francisca stood alert beside the coachman. "Please excuse us," ire said, rising to shield Audrey from the window, while Sterling instinctively positioned himself to protect Lansius. Lansius caught Audrey¡¯s nod of approval, but a feeling of unease lingered. He made a mental note to rotate the guard duty. While he had allowed the young couple to participate in the Nicop campaign, he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of theming to harm to protect him. Unexpectedly, Sigmund and Farkas appeared at the window. "My Lord, there''s an urgent message," Farkas said before Sigmund leaned closer and whispered, "It''s from Lord Bengrieve." Everyone inside exchanged nces. "A verbal message, My Lord. Only two riders," Sigmund continued. "We allowed them entry as they insisted on seeing you immediately." "Bring them to me," Lansius instructed. "With assassins lurking, there¡¯s a risk they could be silenced." "But it''s risky¡ªthey might attempt poison or use some kind of gas like Calub¡¯s," Sterling warned. "I can search them, and I¡¯ll be thorough," Farkas assured, putting their worries to rest. With a nod from Lansius, the two riders were soon brought before him. "My Lord," the riders greeted him, their faces haggard, lips dry, skin leathered from the relentless sun, and their clothes dust-covered from the road. "You¡¯ve requested my audience, invoking the name of Lord Bengrieve, but even if I hear your message, how do I know you speak the truth?" Lansius questioned. "My Lord, Lord Bengrieve said that once you hear the news, you¡¯ll understand," the messenger replied. Lansius nodded and instructed, "Speak freely." "My Lord, Lord Bengrieve dictated this: The fall of the Capital was not in anyone''s ns. He now must abandon Mindia, even amid crisis, to return to ndia. His goal is to unite the lords of ndia to hold their border and prevent Lord Gottfried from iming the title of Emperor." Lansius exhaled heavily, understanding his benefactor''s motives. Audrey leaned in and urged the messenger to continue. The messenger hesitated, looking around as though wanting privacy. Lansius noted this and said, "Speak openly. I am in thepany of trusted people." The rider nodded. "Lord Bengrieve also said that Arryn and Tanya from Bendia are in Cascasonne." Lansius¡¯ eyes widened, and Audrey ced a gentle hand on his shoulder. Leaning close, she whispered, "You have my support. And I believe all of Londia will stand with you." *** The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 193: A Measured Advance Chapter 193: A Measured Advance A Measured Advance Lansius, for the first time in years, heard news of his family. It had been several winters, but their names had never faded from his mind. Yet, the news came as aplete surprise; he had long since stopped expecting Bengrieve to keep his promise. With the session crisis and the war in the north, everything had seemed too chaotic for such matters. He swallowed and turned to Audrey, who met him with a reassuring gaze. He then nced at his retinue¡ªSterling, ire, Sigmund, and Farkas¡ªall of whom nodded, likely grasping the significance of the names to him. Sensing the shift in his favor, the messenger pressed on. ¡°Lord Bengrieve and Sir Stan request your reinforcements to liberate Cascasonne.¡± Lansius saw the bait in the request and understood why his benefactor had sent a messenger rather than a letter. He feigned frustration and replied sharply, ¡°You can¡¯t possibly expect me to relieve a siege and risk my retinue and troops just to save three souls that were promised to me.¡± ¡°My Lord is right,¡± Sigmund interjected. ¡°By agreeing to this, Lord Bengrieve would secure Cascasonne, but Lord Lansius would only secure the few already promised to him. Unless you grant us the right to loot the city for three days, this offer has no merit.¡± The two messengers exchanged nces before one spoke. "We saw the army moving to Mindia. Surely it is beneficial to face amon enemy? Moreover, you are an ally to House Bengrieve and rtive to House Stan." "Do not mistake my issue with Sir Reginald will involve Cascasonne," Lansius warned. "Moreover, it''s such a bad taste to use rtionships to interfere with war settlements. Surely you must be in agreement that merit alone should be the measure of honor and reward." "But My Lord, the besieger army in Cascasonne will eventually block your way. Surely you''ll be better off fighting with the city and Sir Stan on your side.""If it is, then there''s no point in your request," Lansius countered. "If my movement against Sir Reginald will eventually pull the besieger army out, then Cascasonne will undoubtedly benefit without me having to liberate it." The two could only exchange nces, knowing they couldn''t refute the logic. The senior of the pair nodded before turning to speak. ¡°My Lord, in exchange for this great assistance, Lord Bengrieve is prepared to offer his blessing for a stretch ofnd that did not originally belong to our camp.¡± The mention of such an offer turned heads, and a ripple of murmurs spread among the group. The air seemed to hold its breath as they considered the weight of the proposal. Many understood that while the Shogunate could raid and attack at will, they had no legitimacy to hold the province. Without it, the elite could easily sway the poption into resistance, which could eventually lead to open rebellion. But with Lord Bengrieve¡¯s backing, they could gain a stamp of legitimacy. Even with the session crisis, there was no doubt that themoners respected the Seneschal of Mindia, and his support would be immensely powerful leverage. Moreover, the stretch ofnd promised was vast; potentially as much as a quarter of the province, if not more. It was a great offer, on top of ensuring his family¡¯s safety. Lansius did not immediately agree, instead, he put on an indifferent expression and clicked his tongue. The absence of a letter and the way the messenger had hidden the offer did not sit well with him. ¡°If Lord Bengrieve offers me such a proposition, then Mindia must be a lost cause.¡± ¡°My Lord¡ª¡± the messenger began to protest, but Lansius waved him off. From his side, Audrey¡¯s hand pressed upon his arm as she leaned closer. ¡°Let me handle them," she offered. Lansius gave her an immediate nod, grateful. Audrey exited the carriage with Sterling and ire. From above, Francisca leaped down swiftly, apanied by two of her kin. One of them unfurled an umbre to shield thedy from the sun. Hermanding presence, coupled with the fierceness of her retinue that included half-beasts easily overwhelmed the pair, who had never expected to encounter such a creature. ¡°Gentlemen,¡± Audrey addressed the messengers, her tone cool and controlled. ¡°I apologize for my impatience, but my brother and Lord Bengrieve seem to have made many promises. Now, tell me¡±¡ªher eyes gleamed, and her voice grew resonant, carrying a power that transcended mere words, ¡°what else have they offered us?¡± ... The carriage arrived safely at Eastern Mansion without incident. The two messengers had joined them as guests, and Lansius nned to meet with them again after gathering his thoughts and adjusting his ns. There was no doubt that he would march to Cascasonne. His vengeance against Sir Reginald could wait, as Lansius would prioritize his family''s safety. Moreover, the messengers had mentioned that Hannei and Tia were also there. "The problem is whether the castle still holds," Lansius said as he and Audrey slowly ascended the stairs to their chambers. "The messengers seem confident," Audrey replied. "How many months has it been? At least six?" Lansius exhaled deeply. "Have some faith. It''s Bengrieve we''re talking about," Audrey reassured him. Lansius nodded. "I can''t believe we''re relying on Bengrieve''s acumen now." "They have Sir Stan too," she pointed out. "Even if you don''t trust Bengrieve, Sir Stan is more than capable." "Indeed. He''s entric, but a great rider and knight." They reached the second floor, where Margo promptly opened the door. Francisca entered first, ensuring everything was safe. "I''ll be making my rounds then. I need to see Ca, Ingrid, Lady Astrid, and the rest," Audrey said. Lansius gazed at her warmly. "Don''t overexert yourself." Audrey smiled. "You too. You''re still recovering." "I know," he reassured her and then headed to his chamber. It was close to midday, and Lansius expected a hot, humid room¡ªthe reason he disliked working with papers at noon. However, he found the chamberfortably cool. The change was so unexpected that he stepped back when Margo opened the door. "What''s the matter, My Lord?" Margo asked, alert. Francisca quickly approached. "Is it too cold?" someone asked, prompting Lansius to turn toward the speaker. "ire, you can do that?" Lansius asked. ire gave an awkward smile. "I''ve done it several times, My Lord. My apologies if it¡¯s not as good as My Lady¡¯s." "No, no, you''re doing fine," Lansius reassured her, while internally wondering why he had never noticed if Audrey had done that before. Suddenly, he recalled why their winter hadn''t been so frigid. I never knew I had an air conditioner... Lansius chuckled at the thought, prompting Margo, ire, and Francisca to exchange questioning nces. "No, don''t worry about it," Lansius reassured them. "You''re doing fine. Please, take a rest. I''ll be writing a thing or two." "Should I summon the scribe, my lord?" Margo offered. "Yes, Margo, that would be helpful. Also, please summon Calub for me." While waiting, Lansius headed to his chamber and began drafting letters at his desk. The first draft was addressed to Lord Avery, congratting him on his recent victory and campaign. Lansius also extended well wishes and proposed future cooperation. He finished the draft after several tries, and, as if on cue, Margo knocked lightly, announcing the scribe''s arrival. Lansius gathered his parchment and headed to the study chamber. There, they settled into a quiet rhythm, the scribe transcribing Lansius'' words onto finer parchment and asionally offering suggestions. After some time, they sealed the letter with wax, pressing Lansius'' crest into the still-warm seal. The wax had barely cooled when Calub arrived, carrying a bundle of fresh, leather-bound parchment notes. "Youe prepared," Lansius said with a grin. "I''ve worked under you for quite a while now," Calub responded lightly. Lansius approached him and gripped his arm firmly. "Work with me, Calub," he corrected. "I owe you too much to think that you''re working under me." Calub smiled proudly. Even the scribe, observing their exchange, seemed pleased. "So, as you know, I''m going on another campaign." Lansius heaved a heavy sigh. "It can''t be helped, and I''m ready if you need my assistance." "I always want you on my side, but I have nobody in Korelia. Unless you have some business in Mindia?" "I have business there, but it can wait until the conflict ends," Calub reassured Lansius, who nodded in understanding. "So," Lansius motioned to the chair, and they all sat. "First, before I forget, have you tasted what our fellow half-breeds call yam?" "How could I forget? Cecile loves them," Calub replied, then quickly understood Lansius¡¯ intent. "My Lord, do you want us to grow them?" The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Indeed. Can we do it?" "Of course. The fact that Francisca could grow them here is proof enough. Moreover, we have a half-beastmunity now." Lansius leaned back in his chair, his expression serious. "One thing. I don''t intend to grow them as a delicacy for the rich and nobles. I see them, especially the unsweet, starchy variety, as a future staple." "Staple?" Calub frowned, deep in thought, while the scribe beside them also appeared intrigued by the statement. "Yes," Lansius replied confidently. "There are some differences, but I recognize their taste. In my homnd, we call them pomme de terre. Many cities consume them in great quantities, even more than grains. They''re good-tasting and versatile. You can puree them, boil them, fry them with tallow... the possibilities are endless." "Such a shift toward them will require a lot of work," Calub muttered, unsure. "We''ll start small¡ªbut not too small. I¡¯m telling you this now so you can grasp the scale. That yam has a higher yield than wheat. I want my people to have a variety of food. And even if Korelia can''t grow them, we can introduce them to Korimor, South Hill, or White Lake." Calub nodded in agreement. "That would be a tremendous boon for the Shogunate members," hemented. "Indeed. The only challenge is how to promote them. I believe themoners may be reluctant to grow or eat them." "Not at all, my lord," Calub disagreed. "Francisca has brought it to the tavern and bathhouse she frequents and shared it with them. So, people are aware of it and might be willing to try it." Lansius stroked his chin, realizing how fortunate he was. It reminded him of the story of King Frederick II of Prussia, who struggled to convince his people to grow potatoes. The king eventually resorted to nting them under guard, sparking so much curiosity that people began to steal and cultivate them. Lansius had thought he might face a simr challenge, but his situation seemed far better. Calub, noticing the pause, leaned in slightly. "My Lord?" he asked. "Yes," Lansius replied, "we''re fortunate if the popce is willing. In my homnd, it took decades to convince people to grow them. At first, many were simply suspicious of it." "Not here," Calub said, shaking his head. "The people of Korelia love change, especially if it means more food on the table." The two of them, along with the scribe, chuckled in agreement. Afterward, Lansius spent the next hour outlining his other ns for Korelia. At the top of the list was securing the Southern Trade Route, which would require at least fifty cavalrymen and an equal number of nomads as protection. Second, they discussed the various needs of the Londia Office of Work. Lansius emphasized to Calub that he wanted them to keep experimenting and that failure was a natural part of learning. With help from the two, Lansius also formted several newws, including stricter regtions regarding the river. He wanted to ensure that the city¡¯s growing popce would not foul the water, allowing the nascent fishery to thrive. "With the city growing, we''ll also face a higher risk of gue. We need to promote better hygiene, including public restrooms with working sewers to avoid polluting the river," Lansius instructed. "I¡¯ll bring it to the Office of Works. They can start drafting something," Calub replied. "Also, beware of body lice; they spread disease easily. We may need separate bathhouses for travelers and require them to bathe and clean their clothes on arrival." "Are you proposing a traders-only area?" Calub asked. "A travelers-only area," Lansius rified. "And only for hygiene and disease prevention. I know it might not be popr, but if we make it attractive and well-designed, the area might grow on its own. Besides, our current market is packed, so I don''t see why we can''t expand." Calub nodded and nced at the old scribe, who chuckled. "A new market means more tax revenue. And if body lice are a concern, we could add regtions for lodgings to improve cleanliness." "If needed," Lansius agreed. "But make sure someone monitors it. I don¡¯t want a rule that no one enforces." Calub and the scribe jotted down his instructions. "Next is the fire watch," Lansius continued. "How is their extra training going?" Last winter, Lansius had ordered them to focus more on building safety. "As we agreed, I''ve tasked them to learn about building inspections. Now, the day group monitors buildings for fire or copse risks," Calub reported. "How skilled are they?" "Not as qualified as masons, but many have a background in carpentry." Lansius nodded, pleased. "I hope they can detect fire risks. We can¡¯t have a fire wiping outrge parts of Korelia." "Indeed, with summer approaching," the scribe muttered. "The three new fountains should provide good ess to water in case of a fire," Calub pointed out. "Yes, they¡¯re strategically ced to serve the most popted areas and assist the fire watch," Lansius confirmed, ncing at his list. "Lastly, the orphanage and school. Any issues?" "They¡¯re doing well. We have many young talents, andst year we sent some graduates to work in the library and castle as assistants for training." A satisfied smile crossed Lansius¡¯ face. "Are they still under Lady Astrid and Cecile?" "And Eleanor, Sir Justin¡¯s daughter," Calub added. "Oh, right..." The name sparked Lansius'' memory. "How is she? I promised to look after her, but I rarely find the time." "She¡¯s fine. She seems happy as Lady Astrid¡¯sdy-in-waiting," Calub reassured him. The scribe added, "There¡¯s no need for concern, my lord. Lady Audrey meets with her daily." Lansius was relieved. He had known about Audrey''s shadow court, which assisted in running their House, but only now did he begin to grasp the full scope of its responsibilities. It covered a wide range of duties, including matters he often overlooked. The court, humorously named something like the "Hot Water Club," allowed Lansius to focus onrger issues. At that moment, Francisca entered the study chamber and met his gaze, though her expression was uncertain. "It¡¯s all right; we¡¯re finished. What is it?" Lansius inquired. "My lord, you may wish to intervene." She motioned to the window. Lansius frowned. "Excuse me," he said to Calub and the scribe, rising to follow Francisca. When he looked outside, he was taken aback. "That¡¯s my wife riding, isn¡¯t it?" he asked, noting Francisca''s awkward smile. He sighed as Calub joined him at the window, squinting. "My Lord, that looks dangerous." Lansius rubbed his forehead. "The physician said her pregnancy was far enough along for light activity." "No noble physician would allow that," Calub replied, his brow furrowing. Lansius shot him a look, visibly concerned. "Really?" The alchemist leaned closer to the window. "Is¡­ is that a bow?" Lansius turned to Francisca. "Can you stop her, gently? Tell her I want to share lunch with her." "Of course, my lord." With impressive agility, Francisca opened the window, leaped out gracefully, andnded smoothly, drawing the awe of several guards. She then made her way toward Lady Audrey. "My lord," Calub began as they watched the scene unfold in the courtyard. Lansius nced at him. "Speak." "With the airship under maintenance after that long journey, how will you travel?" "Carriage," Lansius replied. "The workshop recentlypleted something remarkable, and I intend to test it." *** The following day, preparations for their departure progressed steadily. Lansius attended to everyst detail that required his approval or consideration. This included the humble but highly important pasta. He had tasked Cecile and Ca, who was still dered unfit for duty, with developing a method to create pasta, allowing them to experiment with flour blends, dough consistency, eggs, and drying techniques. However, he couldn¡¯t devote too much time to this, as another matter of greater importance awaited his attention. Sincest season, Dame Danie had maintained a steady correspondence with him, sending questions, reports, and updates on establishing the Moneylender Guild. After several exchanges, they were finally ready tounch their services in Three Hills. As Lansius penned his letter of approval to open an ount, effectively bing member number one and founder, a nervous smile tugged at his lips. He held in his grasp something far more formidable and dangerous than armies: banking. Thomas Jefferson believed that banking institutions are more dangerous to our liberties than standing armies. Yet Lansius knew this wasrgely a misquote and did not refer to a modern banking institution. Still, concern weighed on his mind as he finished his letter with a final stroke of the quill. With the seal of his House¡ªeffectively, that of the Shogun¡ªthe Shogunate Korelia Yield Bank, or SKY Bank, hade to life. The scribe, fully aware of the letter¡¯s significance, epted it with reverence and personally saw to the rider and escort. Such a letter wouldn¡¯t travel by small, rolled hawk mail but would be entrusted to an official messenger. The rise of this banking institution would ultimately secure funding for future military campaigns and countless innovations. It would, hopefully, allow local businesses and entrepreneurs to thrive. However, Lansius wasn¡¯t naive enough to think he could control such an entity. But he believed that understanding them was the first step toward regting their power. He recognized that, in a century or two, banks could disrupt kingdoms and empires even more than nobles and their petty wars. His world¡¯s history was filled with examples of great economic crises brought on by unchecked and reckless practices. One might even argue that World War II had its roots in banking crises. He exhaled deeply, recalling his knowledge of these matters. Contrary to popr belief, the Weimar Republic post-World War I hadn¡¯t been impoverished. Germany had regained its economic status after the war. However, due to poorly understood currency exchange phenomena, the republic faced bankruptcy when it attempted to purchase pounds sterling to pay for war reparations. Hyperintion severely devalued the German mark. Despite a strong economy, the currency and the republic itself became pariahs as prices soared uncontrobly. Eventually, thousands of marks were needed to buy necessities like bread, eggs, and milk. This artificial economic crisis caused immense suffering for the German people. Just as the situation began to improve, however, the US stock market crashed, ushering in the Great Depression. Driven by greed and highly unregted practices, this devastating crash had global repercussions. Overnight, many Germans, having invested their savings in the US, saw their wealth vanish. This second blow further damaged the already crippled German economy. With purchasing power lost, businesses began to close, people lost jobs, and the nation was left bitter and resentful, paving the way for radicals to seize power. Lansius drank his water, absorbing the weight of his reflections. Despite the risks, he understood that banking institutions fueled growth like no other invention. The avability of funds enabled inventors, entrepreneurs, and businesses to flourish, heralding the birth of the modern era. He only hoped that his rules and regtions would be enough to prevent the worst from happening. Soft knocks sounded on the door. "Yes?" Lansius said, and Margo opened it just a crack to report, "My Lord, the two messengers from Bengrieve request an audience." Lansius smiled. "Did they tell you their reason?" "They said they need to deliver your reply to Sir Stan immediately. They even purchased two fresh horses to speed their journey home." Lansius chuckled, pleased to havepetent and motivated people on his side. "Tell them there¡¯s no need to ride alone. They should join me tomorrow, as I¡¯ll deliver the answer to Sir Stan myself in five or six days'' time." *** Late Spring, 4426 In the aftermath of the failed assassination, thebined might of the Shogunate marched out of Korelia, heading in three directions. Two hundred Vanguard troops had marched north, led by Sir Harold and Sir Omin, toward the Ornietia Barony, still believed to be under their benefactor''s control. One hundred Shogunate troops and the ck Knights headed to Korimor, led by Lord Jorge and Sir Michael. There, they would await five hundred reinforcements from Three Hills, including the famed Crimson Knights. Although more men could have been provided, the Lord Shogun chose to keep an adequate reserve within his realm. Another one hundred Shogunate Troops marched east, led by Lord Robert and the Lord of Galdia, to strengthen their defense in case of provocation from Edessa. Each force was further bolstered by another hundred voluntary troops¡ªarmed, trained, and equally motivated. The herculean task of managing the supply lines fell to Sir Omin, who had proven remarkably capable and efficient. Once the central figure in thest Western Lords'' Coalition, he was now working for the Shogunate¡¯s cause. His shrewd leadership, diplomatic skills, deep understanding of merchants, and deft calctions were all crucial in keeping the supply chain moving rapidly and seamlessly. Meanwhile, the Lord himself had set out for Cascasonne Mindia,manding:
Approximately 100 Knights 500 Light Cavalry, Dragoons, and elite Cranequiniers 500 Men-at-Arms as the main army 700 voluntary troops armed with spears, swords, shovels, barbed wire, and crossbows
Under House Lansius and the Shogunate, Londia had transformed from the backwater province it once was, and so had its army and doctrines. Almost everyone was equipped with a backpack and had trained extensively with it, enabling them to march at incredible speeds and easing the burden on the traditional baggage train. In total, no fewer than 3,000 souls were mobilized, not including the nomads and the supply chain. The Shogunate¡¯s swift reaction and rapid marches would soon shock Mindia, which had never anticipated the full might of a united Londia bearing down upon them. And so, the war for Mindia began. *** The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 194: The Blitz Counterturn Chapter 194: The Blitz Counterturn The Blitz Counterturn Sir Stan The rainy season had ended, and the fighting around Cascasonne grew fiercer by the day. Lord Bengrieve¡¯s much smaller relief force, led by Sir Stan, was doing its best to support the besieged castle. Through surprise attacks and nking maneuvers, they¡¯d dealt therger enemy force a bloody nose. Yet, it was only in a hit-and-run fashion, as theycked the numbers to offer a pitched battle. After all, it was two hundred against nine thousand. Lord Bengrieve, however, had entrusted them with an alternate n. Knowing that an army of that size required a massive amount of food, he instructed them to target the supply lines. The supplies likely came from Sir Reginald¡¯s staunch allies. Thus, Sir Stan focused his efforts on stalking and ambushing the weaker supply convoys that followed predictable routes. Early on, he achieved great sess, capturing two convoys and, when heavily outnumbered during a third encounter, destroying the supplies by dumping them into a nearby river. Now, after five days of risky stalking, Sir Stan¡¯s men had tracked down another grain transport, moving near an abandoned vige. This would be their fourth, but they knew it would be different from the start. The enemy was better prepared this time, with a heavy escort apanying the transport. The ambush quickly devolved into a brutal, grinding battle. What should have been a swift, decisive strike turned into a bloody slog as Sir Stan¡¯s men were unable to break the ranks of the four hundred who defended the supply carts. Knights and foot soldiers hacked through mud and grit. The two sides had once fought under the same banner, but now they were their worst enemies. Any hesitation had long since turned to hatred, each side convinced that their cause was worthier than the others. Blood soaked into the earth, and the once-peaceful vige became a grim battlefield."Sir Stan!" an aging lieutenant shouted, stumbling through the chaos, his battered armor weighing him down as he pushed through the thinning line of his allies. Up ahead, he caught sight of hismander directing his forces, trying to regain the momentum. "Sir Stan!" he called again. This time, the bar of Toruna turned toward him. "I hear you. Say your piece," Sir Stan ordered amidst the sound of fighting nearby. He was preparing to rejoin the fray, his squire standing by with his helmet, freshly cleaned except for smudges of blood. "We can¡¯t keep this up," the lieutenant reported breathlessly. "Our nks are buckling. We''re far too outnumbered!" "We¡¯re always outnumbered," Sir Stan replied dismissively, preparing to rally his men. He had fought on foot, unwilling to risk one of his few remaining horses in case of a counterattack. The lieutenant gripped the bar¡¯s armored arm, which, like the rest of his gear, was filthy, stained with blood, and battered. "Sir, the new recruits will break and flee at this rate," he urged his voice tight with urgency. The tone halted Sir Stan. He paused to scan the battlefield and cursed at what he saw. "Damn it!" he muttered, wiping sweat from his brow. The ambush was unraveling, and they hadn¡¯t even managed to take or destroy the precious grain. "Where are our reinforcements?" heined, more to himself than anyone else. Misinterpreting, the lieutenant replied, "There¡¯s been no word from our allies." Sir Stan stood with his face twisted in frustration and fatigue. He knew he couldn¡¯t win this ambush; not without breaking his men. He looked at his soldiers, their eyes fixed on him with expectation. Gritting his teeth, he finally relented. "Pull back," he called, his voice cutting through the battle noise. "Pull back!" The order swept through the ranks, and the exhausted force of barely two hundred began their retreat into the cover of the woods, abandoning the grain transport and bloodied escort. *** Lubina Castle A knight, his hair damp with sweat, wearing an equally damp arming doublet, approached the corridor with a hurried stride that seemed to herald bad news. The guard recognized him and quickly allowed him entry. As he stepped into the hall, the sounds of heated debate washed over him. A dismissed scout was heading his way, so he motioned for him to report his findings. The scout obliged and whispered, "The Londians have reached Krasna." The knight exhaled sharply and nodded, signaling for the scout to leave the hall. Meanwhile, the council continued their debate. "Radima, Yaro, and now Krasna. What is our border garrison doing?" shouted another knight who looked as if he¡¯d never fit in a saddle. He was there because he was a close ally of Lord Reginald. "What is our border garrison strength? I assume they¡¯re likely holding out but being bypassed by cavalry," Lord Reginaldmented calmly, seemingly unfazed by the Londian incursions. "The border defense should have a hundred men-at-arms, along with another hundred from the local garrison and forty riders. Surely they can at least dy, if not prevent, an outbreak," the newly appointed Seneschal replied from his seat. Lord Reginald turned to his ally. "The garrison should hold. We can probably expect them to break out and start their counterattack." "My Lord," the newly arrived knight interjected. "Sir Edmund," Lord Reginald greeted, "d to have you joining us." "What news do you bring?" the Seneschal asked, motioning for Sir Edmund to take a seat. "There¡¯s no need for that; I¡¯ll be departing again shortly. But let it be known: the situation is dire." "We¡¯ve assessed it," replied the Seneschal, "and we believe sending Sir Waller with a contingent to the border should¡ª" "There is no border anymore," Sir Edmund interrupted, his voice rising. "I was three towns away from the border when I found our garrisons in Ostra and Letwana retreating, leaving the towns to the enemy." The council¡¯s eyes widened in shock, their faces a mixture of disbelief and dread. "We¡¯ve been nked from both east and west," Sir Edmund continued somberly. "And worse, we don¡¯t even know where their main force is. Their army advances as rapidly as their cavalry, leaving our garrisons confused. One group from Kornika even hailed them, asking for directions, only to be ambushed." "By the Ageless," muttered therge-bellied knight beside Lord Reginald, slumping into his seat. "That¡¯s exactly how a cavalry-based army moves. Don¡¯t be disheartened; it¡¯s just arge-scale raid," Lord Reginald reassured the hall. From outside the hall, the guard let in another man under escort, his hurried footsteps echoing as he breathlessly announced, "My Lord, a report from the front." "What is it this time?" Lord Reginald asked, bracing for bitter news. "Luka. They¡¯ve surrounded Luka. The city requests your immediate assistance," the soldier pleaded. The news sent a ripple of murmurs through the council. Sir Edmund stepped forward, asking the soldier, "Luka? Then they¡¯re not heading for Cascasonne?" The soldier could only shake his head, unable to answer, and was soon escorted out, his plea left unanswered. "It¡¯s too far east; it must be a diversion," another knightmented. "Toruna," the Seneschal remarked, drawing attention to the map of the realm. What they saw unnerved them. The fact that the Londians had managed to encroach on Toruna, a barony loyal to Bengrieve, in just a few days of fighting was a dire development. "Tell me, what¡¯s their end goal? Think! We can¡¯t have a n if we don¡¯t know their aim," Lord Reginald pressed his council. "From Toruna, they could follow the river into Lubina, passing through settlements rich with crops," the Seneschal replied grimly. "They must be heading here," he concluded, and the chamber fell silent. Sir Edmund ced both hands on the table. "We need everyone here. We must prepare to defend Lubina." "No," Lord Reginald replied, his voice firm, almost emotional. "Cascasonne must fall," he eximed strongly. "With stout heart, Lubina can withstand any siege." He echoed a famous line spoken hundreds of years before. The council members exchanged unsatisfied nces but decided toply. "How about pulling garrisons from our northern side?" the Seneschal suggested. "If we''re lucky, we could even hire hired swords from Feodosia." The council began to hatch a n to reinforce Lubina while maintaining their stranglehold on Bengrieve¡¯s bastion. *** Lansius After their arrival in Orniteia, which had decided to pledge loyalty to Bengrieve, the Shogunate army used it as their staging ground. From there, Lansiusunched his Vanguard, Dragoons, and main army in three directions. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any urrences. Before his main push to Cascasonne, he aimed to paralyze the enemy''s defense by bypassing well-defended ces and advancing as deeply as possible, spreading panic and pressuring towns to surrender or forcing their garrisons to flee. What he encountered, however, was a disorganized defense followed by a major copse. Against his three-pronged advance, Mindia¡¯s southern border crumbled like a house of cards. However, this fortunate development concerned Lansius, especially after confirming reports of the 9,000-strong fanatical army besieging Cascasonne. He had naturally expected heavy resistance. "Ostra and even Krasna," he muttered, naming the small towns that had just surrendered. "This is progressing too smoothly for my liking. I never imagined we¡¯d be advancing this deep in just a few days," he said to Audrey as they rested in their tent after a weary day of travel. Margo was preparing additional amenities inside the newly erectedmand tent as they settled in for the evening. "You fear a trap somewhere?" Audrey ventured, studying the map on the table. Lansius didn¡¯t respond, instead leaning over the table and gazing at the map, his chin resting on his right hand. "Perhaps it¡¯s because of the session war," he spected, trying to find a reason. "No," Audrey responded firmly. "I think we¡¯re simply too good." Her seemingly oversimplified exnation left Lansius perplexed. Margo silently brought over a te of green grapes that Francisca had tested earlier, her instincts keener than any human¡¯s. "Our brigades are moving so swiftly that it must look as if we¡¯re everywhere at once," Audrey rified, taking a bite of a green grape. It was one of the goals he had hoped to achieve, but Lansius was still troubled. "Don¡¯t the Mindians fear the Londians?" Audrey frowned. "I thought you¡¯d nned for this, with all the drills and the speeches." She mimicked his firm voice, "Do not damage the farms or the people¡¯s livelihood, or else your blood and soul will fertilize this soil." Lansius was amused. "I didn¡¯t say the blood and soul part. Who made that up?" Audrey giggled softly. "But really, I haven¡¯t prepared for this." Lansius sat back, more rxed. "Indeed, I¡¯ve kept discipline high so the popce will be more likely to support us. But they should only realize this after they¡¯ve opened the gate, not before." "Ah, you forget that, above all, they fear your punishment," she said, a teasing glint in her eye. Lansius chuckled but countered, "I did not eat the souls of the living." "Well, you did dock my payst year, remember? Your troops remember it well," Audrey retorted smoothly. "How does that even help make the Mindians morepelled to surrender?" Lansius asked, at a loss. Lingering anxieties about ambushes, reports of enemy movements, and constant adjustments to war ns had mentally drained him. "Our men haven¡¯t faced heavy resistance, so there¡¯s little reason for them to mistreat the popce. Meanwhile, on the other side, you¡¯re quite famous among the Mindians." "Famous?" Lansius looked genuinely surprised, which drew polite chuckles from Margo and Francisca nearby. Audrey turned to them, clearly enjoying the chance for some fun. "It seems the Lord of Londia ispletely unaware of his own reputation." Instead of a grin, Lansius was frowning, shifting ufortably. "You mean the ''ck Lord¡¯ who flogged old Servius three times? That hasn¡¯t died out yet?" he asked weakly. Audreyughed, as did the others, leaving him even more perplexed. "The Great Lord Shogun of the Steppe hath forgot his great deeds," Audrey continued, ramping up her teasing. "The victor of four battles, the salt giver, the liberator of Korimor, the grain provider of South Hill, the champion of the Nicopns, and the savior of Umbend." "Well..." Lansius tried to keep a firm expression, but a smile broke through. He hadn¡¯t realized he had such a strong reputation. Audrey took another grape before continuing with a proud smile. "Farkas¡¯ men and the Orange Skalds have confirmed that your reputation precedes you." "But how?" Lansius asked, curious. "It all happened far from Mindia." "You forget that most of your troops were recruited from Mindia¡¯s lowest ranks," Audrey replied, picking another grape. "Ah," Lansius realized, feeling a bit foolish. "Many who joined us in Toruna were once cutthroats, drunkards, and gamblers. Their families had no hope for them. And then they returned as reformed men, d in fine surcoats, rich tunics, and sturdy boots, their jaws hardened, their eyes softened, their tongues filled with tales of valor, while their purses were heavy with coins. Imagine a hundred of them in towns, cities, and viges." Lansius nodded, listening intently. "They will undoubtedly attract attention. Even less interesting stories have spread far. I imagine they be the darlings of taverns, with minstrels flocking to them for tales. Farkas told me he¡¯s already heard at least five songs about you. Not all are ttering, but at least you¡¯re well-known," she added with a sly grin. Lansius refrained from giving a response, allowing Audrey to continue in a steady tone, "The Mindians may fear you and distrust the Londians, but they¡¯re also intrigued by your reputation. Besides, we¡¯re not invaders. We¡¯re loyalists to Lord Bengrieve." He looked at her tenderly. "Your insight is invaluable, My Lady." Audrey smiled proudly, enjoying his praise, and gently caressed her belly. "I must be getting some help from my son. He¡¯s smart, like you." "Don¡¯t you mean our son?" Lansius corrected. "No, he¡¯s mine," she retorted yfully and tossed another grape into her mouth. Lansius couldn¡¯t resist her teasing anymore; he rose just enough from his seat and kissed her quickly, sucking the juicy grape from her mouth. "Noo, that one was sweet," sheined, finally realizing what had just happened. Lansius chuckled and left the tent. He wanted to see Sir Omin to oversee their logistics and consult the Hunter guildsman in case of any issues with his hawks. He had tried to establish a connection with the secretive side of the Hunter guild. They couldn¡¯t afford to be ambushed by another group of assassins. As he walked, the sunset breeze stirred around him, as if beckoning him to admire the golden tapestry of clouds in the sky. Francisca and several guards were with him. The half-breed was now his personal escort; otherwise, Sir Harold refused to leave his side or take a separatemand, reasoning that they were now in a hostilend. "Hostilend, eh?" he muttered to himself as he walked through therge encampment. With Mindia crumbling like a sandcastle, Lansius knew he had the chance for a bigger victory. There was truly no longer a reason for a decapitation strike; he knew he could break Reginald and force him to live with his shame. So heading to Cascasonne is the right choice. But the issue remained: how to maximize his gain. He needed to capture the people¡¯s support and keep the popce intact. That very thought stopped him. "What is it, My Lord?" Francisca asked on behalf of the guards. Lansius turned to her, knowing she would give an honest answer. "Is it overly ambitious and crazy for me to think of ruling morend?" Francisca looked at him as if the answer were obvious. "My lord, it would be even crazier if you didn¡¯t. You have a pretext, legal support, and an army that is currently striking fear into the garrisons. I''ve heard the locals singing your name. What more do you need?" Lansius chuckled. "As you know, I can be foolish at times. Do you think I¡¯ll make a good ruler?" "You already are," the half-breed replied, then opened her maw to let out a heartyugh, drawing the attention of his weary men and guards, who watched them eagerly, smiles on their lips. ... "My Lord," Sir Omin greeted Lansius as he approached his tent, apanied by Francisca and several guards. Inside, a few men in fine clothing also greeted him with polite bows. "At ease. I''m just checking things around, but it seems you havepany," Lansius remarked casually. "This is an impable timing. Please, allow me to introduce you to the esteemed families of Varsovia." Sir Omin motioned to his guests warmly. "It¡¯s an honor to meet you," they greeted Lansius. "I assure you, the honor is all mine," Lansius responded, then got down to business. "I apologize for my army¡¯s intrusion. What I¡¯m doing is regrettable, but s, your new lord is forcing my hand. Still, on behalf of Lord Bengrieve, please ept our heartfelt apologies." "My Lord, you don¡¯t need to." Their voices and smiles showed they were thrilled to hear such empathetic words from him. "It is indeed a regrettable situation, but we¡¯re confident we can find a middle ground to resolve this unfortunate issue." Lansius had long known that humility from a man in his position opened doors more effectively than a haughty appearance. Using Bengrieve¡¯s name, guild connections, and a mix of honeyed words and bribes, they had secured considerable cooperation. "Gentlemen, I¡¯m all ears," he encouraged them to proceed. The esquires, likely localndlords, shop owners, and wealthy merchants, exchanged nces before one continued, "As Sir Omin advised us, we wish for Varsovia to dere neutrality in this conflict." The term "neutrality" was music to Lansius'' ears. It was merely a white pretext to shield them from potential repercussions. In reality, they would offer him anything he needed and more. He had even heard reports that some of his troops had been weed into inns, as the city¡¯s hospitality was extraordinarily friendly. While Sir Reginald imed to be backed by the educated elites, Lansius had grassroots support. This wasn¡¯t due to his reputation alone but also to House Bengrieve''s centuries-long legacy. "What wonderful news," Lansius remarked with genuine amusement. "Then, gentlemen, how do you think we should proceed? Perhaps some supplies for my troops? A bit of wine, medicine, and footwraps? We¡¯ll pay upfront and be pleased to inform Lord Bengrieve of your support when he returns." The esquires¡¯ faces lit up as they considered the proposal. They had likelye risking their lives to protect their city, and in return, they were securing a favorable deal. Yet, it was also a great deal for Lansius. As the war stratagem stated, a pound of enemy supplies was worth twenty pounds of your own. By purchasing supplies rather than raiding, Lansius depleted his opponent¡¯s resources while preserving his own. This approach also allowed him to gain the locals¡¯ trust and support; a boon too good to pass up. The money spent was almost insignificantpared to the cost of besieging town after town, losing precious time, and risking troops¡¯ lives before the uing battle for Mindia''s supremacy. With their business concluded, Lansius assigned horsemen to escort the esquires back to Varsovia. "The fool conquers thend; the wise conquer the mind," Sir Omin recalled, turning to Lansius as he praised, "I must say, it is an excellent n, My Lord." Lansius smiled at the praise as they watched the esquires depart. "You did all the brewing; I¡¯m merely pouring it into a goblet. The question is, who¡¯ll enjoy the goblet?" The former Lord of Korimor chuckled softly. "It wouldn¡¯t be Bengrieve; preferably the baroness." Lansius chuckled beforementing, "These people clearly adore Bengrieve more than the Saint Candidate." "Aye, the border and southern parts of Mindia are like that. But as we go northwest, we¡¯ll be more likely to meet the tip of a spear than open arms," Sir Omin warned. "That is only natural," Lansius replied, undeterred. "After all, we don¡¯te in peace." With Varsovia dering neutrality, Lansius would begin his pivot toward Cascasonne. It would be three days of forced march for his main army, while his cavalry would remain behind to sow chaos as a smokescreen. Their situation was now precarious, as they had moved deep into Mindia with no reliable allies but opportunists and turncoats. *** Sir Stan, Cascasonne The bar and his weary troops had just returned to their hidden camp in the woods. It was their tenth or so campsite, as they had to keep moving to avoid capture. They were up against an enemy force of ten thousand, with at least two thousand dedicated to hunting them down. Because of this constant threat, Sir Stan¡¯s once-fierce surprise attacks on their nks had been severely diminished. Now, they had to operate from a greater distance, slowing their response times and limiting their flexibility, with the fear of traps lurking everywhere. Moreover, their strategy of harassing the enemy¡¯s food supply had failed. Not only had theirst attack fallen short, but Sir Stan had also learned that their opponents were ustomed to hunger and showed no sign of rebellion despite dwindling rations. The enemy was evidently giving their best, even so far as to dedicate three saint candidates to apany the army, rallying the soldiers daily with sermons that preached poverty and hunger as the swiftest path to salvation. Sir Stan had barely reached his tent¡¯s entrance when one of his captains, along with several men, found him. "Sir, you¡¯d bettere with us to the front. The situation has changed," the captain said cryptically, though concern was evident. The mood immediately grew tense. "What¡¯s happened?" Sir Stan asked. "They¡¯ve intensified the assault since yesterday. We''ve seen it ourselves, and we fear the castle may fall today," the captain reported grimly. Sir Stan was immediately alerted and asked, "And what about our men in the south? Any movement from our allies?" The men exchanged nces and shook their heads weakly. It was a question born of desperation. Everyone knew there was simply no way for even the Lord of Korelia to reach Cascasonne this early. Even if he received the messenger on time and reacted spontaneously, without considering gathering the banners or stocking supplies, the march alone would take at least fifteen days, just to reach the outskirts of the province. Sir Stan looked to the sky, recalling Hannei and the maids he had once flirted with. His throat felt parched as he exhaled deeply. Never before had he felt so powerless. It seemed Cascasonne would fall before reinforcements could ever arrive. *** The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!